《The Werewolf Order (Erotica)》


 1

    Moscow, 1997


    The young woman sat nervously in the waiting room of the office suite, clutching her purse to her chest as if it is a shield. She barely looks around the room, the ostentatious decorations wasted on her, the effect of the unted wealth and power meaningless. She has sat here for hours, watching a parade of wealthy and powerful men enter and exit the room while she waits in the corner, trying to blend into the furniture and not be noticed.


    That is not so easy, for despite her dress and manner she is a beautiful young woman. Glossy ck hair tumbles down in waves to the middle of her simple ck dress, framing a delicate face and her dark brown eyes. Her body is full of promise, her breasts full, hips wide and legs long and graceful. The men in the room gaze at her, some openly leering, others more discreet. A few try to strike up a conversation, to flirt with her, but she politely declines their attention.


    The men do not know who she is to Yevgheny, so they take the hint and leave her alone again. They know better than to incur his wrath, as few survive it.


    Thete day has turned to early evening, the window showing the sun starting to lower above Red Square in the distance. She is thest one waiting in the room, only his secretary and arge man guarding the door are left. She has not having moved from her seat in hours, and she moves her legs to stretch them out. Standing, she stretches like a cat, her graceful movements practiced, and begins to pace in front of the antique couch. ¡°I can do this,¡± she whispers to herself. ¡°I have to do this.¡±


    A man in an expensive suit leaves the room, barely hiding his anger behind a veneer of manners. He doesn¡¯t look at the others, he storms out and enters the elevator leaving an ufortable silence behind.


    ¡°Mikhail.¡± The soundes from behind the office door, and therge man at the door immediately turns and enters the office. It is an impressive room, decorated with Russian antiquities and offering sweeping views of Moscow, and the man behind it is no less impressive. Yevgheny Zubkov is intimidating even when sitting down, and Mikhail keeps his eyes down as he approaches his boss, standing with his hands behind his back two paces from the hand-carved desk.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he answers.


    ¡°What do we know about her?¡± He looks out over the river, not bothering to look at his employee.


    ¡°Her name is Ekatarina Klishnina, twenty-two years old, living in Sergiyev Posad for thest year. Thirteen months ago, she was studying here in Moscow, working as a dancer at Rasputin¡¯s.¡± He handed her the photo of her from the club, the investigators on the payroll had swung into action as soon as Ekatarina had shown up and requested a moment to speak to him.


    ¡°I remember her, she was a great fuck. A smoking hot body and a virgin to boot. She didn¡¯t stop fighting me and you know how much I like it when they struggle. Who would have expected a virgin in a strip club! What a night.¡± He smiled as he thought about her, she had refused his advances, but no one turns him down and lives. Her struggles only inmed his passions, and he took her hard, bound and gagged, again and again in the private room of the club as she fought to get free. ¡°She no longer works there?¡±


    ¡°She returned to her home a month after that,¡± the big man said. ¡°Her mother was sick and passed away, she inherited the small home.¡± He pulled a photo from his jacket pocket. ¡°She gave birth four months ago to a daughter she named Natalya.¡± The baby was beautiful like her mother, dark hair, chubby cheeks, healthy. ¡°No boyfriend or husband, neighbors said she was a single mother, nice woman, works as a waitress at a local restaurant. Nothing remarkable.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The numbers added up; Yevgheny was careful, but idents happened in rough sex, and he had people who could take care of idents for him. People with his wealth and power could never be held ountable in Russia, where bribes and favors were a way of life. Even without it, his position within the Russian Mob scared even the police away. ¡°Is the daughter with her?¡±


    ¡°Our men have checked the house, she is not there. No one saw her leave.¡±


    The boss tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Did she say what she wanted?¡±


    ¡°No sir, just a moment of your time.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded. ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    The man immediately turned and walked to the door, opening it and stepping out into the other room slightly. ¡°Miss Klishnina, Mr. Zubkov will see you now.¡± He stood aside while the trembling woman walked into the room, finally looking into the eyes of the man who had raped her. His eyes showed no remorse, only curiosity and a cold promise of pain.


    ¡°Mr. Zubkov, thank you for seeing me,¡± she said, her voice breaking slightly.


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± he said as he held his hand out for her to shake, and she did so. Briefly and reluctantly. ¡°Please, sit. Would you like a drink, Ekatarina?¡±


    ¡°No thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Very well, what can I do for you? Do you need a job again?¡± His crew owned Rasputin¡¯s, along with two other strip clubs, five brothels, and numerous other criminal enterprises.


    ¡°No sir, I no longer dance. It¡¯s about my daughter, Natalya. Our daughter.¡± She pulled the birth certificate out, it listed the father as unknown, along with a photo of the baby. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to cause you trouble, sir. I wouldn¡¯t have dared given your name as her father, but you are. I was a virgin when you took me, I¡¯ve been with no other man. I am here only to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yevgheny inspected the birth certificate and looked at the photograph. Taken in the hospital, the girl was in her arms, sleeping peacefully. ¡°What kind of help do you need?¡±


    ¡°My savings have run out, and I can¡¯t make enough money as a waitress to cover the cost of child care and my home. I have no family left to help me. I¡¯m begging you for assistance, sir. I will never reveal her father to anyone, but I have to live.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I took her hand, she was shaking as I patted the back of it with my other hand. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Ekatarina. Your struggles are over, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Her whole countenance changed, a smile came over her face, the kind of smile that could light up a room. ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you.¡±


    Yevgheny stood, and she did with him. He looked over by the door where Mihail was standing. ¡°Mikhail, please make sure this youngdy is taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± he said. He opened the door and waited for her, she turned onest time to thank him before they left.


    ¡°We have to go visit hiswyer,¡± Mikhail said. ¡°He will take your information and set up an ount with automatic payments.¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± she said. They entered the elevator, she shifted on her heels nervously as he stood behind her. The door opened on the parking level, a ck Mercedes was waiting for them, a driver holding the door open. ¡°We have to drive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his office is a few kilometers away. The driver will drop you at your hotel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a hotel, I took the train in this morning.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we can drop you at the train station when we are done.¡±


    She nodded and moved towards the door being held for her. When she put her hand on the car, Mikhail moved forward, grasping her jaw and the back of her head with his big hands. A sharp twist, and a loud snap echoed through the parking garage. Mikhail caught her as she dropped, her neck broken, her eyes looking at him in shock. He picked her up as the driver moved to open the trunk, which had already been lined with a tarp. He ced the woman inside, mming it on her as her consciousness left her and she died.


    Mikhail got in the back of the Mercedes as the driver got in and started the car. ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Sergiyev Posad,¡± Mikhail replied as he pulled out his phone. He dialed a number. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Clean up the loose ends,¡± Yevgheny replied.


    ¡°It will be done.¡± He hung up the phone as they pulled out of the garage into the Moscow traffic.


    Hourster, they pulled into the alley behind her small house. The watchers had seen no activity, and no one could find the baby. ¡°Come on,¡± Mikhail told the driver. Using a piece of wood, he broke several lights in the area so the alley was shrouded in darkness. They went to the trunk, removing the dead woman and leaving her at the base of the stairs. The local police would be paid off, ensuring the death would be ruled an ident.


    Taking her keys and purse, Mikhail opened her door and left the purse on the chair in the small kitchen. Using a shlight, he looked around for clues as to where the baby might be. The apartment was in, small, just one bedroom. The crib in the corner was empty, some clothes and diapers around, but no bag. Checking the rest of the ce, he noticed what wasn¡¯t there that a young mother would have. A stroller, and a diaper bag. Her purse held nothing for a baby.


    He checked the refrigerator and the notes stuck to the wall near the phone for clues, taking a few that might be helpful. Slipping back out the door, he went down to the driver who was standing guard over the dead body. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said as he got in the back.

 2

    Father Ivan Kempechny watched the car drive away from his hiding ce on the roof of a nearby building. He said a prayer for the member of his flock, left dead there in the darkness of the alley, knowing who the killer was but sworn not to say anything. She hade to him that morning, with her baby crying in her arms, as she exined what she had to do. He had strongly advised her not to do it, but she was desperate and alone. She handed him the baby, and he had given his word that he would ensure her safety if she did not return.


    There was no ce in Russia that would be safe for the baby now. Shaking his head, he left the rooftop, heading back to his office at the nearby Russian Orthodox Church. He had contacts with international adoption agencies, and he had the foresight to have her sign the papers giving her for adoption before she left. Natalya could never be listed with any orphanage, never go through any open court proceeding. He knew a judge who would sign the adoption papers, and the agencies would find someone in America who would happily adopt the beautiful baby, even if the paperwork was shrouded in mystery.


    A weekter, Natalya was sleeping on her mother¡¯s shoulder as the ne crossed the Antic, bound for Minneapolis, Minnesota. In her mother¡¯s purse were the adoption papers and her new birth certificate. She was now Jessie Donato, daughter of airline executive Anthony Donato and his wife Cindy.


    Mikhail never found her, a fact that cost him his life.


    2018, Minnesota


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    A mugging gone bad took my father when I was two years old, and now cancer was taking my mother from me at twenty-one.


    I sat in her bedroom, holding her hand, waiting for the pain medicine to kick in so she could sleep. Her once-beautiful face was pale, her eyes sunken, as the pancreatic cancer ate her from the inside.


    Thest six months had been horrible. I was going to school at Northwestern University on a full ride schrship, in my junior year of the Mechanical Engineering program. I hade home for Thanksgiving when I found her. When I came through the door, she was lying on the floor holding her stomach, barely able to talk with the pain. I rushed her to the hospital, where she was taken from the emergency room to the oncology ward. The next day, the doctors in the room told us that the cancer was advanced, so advanced that surgery would not be possible.


    I dropped out of school to care for her, and our savings quickly disappeared beneath the mass of bills left over from her insurance. I held her hair out of her face while she threw up after the harsh chemotherapy treatments, then held her shoulders after her hair had fallen out. The two rounds of chemo left us broke, and in the end, they aplished nothing. The tumor hadn¡¯t shrunk enough to operate, and the cancer had metastasized.


    I brought her homest month after she begged me to just let her die in her own house. We were broke now, our savings gone, her car sold, jewelry, everything. The house that was paid for, she took out a reverse mortgage on. I offered to use my savings, to sell the car I had worked through high school to buy, but she refused. ¡°You don¡¯t pay for my bills,¡± she told me as she pushed the money back to me. ¡°My bills will die with me.¡±


    She squeezed my hand, weakly. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she told me as tears ran down my face.


    ¡°No, Momma!¡±


    ¡°I have no more strength to go on, Jessie. I¡¯m tired of fighting it. Let me enjoy thesest moments with you, my daughter.¡±


    I brought her hand to my lips, it was cold, and her skin was grey. ¡°I love you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°And I love you.¡± She coughed, a little blooding up that I wiped away with a tissue. ¡°In the bottom drawer of the desk is an envelope, it has my will in it. There won¡¯t be anything left for you, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give you more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money, Mom, I want you.¡±


    ¡°There will be some hard things for you to learn in that will, Jessie. Know that we never did anything to hurt you, only to protect you. You¡¯re my daughter and I¡¯d do anything for you. Your father did too, he loved you. He¡¯d be so proud to see the woman you¡¯ve be.¡±


    We talked until the drugs took her to sleep. I made sure she wasfortable, then went out into the kitchen to make my dinner. I¡¯d stopped at the food shelf and was lucky enough to find some fresh vegetables and frozen sausage among the canned goods and pastas. I started a pot of water to boil while I pulled ingredients together in a pan. I started the sausage first, rolling it into small balls before cooking it in oil. A green pepper and part of a red onion followed, finally some sliced mushrooms. The tomato sauce was canned, I didn¡¯t have enough fresh tomatoes to make my own sauce like I normally would. While the mixture cooked, I pulled the loaf of French bread out and sliced it at a slight angle. I put half in the freezer forter, it wouldn¡¯t stay like the pasta would in the fridge, and this meal needed to stretch for the rest of the week until I got to the weekend shifts at work. I could make enough tips to buy food on Saturday.


    I put butter mixed with garlic powder in the bread I had sliced to the bottom crust, then put that in the oven. The water was at a rolling boil, and I added the bowtie pasta to it. After I stirred it, I opened a can of chicken broth and started to make a soup as well. Mom couldn¡¯t handle the tomato sauce, she could barely tolerate the broth and noodles I was making for her.


    Dinner was a quiet affair. I had sold myptop and iPadst month, and I stopped paying for cellphone service too. Mom¡¯s cable TV had been stopped three months ago as we cut our expenses, so I watched a DVD of Sons of Anarchy on the 21¡å television I¡¯d moved into the room. I ate the pasta slowly, savoring the vors. When I was done, I made a half-dozen meals in Tupperware containers and put them in the near-empty refrigerator.


    The soup was done, I¡¯d taken some of the cooked pasta and added that. I made up a bowl, adding a ss of water to the bed tray before taking it into her room. I pushed open the door to her room, bringing the tray over to set on the table next to her bed. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, Mom,¡± I said as I reached for the light.


    I turned to wake her, and instantly knew it was toote. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I sank to my knees, looking into her vacant eyes. Her hand was cold, and I reached down and checked her pulse while watching her chest. ¡°Oh God, Mom.¡± I copsed on the bed, hugging her to me as the tears fell. She was free, I consoled myself. Free from pain, free from stress, free from cancer.


    I don¡¯t know how long it was until I could sit up. With no phone service, I had to walk to the neighbor¡¯s and ask if I could use their phone. Thirty minutester, the county coroner was removing the body and I was alone.


    I didn¡¯t sleep that night.


    I went into her room, turning on the lights and sitting at her desk. I remembered her words to me, and opened the drawer, flipping through the folders until I got to the one called ¡°WILL.¡± I opened it up, inside were two envelopes, onebeled ¡°Last Will¡± and the otherbeled ¡°For Jessie¡±.


    I opened the will first. It was a standard document, she had left everything to me and had left me as her executor. That would not be fun, as she had more bills than assets now. As soon as I had all the documentation, I would have to start notifying the creditors. Legally, I had no obligations to make good on her debt, they would be fighting over the scraps left over when her estate was settled. She left instructions for her to be cremated, for me to scatter her ashes on the same Lake Superior overlook where she had scattered Dad. None of this was a surprise to me; I had been researching what would have to happen at the library and had already printed the forms I would need. The fact that I was afraid of Mom dying didn¡¯t change that I knew it would happen, and I had to prepare.


    I put the paperwork down and opened the second envelope. Inside were originals of a couple documents; my heart stopped when I saw the first was a Certificate of Adoption.


    I dropped the paper, unable to read further. I closed my eyes, remembering back to what Mom had told me earlier, the part I didn¡¯t understand. She had told me there would be some hard things to understand, but that she was my mother and had only done things to protect me. I wiped the tears from my eyes, looking down at the form again.


    My real name was Natalya Klishnina, mother was Ekatarina, age 21, from Sergiyev Posad, Russia. My father was listed as unknown. Mom and Dad were listed, it was an international adoption brokered by a Russian agency. I was four months old at the time.


    The final document was a letter, from a Priest. ¡°Natalya, if you are reading this, you are now an adult and your parents have decided you should know the truth. I cannot tell you if you want to know that truth; while the truth can set you free, some truths should remain buried forever. This might be one of those.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and kept reading. ¡°I was your mother¡¯s priest for over a year after she returned from Moscow. She had left school and quit her job, needing to move back home to care for her sick mother. She was pregnant, frightened and alone. Your grandmother died soon after you mother returned, and I was the only other person there at your birth.¡± I wiped a tear. ¡°This is one of those points you have to ask yourself how much you want to know. If you continue to read, you cannot unsee it. If you were my charge, I would beg you to stop now, to burn the rest of this letter and go on with life. You will be happier if you hear just about how good a woman your mother was, and how much she loved you in the short time you had together. Hold onto that memory, do not stain it by reading on.¡±


    I put the letter down on the desk, getting up to go to the kitchen. I poured myself a ss of water, looking out over the houses in the older neighborhood. Our house was small and simple, built in the 1920¡¯s. As I drank the water and let the night breeze blow over me, thinking about what I had learned. I shouldn¡¯t want to know, but I needed to.


    I went back to the letter. ¡°Last chance, turn this page over and you will learn things no daughter should ever know.¡±


    I turned it over, my hand shaking

 3

    ¡°Ekatarina was a good student, but had to make enough money to pay her tuition and expenses, as well as help to support her mother. She was young and beautiful and graceful, trained in ballet and dance. She was recruited by another student to dance at a gentleman¡¯s club in Moscow.¡± I was a little shocked, but I couldn¡¯t judge her, she did what she had to do. ¡°She didn¡¯t like it, but she made more money there in a night than she could make working full time for a week. She struggled with the constant pressure to use drugs, or to make more money in prostitution. She had worked there for three months when the owner took an interest in her, and that night he raped her repeatedly.¡±


    I dropped the letter to the desk, closing my eyes. I was the product of rape. In a moment, the wound of learning I was adopted was torn open again, and I sobbed in the chair as I wished I had burned the letter instead. Picking it up, I continued. ¡°Your mother was a virtuous woman, trying to hold on to that virtue despite all the things around her. She had been a virgin when she was taken by him, and he left her pregnant. She had nowhere to go for justice; your father was a powerful man, and a rape allegation would be nothing but a nuisance to him. She had heard the stories, she had no doubt he would kill her if she said anything.¡±


    ¡°Four months after you were born, the money had run out and she was going to lose her home. She came to me, asking me to look after you while she went to visit your father, to ask him for support. He killed her, dumping the body behind her house, making it look like an ident. Your mother knew if he reacted badly you would be in danger, so she left me with what I needed to have you adopted and taken to America. She is buried at the Blessed Mother Cemetery.¡± He had enclosed a photo of her gravestone.


    ¡°I will not tell you who your father is, going after him or letting him know you are alive would be foolish and dangerous. He killed your mother, he would have no problem killing you as well. I have asked never to know your new name or your parents, I intentionally stayed out of it in case he finds out. What I don¡¯t know, cannot hurt you. If after reading all this you still want to talk, you can reach me through the church.¡± He had left the address and telephone number of the church. ¡°I pray that you are and remain safe and happy. I know what you have read is difficult to ept, but you must. Rest in the knowledge that your mother loved you enough to die for you and give you a better life. In God¡¯s love, Father Ivan Kempechny.¡±


    I held the letter in my shaking fingers as the emotions overcame me, my head dropping to my arms, unable to stop the crying.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Beta John Pearson¡¯s POV


    I sat against the wall of therge conference room, trying to focus on my real job which was to protect Alpha Esca Milne in the event a fight broke out between the Alphas. The annual Alpha Conference was being held at a hotel near the Mall of America in Minnesota, which was right next to the airport. The conference alternated between North America and Europe/Asia, and it was our turn to travel across the pond for it. So far, we hadn¡¯t seen much except airnes and hotels, and I was already missing the Scottish Hignds our Pack called home.


    The visit had been unproductive thus far. We had brought over a group of twelve; Alpha Esca was my charge to protect. My close friend Jack McGregor and his mate Sara were the protectors for Luna Eleanor, a mated pair of Betas being a requirement for the position; the Alpha wouldn¡¯t allow an unmated male close to his Luna, and a female could guard her in ces the male could not.


    The Alpha Heir, Sean, hade along since he had just turned eighteen and could sense his mate now. Their two daughters, Jane and Julia, had remained home since they were only fourteen. Part of the purpose of the conference was to bring together high-ranking unmated werewolves, and the remaining seven people in our group met that criteria. Four were daughters of Pack Betas; Nancy, Danie, Lori and Melinda. Rounding out the group was our Theta and head trainer, Charles, Gamma James, and Beta Connor. Charles had almost refused toe, he had been to twenty-four straight meets and countless other functions and had never found his mate. Only a talk with the Luna had convinced him to try one more time.


    It was a good thing, too. He found his mate at the wee reception, a midwife from a small pack in ska. Bridgitte was thrilled to have found him after all these years. She confessed her Alphas had kept her from these events, as she was not a born Beta and they didn¡¯t have the finances to send more than the Alpha and Luna. Charles didn¡¯t care, he was up in a hotel room with her and was not expected to emerge for several more days as they cemented the bond.


    We would be leaving behind two of the shewolves in our group since they found their mates. Nancy found her mate in a Beta from a Colorado pack, and Lori in a Pack from Sweden. Overall, the ny-three Packs represented in this conference produced a hundred and fifteen matings, a good number historically.


    Matings were important to our species, as our numbers were limited (about fifty thousand worldwide) and gic diversity was critical to our survival. Luna knew all this when she set up mates, and those of us that ced our faith in her, like Charles, waited for their mate no matter how long it took. The need for mates forced us to cooperate with each other and meet periodically at ces such as this, and the matings resulted in ties between Packs that could strengthen alliances.


    A full mating could only take ce between fated mates, without that the mating bite would fade after a few weeks, and the soul ties would never form. Werewolves could get humans or shewolves pregnant outside the mating bond, and this created lots of problems. It was expected that the two werewolves would be choice mates to support the pup, and the forever fading marks on their necks showed everyone theirck of self-control.


    Getting a human pregnant was even more of an issue. If you loved the woman, you had to change her in order to mate her, and there were no human mates so they all would be choice bonds. Only about one in ten were strong enough physically and mentally to survive the transition, so falling in love with a human was bound to lead to pain and suffering for both.


    It did happen, whether they fell in love or just didn¡¯t practice safe sex. It wasmon to kill those humans who wouldn¡¯t be bitten, or who the wolf didn¡¯t want, in order to protect our secret existence. We couldn¡¯t have children out there outside the Pack structures, not knowing what they were and how they would change when they were teenagers.


    I took my mind back off my failure to find a mate again and tried to listen to what was being discussed. A Canadian Alpha was attempting to exin why he attacked a neighboring Pack and annexed a third of theirnd, and it wasn¡¯t going well for him. The other Alphas were upset at the unprovoked attack; our existence depended on secrecy, and with us mixed into the human poption for jobs and homes, fighting and people dying were difficult to exin. ¡°Our ways must change,¡± a New York Alpha exined. ¡°There are autopsies, financial records, trail cams and satellites now. Nothing we do can escape notice. We must be careful, and your reckless behavior has put us all at risk.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± the deep voice of my Alpha added. ¡°We have a North American Council just to resolve issues between Packs to avoid such disys. This must be sanctioned to deter others from such actions.¡± The offending Alpha objected, but the gathering was against him. Ten minutester, he had agreed to return thend, pay restitution, and transfer leadership of the Pack to his son. His Pack would be on probation for five years, with retired Alphas selected by the Council overseeing how it was run.


    The other option he was given was to not to leave this room alive.


    The next subject came out of Russia. A Moscow Pack Alpha had been killed with several of his Betas, and the rest captured and jailed, in a raid by police on their Russian Mob organization. Now THIS was interesting; most of the Packs in the world blended in, taking jobs in the human system, but these men chose a life of crime. Vicious and amoral, the Russian Mob was involved in anything that could make money. Gambling, prostitution, smuggling, human trafficking, drugs- they did it all. ¡°The Pack is in shambles,¡± Alpha Victor said. ¡°None of the senior leadership is left, and the police are digging into the financials and seizing Pack properties. We are lucky in that the Pack nned for this and sanitized any mention of us, but many became homeless and unemployed when this urred.¡±


    ¡°What is being done? Can the Pack be saved?¡± Usually, a son or Beta would step up into leadership.


    ¡°There is no one left to save it. Yevgheny was never mated, and he has no children. The Betas all died with him in the firefight or when his home was burned to the ground. His Pack is over, members are already requesting refuge in other Packs and it is being granted.¡±


    This made sense; it didn¡¯t happen often, but family and friend ties between Packs would allow the lower level members to find new leadership. It wasn¡¯t safe to be without a Pack, and it wasn¡¯t good for your wolf to be outside one for long.


    ¡°What about the Pack assets? Can they be distributed with the wolves going to other Packs?¡±


    Victor shook his head. ¡°This Pack wasn¡¯t like that; the Pack was the Mob, and thus all the moneys and ownerships had to be hidden and hidden well. The houses and apartments often weren¡¯t in their names, ownership is buried in a maze ofpanies that was designed to be impossible to trace back to them. They were a wealthy Pack, but control over the wealth was restricted to Alpha Yevgheny and a few of his senior Betas, all of whom are dead now.¡±


    Damn. ¡°So, what happens with their assets now?¡±

 4

    ¡°The authorities are going to find and seize anything they can prove was rted to illegal activities, that cannot be stopped. Yevgheny knew this, we suspect much of his actual wealth is overseas and out of their reach. His younger brother Yuri is the only known rtive, he runs a crew out of St. Petersberg and was a rival mob boss of Yevgheny. If his will contains the information needed to find and transfer the money, Yuri is going to be one of the most powerful Russian Mobsters around.¡±


    Yuri wasn¡¯t here, he was one of a dozen Alphas around the world who didn¡¯t show up. ¡°Nothing we can do except watch,¡± my Alpha said. ¡°I thank those who are taking in the refugees, but other than that help, I don¡¯t see anything else we can do until the investigation winds down and the will is read.¡±


    ¡°You are correct, Alpha Esca. We will continue to monitor things closely to ensure we are not exposed,¡± Alpha Victor said. ¡°We and other Alphas have people inside the police, we will do what is needed to keep our existence secret.¡±


    The meeting went long into the night, and by the time we returned to our rooms I was beat. ¡°It will be better tomorrow,¡± Esca said as he put his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know you are disappointed, but you must have faith in Luna. It will happen when it does.¡±


    I bowed my head to my Alpha, he was a kind man, wise and respected. His hair was bing gray now, he was in his early fifties now, having found his mate when he was older than my twenty-eight years. ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± I said as I bowed my head.


    ¡°Be here at eight and we will all go to breakfast,¡± he said as we reached his door. ¡°Fewer problems, more fun.¡± After a morning of presentations of new developments and ideas, the entire Conference was taking buses to a nearby Pack in Chippewa Falls, Wisconsin. There would be abined Run, followed by a feast and bonfire. Too much city life wasn¡¯t good for any of us.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It will feel good to run with you, Alpha. Thank you.¡± I bowed my head as the Luna opened the door and smiled at me before pulling him into the room with her. I smiled at them before turning to my room across the hallway. Taking a shower, I went to bed dreaming of my mate.


    Soon, my wolf told me.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    The past two days had been a whirlwind. I prepared all the paperwork for the State, waiting for her death certificate which should arrive in a few days. Her body had been released to me, and per her wishes I had her cremated. Her remains were in a cardboard box sitting in the passenger seat of my old Ford Focus as I drove back home.


    I had thirty days to vacate the home, the terms of the reverse mortgage she had taken out on it to pay her bills. Tomorrow at work, I would see if anyone wanted to share an apartment. I didn¡¯t have much money; I didn¡¯t finish my degree, and I had no skills. My current job didn¡¯t require a lot of training, I just had to employ my ¡®assets¡¯ which were heavy on the ass. I worked at the Mall of America in a Hooters, mainly because the horny males who frequented the ce tipped well. I didn¡¯t have a huge rack, but they were high and firm, allowing me to go without a bra. My long legs and tight butt attracted men who liked that kind of thing. I hated the groping and unwanted advances, but I needed the money, so I did it.


    I had bought a simple phone with basic services, I had to have my own phone to deal with the estate and finding an apartment. I called the manager, informing him that I needed to take more shifts now that I wasn¡¯t caring for my mother. He said he would see what he could do, but the schedule was already filled for the next month. I might have to take on another job.


    Meanwhile, I had a wish to fulfill. Pulling the car onto I-35 North, I started the drive to Lake Superior and the overlook where I would say my final goodbye to her and reunite her with her husband.


    I wiped the tears away as I drove.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    It took me five hours to drive to Split Rock Point Lighthouse State Park, north of Duluth along the western shore of Lake Superior. Parking in the back of the crowded lot, I opened my backpack and ced the stic bag containing my mother¡¯s ashes inside with a bottle of water and a Milky Way bar before zipping it up.


    The weather was nice, if you were a few miles ind. The wind was off theke, and it was cold, in the fifties, but at least the sun was shining. I pulled a windbreaker out, putting it over my sweater, and made sure my jeans had my wallet and keys. I joined the other tourists, heading up the hill towards the cliff trail. It went half a mile, switching back on the way down to thekeshore below the old lighthouse. The spot I was headed for was near the top, looking down seventy feet or so to the rock below, as the trail switched back the other way.


    I found the spot and sat on the bench, there were too many people around and the wind was blowing in my face. I took out the candy bar, eating it quietly and smiling at the tourists as they walked back up from the bottom of the trail. I had to wait almost an hour, and it was starting to get dark when I was finally alone, and the wind had died down.


    I took onest look, then removed the bag of ashes from my backpack. I went to the railing where it was close to the edge of the cliff, and removed the twist tie. ¡°Goodbye, Mom. I miss you so. I love you.¡± I poured the ashes over the edge, the cloud of grey and white swirling in the light breeze as it floated down the cliff face. When it was all gone, I crumpled the bag up and stuffed it in my jacket pocket while the tears ran down my face.


    I don¡¯t know how long I stood there, but the voice startled me. ¡°Ma¡¯am? You all right?¡±


    I turned to see a Park Ranger looking at me. ¡°I¡¯m all right,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t look it, my face was tear stained, my nose was running, and I must have looked a moment from aplete breakdown.


    ¡°The park is closing, Ma¡¯am. You need to return to your car.¡± I nodded and moved away from the fence. My car was alone in the lot when I returned, and I made good time returning home. I didn¡¯t get there until three in the morning, but I was used to being upte with my job. I took a quick shower, fell into bed and was soon in a restless sleep.


    I raised my head up, I was on a hillside, surrounded by tall grass. I looked off in the distance, I could see the ocean, smell its salt. It wasn¡¯t scary, it wasforting. I smelled him before I saw him, he smelled masculine. I closed my eyes and breathed in his scent, it washed over my mind and rxed me. I tried to focus on the scent, turning my head towards the wind, and listening for his approach.


    I could hear footfalls, not of boots, they were much softer than that. I could hear them hitting the ground, a low rumble that slowed as it approached. I felt something wet touch my face, I opened my eyes, and a huge wolf was standing in front of me, and I wasn¡¯t scared at all¡­


    I opened my eyes, the afternoon sun peeking through the gap between the window and the blind to catch me just right. I grabbed my phone, seeing it was almost three in the afternoon. I set it down and groaned; yesterday was a long day, and I had work tonight from four to closing. Eight hours of running around, dealing with horny college kids and lonely businessmen, among others.


    I quickly got dressed and put my makeup on. I was one of the few Hooters Girls who was allowed to wear a crop top, which gave me an edge over all the other girls in the ce. I had a regr shirt in my locker, as to wear it I had to have a t stomach and no muffin top over the short shorts we wore. The other girls hated that I looked like this without extreme diets or constant exercise; I was naturally athletic and thin. I pulled a pair of long khaki shorts and an Aussie Pink Floyd T-shirt over my uniform, since it was against the rules to wear the uniform outside work. I grabbed my phone and purse and ran out to the car, knowing I had a short time before the traffic would double the length of my drive to the Mall.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    As we loaded back onto the buses just before nine at night, I was d it was all over. The host Pack had done a good job; the run was fun, especially since the area was full of whitetail deer and three were taken by our group. It was meant to be social, and it was to the extent possible; Alpha Esca wouldn¡¯t leave the side of his mate Eleanor, and that meant Jack and Sara were with me right behind them. It was the younger groups that mixed more; Alpha Heir Sean and some of the other unmated had spent time during the run and at the post-run meal getting to know others who might someday be in power.


    I looked across the aisle at my Alpha, he looked exhausted. The meetings, the jetg and the run had all taken his energy from him, and Luna was already sleeping on his shoulder before the bus started moving. ¡°It looks like a quiet night when we get back to the hotel, they look like they need a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± I sent to the other Pack members. All of us were gathered in the middle seats of the bus.


    ¡°I¡¯m d, I¡¯m pretty tired myself,¡± Sara added.


    ¡°Actually, I was talking to some of the other younger unmated, we are going out tonight. Patrick told us he¡¯d show us some of the hot clubs, maybe find some humanpanionship for the night,¡± Sean said. The single wolves at the gathering were fun to talk to, but that was all you¡¯d get from them. Promiscuity among the ranked just didn¡¯t happen, so much was expected from them. Humans were fair game for the males, though, as long as you used protection.


    ¡°Not without protection you aren¡¯t,¡± Alpha Esca said. ¡°Take John with you, he needs to blow off some steam.¡± I red at him, I had no interest in cavorting with human females. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, go have a few beers and rx, it¡¯s an order.¡±

 5

    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± So much for getting a full night¡¯s sleep. Sean was only eighteen, but already had a reputation as a guy who liked to party. By the time we arrived at the hotel, we had a courtesy van waiting for us and a dozen young males were piling in to it.


    Patrick was the future Beta of the St. Croix Pack, who lived on the outer edges of the Twin Cities metro area. He just turned 21 a few weeks ago, and was telling us about ¡°all the hot women¡± that came to the Mall of America at night. ¡°We need to get some food first, I¡¯m starving again,¡± he said.


    ¡°We just ate three hours ago,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stop the hankering for beer and wings,¡± he said. He felt it was his responsibility to educate some of us ¡®Euro Wolves¡¯ on the finer points of American cuisine. We took the elevator to the fourth floor of the mall where the bigger clubs were. I looked out over the huge mall, the amusement park with rollercoasters and all in the center.


    ¡°This ce is huge,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Second biggest mall in the world,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°And lots of Norwegians settled here, so there¡¯s no shortage of hot blondes.¡± He was checking out the scenery as we walked from the elevator to a ce called Hooters. ¡°You guys will love this ce, the chicks here are smokin¡¯ hot. I go here for the food, though,¡± he said with a wink. He walked up to the hostess, she was wearing these tight orange shorts and a even tighter shirt with a push-up bra underneath. Her tits were practically spilling out. ¡°Hi Cheri, we need a table for twelve please.¡± ¡°Wee back Patrick!¡± She came forward and gave him a hug, pressing her tits against his stomach. She was only about five-foot five, so she barely came up to his shoulder. ¡°You brought friends!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re visiting from out of town,¡± he said.


    She looked down at her map. ¡°It¡¯s busy tonight, give me a few minutes and we¡¯ll get some tables moved together for you.¡± She shed him a smile as she moved off, everyone¡¯s eyes on her ass as she turned.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding about the women,¡± Sean said as he looked around. There was no shortage of eye candy.


    Suddenly, my wolf was forward in my mind. ¡°MATE! MATE IS HERE!¡± I looked around, the ce was packed, I had no idea who she was. ¡°Sean, my mate is here somewhere.¡±


    He, James and Connor all looked at me, they were the only ones I could link. Connor broke out into a huge grin, while James and Sean were more serious. Sean grabbed my arm. ¡°There are cameras and humans everywhere, you need to control your wolf and that¡¯s an order,¡± he said. My wolf receded, the Alphamand was there; as Alpha Heir he held the same influence unless his orders conflicted with ones from the Alpha or Luna. ¡°I¡¯m contacting my father, just y it cool. We¡¯ll find your shewolf and get the two of you out of here and back to the hotel.¡±


    James came alongside me, I was starting to shake a little. Her scent stood out among the hundreds in the room, it was delicate and wonderful and had me utterly in love with it. My wolf wanted to coat his fur with it, while cing his own scent on her. No one would touch her, she would be MINE to protect and love for the rest of our lives.


    I kept scanning the room, but nothing stood out.


    ¡°You going to be all right,¡± Patrick asked. Connor had told him quietly what was going on, and since it was his territory, he was responsible for our group.


    ¡°I have to be, I need to find her,¡± I told him. Just then, Cheri came back with a big smile and led us towards the back of the restaurant to a big table. Patrick sat me next to him, almost pushing me into the chair as I was looking around at every woman in sight.


    No sooner had we sat than the most beautiful woman I had ever seen came to our table, order pad in hand. My jaw dropped as I looked at my mate; she was tall and muscled, long tan legs and narrow hips. Her stomach was t, the hint of a six-pack beneath the crop top she wore. Her breasts were perfection, not huge like some of the girls here, but more athletic; firm, high and a perfect handful. Her face was that of an angel, and her long, dark hair was gently curled and fell to the middle of her back.


    ¡°Wee to Hooter¡¯s, my name is Jess and I¡¯ll be your server tonight. Can I start you out with some wings and beer?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re reading my mind, Jess. These guys are visiting from Europe and I promised them the full Hooter¡¯s experience.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, where are you all from?¡± She went around the table as the guys introduced themselves and where they were from.


    I was thest to speak. ¡°I¡¯m John Pearson, from Scond, and I am home when I look in your eyes.¡±


    She rolled her eyes as sheughed. ¡°That¡¯s one of the best lines I¡¯ve heard, John, and I¡¯ve heard them all. Beer?¡±


    Patrick took over, ordering four pitchers and cokes for the three underage guys at the table. ¡°We need wings, a lot of them. Let¡¯s start with eight dozen, make them a variety of spiciness and vors so they can figure out what they like.¡±


    ¡°All one check?¡±


    ¡°Please. We¡¯ll look at the menus before you get back, we¡¯ll need burgers too.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll put that in right away. Are you guys celebrating something or just out for the night?¡±


    Sean smiled at her. ¡°We are celebrating one of our guys, he met his future wife tonight.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She turned and hooked the order slip to this zipline, flinging it along until it ended up in the kitchen. I stared at her until she disappeared around the bar.


    ¡°That¡¯s her,¡± I told them. ¡°She¡¯s my mate. You fuckers keep your eyes off her body before I rip them out.¡± My wolf was prowling in my mind, he didn¡¯t like her being around so many unmated males.


    ¡°She¡¯s human, John. It¡¯s impossible.¡± Sean looked at me like I was crazy.


    ¡°It¡¯s her, my wolf and I are sure of it. As soon as I looked in her eyes I knew.¡±


    Patrick looked at me, thinking about it. ¡°You can¡¯t have a mate without another wolf to bond to, John. She isn¡¯t one of us, whatever you are feeling, it can¡¯t be. She smells good, she looks better, but she¡¯s a HUMAN, not you mate.¡±


    My wolf pushed forward, my eyes starting to glow before Sean elbowed me and I pushed him back. ¡°My wolf is the one who told me she was my mate, you idiots. SHE¡­ IS¡­ MINE!¡± We red at each other for a minute before his wolf forced mine into submission, I was a Beta and he was higher ranked.


    ¡°All right, I believe you,¡± Sean said. ¡°I¡¯m getting my father here. You need to stay under control, and remember, she is not like us. If she was a werewolf, you¡¯d already be heading back to your hotel room. She¡¯s human, so you need to treat it like dating a human.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never dated,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted anyone except my mate, no one until her. She¡¯s perfect¡­¡± My eyes were getting vacant as my wolf and I remembered seeing her for the first time.


    ¡°And she¡¯s a human woman, working in a ce where she probably gets asked out dozens of times a night. You need to make a good impression on her, give her a reason to want to see you again. It¡¯s going to take a while, you can¡¯t just knock her out and carry her back to your den,¡± Patrick said with augh. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted my father as well, he has to know. He said he¡¯ll have people search the histories, see if this has ever happened before. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I had my eyes up, waiting for her to return. I saw her at the bar, taking two pitchers of beer in each hand. A second girl was ahead of her, carrying a bunch of sses and the three Cokes on a tray. The blonde leaned over the table as she set the sses down, giving all the guys an eyeful of her deep cleavage, but my eyes were only on Jess.


    She made it halfway to our table when she was stopped by a table, they looked like college guys in their Wisconsin jerseys. I started to see red as the guy she was talking to, a big guy with broad shoulders and a sleeveless shirt, put his arm around her waist as he talked. She tried to move away from him, but his hand dropped down and pinched her butt. She squealed and the pitcher spilled, dousing his khaki shorts with cold beer. ¡°YOU BITCH!¡± He looked up at her, and her eyes showed fear as he stood up and towered over her. ¡°FUCKING CUNT, LOOK WHAT YOU DID.¡±


    I was out of my chair as soon as he stood, moving towards them with deadly purpose as Sean tried in vain to pull me back. She dumped two pitchers at him as she tried to get out of his grip, but he was too angry and drunk to realize he was about to get his ass kicked. I pulled her behind me, hearing her scream of pain as I heard her shoulder pop out. I held her wrist with my left hand while my right fist flew towards his jaw. I felt the bones shatter as he dropped, and his friends jumped up to defend him. My wolf was forward, he wanted blood, and I ignored their punches and grabs as I beat this asshole into the floor with my fists.


    ¡°STOP! PLEASE!¡± Her voice cut through the noise andmotion, and I stopped and looked at her. She was crying, holding her shoulder as shey under one of the tables, and Patrick and Sean were standing around her keeping others away. I sat back, the other men had pulled the asshole¡¯s buddies from me. I looked down at him, his face looked like raw meat and he was unconscious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told her as I looked at her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let him do that to you.¡±


    ¡°I can handle things just fine without you,¡± she snarled back. ¡°Look at what you did!¡± She was holding her left arm tight to her side, and I knew I had pulled it out of the socket because I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger. I had hurt my mate, I was the lowest of the low.


    I didn¡¯t have a chance to say more, as police rushed into the restaurant and pushed me face down. I followed their directions, cing my hands behind my back so they could be cuffed. As I was being hoisted to my feet, I saw her onest time. Sean had helped her into a chair and one of the policemen was checking her over, she was still crying.


    I had really fucked up this time.

 6

    Jessie¡¯s POV


    My shoulder hurt like hell, my wrist was bruised, I¡¯d banged my head on the floor, and yet I was watching this man I had just met get led away by a pair of Bloomington police and I felt like I was losing something.


    It was nuts. All I was losing was my job, my house and my future. Mark, the assistant manager this shift, was alreadying over with a DVD of the surveince cameras, which would show me dumping two pitchers of beer on this man. The rules were clear when a customer harassed you; move away, wait for help, and in NO case do you be anything but polite to the customers.


    The Mall had their own security, including their own Emergency Medical Technicians. Two of them came up next to me, asking me questions while they poked around. ¡°Your shoulder is dislocated, ma¡¯am, and you¡¯ll need an x-ray on that wrist. From the bruising and swelling, it may be fractured,¡± he said. He felt the bump on the back of my head. ¡°Did you hit this hard, lose consciousness?¡± I shook my head no. ¡°An ambnce is waiting downstairs, if you request it, they will take you.¡±


    I thought about it, an ambnce ride would cost a few thousand dors I didn¡¯t have. The nice man from the table, Patrick, he had protected me and was still by my side. I think he saw the look on my face. ¡°I can give her a ride to the emergency room, if you would rather go on your own,¡± he said.


    ¡°Could you?¡± I trusted him, he had been in here many times before and was always a gentleman, always behaved and tipped well. Cheri had done me a big favor by putting his group in my section tonight.


    ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± he said. ¡°The others are going to stay and give their statements to the police, then they are going to have the wings and beer I promised them before going back to their hotel rooms. My father is already on his way with his car, I called him as soon as this unpleasantness happened.¡±


    I just wanted to get out of here. Even a visit to the Emergency Room would cost me a lot of money. ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°You need to tell them you are declining the ambnce, and I will take you to the emergency room,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with him, no ambnce,¡± I told the medic.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but let me put a sling on so this doesn¡¯t move around,¡± he said. He slid it on and Patrick helped to adjust the straps. Once it was in ce, he put some ice packs in the sling around my sore wrist.


    Cheri came out from the back, she had my clothes and purse with her. Standing, she pulled my shorts on, then handed me my T-shirt. ¡°I can¡¯t put that on,¡± I said as I looked at my sling.


    ¡°Here, you can use this,¡± a man, Sean if I remember right, said as he opened arge windbreaker for me. I put my right arm through and he draped it over my shoulders, zipping it up so it covered up my shirt.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told him as I was helped to my feet. The pain wasn¡¯t as bad now.


    Patrick pulled a card out of his wallet and handed it to the officers who were still taking statements. ¡°Here¡¯s my contact information,¡± he said as he held my good arm gently. ¡°I will ensure she gets treatment and is taken care of,¡± he told him.


    ¡°The detectives will be in touch,¡± the officer said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this happened to you, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I let Patrick lead me out, we were waiting for the elevator and my shoulder moved, almost sending me to my knees. ¡°It hurts,¡± I said.


    ¡°If you want, I can put it back in for you.¡± I looked at him like he was crazy. ¡°It¡¯s a simple thing, really. The same thing they will do at the emergency room, and it just takes a few seconds.¡±


    I looked at him, for some reason I trusted him. ¡°Please?¡±


    He unzipped the jacket and put the ice packs in his pocket before pulling the Velcro tab. He handed me the sling, which I held along with my purse in my good hand. ¡°OK, I want you to keep your upper arm next to your side, and we¡¯ll keep it there. I¡¯m going to rotate your lower arm slowly, away from your body. I¡¯ll stop if you ask me to, but let¡¯s both agree, no sudden movements.¡± I nodded, it couldn¡¯t be worse. He put his left hand on my shoulder, thumb in my armpit, and held my forearm with his right hand. ¡°I need you to rx and breathe slowly. Keep your eyes open and watch me. It might hurt a little when I move this but when it pops back it you¡¯ll feel so much better. Just keep your shoulder rxed.¡± I nodded, and he moved my forearm away from my stomach. I felt the shoulder start to move, then it popped back in.


    ¡°Oh God that feels so much better already,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to put the sling back on. They will want to take X-rays, but at least it won¡¯t be so bad on the drive.¡± The elevator came, and he got me back in the sling as we went down. We walked outside, waiting by the curb was a Lincoln SUV with a distinguished-looking man standing by it. ¡°Father, thank you foring,¡± he said.


    ¡°It sounded like your little night out with the boys went south quickly,¡± he said as he opened the door to the back.


    ¡°It did, but your son helped me,¡± I told him. ¡°Jessie Donato.¡± I reached out to shake his hand with my good one, my purse hanging from my elbow.


    ¡°Peter rke,¡± he said as he gently took my hand, raising it to his lips and kissing the back of my hand, taking a sniff as he did so. ¡°Your chariot awaits.¡± I giggled as they helped me in the vehicle, then Patrick went around and got in the other side while his father drove. ¡°There are several hospitals around, do you have a preference?¡±


    ¡°Whichever is more convenient, I don¡¯t live in this area,¡± I said.


    He started to pull out onto the street. I pulled out my phone, looking at it, then wondering why. It wasn¡¯t like I had anyone to call; Mom was dead, and my friends were all working. I put it back in my purse.


    Patrick turned a little in the leather seat to look at me. ¡°Can I contact anyone for you?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t have anyone to call.¡± I started crying, he pulled me into his side, and as I was wetting his shoulder with my tears my story came out. My mom¡¯s battle with cancer, dropping out of college, her death and having to say goodbye yesterday. I finished with my frustration at being broke, soon to be homeless, and now unable to work. By the time I finished, we were pulling up to the emergency room entrance. ¡°Oh no, look at your shirt,¡± I said. He had a big patch of wet where my tears had gone.


    Peter opened the door and helped me out. ¡°You don¡¯t worry about a thing, we¡¯re going to help you out. It¡¯s the least we can do.¡±


    Patrick came around, I looped my arm through his as we walked in. We quickly registered, then they took me back to be exam room. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Patrick said as he walked back to the desk.


    I was led back to a room, where my vitals were taken along with a health history. I hadn¡¯t had health coverage since I was at school, since my work limited me to 32 hours a week, and my Mom couldn¡¯t afford it. The doctor examined me for two minutes, then sent me for X-rays of my head, shoulder and wrist. While I was waiting, I asked if Patrick coulde back with me, and we talked while we waited for the test results. An hourter, I had a prescription for pain pills, thankful that my wrist wasn¡¯t broken, just bruised. My shoulder was back in ce, Patrick had done that well, but I had to wear the sling for two weeks to let it heal. ¡°Do you have anyone to stay with you tonight?¡±


    I shook my head no. ¡°We may have to admit you then, with that bump to your head you have a concussion. You need to be woken and checked every few hours.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Patrick said, ¡°She can stay at my house in the guest room. I¡¯ll keep watch on her.¡±


    I both wanted and didn¡¯t want this, they¡¯d already done so much, and I didn¡¯t want to impose. ¡°I can¡¯t ask you¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, it would be my pleasure,¡± he said. He listened carefully to the discharge instructions, then helped me to my feet. The doctor shook our hands, then we were free to go.


    We walked outside, and Peter was standing by the car, a bag of food from Arby¡¯s in his hand. ¡°I thought you might be hungry,¡± he said.


    We sat in the back, and I chose a Beef and Cheddar and a vani shake, while they split the other sandwiches. It was now two in the morning. ¡°Shit,¡± I said, ¡°My car¡¯s still parked at the Mall. It might get towed away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at my house already,¡± Peter said. ¡°We took the liberty of having it moved for you while you were getting tests done. I knew it would be toote by the time they finished with you.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. The pills were starting to take effect, and I was getting tired. ¡°How far away is your house?¡±


    ¡°About twenty more minutes,¡± he said.


    ¡°The guy who went nuts, John. What¡¯s his deal?¡± I couldn¡¯t get him out of my head.


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend from Scond, works for a securitypany as a bodyguard. He¡¯s over here for a conference, protecting an executive. He had tonight off, so I offered to take him and a bunch of his friends out instead of sitting in his room, watching HBO and eating room service food,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°John, he¡¯s a throwback to another age. He¡¯s a warrior poet, a man who believes in bnce in life and honor.¡±


    ¡°Warrior Poet?¡± I thought back to the only thing he said to me, that he was home when he looked into my eyes. His eyes weren¡¯t kidding, he really believed it, and the funny thing was that I believed him.


    ¡°Yep. He writes stories, songs, poems in between workouts and training. He would have been right at home as a Knight in the Middle Ages, or a Samurai in feudal Japan. Anyway, he¡¯s a man who lives by an old-fashioned code of honor and chivalry. He believes in loyalty, respect and finding one true love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s tough to believe in this age,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, though. You can have no better man by your side in a fight, or in life.¡± He looked out the window, the suburbs were giving way to the country. ¡°He saw what that man was doing, and it made him furious. He doesn¡¯t allow mistreatment of women around him, EVER, and he liked you. I guarantee he didn¡¯t mean to hurt you or scare you, things just got a little out of hand.¡±

 7

    ¡°And I end up with a concussion, dislocated shoulder and bruised wrist?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know he feels terrible about it, we all do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I should have handled it better. It¡¯s not the first time some asshole has tried to grope me. I don¡¯t like working there, but I need the money, I need a new ce to live, I need a lot of stuff.¡± I leaned back against the headrest, my eyes closed. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for your help tonight.¡±


    The car turned off the road onto a gravel drive, and I looked out as we traveled a mile or so along the driveway before it opened up to a group of houses. They were beautiful, log homes with green roofs, bigwns going to the forest edge which was lit dimly by the outside lights. ¡°Wow, you live here?¡± He nodded. ¡°My dream home is one of these. I like being close to nature, but I don¡¯t get to enough.¡±


    His father pulls up next to the secondrgest house, a two-story home. A woman meets us at the door, she is a striking beauty in her forties, the grey hair just starting to show in her brown hair. ¡°Mom, this is Jessie Donato. Jessie, my mother Abigail.¡±


    ¡°Call me Abby,¡± she says as she pulls me into a hug. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve got the guest room ready for you. I hear you¡¯ve had an eventful night.¡± She pulled me away from the men so fast I didn¡¯t have a chance to thank them. She opened a door upstairs, it was a nicely decorated room with an attached bath. Abby helped me get undressed, thankfully notmenting on my barely there Hooters uniform. ¡°Try not to move your arm much, you can¡¯t wear the sling in there.¡± While I was taking a shower, she went and got some pajamas; well, a pair of shorts and a big T-shirt that said ¡®Hignd Games.¡¯ She helped me put my bad arm in, then get the shirt on. It smelled amazing as it went past my face, I had to pull it back up to smell it again. I put my sling on, then she tucked me in to bed.


    I fell asleep dreaming of the man who hade to defend me.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    The police brought me through a service door, avoiding the crowds and patrons, then led me around to an elevator before taking me in the back of their station. Yep, the mall was so big, the police have their own small facility here,plete with a jail lockup. I was sat on a bench, my cuffs attached to a rail behind me, as the arresting officerspleted their report.


    I had my passport and other identification with me. ¡°Scottish, huh? What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Business,¡± I said. I was mad at myself, I was in no mood for small talk, though I would be polite. It wasn¡¯t their fault I had lost my control, it was my own. I hadn¡¯t had an episode like this since I was a juvenile wolf.


    ¡°All right, you were read your rights on the way down the elevator, do you have any questions?¡±


    I thought about it. ¡°I would like to make a phone call to arrange awyer,¡± I said. ¡°Where am I to have him meet me?¡±


    ¡°Hennepin County Jail,¡± he said. ¡°The transport van will be here in an hour. You can expect to be processed tonight, but you won¡¯t have a court hearing until Monday.¡± Shit. Our flights were on Sunday, looks like I won¡¯t be going home with them.


    ¡°What am I being charged with?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up to the county prosecutors, but you have been arrested for multiple counts of felony assault consummated by battery, plus disturbing the peace.¡± I nodded, I expected that. ¡°You better hope that guy makes it, or you could be facing a murder rap.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You beat the living shit out of him, the EMT¡¯s taking him to the hospital said he has a fractured jaw and skull.¡± I sat back, the guy didn¡¯t deserve to die, but I wasn¡¯t exactly in control as I pounded on him. I¡¯d been taught about the mate bond, I¡¯d seen how friends had been affected by it, but only now did I understand the depth of the protective drive it causes. I would have killed him and all his friends if I hadn¡¯t been stopped.


    I was taken to an interview room, where I was given a phone. I called my Alpha, he answered after one ring. ¡°Esca,¡± he said in his gruff voice.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s John. I fucked up, sir.¡±


    ¡°I know you did, son, I¡¯m still here with the others trying to clean up your mess. At least the wings are good,¡± he said. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Awyer for sure, I¡¯m going to be charged with felony assault and battery. I¡¯m being taken to the Hennepin County Jail. They said I can¡¯t get a court hearing until Monday.¡±


    ¡°Already on it. The St. Croix friends of ours are taking care of it, Patrick¡¯s father is taking the lead. You are temporarily under their authority after we return home. You are to follow their instructions as if I was giving them to you, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± There was a pause. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost it tonight.¡±


    ¡°No shock it was over a girl. Congrattions, but you sureplicated things with this.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± We talked for a minute more, then he hung up. I was just d we had an allied Pack nearby to help, so I wasn¡¯t left alone. I had no idea how long I would be here, and I was facing years in prison. I called for the officer, a detective came in, and I declined making a statement until I had counsel.


    The rest of the night was a blur. I was loaded into a prisoner transport vehicle, taken through inprocessing at the jail where I ended up wearing an orange jumpsuit, and finally found a cot at four in the morning.


    Morning count was at six, and you couldn¡¯t use your bunks during the day. I didn¡¯t talk to the other prisoners, and they left me alone. I was big, and they sensed something wild in me as I kept my wolf forward.


    Beta Peter¡¯s POV


    Lunchtime next day


    ¡°Where is this woman,¡± Alpha Stan Larsen asked as the door was opened by his mate Larissa.


    ¡°Still sleeping,¡± I replied. ¡°Abigail is staying with her. We had to wake her ever two hoursst night for concussion checks, so she probably will be out until this afternoon.¡±


    The Alpha nodded and led us to the table where his housekeeper hadid out an early lunch. Patrick was behind me, and Charles was already standing behind a chair. We waited as he pulled the chair out for Larissa, then sat after they did. ¡°Anyone have an idea how a human can be John¡¯s mate?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No sir. We all smelled her, she¡¯s human. I even brought her hand to my nose and took a good sniff, no trace of a wolf at all.¡±


    ¡°And John is sure she¡¯s his mate?¡±


    ¡°He was surest night,¡± Patrick said. ¡°He had all the signs, he smelled her as soon as we entered the ce. His Alpha heir, Sean, he had to Alphamand him to not react in front of all the humans. I fully expected to find a shewolf in there, we were all shocked when he said it was Jessie.¡± He looked at his Alpha, holding his gaze for a moment. ¡°And there was no doubt as to how his wolf reacted when that man put his hands on her and threatened her. He behaved like a jealous mate who hadn¡¯t marked her yet.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s impossible to be both human AND her mate. If she¡¯s fully human, there¡¯s no wolf for his to be bonded to. If she¡¯s a wolf, we¡¯d smell it, and she would have reacted to his wolf.¡± Stan just shook his head and took a drink of water. ¡°Anything on her family?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve looked into her mother, nothing unusual there. We found no connections to any known Packs or wolves. Her father, we don¡¯t know. She told us in the car that after her mother died, she found adoption papers from Russia. She was brought over when she was only a few months old, her father killed her mother after she was born. She had been raped and went back to im paternity.¡±


    The Alphas looked at each other. ¡°So, it¡¯s possible her father was a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose it¡¯s possible, but we all know the results of humans and werewolves mating. They either get the wolf gene, or they don¡¯t. There¡¯s no ¡®got a wolf but you can¡¯t tell¡¯ and I¡¯m telling you, she HAS NO WOLF.¡± I was leaning forward, the Alpha red at me and I immediately sat back and lowered my eyes.


    ¡°Then we need to figure out how his wolf is being fooled. I have a friend in the local coven, I will ask her. I need you two to contact the other Packs, have them search their histories and see if anything like this has been seen before. Keep her name out of it, though.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Keep her close, help where you can. She¡¯s important to the Hignds Pack, and I gave their Alpha my word we would keep her safe and help his Beta through this. Transfer other duties as required, this is your priority right now,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°I will protect her with my life,¡± I said.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    On Sunday I was taken to an interview room, and waiting inside was an older man in a nice suit with a briefcase. He was a werewolf. ¡°Sit,¡± he said as I made my way to a chair. ¡°My name is Charles Thompson, I¡¯m a criminal defensewyer who Beta Peter retained for your representation.¡±


    ¡°We can talk freely here?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Yes, since you are with counsel they can¡¯t listen in or record this conversation. Assume any other conversations are being recorded, including family or friends, and act ordingly.¡± I nodded. ¡°First off, congrattions on finding your mate, even if it is baffling our entire Pack as to how it is even possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Is she all right?¡±


    ¡°She had a dislocated shoulder, bruised wrist and a slight concussion, but she will be just fine. Patrick and Peter drove her to the hospital, and convinced her to stay with them. Right now Anne is mothering her, she¡¯ll be fine in a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Does she hate me?¡±

 8

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯re doing what we can to encourage the bond; Patrick is talking you up, trying to exin why you reacted like that. We even had some of your clothes brought over to her, she likes sleeping in your T-shirt, says It isfy and smells good.¡±


    I smiled at that. ¡°All right, where do I sit legally?¡±


    ¡°The County Attorney has filed two counts of felony battery and lesser charges. Honestly, you can¡¯t fight this and win. They have security camera video, witnesses, and a victim still in the hospital with serious damage to his face and head. He¡¯ll survive, but he won¡¯t look the same after this.¡±


    ¡°Good. The asshole deserves to suffer for touching her like that.¡±


    ¡°In our world, yes, but not among the humans. Now, we can argue Jessie¡¯s injuries were idental as you were trying to protect her, but you ran over and attacked a man, beating him unconscious. I¡¯d like to work towards a plea agreement to lesser charges.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°The man was drunk, sexually assaulted a server, and threatened her. We can use that, plus your record and this being a first offense. If you want to get back to her, we take a plea because a trial could take months, and you¡¯d still be found guilty.¡± He sat back as he thought. ¡°What do you want to do about her?¡±


    ¡°Other than grab her and take her home and not let her out of my bed for a week?¡± Charles just smiled at that. ¡°I want her to know I¡¯m sorry, and I want her taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Beta Peter is already started on that, he¡¯s paid her medical bills, you will repay him for that.¡± I nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve done some checking, plus she had some very interesting things to say to Patrick on the way to the hospital.¡± I listened, my wolf howling inside as I heard of her losing her father, and how after she lost her mother this past week, she was broke and soon to be homeless.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow her to suffer on my ount,¡± I told him as I moved the handcuffs around on my wrists. ¡°There must be something I can do.¡±


    ¡°Restitution,¡± Charlie said finally. ¡°As part of the plea deal, I¡¯ll propose we give her restitution for her lost time, medical bills, pain and suffering. It would give her money right away she can use to find a new ce, while not feeling like it is charity or anything.¡±


    ¡°Offer twenty-five thousand American,¡± I said. ¡°That should be enough for her to make a start, while not being so much she disappears on me. My Alpha will transfer the money to you.¡±


    ¡°All right. Anything else we need?¡± He started putting the files back in his briefcase.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You need to prepare yourself, John. You¡¯re going to do time, maybe serious time. If convicted of a felony, you will be expelled from the country and banned from re-entry. You¡¯ve made this whole thing very difficult, as somehow you have to convince her toe to you.¡±


    I lowered my head, he couldn¡¯t make me feel any worse than I already did. ¡°The sooner I start, the sooner I¡¯m done and I can be with her again. Do what you have to do, Mr. Thompson. I¡¯ll take the deal.¡± He stood and knocked on the door, the guard let him out.


    A few minutes psed before he returned for me. ¡°Come on, Pearson,¡± he said after he unlocked my cuffs from the table. I got up and followed him out into the hallway. He paused, looking around making sure no one could see him. ¡°You really beat the shit out of that guy because he pinched a waitress¡¯ ass?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°He threatened her,¡± I said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just sit there while she was scared to death.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Well, word is the guy will be drinking through a straw for the next three months. Good riddance, too. My daughter goes to school there, rumor is he raped a girlst year and got away with it, she was too scared to go to the cops. No one is going to be crying over his face, if you know what I mean.¡± I followed behind him as he led me back to my cell. I went to sleep that night, my thoughts always on her.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I woke up and my body hurt.


    My shoulder was throbbing, I held it with my good hand as Iid in the big guest bedroom and just tried to massage it so it would be better. My wrist only hurt when I moved it, so I didn¡¯t, leaving it in the sling. My head didn¡¯t hurt anymore, that was a good thing.


    At least until I sat up, and I started to get a little dizzy. I sat there, waiting for things to settle down, then I looked for the bathroom. I really needed to go.


    I got up slowly and went over to the door, flicking on the light. The bathroom wasn¡¯t huge, but it was nice; a shower, toilet and six-foot vanity with dual sinks. My pills were by the sink, I took two with a ss of water. I slowly did my business, then went over to wash up. I found a new toothbrush and opened the package, a travel size Crest was next to it. I put some on the toothbrush, then when I went to put the cap on my shoulder had a sharp pain, and I dropped it.


    It rolled under the vanity, out of sight. I cursed a little, then got down on my knees. I moved my head down to look for it, bncing on my good hand, when I heard them, the sounding up through the central heating register under the vanity. ¡°How can she not recognize him?¡± Abby.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t matter, John is sure Jessie is his. He won¡¯t let her go.¡± Peter.


    ¡°He can¡¯t do anything now, he¡¯s in jail, the idiot. I can¡¯t believe he hurt her, even unintentionally.¡±


    ¡°I know, he lost control. It¡¯s been known to happen.¡± That¡¯s what Patrick had said, he lost control, he didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°It¡¯s only going to get worse until he finally can mate with her.¡±


    ¡°She knows nothing of our kind, how is he supposed to convince her that he can be trusted? Much less follow him back to Scond and be his woman?¡± Abby sounded distressed by all this.


    ¡°He¡¯ll probably knock her out, throw her over his shoulder and haul her back to his hut in the Scottish Hignds, handcuffing her to the bed until she is his in every way,¡± Peter said with augh. ¡°He won¡¯t take no for an answer, he can¡¯t. He will have her.¡± Holy shit. My savior, the guy I thought was safe, was a obsessive stalker dude.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on her, she should be waking soon.¡± I heard her footsteps on the wood floor.


    Grabbing the cap, I got back up and started to brush my teeth. As soon as I finished, there was a knock on my door. ¡°Come in,¡± I said.


    Abby opened the door, carrying a few clothes in her hands. ¡°I brought you a few clothes, I had one of the girls pick them up this morning.¡± I looked at the clothes, a pair of jean shorts, a print blouse of wildflowers, and new underwear and socks. I checked the tags, my size. ¡°I checked your sizesst night, sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t want to wear my Hooters uniform around your house.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡±


    ¡°Much better, thank you.¡± I looked at my sling. ¡°Could you help me dress?¡±


    ¡°Of course, honey.¡± She helped me work the bra and blouse over the sling, then the panties and shorts. ¡°If you¡¯re up to it, I saved you some lunch.¡±


    I looked at her, I really needed to get home, but I was starving. I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since sixst night. ¡°All right, but I need to go home after that. I have a lot of things to take care of, and they had done so much already. I followed her down to therge, open n kitchen with its stainless appliances, cherry and maple cabs and dark green granite countertops. ¡°I love your kitchen, this granite is amazing,¡± I said as I traced the colors swirling in it.


    ¡°Thank you, I fell in love with it and just HAD to have it. Poor Peter, he about shit himself when he got the estimate. There are five price levels, but this was in the ¡®if you have to ask you can¡¯t afford it¡¯ group.¡±


    Iughed with her, I couldn¡¯t imagine having such a nice home. I would be lucky to find a room with three or four other girls. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She put a te down, it had a chicken wrap sandwich and chips on it. I took a bite and moaned in pleasure, it was wonderful. She set a ss of milk in front of me and sat on a barstool across the ind from me. ¡°Patrick told me you have to move out of your house,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°It was my mother¡¯s house, she took out a reverse mortgage to pay her medical bills, and now that she¡¯s gone¡­¡± I wiped a tear as she reached across and patted my hand. ¡°I have to be out in just over three weeks. I need to find a ce.¡±


    ¡°I think I can help there,¡± she said. ¡°Our neighbor owns some investment properties, and one of his tenants just got transferredst month and had to move. She still has six months left on her lease, but if I could find another tenant for her, she can save three months rent.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can swing my own ce,¡± I said.


    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s away from the city and it¡¯s cozy and affordable. You could stay there the first six months for the price of three.¡± She gave me a rent amount, I was shocked; I was nning to spend nearly that much for a room. ¡°At least take a look at it, it¡¯s not far from here and Patrick can show you when he¡¯s done working.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I feltfortable around Abby, I resolved to do something to thank her family for all their time. ¡°When will Patrick be home from work?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he works from home,¡± she said. ¡°Would you like to see what he does?¡±


    I nodded, and she quickly cleaned up the mess. My shoes were by the front door with all the others, and I put them on as she lead me outside. We went across the road, down a driveway towards what looked like a big pole barn. I could hear dogs, lots of dogs. ¡°Does he raise dogs?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, but mostly he¡¯s a trainer. He and his father are prominent trainers of police, rescue and protection dogs here in the United States. He¡¯s quite good at his job.¡±


    The barking got louder as I approached. I saw Peter and Patrick in a caged area out front, Patrick was dressed in heavy padding as Peter led arge, ck German Shepherd-like dog around in a heel. ¡°That¡¯s a big dang dog,¡± I said.


    ¡°We find therger dogs are more intimidating, and better suited to the guard and protection work we specialize in. Most of the police still use German Shepherds, they are a better size for tracking and pursuit. Our clients want something that will stay close and protect them against anything,¡± she told me as we reached the fence. I watched as Patrick pulled a wooden knife out of his belt and approached Peter, holding it in front of him.

 9

    The next part was a blur. Peter said amand, and let the leash go. The dog leaped up, his teeth grabbing Patrick¡¯s padded wrist and forced the knife to be dropped. His weight knocked him to his knee, and the dog continued to attack until Peter said anothermand. The dog instantly let go, then returned to his side and sat down. ¡°Wow,¡± I said. ¡°They are VERY well trained.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It takes about a year of daily work to get them to this point. Razor there, he¡¯s about to graduate. He¡¯ll fetch fifty thousand dors, he¡¯s already been purchased by an executive in Colorado.¡±


    Wow. That was as much as it cost to send me to college for four years! I was watching them, Peter led Razor back inside and Patrick started pulling off all the padding he was wearing. ¡°Patrick, would you mind giving Jessie a tour? And when you¡¯re done, can you take her to look at the old Petersen cabin?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mom. She can help me socialize the pups,¡± he said with a smile. He hung the pads up on hooks in a shed, then came out of the fenced area. ¡°You¡¯re looking better, Jessie. Arm feeling all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Still sore, but nothing likest night.¡± He led me into the big building, showing me the kennel areas and inside training areas, before bringing me into a room with some couches, a television, and a recliner. ¡°Wait here,¡± he said. A few minutester, I heard high-pitched yipping as six puppies followed him into the room, intent on the treats he held in his hand. He sat on the floor in front of the couch, and the dogs started piling on him in order to get to his hands. I couldn¡¯t resist the puppies, I slid down next to him and soon the five-pound puppies were ying with me as well. ¡°We do breed promising bloodlines together, but not all the dogs have the right temperament for the training we need to do. We give the others some basic obedience training and sell them. It is important they are socialized, meeting new people and ying in a home environment, so you¡¯re actually helping me by ying with them.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re so dang cute,¡± I said as I picked one up and brought him to my face, his little pink tongue licked my nose as he wiggled to get closer.


    ¡°They are. I love my job.¡± We yed with them for another thirty minutes, then he took them outside to a fenced area where they were encouraged to go to the bathroom. I smelled like puppy by the time he put them away. ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your keys?¡± I looked at him like he was crazy. ¡°Those pain pills are strong, you shouldn¡¯t be driving when you are taking them. I¡¯ll drive your car, and my Dad will pick you up at your houseter.¡± I didn¡¯t want to, it was embarrassing¡­ these guys drove nice cars, not a beat-up Ford Focus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch my baby,¡± I said as seriously as I could before I busted outughing. ¡°You should have seen your face!¡±


    ¡°I was trying to figure out how you¡¯d tell,¡± he teased as he opened the passenger door for me. Ten minutester, we had turned off a county road onto a gravel drive and stopped in front of a small cabin. Built of logs, it was like a dream to me.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t afford this,¡± I said.


    ¡°Come take a look,¡± he said as he walked up the three stairs to the front door. The front had a good overhang, and the deck had a hammock and some padded chairs with a table. The door opened to an open-n design, with a small kitchen and living area ahead. ¡°The bedroom is back here,¡± he said. It was fully furnished, and the full-size bed and dresser filled much of the room. In the back was a bathroom with an old wfoot tub/shower, toilet and vanity. It didn¡¯t escape my notice that the tub had a big window by it. ¡°This property has three acres of woods, so you won¡¯t see anything but wildlife around. There isn¡¯t natural gas, there is a propane tank out back, utilities including gas are included in the rental. No cable TV, but there is a satellite dish If you want to hook it up.¡± There was a small TV on the dresser, and arger one was in the main area.


    It was perfect. ¡°Are you sure? The rent seems low for a ce like this.¡±


    He just smiled. ¡°We¡¯re out in the country, rents are much lower here, and you¡¯re getting a deal. You¡¯re a good person, Jessie, we could tell that immediately. You are helping Mr. Larsen out, since now he doesn¡¯t have to go through the hassle of finding a new tenant, and you¡¯re helping the old one out too. Just say you¡¯ll take it and I¡¯ll make sure the paperwork is ready.¡±


    I looked around, it was like a dream for me. A few photos, some decorations, and it would be perfect. I¡¯d find a way to swing the rent, I¡¯d work two jobs if I had to. ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± I said as I hugged him.


    He didn¡¯t hug me back, but that was all right.


    Charles Thompson, Esq. POV


    Three Weeks Later


    ¡°Come on, John. Time to head to the courthouse.¡± Beta John Pearson grabbed his suit jacket and walked ahead of me to the door. He was a big guy, he moved like a warrior, and he was one. He could be really scary, but he was a really nice guy. I should know, he¡¯d stayed with me for thest twenty days after making bail.


    He¡¯d surrendered his passport and posted a $50, 000 bond, remanded to my custody. The judge was firm with him; he could have no contact with Jessie Donato or Todd Ruttman, the football yer he¡¯d put in the hospital for two weeks. The Order for Protection had been open-ended, it would exist until the judge changed it.


    I had received the paperwork for Todd¡¯swsuit against John a week ago. He¡¯d asked for a lot but settled for a little. Apparently, he didn¡¯t want all the women we uncovered at his college to testify as to his long record of sexual harassment and assault in a civil case. He settled for $50k to cover his medical bills and to go away.


    Personally, I wanted to wait until things settle down then have someone beat the shit out of him again. I was pretty sure I could find a few volunteers, willing to work cheap or for free. Rapists were the lowest of the low, and I was going to make sure this man never victimized the women of that college again.


    Jessie had gone even faster; at Abby¡¯s advice, she had retained awyer and filed her own suit for injuries. John had immediately settled the case for $50, 000 and medical expenses, leaving her with almost forty grand after attorney¡¯s fees. He was more than happy, he was a wealthy man in his own right, and he saw it as providing for his mate.


    We left my Stillwater condominium and hopped into my Mercedes. Law had been good for me, and I had a very sessful career in criminal defense. The Hignds Pack was paying the fee for this case, hoping I could move things along and get their Beta back. It wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon, not with the plea deal we had just agreed to.


    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have to take the deal,¡± John said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been over this. Turn down this deal, and you¡¯re looking at six to twelve months until it goes to trial. A trial which, despite my efforts, you¡¯ll lose because you did it and you¡¯re on video doing it. The whole time, you can¡¯t contact your mate.¡± I looked over at him, he was staring out the window as we drove towards Highway 36. ¡°You¡¯d be facing a first-degree felony battery count for your assault on Todd, with a MINIMUM sentence of six years. You fractured his jaw, his skull, he almost died. Right now Jessie doesn¡¯t want to press charges, saying it was idental she was hurt. The County doesn¡¯t need her permission, they could still file third degree assault on you and that could be another year in jail. And no, it doesn¡¯t matter he was drunk and pinching her ass, you didn¡¯t know her, and he wasn¡¯t doing anything that warranted more than the beer she dumped on him.¡±


    He growled a little at me, I ignored it. ¡°The Assistant District Attorney¡¯s offer is good, since you had no prior criminal history and Jessie spoke in your favor in the interview. Six months in jail, out in three on good behavior.¡±


    ¡°And then I get taken to the airport and deported as a convicted felon,¡± he said. ¡°I may as well be in prison if I can¡¯t be with her.¡±


    ¡°But at least you¡¯d be back home, and you can work from there,¡± I said. ¡°Look at the bright side, at least you have FOUND your mate. I¡¯m thirty-eight and not even a whiff.¡±


    ¡°You will,¡± he said. ¡°What people told me about finding their mate, it doesn¡¯t measure up to what it was like. Her smell, it called to me, my wolf and I united on the need to make her mine. Nothing in my life has been like that.¡± He smiled a bit. ¡°I lost myself just looking into her eyes. I would do anything for her, and I¡¯ve barely spoken to her, only touched her once.¡±


    ¡°You need to keep that under control during the hearing. Not only are there humans around, but you can¡¯te off as a crazed stalker or the deal could be off. Be polite, direct, ept full responsibility for your actions and follow my instructions and you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Sure, counselor.¡± He didn¡¯t say much more as we made our way to the courthouse; we passed through security and took the elevator to the courtroom. We waited outside, and I left him on the seat when I saw ADA Dawkins approaching. An honest but overworked prosecutor, she was willing to deal for first-time offenders.


    ¡°Our deal still good,¡± she asked me as she set her briefcase down by the coffee machine.


    ¡°It is.¡± I bought two cups, handing one to her. ¡°Any way I could get it knocked down to a misdemeanor, same jail time? The felony prevents reentry for him.¡±


    She shook her head no. ¡°The only reason I could sell this to my boss was that he would be deported when he got out.¡±


    ¡°I had to try,¡± I said as we walked back. I opened the door for her to go up front, while John and I sat in the gallery waiting for our case to be called.


    I felt John still, then his hands gripped the arms of his chair so hard the stic was being dented. ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alphamand is still in ce, you need to stay in control,¡± I told him. ¡°Breathe through your mouth, it will help.¡±


    I looked around, Jessie had taken a spot in the back near the deputy stationed there for security reasons. I didn¡¯t like this at all, and frankly I was in a little trouble here. ¡°Anyone close enough to hear me? It¡¯s Charles, I need help!¡± No answer, I was too far from any Pack members to link. I¡¯d have to do this on my own.


    I prayed to Luna our case would be called soon.

 10

    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know why I was here, but for some reason I had to be. I entered the courtroom and took a seat near the back. He was five rows ahead of me in the seats.


    I could see he was nervous, he was gripping the arms of his chair tight enough his knuckles were white. He took a couple deep breaths and calmed down just as his case was called. I didn¡¯t know what to expect, actual justice was more like McDonald¡¯s than a fancy restaurant. Pleas were entered, lives forever changed, all in a few minutes then it was on to the next person.


    ¡°The People versus John Pearson, step forward and be recognized by the Court.¡± John and hiswyer stood and walked through the swinging gate to the defense table.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was bigger than I remembered, more handsome too. ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with you,¡± I thought to myself. ¡°Don¡¯t encourage him.¡±


    ¡°I understand there is a plea agreement,¡± Judge Larson said from her bench.


    ¡°Yes your honor,¡± hiswyer said.


    ¡°Mr. Pearson, you understand that by signing this plea agreement you are pleading guilty to Felony Assault, and epting a six-month jail sentence followed by deportation from the United States of America?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your honor,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say before I pass sentence?¡±


    ¡°I deeply regret my loss of control and the unintentional injuries to Miss Donato. I ept full responsibility for my actions.¡±


    She nodded at him. ¡°Very well. The guilty plea is epted, sentence is six months incarceration, after which he will be turned over to Immigration for deportation as a convicted felon. Baliff, take Mr. Pearson into custody.¡± The officer came over, handcuffing him before leading him out.


    Just before he left, he looked back and his eyes met mine. He mouthed ¡°I love you¡± and then was pulled out the door.


    I got up and left the courtroom, heading for the elevator. ¡°MISS DONATO,¡± a man said from behind me. I turned to see hiswyer, a handsome ck man in his thirties, hurrying out of the courtroom after me.


    ¡°Yes, Mr¡­¡±


    ¡°Thompson. Charles Thompson. May I have a quick word with you?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, the elevator isn¡¯t here yet.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to pass along John¡¯s deep regret for hurting you that night. It meant a lot for him to see you here in the courtroom today.¡± He seemed sincere, but there was something he wasn¡¯t saying, I could feel it.


    ¡°I could have been here to make sure he was going to jail for a long time,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the one you me for what happened.¡± The elevator opened, and we went in. ¡°He overreacted, but he only wanted to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why would a guy I¡¯d just met, who had been in my section for less than five minutes, nearly beat a guy to death for pinching my ass?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense, no one is that obsessed with someone they just met.¡±


    He just smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is true at all. Love at first sight? He believes that is what he had with you.¡±


    The door opened on the parking level. ¡°Here¡¯s what I believe. A handsome, but big and dangerous guy takes one look a me, decides I¡¯m his, and would probably knock me out, toss me over his shoulder and take me back to his house in Scond and handcuff me to his bed until I ept him. He needs therapy, Mr. Thompson. Make sure he gets it, and keep him the hell away from me,¡± I said.


    I walked out, leaving him behind as I walked to my beat-up Focus. At least it ran better now, since I had money to get it repaired. I paid for parking and headed towards my old house. Now that my shoulder was better, I was going through stuff and bringing what I wanted to keep home. I had already made a couple trips to Goodwill for the stuff I wasn¡¯t.


    I grabbed the mail out of the box, then opened the door to the house that Mom and I had shared for the past ten years. The smell of her perfume and her baking was long gone, now it was dust and cleaning products. I walked through, I had already gone through my room, her bedroom, and the kitchen. The furniture being donated was near the door, since Patrick and some of his buddies were stopping byter with trucks to help move the big stuff. I went into the office, where the two boxes I was going to keep were waiting for me. One contained the records and papers I would need to finish executing my mother¡¯s estate, the other had everything I could find on my past- the letters, the adoption papers, all the photographs of my family, anything that I might wantter. I made two trips, setting them in the back seat of my car, before arranging things for donation and trash.


    I had been working for three hours when I heard the trucks pull up. The three guys made short work of the piles, taking one to the recycling center and another truckload to Goodwill. I liked the furnishings in my cabin, and there was nothing sentimental about the old furniture we had in the house. Both trucks took the remaining stuff to the dump.


    I ordered pizza while they were gone, and the timing was perfect. They had done me a huge favor, and Patrick, Brian and Larry deserved at least to eat. We sat on the carpet in the now-empty room, eating pizza and drinking Coke. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± I told them as I packed up yet another empty pizza box to go to the garbage.


    ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure,¡± Brian said. ¡°Just remember how nice a guy I am when you have parties with all your hot friends from work.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I don¡¯t work at Hooter¡¯s anymore, they let me go. Dumping beer on customers isn¡¯t what they are looking for in a server.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Patrick looked worried, I hadn¡¯t told anyone I had no job to go back to.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a job to pay the bills, something a little higher ss, and go back to school,¡± I said. ¡°The settlement gave me enough to finish my degree if I manage things right. I want a real job, these legs aren¡¯t going tost forever.¡±


    Larry snorted into his Coke. ¡°They¡¯llst long enough,¡± he said.

 11

    I smacked his arm. ¡°I want to be more than a waitress, you know.¡± We talked for a while longer before they had to go, and they watched as I locked up the door. I drove back home, bringing thest of the stuff into my kitchen.


    My phone rang, I picked it up without checking the caller ID. A man¡¯s voice. ¡°Natalya? I am Father Kempechny, and I received your letter.¡±


    ¡°Father? Thank you for calling, I have so many questions.¡± My mind was reeling, here was the one person who knew my mother, who helped her in her darkest times.


    ¡°I know, my child. There are many things you want to know, but these things should not be spoken about over the phone. You said you wanted to know more, and things have recently changed. If you travel to your hometown, I will take you to her and exin to you what you need to know.¡±


    I thought about it, I had no passport, but I did have some money now. It would cut into my college fund, but something in the back of my mind told me I HAD to find out the truth about her. ¡°It will take some time, Father. I have to make arrangements, get a passport.¡±


    ¡°That is all right, the dead aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± He gave me his direct phone number, he was still at a church in my mother¡¯s hometown. ¡°Call me when you have tickets, fly into Moscow then take the train to Sergiyev Posad. I will show you what you seek then.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will, Father. Can you¡­ can you tell my father¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Jessie. Better to wait.¡± He was being evasive, so it couldn¡¯t be good. Of course, my father was a rapist and a killer, so I shouldn¡¯t expect much. I thanked him again and he hung up the phone.


    I didn¡¯t have Inte at the small cabin in the woods, but I did have phone service with unlimited data. I got busy, looking to see how much this little trip would cost me. I searched the Delta Airlines site, they had direct flights from Minneapolis/St. Paul airport for a little over two thousand dors round trip. I cringed, thinking about a twelve-plus hour flight crammed in Coach, between a fat old businessman and an overweight woman who used too much bad perfume. Add in hotel, cab, food, and this trip was going to push over four grand, easy.


    How much was it worth to find out about my real parents? Did it really matter?


    I was distracted by a knock on the door. I got up, looking out the window I could see Patrick was there, and he was holding a pie. I didn¡¯t care if the person at the door was Freddy from Friday the 13th, if he had pie for me, I was letting him in. Patrick was nice, though. I opened the door and smiled at him. ¡°Patrick, what a surprise!¡±


    He held out the pie. ¡°Mom was hoping you¡¯d stop by so she could give you this. She knew you wouldn¡¯t have much here while you settled.¡±


    I took it, it was a spiced apple pie, and smelled heavenly. I closed my eyes, just the smell of it made me feel better. ¡°It smells amazing,¡± I said as I took a step back to invite him in.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind thepany, you can help me eat my ice cream.¡± He pulled his arm out from behind his back, he had a quart of Kemps¡¯ French Vani in it.


    I giggled a little. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bribe me, Patrick, I would have offered you a slice,¡± I said as I walked the pie to the small table. ¡°But I¡¯ll take the ice cream.¡±


    He took his boots off and left them by the door beforeing to join me. ¡°I had to bring something too.¡± He stepped past the boxes that were stacked by the door, everything I had brought back with me. I pulled out some tes, forks and a big spoon; he sat his big frame at the table as I set it. I was d I had met him, he was bing a good friend, but there was no spark between us. I didn¡¯t feel the same way with him as I did when I thought about John. I had some friends who were looking for a nice guy, I resolved to introduce him to a few when I got settled in.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe all the way out here to eat pie, I¡¯m sure your mom has more.¡± I saw a sh of embarrassment on his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Pies don¡¯tst long in our house, Jessie. Mom had tobel this one and threaten violence to keep this one safe.¡± I could just imagine those big guys fighting over thest piece at the dinner table; with just Mom and I, we never had that problem. I cut us each a slice, then he covered it with a big scoop of ice cream. I knew I¡¯d have to run an extra couple miles to burn it off, but it was SO worth it. I moaned in pleasure as I tasted the pie, his mom was a great cook. ¡°I thought you might want some help unpacking, the pie was mostly so I could have more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much, really,¡± I said. ¡°What do you know about getting a passport?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. You get photos at a drugstore, go to the county offices and fill out the application, then wait six weeks or so to get it.¡±


    Six weeks? Crap. ¡°Any way to get it faster?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can pay more to put a rush on it. If you really need it fast, I think you can go to the Conste in Chicago, show them your tickets, and they can do it overnight.¡± That sounded a little better, but I didn¡¯t want to go to Chicago. ¡°What do you need a passport for?¡±


    ¡°I want to find out more about my real parents,¡± I told him. We finished the pie, then I went and got the letter from the Father that gave me all the information I had. He read it, then read it again. ¡°I wrote the Father back, and he called me. He is willing to tell me more, but not over the phone. I want to visit my mother¡¯s grave, too. She gave her life for me, I want to thank her in person.¡± I dabbed the Kleenex to my eyes and started to break down. He reached for me, but I ran to the bathroom instead. I took a few minutes to gather myself, washed my face, and then went back out. He was still reading the letter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I get a little emotional.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, you¡¯ve gone through so much thesest few weeks,¡± he said as he pulled me into hisp and wrapped his arms around me. ¡°Let it out.¡±


    I did. Iid my head on his shoulder and bawled my eyes out, letting go of all the emotions I¡¯d bottled up.


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I held her as she cried, trying to ignore her body pressing into mine as I tried to stay in the Friend Zone. She wasn¡¯t mine, she was John¡¯s, and I was here to protect and help her. She fell asleep in my arms, totally exhausted physically and emotionally. I put her on the couch, covering her up with the quilt that was hanging over the back, and went back to the table.


    I looked at the letter from the Father again. Taking out my phone, I took photos of each side, sending them to my father and my Alpha along with a quick text about how she was thinking of visiting him to get answers. My father was first to respond. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t let on you shared the information. We promised the Hignds Alpha and Beta John we would protect her, and if she runs off to Russia that will be difficult.¡±


    I thought about it. ¡°What if she wakes up and buys a ne ticket? She asked me about how to get a passport.¡±


    ¡°Good, then we have at least a few days to weeks to prepare. If she wants a passport, help her out. Right now, it¡¯s important to be her friend, to build her trust. Keep visiting, ask her to help you with your work. If you can, get her involved in her schoolwork, hopefully that will distract her long enough we can figure this out,¡± my Dad said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to send this to Alpha Esca with my observations,¡± my Alpha said. ¡°He knows the European Alphas, he may be able to find out who her father is before she does. There are only so many gentleman¡¯s clubs in Moscow at that time, we can narrow it down since the Father said her real father owned one.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will make sure she is protected, and help when I can.¡±


    I could tell from her breathing and heart rate she was deeply asleep, so I had another slice of pie and more ice cream before covering it and putting it away. I was getting antsy, so I turned out the lights and left her a note saying I went home, and to call me if she needed to talk. Locking the door behind me, I drove home. Mom could see on my face how upset I was. ¡°Go run it out,¡± she said. I nodded, pulling my clothes off and leaving them on the chair by the door before shifting into my grey and ck wolf. Taking off for the woods, I ran hard, heading to our territory boundary. A full circuit was a good twenty-two mile run, and I needed every inch of that to get my head straight again.

 12

    Alpha Esca¡¯s POV


    I looked at the letter that Alpha Stan Larsen had sent me the photographs of, reading it again. He was right, the key was figuring out who the owner of the strip club was. It didn¡¯t say which one, and it was two decades ago, but it was still a good lead.


    I sent a text to Alpha Viktor Kirolinko, asking him to video chat with me. His Pack was located in Kstovo, well east of Moscow near the Kerzhenskiy Gosundarstvennyy Prirodnyy Zapovednik, a huge nature preserve. Located in the mountains and deep forests a good six-hour drive from Moscow, they had blended in to the local poption for a thousand years without being noticed. With over two hundred adult members, it was arge Pack as well. Viktor was not a close friend, but we had known each other for decades and he had my respect as a good man and Alpha.


    I didn¡¯t have to wait long; the popup came up on myputer as soon as I had sat down. epting the call, I saw him sitting in his office, his Beta by his side. ¡°Alpha Viktor, thank you for allowing me the time.¡±


    ¡°It is no trouble, Alpha Esca. How is your Beta? John, wasn¡¯t it? That unpleasantness at the summit?¡±


    I grimaced a little. ¡°He¡¯s still in jail, he pleaded guilty to the assault of that vile man and has at least eleven weeks until he can be released, IF he can behave himself.¡±


    Viktor justughed. ¡°I heard the story, the man deserved the beating. He should know better than to pinch the ass of a woman who is a Beta¡¯s mate. I¡¯d have killed him if he did that to my mate.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Viktor, his mate is who I am calling about. The St. Croix Pack is protecting her until my Beta is out of jail and can im her. The Beta¡¯s son has taken the lead in protecting her, and she recently told him that she is adopted. Her mother is dead, killed by her father, they were both Russian.¡± His eyes lifted as I continued. ¡°Her mother worked at a gentlemen¡¯s club in Moscow; one night the owner took her and raped her, leaving her with child. He killed her when she went to him looking for help in supporting their daughter. I¡¯m asking your help in finding out who owned strip clubs in the Moscow area in 1996.¡±


    Viktor had turned white as a sheet; I was getting nervous as he started talking to his Beta, his eyes growing wide before he practically ran out of the room. Finally, he turned back to me. ¡°Alpha Esca, I don¡¯t need to do research to tell you the answer to this. All of the clubs in the Moscow area are run by the Russian Mob.¡± He looked down at the desk. ¡°And the head of the Russian Mob in Moscow then was Alpha Yevgheny Zubkov.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°Alpha Zubkov? The one who was just killed, whose Pack is falling apart?¡±


    ¡°Yes. By Luna, this is a mess. This woman, you said she is human?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Every report I had was that she smelled human, but what we can¡¯t figure out is why she has a wolf mate. Everyone knows that mates are between wolves, so she has to have one.¡±


    ¡°Her father is an Alpha, no wonder he killed his mother. You can¡¯t have rivals running around, and his own mate would have killed him herself if she had found out.¡±


    ¡°He was mated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he kept it private and few ever saw her. She died in childbirth, taking their son with her. That was about fifteen years ago, and to my knowledge he never took another mate. There was no heir to his Pack, no one came forward to im it. You realize what this means?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head, too many things were running through it to concentrate. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It means that wolf or not, she¡¯s heir to the Pack and her Mate will be the new Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I cannae believe it,¡± I said as I rested my head in my hands. ¡°She is determined to travel to Russia to find out the truth about her parents. She¡¯s going to walk right into that mess.¡±


    ¡°More than that, they¡¯ll kill her and she won¡¯t know why. She¡¯s in real danger if word of her gets out.¡±


    Fuck me six ways to Sunday and back again. My Beta sure knew how to make my life hell. ¡°Thank you, Viktor. I don¡¯t have to tell you this needs to stay quiet.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Esca. Let me know if she decides to visit, my Pack can help with her protection.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Goodbye, my friend.¡± I cut the video and let my head fall to the desk. I needed to have a drink, then I needed to call Alpha Stan back and let him know. It was going to take all of us working together to keep her safe and in the dark about what was going on.


    John¡¯s little mate was turning out to be a major headache.


    ****


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I woke from the couch, looking around it was dark out and I felt rested. I looked at the clock in the kitchen, it was almost two in the morning! I¡¯d been out for hours.


    I walked to the table, turning on the light I read the note Patrick had left for me. I picked up the letter, and thought about it for a while. Getting on the phone, I checked when the first flight would be avable from Chicago and how much. Then I checked the web and verified that I could get a passport overnight if I had a flight leaving within 72 hours.


    I bought the ticket.


    I just had to know.


    I wasn¡¯t going to find out anything sitting around here. I had the money, I wasn¡¯t working, and until school started there wasn¡¯t much happening. It was the PERFECT time for an adventure. I turned Patrick¡¯s note over and left my own. He and his folks had been great, but it was time for me to step out on my own and move on with my life.


    I picked one that left the next night, then packed a bag with some clothes and went out to my car. I wasn¡¯t tired, so I might as well drive. It wasn¡¯t long before I was on the road, heading down highway 95 to get to Interstate 94 east. I stopped at a Walgreen¡¯s drugstore on the way, having them take my passport photo while I loaded up on Diet Mountain Dew and a bag of chocte donuts. It was all I would need for this little trip. At the register I saw a paperback version of The Last Shewolf, a hot new story that had hit #1 on the NYT bestseller list and put that in my cart as well. The flight was going to be long and I could use the escape.


    My phone was loaded with the address of the US Conste in Chicago, and it showed an arrival time of ten in the morning. I settled into the drive, setting the cruise control and watching for deer as I flew down the freeway towards Madison. I stopped there for breakfast, getting pancakes, bacon, eggs and candied apples at Cracker Barrel before I was back on the road. Traffic in Chicago sucked as I got closer, but at least it wasn¡¯t rush hour anymore. I found a ce to park then went inside the building. It took two hours of standing in line, paperwork filled out, before I could pay my fee. They said I could pick it up at noon tomorrow, which would be plenty of time before I had to be at the airport.


    Patrick texted me, asking if I wanted to help with the dog socialization again this afternoon. I just told him I had some things I had to do and maybe next week would be better. I didn¡¯t want him worrying about me, I was an adult and I didn¡¯t need them worrying about me. I walked around downtown, window shopping, then decided to go to the Shedd Aquarium.


    I was d I had wornfortable shoes, a holdover from my waitress days, by the time I was done walking around. I loved the aquarium, it was a huge one and I just couldn¡¯t leave. By the time I retrieved my car, it was past nine. I found a hotel, shocked at the cost per night, and was in bed by ten.


    I woke up before nine and went down to their business area where they hadputers avable for use. I used Google to look at everything I could find about Sergiyev Posad, then checked the travel sites to make sure I could get from the airport to there. The trains connected from the airport station, then I printed out the routes and schedule and put them in my purse. I downloaded as much reading material to my phone as I could, figuring I could continue reading on the flight.


    I checked out of my hotel room and drove back downtown to the conste, this time it only took an hour to get to the front of the line and get my passport. I drove out to O¡¯Hare, parking in the long-term lots, then took the shuttle to the airport.


    I checked in early, only one bag and my carry on. I had my book and my phone, plus a back-up battery pack. I nned to sleep half the flight anyway.


    I called Father Kempechny back, letting him know my arrival time in Moscow. He told me to call him again when I got to the train station in the town, and he¡¯d take me to see my mother¡¯s grave.


    The hours went by fast, I was so engrossed in the story of Vivian that I almost forgot to eat dinner before boarding. I read, I slept, and finally I was back in the country of my birth.


    ¡°Purpose of your visit?¡± The Customs agent was looking at my brand-new passport.


    ¡°Visiting a friend,¡± I said. He nodded and stamped it, a fourteen-day tourist visa. I moved through into the main area, following the signs that were in Russian and English to the train station. I got a window seat, looking fascinated at the city and the countryside of my heritage as we sped east.


    All too quickly, we had pulled into the station at Sergiyev Posad and I walked off with my bag. I looked around at the old town, thinking of how my mother must have felt. I called the Father, and ten minutester he pulled up in a battered old car. ¡°Jessica,¡± he said as he pulled up. ¡°You look so much like your mother,¡± he said with a tear in his eye.


    ¡°Thank you for helping her,¡± I said as I quickly hugged him. He put my bag in the back seat and we were on our way. I had him stop at a roadside stand, buying some flowers for her. Ten minutester, at a graveyard behind a small Russian Orthodox church, I was seated in front of a grave. Iid the flowers down as the tears ran down my face, my fingers running over her name in the small granite marker. The Father had retreated, allowing me privacy with her.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I said as I took a photo, ¡°I wish I had known you. I wish you hadn¡¯t gone to him, hadn¡¯t risked it all for me. Why go to him if he raped you?¡± My hands gripped the ground as I blinked to clear my eyes. ¡°I know you did what you thought was best, and I had good parents while they lived. I just found out about you, and it¡¯s toote for us now.¡± I stayed there for another twenty minutes, then walked back to the car where the Father was waiting.


    ¡°Come on, I need to show you some things back at my office,¡± he said. I hopped in and we were off. ¡°You knew Ekatarina well?¡±

 13

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think so. I met her shortly after she moved here, I took her confession when she arrived. She was a mess; still reeling from the rape, her dreams of college shattered, and facing single motherhood. I counseled her for months, helping her get past her feelings of grief and shame. If that wasn¡¯t enough, he own mother was crushed by her return, and her health was failing. It was a lot to take.¡±


    ¡°She was a good woman?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Your mother was very strong woman. She did the best she could, and when she could do no more, she did what she thought she had to do. She loved you, never doubt that for a moment. Losing her, it felt like I lost a part of myself. I had promised her I would protect you, get you away from him, and that¡¯s what I did. I had her sign the adoption forms just in case, and I found an American family I thought would give you a good life.¡± He looked over at me. ¡°Did they? Were they good to you?¡±


    ¡°They were good people, but life got in the way. My father died when I was two, victim of a mugging. My Mom had to go back to work, she did her best but eventually her medical bills took everything from her. I had to drop out of school to help her, she died recently.¡± I wiped a tear. ¡°Can I meet my father?¡±


    ¡°I hope you never meet him, because that man is in the deepest pits of Hell right now. A truly evil, unrepentant man. He died recently, and that is something we need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Your father was a rich man, a VERY rich man. He died with no heir, his estate is tied up in the courts right now. We have the documents that can prove your heritage, and I have more. A DNA test will be conclusive. If you want, we can visit awyer and start the process of filing a im to be dered his heir and inherit his empire.¡±


    I thought about it. Did I want anything from that man? ¡°How rich is VERY rich?¡±


    ¡°The estimates of his estate range from just over a hundred to eight hundred million, but only hiswyers truly know.¡± My eyes bugged out. ¡°In American dors, I converted it myself. You¡¯d be a very rich youngdy.¡±


    Oh. My. God. ¡°Can we see thiswyer now?¡±


    ¡°I already got you an appointment.¡±


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I hadn¡¯t heard from Jessie since her text, and she hadn¡¯t responded to my phone calls or text messages. Dad had exined to me the danger she was in, and after onest call, I had to know. I got in my car and drove to her cabin; her car was not in the garage. ¡°Jessie?¡± No one answered.


    I looked in the window, it was dark. I pulled out the key my father had given me and used it to open the door. The cabin was dark and quiet; nothing had been disturbed. I looked around for a few minutes before I saw the note on the table wasn¡¯t the same one I left. ¡°Patrick- I¡¯ve gone to find out about my mother. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in a while. -Jessie¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck. Fuckity fuck fuck. ¡°Dad? Jessie¡¯s gone, her note says she¡¯s heading to Russia to find out about her mother.¡±


    He roared through the link and called me toe back home. I just hoped we could catch her before she delivered herself straight to her enemies.


    Ch. 11


    Alpha Stan Larsen¡¯s POV


    I told Patrick to get his ass back here, and went for the phone. I sent a text to Alpha Viktor, asking him to join the video link, and it was urgent. Then I poured myself a drink. A tall drink, straight Irish Whiskey, and I gulped a little down. I let the burn settle over me as I linked for my mate and my Beta to join me in the office immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on,¡± Larissa said as she opened the door from her adjoining office. She took one look at me and ran to my side, pressing her lush body into my side. My wolf calmed, I scented her hair and rxed. Sitting down, I pulled her into myp, something I did when I needed to keep from losing control. She was the only one who could keep me from a rage when bad news was around, and this was close.


    ¡°Patrick will be here in five minutes, Alpha.¡± Peter came in and sat in his usual chair across the desk from me, leaving the other for his son.


    I quickly filled my mate in on what had happened, and she called for Abigail to join her mate. She arrived with her son Patrick, and he sat on the chair while she sat on Peter¡¯sp. ¡°How the hell did we miss this?¡±


    Patrick hung his head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, sir,¡± he started. ¡°I told her about Chicago, how she could get a passport overnight. I should have kept a closer eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should have,¡± Peter said. ¡°The question now is how far she¡¯s gotten.¡±


    ¡°Betas, I need you to find out where she is now. Patrick, go pack. I need you to be ready to get her back here if she¡¯s headed to Russia already. Go, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± They practically ran out of my office as Abby¡¯s fingers rubbed the back of my neck.


    ¡°She¡¯s got more spunk than I imagined,¡± she told me. ¡°I should have known, though. She¡¯s a Beta¡¯s mate, and an Alpha¡¯s daughter. We should have anticipated she wouldn¡¯t ask or wait for help.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m waiting for Alpha Viktor to call back, if she¡¯s there now, he¡¯s the only one I trust to help.¡± I rubbed my hand down her back, causing her to rumble her pleasure low in her chest. I ran my hand up by her neck, finding the spot behind her ear that always caused her to squirm with pleasure. She settled herself into my chest as we shared a moment.


    Of course, that was when theputer beeped that a video call wasing in. ¡°Dammit,¡± I said as she sat up. She put her arm around my shoulder as I leaned forward and epted the call. ¡°Thank you for calling, Alpha Viktor,¡± I said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear back from you so soon, Alpha Stan. Nice to see you again, Luna Larissa, you look better than ever,¡± he said smoothly.


    ¡°Thank you, Viktor. Give Marina my regards,¡± my mate said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a social call, unfortunately. It appears our human guest is on her way to Russia right now to look up this Father Kempechny and find out more about her parents. It¡¯s possible she is already there.¡± I watched his eyes widen, he understood how bad this was. ¡°We¡¯re trying to locate her now, but if she does make it, we need help protecting her until we can convince her to return.¡±


    He shook his head, dropping his head to his hand. ¡°You need a lot of help for a woman like that,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll get some men there. It¡¯s not my territory, but with Yevgheny¡¯s pack in tatters, I can get away with it. I¡¯ll get some warriors up there, have them watch the good Father¡¯s church and apartment. What if we spot her? Should we grab her?¡±


    ¡°No, she knows nothing of werewolves and we need to keep it that way. If she¡¯s scared off, she¡¯ll never ept Beta John as a friend much less a mate.¡± I got a link from my Beta, he verified she had been on a flight to Moscow that arrived about eight hours ago. I passed the details to Viktor, along with a photo we had of her.


    ¡°We just need her watched until she can get back onto the ne and back to us,¡± my mate said. ¡°We¡¯re sending Patrick over there as soon as we can get him a flight. Hopefully he can keep her out of trouble and convince her toe home before someone finds out who she is.¡±


    ¡°True, because if she mentions her real name to the wrong people, she¡¯ll be dead before the end of the day.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    The drive to Moscow left us with plenty of time to talk, and the Father was a fountain of knowledge about my mother. I learned more about her in that drive than I could dream of my mother; the foods she liked to eat, her love of Ballet, her devout faith. He shows me a photograph of my mother, holding me when I was a newborn. I could see the love in her eyes as she looked down at me, and yet it didn¡¯t reach her face.


    We arrived in thete afternoon to an office building in the east end of Moscow. ¡°No matter what, you are not to use your real name with her,¡± the Father told me. ¡°She will be given all the information we have on you and your mother EXCEPT your real name. You will only be Natalya here.¡± Riding the elevator, we soon arrived at the elegant office of Olga Alexandrov, a prominent estatew attorney. She was a severe looking woman in her forties, wearing a dark skirt and white shirt with her hair in a bun.


    We were led to her conference room, and I let Father Kempechny take the lead. ¡°Thank you for seeing us on some short notice, Mrs. Alexandrov. I am pleased to introduce my friend Natalya Klishnina. She only speaks English,¡± he said apologetically.


    ¡°That is not a problem. A pleasure to meet you, Natalya. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Natalya is the daughter of one of my parishioners. In 1996 she was raped by the owner of the club she worked in and returned to her hometown pregnant. She gave birth to Natalya there.¡± He handed over a copy of my birth certificate, the father listed as ¡°Unknown.¡±


    ¡°You seek your mother?¡±


    ¡°No, she died when I was four months old,¡± I said.


    ¡°She was killed on orders of her father, Yevgheny Zubkov.¡±


    Olga¡¯s eyes got wide and it took her a moment to recover before her professional face was back. ¡°Zubkov? The head of the Mafia in Moscow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His estate is currently in probate because he died without an heir. Natalya is his daughter, she wants to file to be recognized as his daughter and receive the inheritance his direct descendent should get.¡± The Father patted my hand on the table. ¡°Natalya never knew his name, not until today. Her mother confided in me his identity and I helped to hide her after her mother was killed by him. She went to Zubkov when Natalya was a baby, asking for support, but was killed instead.¡±

 14

    Olga wrote a few things down on her pad, then looked up. ¡°You have proof of this?¡±


    He pulled out a cassette tape recording, handing it to her. ¡°This is the story in her own words. She recorded it before she went to Moscow, just in case,¡± he said. Then he pulled out a smaller cassette, along with a yer that was about the size of a pack of cigarettes. ¡°She got a meeting with Yevgheny, and had this hidden in her purse when she went to see him.¡±


    I listened to the meeting in horror. ¡°Miss Klishnina, Mr. Zubkov will see you now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zubkov, thank you for seeing me.¡± I started to cry, she sounded a lot like I did.


    ¡°My pleasure. Please, sit. Would you like a drink, Ekatarina?¡±


    ¡°No thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Very well, what can I do for you? Do you need a job again?¡±


    ¡°No sir, I no longer dance. It¡¯s about my daughter, Natalya. Our daughter.¡± I heard her purse moving. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to cause you trouble, sir. I wouldn¡¯t have dared given your name as her father, but you are. I was a virgin when you took me, I¡¯ve been with no other man. I am here only to ask for help.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see. What kind of help do you need?¡±


    ¡°My savings have run out, and I can¡¯t make enough money as a waitress to cover the cost of child care and my home. I have no family left to help me. I¡¯m begging you for assistance, sir. I will never reveal her father to anyone, but I have to live.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You have nothing to worry about, Ekatarina. Your struggles are over, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you.¡± He reached over and turned off the recording.


    ¡°Is there more?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to hear more, Natalya. She was told she was going to awyer¡¯s office to set payments up, instead his guard broke her neck and stuffed her into the trunk of his car. I saw them unload the body and make it look like an idental fall.¡± He pushed the recording over to Olga. ¡°Of course, we will be happy to supply DNA for testing that will prove Yevgheny was her father.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It will be difficult, but it can be done,¡± Olga said. ¡°From what I have read in the papers, you are correct, he has no direct heirs. The courts are trying to determine how it should be split among his more distant rtives.¡±


    I looked at her. ¡°He was my sperm donor, never a father. I want to be his heir not to carry on his legacy, but to allow my Mom to have a final revenge after all these years. All she wanted was a little money to live on.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll end up with everything,¡± Olga said. She was fully aware of the value of his estate, and even her 5% of proceeds fee would be a fortune. ¡°You have yourself awyer,¡± she said as she shook my hand.


    *****


    Olga smiled a little as she considered my case. ¡°You may be lucky. From what I have seen, no valid will was in ce for your father when he was killed. Therefore, the Court has to determine how the estate is to be liquidated, and who inherits it. If he was still married, it would default to his wife; since his wife is already dead, it bes more difficult. His brother Yuri is expected to inherit the majority of his estate, since he is the closest living rtive until you showed up.¡±


    Father Kempechny shook his head. ¡°Yuri is as bad as his brother, he is leader of the Russian Mob in St. Petersberg. Nasty man, he is known to be involved with smuggling, prostitution, very, drugs- you name it and they are probably doing it. Even if you didn¡¯t touch the money, keeping him from getting it would be a public service.¡±


    Olga nodded. ¡°This will be very delicate, because right now you are all that stands between Yuri Zubkov and an estimated three billion rubles.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous man, that¡¯s why we need to keep you well hidden,¡± the Father agreed. ¡°Olga, you may use Natalya¡¯s name because she goes by another one, that trail will be almost impossible to uncover.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± She handed us each a card, an email address and a phone number on the back. ¡°These are my private lines, not the firm. If you have any questions, call me, and don¡¯t use Natalya¡­ use Natalie.¡± I nodded. She turned to an inte. ¡°Svena, bring tea ande here please.¡± Turning back to us, she reviewed her notes. ¡°The recordings and the birth certificate are easy. I can find employment or tax records for you mother to prove she worked at your father¡¯s club. The rape doesn¡¯t matter, only paternity does. To prove that, we need your DNA results and aparison with his.¡±


    The door opened, and a young blonde came in with a tray containing a tea service. She poured us each a cup as Olga called a medical testingpany, directing them to immediately send a person to their office to obtain a blood sample for DNA analysis. ¡°They¡¯ll have someone here in thirty minutes,¡± she said. ¡°We will take two vials, one I will have analyzed myself, the other we will submit to the Court for their own testing. We have to work fast, the probate case will close soon unless we intervene. The first step is to file a petition to establish paternity; once you are dered his daughter, then we can enter into the probate case.¡±


    ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°It could take months to get the court to recognize you as his legal daughter. The DNA helps, but we also have to address any other issues that arise. Did you change your name?¡±


    ¡°No, I was adopted,¡± I said.


    She wrote some things down, then looked at the Father. ¡°I take it Yevgheny never was notified of the adoption or gave up his parental rights?¡±


    ¡°Correct. She was dered an orphan after her mother¡¯s death and then adopted.¡± He looked at me, then her. ¡°It was the best way to keep her alive, Zubkov had already killed her mother and was actively looking for her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, we can argue the adoption wasn¡¯t enough to remove his im to paternity.¡± We talked more about the process; I would not be required to be present, and she would be requesting I not be required to be in attendance due to the risks to me of being identified. ¡°Even if we weren¡¯t worried about Yuri, which we are, your father was a powerful man with many enemies. You are better off if no one ever knows you are his daughter.¡±


    There was a knock on the door, and the secretary let a man in with ab coat and a small ck bag. He quickly took two small vials of my blood, packed one of them away and was gone again. ¡°Are you staying in town overnight,¡± Olga asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, we need to return home.¡±


    She looked at her watch. ¡°There are some forms I need Natalya to sign, but it will take a few hours. Can you go get some dinner and return after?¡±


    ¡°We can, Olga.¡± We rose and shook hands, and her assistant Svena showed us out.


    Svena¡¯s POV


    I listened with one ear to the microphone I¡¯d ced in the conference room. I smiled, my brother would be pleased, and this information could be worth a lot of money. I knew as soon as I saw the priest that there was something more to this than a simple will. I could tell the meeting wasing to an end, so I ended the recording and removed the jump drive it was being recorded on from myputer. It went in my pocket.


    Olga beeped for me and I came to the door, escorting them out. I made sure my phone got a good picture of the two of them in the process. Once they were out, Olga was waiting for me with the papers. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my office getting these forms ready,¡± she said. ¡°Start a client file, here is the representation agreement and the other background.¡± She handed me some papers, I didn¡¯t show any surprise that she didn¡¯t give me the recordings. That was all right, I¡¯d have what I needed.


    I texted my brother, telling him I had information for him and needed to see him soon. He was in St. Petersburg; his boss and almost everyone else above him had been picked up in a police raid, and he was switching crews if the new bosses would ept him. He was meeting with a potential boss and would be back in the morning. He asked me to email it to him, but I¡¯d have to do that when I got home. I couldn¡¯t risk doing it on the workwork.


    I worked for another couple hours, leaving right after the young woman and her priest returned and met with Olga for ten more minutes. I popped my head in the office when they were gone. ¡°Anything else, Mrs. Alexandrov?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here half the night getting this written up, but it doesn¡¯t have to ruin your night. See you in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡± I closed the door, grabbing my purse and making my way out of the office and down to my car. In thirty minutes I was home, the jump drive in myptop, and Mikhail had the information he¡¯d need to secure his ce in the St. Petersburg Mafia.


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    My father had purchased the ticket to Moscow online and dropped me at the airport, the flight left only three hours after I had found out she was gone. I spent most of the flight sleeping, the rest worrying. When I arrived, I picked up my bag and was met outside by two big guys holding a sign with my name. Both were werewolves from the Kstovo Pack, sent by Alpha Viktor to help me protect and return Jessie to America. ¡°Dobryy vecher, Beta Patrik. Good evening. I am Sergey, the quiet one here who doesn¡¯t speak English is Ivan. Did you have a good flight?¡±


    I shook their hands. ¡°It was twelve hours locked in a tube with smelly humans, and I¡¯m d to be on the ground again.¡± Sergeyughed, most wolves felt the same. We would much rather run than fly. ¡°Do you have any other luggage?¡±

 15

    ¡°No, I barely had time to toss a change of clothes in my backpack before I had to leave.¡± We made our way out to the car, a third warrior, Anatoly. I sat in the back with Sergey as we pulled into Moscow traffic. ¡°Have you located her yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°We left a man at Father Kempechny¡¯s apartment and another at the graveyard, those were the only two ces we figured we might pick them up. She just had too big a head start.¡± He looked over at me. ¡°Our Alpha said to help you and protect her, he didn¡¯t say why.¡±


    I could tell it bothered him, but the fewer people that knew the better. I settled for a version of the truth. ¡°She¡¯s over here trying to find the truth, and there are dangerous people who don¡¯t want that truth toe out,¡± I said. ¡°She has no idea what kind of danger she is in, and since she is human, I can¡¯t tell her.¡±


    He thought about it for a minute. ¡°What kind of dangerous people?¡±


    ¡°Moscow Mafia,¡± I said.


    He whistled. ¡°She worth all this trouble? You flying over here? Five of us being sent to protect her?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Our Alphas think so, and that¡¯s all we need to know. My job is to make sure she doesn¡¯t get killed before I can convince her toe back.¡±


    ¡°You her boyfriend or something?¡±


    ¡°I wish, just look at her.¡± I took out my phone and showed them a photo of her I took when she was socializing with the puppies. Her raven-ck hair, the sparkle in her eyes, and the figure partially revealed under the T-shirt caused Sergey to whistle in appreciation. He passed the phone to his friends in the front seat before I took it back. ¡°I haven¡¯t found my mate, but she is important to our Pack and I consider her a friend.¡±


    ¡°She have any friends here in Russia?¡±


    ¡°Not that I know of.¡± By the time the two hour drive to Sergiyev Posad was done, we were friends. His Pack members in the front seat? Not quite as friendly. The men had gotten hotel rooms a few blocks from the Father¡¯s apartment, and they let me sleep while they set up a rotation to watch it.


    ****


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    ¡°PEARSON! Visitor.¡± I looked up from the game of chess I was ying with Doc Smith and nodded. Doc was a good yer, he was doing ten years for fraud after getting caught in an insurance scam. I got up, my orange jumpsuit bulging with my muscles underneath it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Doc said as he went back to watching television. The medium-security prison had a few amenities if you could behave, since those who didn¡¯t were sent elsewhere. I walked through themon room in my cellblock, the other inmates not meeting my eyes. I had been challenged my first day here by the dominant inmate, but he had never met a man like me. I wasn¡¯t scared, and I was calm and dispassionate as I ignored him. When he tried to hit me, I leaned back, and while he had his weight on his front leg my instep hit the outside of his knee. It copsed on him, and I walked away before anyone could notice I¡¯d just blown his knee out. He was still in the prison infirmary.


    I hadn¡¯t had any problems since.


    I followed the guard through the doors and hallways, allowing him to shackle my feet prior to being allowed into the visiting area. The visiting room had tables fixed to the floor along with benches, and families mixed with inmates as I walked to the table my new Alpha was sitting at. ¡°Mr. Larsen,¡± I said to Stan as I sat down.


    ¡°How are you doing, John?¡± He was a lot younger than Esca, but he was a good Alpha to his Pack. When I was first allowed visitation after jail, Esca ordered me to temporarily join his Pack. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to be so far from an Alpha, or so long in another Pack¡¯s territory.


    ¡°No problems thus far.¡± It was true, I was determined to stay on good behavior and get out of this ce as soon as I could. The smells, the fear, the food, the confinement- all of it made it difficult for me to handle. It was another reason my Alpha visited once a week, to make sure my wolf stayed under control. ¡°I¡¯m a model inmate. Ten more weeks and I¡¯m eligible for release.¡±


    ¡°Keep it that way, I¡¯m looking forward to your kilted ass getting back on the other side of the pond,¡± he teased. ¡°Anything you need?¡±


    ¡°No, my canteen fund is full and there isn¡¯t much to use it on. I¡¯m trying to keep busy, I¡¯m doing a lot of reading and ying a lot of chess.¡±


    ¡°You should try something new, learn anguage or something.¡±


    He was hiding something. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Russian.¡± I looked at him funny. ¡°It turns out your little mate is actually Russian. She¡¯s over there now, trying to find out about her birth mother and who her father was. The birth certificate didn¡¯t say, but she contacted a priest over there who knows.¡±


    My hands gripped the table, I¡¯m sure my eyes were starting to shift. The Alpha stared me down, forcing my wolf back until I calmed. ¡°She¡¯s over in Russia? Alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Stan said. ¡°I sent Patrick over there with her. She trusts him, and his cover is that he needed to go there for business and decided to see the sights with her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not helping, Alpha. Having her over there alone may be preferable to having her with an unmated Beta male.¡±


    He justughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Jessie, she has him so deep in the Friendzone he¡¯ll never find his way back. He is waiting for his mate, and he has been made aware of what happens to him if he touches another man¡¯s mate. He is there solely to protect her until she can return to us, and be under our Pack protection again.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I thought about it, as long as he kept his hands off of her, it was better than not being protected at all. My wolf chafed at me, I told him it was HIS damn fault we were stuck in this prison, so he better back off. He chuffed andid down in the back of my mind. ¡°Is she doing better? Healed?¡±


    ¡°Physically, she is fine. The dislocated shoulder was almost fully healed. Mentally? She¡¯s having issues. She¡¯s lost her mother, found out her parents weren¡¯t, her mother was killed by her father, had a stranger beat the shit out of a guy in front of her, lose her job, and move. I¡¯d say she needs a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Very funny,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in how she is handling everything.¡±


    ¡°She is strong, but she talked about itst week and had a good cry. It¡¯s the start of healing for her.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could talk to her, write her even. Damned Order of Protection.¡± I looked up at the doors. ¡°Has ourwyer figured out any way to get me out of being deported? Or at least to void the no-contact part of my parole?¡±


    He shook his head no. ¡°Don¡¯t risk it, in here even trying to send her a letter could cost you your early release. He did say that after you are being deported, you aren¡¯t technically on parole. A vition of the order would mean nothing, they can¡¯t enforce it. However, you still can¡¯t get back into the country. That to me is a good reason to learn some Russian.¡± I still didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Idiot, she¡¯s got no reason to vacation in Scond, but she probably will visit Russia again. She could even apply for dual citizenship. She¡¯ll probably go back there again, and that¡¯s when you¡¯ll have to try and get her to love you and agree to mate you, since you won¡¯t be let in the United States.¡±


    I leaned forward and ced my head in my hands. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be easy, is it Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He patted my shoulder. ¡°But learning Russian will give you something to do, and it shows her you are interested in her heritage. I talked to the prison staff, they epted my donation of thenguage software and will have it avable to use on theputers there. Take advantage of your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask around and see if anyone speaks it,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Get through this quickly and get back to your home, John. You¡¯ve been nothing but trouble for me.¡± Heughed as he said this, I knew I¡¯d been a pain in his ass. At least Jessie was no problem, she¡¯d just fit right in. My woman could never cause trouble.


    Mikhail Gustova¡¯s POV


    It had taken me days to arrange, but I finally had a meeting set up with Aleksandr Kurkova, a Beta in the St. Petersburg Pack. He ran the prostitution racket in the area, and reported directly to the Boss and Alpha. If I could convince him to let me transfer Packs, I¡¯d have a job and a ce to live. Moscow was too hot anymore.


    I was going through in my head my criminal resume. I was a normal ranked member of the Moscow Pack, working for a now-dead Beta who coordinated the political and influence-peddling portion of the empire. Essentially, I delivered bribes, gathered information that could be used to ensurepliance, and asionally eliminated obstacles to our Pack. One of the Omegas had picked me up from the train station and was bringing me to the meeting. I still had my phone, but not for long. It would be left in the car, and I would be thoroughly searched before going in. No one was taking risks now.


    I saw the emaile in from my twin sister Svena, she had finally made it home after texting me a few hours ago. I had an earphone in, so I listened to the audio file attached. My jaw dropped as I listened, and a smile came over my face. I was so proud of her; this information would not only secure our entrance to his Pack, it would make my name with my new Alpha. How much was it worth to give him information that could keep him from losing billions of rubles?


    Certainly enough to set up my sister and I with a new life in a new city.


    The driver stopped in a parking garage where a Mercedes was waiting. I got out, at the same time Aleksandr did with a bodyguard. ¡°Change of ns, Beta Kurkova,¡± I said. ¡°I need to see the Alpha.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°The Alpha is a busy man, he doesn¡¯t have time for low-level recruiting. Maks, search him.¡±


    I allowed the search but refused to give up my phone. ¡°You can¡¯t have a phone, Mikhail. Leave it in the car or you can go back to Moscow now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I looked at the Beta, not in his eyes in a challenging way, but to show my determination. ¡°I have found information that directly affects the Alpha and this Pack. I need to see him to provide him with this information directly.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll see it gets to him,¡± he said dismissively.


    ¡°You¡¯re not understanding, and you¡¯re wasting time. I have information on a person who is going to try and take billions of rubles away from the Alpha, don¡¯t you think he¡¯d want to hear that immediately?¡± He tried to get me to hand it over, but I stayed firm- this was my chance to see the Alpha and be rewarded directly.

 16

    Aleksandr finally made a call, and gestured for me to get in. ¡°The Alpha will see you, but he¡¯s in a mood. If you¡¯re wasting his time, your throat will be ripped out before you get to your third sentence.¡±


    ¡°Two sentences is all I need, Beta.¡± An hourter, in the back room of a building at the docks, I proved it to him. ¡°Alpha Zubkov, your brother Yevgheny has an illegitimate daughter. She is filing to be dered his heir, but I know how to find her.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I slept most of the way back to the vige, the jetg catching up with me. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Father said as he shook my shoulder. I looked up, we were in the parking lot, a long white building looming over it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°The Old Monastery Hotel,¡± he said. ¡°I got you a room. I¡¯m not far away in my Church quarters, but there is no ce there to house you unless you want to be in with the nuns. Here, they at least have inte and television.¡±


    We walked in, the ce was rather nice I thought. The old building had been restored beautifully, and I waved goodbye to the good Father as I was led by the bellhop up to my room. I managed to brush my teeth and take my clothes off before I fell into bed.


    I had trouble getting to sleep. My mind kept flipping between visions of being rich beyond imagination or being killed in a mob hit. I had to keep my lives and names apart, because if the connection was ever found, I¡¯d be dead.


    It wasn¡¯t until I started to think of the look on John¡¯s face as he was led out of the courthouse that I started to rx. ¡°I love you,¡± he had mouthed to me. Did he, really? Was there such a thing as love at first sight? Or was he an abusive creep?


    Sleep found me before any answers did.


    ****


    I woke up in the strange room with the sun, having forgotten to pull the heavy curtains over the light draperies. I took a quick shower and dressed, today in jeans, a long-sleeved T-shirt and a light jacket with good walking shoes. We had time to kill, and I wanted to see the area where my family had lived.


    I had breakfast downstairs, a traditional Russian breakfast including Bliny, a thin pancake, and fried eggs. I read an Englishnguage paper and checked my phone for messages while I was waiting for the Father to arrive. ¡°More coffee, Ma¡¯am?¡± The young waitress was standing there with the pot.


    ¡°Please,¡± I said. As she walked away, I thought about what might have happened if my Mom hadn¡¯t gone to my father for help. Would we have found a way to scrape by? Would I have been given up for adoption anyway? My Mom was young and beautiful, even with a child she might have found love.


    Hell, I could have ended up alone here in Sergiyev Posad, waiting tables. Not a long stretch from what I ended up doing back in Minnesota, except with a more modest uniform. My destiny had changed remarkably; instead of being a struggling server trying to go back to school, I might end up as one of the richest women in the world. It excited and scared me at the same time, but that future was a long way off in the court system. I looked up and saw Father Kempechny arrive. The waitress brought him to the table along with some biscuits and jam and another coffee. ¡°Good morning, Father,¡± I said as he sat down.


    ¡°Good morning, Jessie. Sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± He took a bite of his biscuit. ¡°What is the n for today?¡±


    ¡°Lots of walking, I¡¯m d you brought good shoes,¡± he said. ¡°I thought I would show you your hometown and some of its sights. We¡¯ll start by going to your Grandmother¡¯s house.¡± I was so excited, so we quickly finished the food. The pancakes dipped in honey were amazing, and I was really enjoying my stay here. I grabbed my purse, which had everything I needed; all that was left in the room was my suitcase and some clothes. I left a good tip for the girl and walked out behind the Father, who was greeting people as he walked.


    ¡°You know a lot of people, Father,¡± I said as we made our way down the street. When I was introduced, it was simply as Natalya, daughter of a former parishioner. Since most conversations were in Russian, I just stood and smiled until we moved on. The hour it took us to arrive at the row house was really only ten minutes of walking, the rest was him meeting with his parishioners and others he knew. When you are a prominent priest in the town for decades, you know people.


    Finally, we were at the door. The homes on this street were two-story, with stairs and a small porch in front and an alley behind. The Father produced a key, opening the door and entering. ¡°We can go in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the owner is a friend, and he let me borrow a key when I told him a former resident was visiting and wanted to see it.¡± I entered the home, taking off my shoes and cing them next to Father¡¯s at the door. The home was not big or fancy; built in the fifties, it was Soviet functional. Lots of concrete and ster, no big windows, no fancy appliances. The kitchen was small and functional, a few cabs and appliances and a small table with two chairs. ¡°It¡¯s not much, your Grandmother couldn¡¯t afford much, and you Mom was too young or too busy caring for you and her to have a good job.¡±


    ¡°I know how she feels,¡± I said. The big house and luxuries of my adoptive mother¡¯s life had gone away after he died, and she struggled the same way. Smaller houses, poorer neighborhoods. A tear was dripping down my face as I looked out the window at the street. ¡°Can I see my room?¡±


    ¡°Come upstairs.¡± There were two bedrooms and one bath upstairs; nothing fancy, the rooms were small and smaller. The room my mother and I must have stayed in didn¡¯t even have a closet, it had one window and a double bed would take up half the room. I looked around and we went downstairs. ¡°The basement?¡±


    ¡°Utilities and storage, it¡¯s unheated. Not worth going down.¡± Instead, he moved towards the kitchen and unlocked the back door. I followed him out, there was a smallnding then wooden stairs leading down to the alleyway. ¡°Down there at the base of the stairs is where they left your mother¡¯s body. They made it look like an idental fall broke her neck, but I knew the truth. I recovered the tape recording from her purse after they left, then went back to you. I could never let them find you, and I know they tried for months. They waved reward money around and no one took it. You family was not rich, but they were good people and the ones seeking you were not.¡±


    I moved slowly down the stairs, feeling the cold steel and concrete where my Mom hadid after her death. I couldn¡¯t stay, I was crying too much, and I rushed back up the stairs into the kitchen and allowed my tears to flow onto his ck clothing. ¡°Cry all you want,¡± he said, ¡°That¡¯s why priests wear ck. It doesn¡¯t show.¡±


    I took a few more pictures with my phone, then he locked up and we went back out on the street. We stopped at the restaurant five blocks away, the one he said my Mom worked at after returning home. We continued our walking tour of the town, the church and the local sights; by the time the sun was getting low, I was starving. I smelled it before we arrived, it was what Father said was a shashlychnaya, a traditional restaurant specializing in skewered meat cooked over a wood fire. I pulled him inside, taking a table near the open pit grill in the center of the small ce. ¡°The food is called shashlik,¡± he exined as he ordered in Russian. ¡°It is mostly pork, but beef, chicken and veal are also used. The meat is marinated overnight, then skewered and ced over the grill. Fresh herbs are tossed on to give a little extra vor.¡± I didn¡¯t care how it was made, as it smelled amazing and tasted better. We ate the tender meat with fresh bread, stewed cabbage and a local Russian beer. The meal flew along as he told stories of his childhood, and I told him stories of my life after I was sent to America with new parents.


    Finally, it was time. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to stop by my apartment briefly before I take you back to the hotel. I have a few more photographs I¡¯d like to give you.¡±


    At this point, I was more than happy to walk off the big meal. It didn¡¯t take long to get back to his street.


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I was woken up by Sergey in the hotel, since he was the only one who spoke any English. ¡°Did you find Jessie?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve slept enough, and it¡¯s almost time for dinner then we need to relieve the men on stakeout. So far, nothing at the cemetery and the good Father has been gone all day.¡± I quickly got dressed, and we walked out of the hotel. We purchased some food at a street stall, and that and thermoses of coffee would have to get us through the next eight hours. When we were two blocks away from the apartment, we saw the car the other Pack member was watching from. Getting in the back as Sergey got in the front, I listened as he spoke rapidly in Russian. When they were done, the man got out and I moved into the front seat. We had a good view of the front of the Father¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quiet. He picked up the smell of another werewolf an hour ago, male in his thirties, parked a half block from the apartment and walked off. He didn¡¯t follow him since he didn¡¯t appear to be a threat. Other than that, no sightings of the Father or Jessie.¡± He pulled the sandwich out and started to eat as he opened the thermos of coffee.


    The sun was almost down when I saw something up the street. That wavy raven-ck hair, it was something I¡¯d never miss. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± I said as I watched them walking down the sidewalk towards us. Sergey got on his phone, making a few calls. ¡°Ivan ising back since there¡¯s no point watching the cemetery now. He¡¯ll take a spot a few blocks the other way.¡± He looked at me seriously. ¡°Have you been trained in surveince?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then keep quiet and do what I tell you. The key is to stay close enough to track them, but far enough away not to be noticed. You don¡¯t look at them directly, you¡¯re just walking or sitting, acting natural. Since she knows you, try to stay to shadows and out of her line of sight.¡±


    They were getting close, and I was d the sun was behind us.


    They were a half-block away from his apartment when there was a bright light, a loud noise, and the shock wave rocked the car from the explosion.

 17

    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I instinctively ducked away from the fireball and the flying debris, raising my right arm as I twisted my torso down and left. I felt the car rock and heard the impacts of objects on it, like hailstones. I gathered myself and sat back up, opening the door and running towards the explosion.


    I heard the car start behind me and tires screech as Sergey elerated into the empty road. He parked a safe distance from the burning car, I heard the door m as I finally reached the sidewalk and my heart stopped.


    Jessie was crumpled against a wall, blood down her face, and a chunk of steel imbedded below her chest.


    The Father was in even worse shape, his right leg had been blown off above the knee, and he was bleeding everywhere. Somehow, he was still conscious, and trying to pull himself towards Jessie¡¯s body. I ripped my belt off, tightening it around his bloody leg and pulling tight. ¡°Fuck me,¡± Sergey said as he came up next to me.


    ¡°Check Jessie,¡± I said as I tied off the tourniquet. I pulled off my shirt, using it to hold pressure on another gash on his chest.


    ¡°Bring me¡­ to her¡­ please,¡± he said as he continued to try and pull himself with one arm and leg towards her.


    ¡°You¡¯re badly injured, stay here so I can stop your bleeding,¡± I said to him.


    ¡°No¡­ already dead¡­ must save her.¡± He kept going, so I grabbed his belt and pulled him next to Jessie. Sergey hadid her down and was tearing his shirt into strips to make bandages. The Father moved until his hands were over Jessie¡¯s chest, and started to chant. I felt a chill as the wind started to circle around us, and his hands took on a faint blue glow. I could see in his face, whatever he was doing was draining the life from him quickly.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Sergey was watching a deep cut on Jessie¡¯s arm, it healed up as he watched.


    ¡°Witchcraft,¡± I said with awe in my voice. He kept going for another ten seconds, then he copsed and the glow was gone. I put my fingers to his neck, his heart was stopped. Father Kempechny¡¯s secrets were not gone with him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get her out of here,¡± Sergey said as I pulled the Father off her body. ¡°Bring her to the car.¡± He got up and ran for the car, opening the back door.


    I picked her up carefully, I could hear her breath rasping as I moved back into the street. Iid her across the seat, kneeling on the floor as I pulled the door closed. ¡°GO,¡± I said, and he screeched the tires as he pulled back out. I checked her quickly, cing her on her side to prevent her from choking on blood. Starting at her head, I could see the gash on the back of her head was healed, but the blood still coated her hair. I could feel broken bones and ribs, probably the cause of her wheezing. ¡°She might have a punctured lung,¡± I said as he took a corner at speed. I had to put my hand down to keep from rolling around. ¡°How far to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to the hospital,¡± he said as he pulled his phone out. I ignored the rapid-fire conversation in Russian as I continued to check Jessie for injury. The worst injury was the puncture wound from a shard of metal on the left side of her abdomen, the healing had slowed the bleeding but it couldn¡¯t heal with the shard still in ce. Her right leg was broken above the ankle, she had bruises everywhere, and I probably didn¡¯t know half of it. The first aid training I had taken in my Pack hadn¡¯t prepared me for this kind of damage. Finally, Sergey was off the phone. ¡°She¡¯s badly hurt, we need to get her to the hospital now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Take her to a hospital and she¡¯s dead,¡± he said. ¡°Someone found out who she is, that was a Mob hit. No hospital within a day¡¯s drive of Moscow will be safe, they have eyes everywhere and you can bet they¡¯ll pay for the information. Somebody would have been watching, they know she wasn¡¯t killed. They won¡¯t stop until the job is done,¡± he said gravely.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    ¡°We drive east,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve called my Alpha, he¡¯s sending a truck with our Pack doctor and a nurse west to meet us. If this is Yuri, he¡¯s got no influence in our Pack hospital. Our Pack will protect her,¡± he promised.


    ¡°Is she going to make it?¡±


    He justughed. ¡°Do I look like a fucking doctor? I have no idea. I can just tell you, that was a hit. The car that blew up was left there by the werewolf that was spotted earlier. He would have been around somewhere to detonate it as they walked by. Trust me, Yuri already knows she survived the st and he¡¯s already sending crews down here to finish the job.¡±


    He was right; as the Alpha heir to the Moscow Pack and a threat to Yuri inheriting his wealth, Jessie was the most wanted woman in Russia right now. ¡°How the hell did he find out who she was, and that she was here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we need to clear the trail. Check her purse.¡± He had grabbed it when he took off for the car, and handed it to me. Phone, money, credit cards- and a room key to the Old Monastery Hotel. Sergey made a quick call, then we pulled over to the side of the road. He left the room key at the base of a road sign, then got back in and pulled out onto the road again. He called a number, giving instructions in Russian. ¡°One of my men will retrieve everything she left in the hotel room and sanitize it, removing all fingerprints,¡± he said.


    Jessie still hadn¡¯t woken, but she was breathing a little easier now. There were no areas that were bleeding heavily, thanks to whatever the Father did to her. ¡°What happened with Father Kempechny back there? Was he a witch?¡±


    ¡°He must have been, that had to have been a healing spell. We can ask the Pack Elders when we get back.¡±


    ¡°If he could heal, why didn¡¯t he save himself?¡± I was thinking back to how determined he was to reach her, even though he was dying. ¡°Maybe he knew he couldn¡¯t save himself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m d he did. If he hadn¡¯t healed all those wounds, she¡¯d have bled to death on the sidewalk.¡± I didn¡¯t want to think of that, but watching her gashed open body heal itself in seconds was amazing. I grabbed a bottle of water and a spare shirt that was stored under the back seat and started to clean the blood from her. I took my time, removing the torn and charred clothing she was wearing.


    I wasn¡¯t creeping on her nudity, I was a werewolf, we grew up with social nudity as it was part of having to shift. She didn¡¯t show any signs of waking, but her breathing was starting to even out. It had been an hour, and the raspiness was gone. Finally having her cleaned and now on her back, I covered her with a nket and sat down on the floor. ¡°How long until we meet your doctor?¡±


    He¡¯d just closed up his phone. ¡°Another hour, maybe longer. The rest of my team is behind us; everything is out of her hotel room, and they verified the room was under Father Kempechny¡¯s name, not hers. As far as we can tell, she only used the name Natalya, nost name, and not her real name.¡±


    ¡°The police?¡±


    ¡°They got there a minute after we left. No suspects, and I wouldn¡¯t expect the investigation to go far. Too much corruption, and the Mob is too powerful.¡±


    ¡°The Father was a good man. It¡¯s too bad.¡± I thought about the man who told Jessie about her mother, who practically begged her not to find out all she could, but we had both found out how stubborn and willful she could be. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a witch before. Can you tell who they are by smell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time too. I was taught that if they use dark magic, they smell of death and decay. White magic, they smell of ozone and rain. If they haven¡¯t used their magic, they smell fully human.¡± Heughed. ¡°Because they are. Human, I mean. Witches are a talent, a power within, it isn¡¯t biological like with a werewolf. We can¡¯t hide our nature, our scent gives us up.¡± I took a deep smell of Jessie¡¯s shirt, I could pick up the smell of rain in it. ¡°Since it was white magic, there was bnce. He gave up his own energy to give to her. He literally died saving her life.¡±


    I held Jessie¡¯s hand, looking at the faint scars that were all that was left behind by his healing power. I wondered what else he had done, and whether it would have any long-term effects. Mostly, I wondered why he healed all he did, yet she was stitose. Did the magic use her energy too? Was there enough?


    I didn¡¯t have any more answers before we met the truck from the Kstovo Pack and transferred Jessie to the care of their Pack Doctor. They took off, while we had to stop to get gas and food and go to the bathroom.


    My hands were shaking, and I couldn¡¯t stop them.


    Unknown POVThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I watched from an alley up the street as they walked down the sidewalk. I checked my phone again, it was them, the Father and a hot young woman with ck hair. When I was called by the Boss this morning, I was told to take care of the problem and to make it public. I loaded the bomb in the trunk of a stolen car and parked it near his apartment.


    The St. Petersburg recruiters werebing through the remains of the Moscow Pack, taking in talent where they could find it. I was an early pick, having made my bones at fourteen; now twenty, I had ¡°taken care¡± of dozens of people when I was told to do so. I preferred knives, but orders were orders. Nothing was more public than a bomb.


    I saw them walking, it was perfect. I waited until they were alongside the car and pressed the button. The explosion sent them flying into the wall of the nearby house, and I could see the Father had a leg blown off. I turned and ran down the alley away from the scene. By the time the cops arrived, I¡¯d be long gone.


    As I arrived at the train station, I was smiling. The hit had gone perfectly, the Boss would be pleased. I settled in to my seat for the ride back to the Moscow station. A book had been left on the seat next to me, it was called ¡°Blue Butterflies¡± and after three chapters I was hooked.


    I walked out of the station and a ck car was waiting for me. I got in the back, the door closed, and we drove off into traffic. ¡°Sess?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, went perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Then howe the girl survived?¡± I didn¡¯t have a chance to answer before I felt the garotte around my throat. I kicked and fought but couldn¡¯t get free. The thin wire cut through my neck, and as I lost consciousness, all I could think about was how there was no way she wasn¡¯t dead. Not after that.

 18

    Patrick¡¯s POV


    It was past midnight before we pulled in to the driveway of the Kstovo Pack House. The house was a lot like the wolves- strong, understated andpletelycking in ornamentation. Made of concrete and steel, it would withstand anything short of artillery.


    I got out, my clothes still covered in blood and dirt. I looked at the top of the stairs, four people stood there waiting for us. Sergey talked to me as we walked towards the bottom of the stairs. ¡°That¡¯s the Alpha family. The big guy is the Alpha, Viktor Kirolinko. To his right is his mate Marina, then his daughter Mischa. The Alpha heir, Konstantin, is on his right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Alpha Viktor at thest meeting, but he didn¡¯t bring his son. Big guy, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he takes after his father in that.¡± When you think of a man who looks like a Russian bear, it would be Viktor. Huge chest, thick arms, hardly any neck. He looked like he could snap you in half without breaking a sweat. His son was almost as wide, but more muscled with a narrower waist. His mate was tall, with waist-length straight blonde hair and high cheekbones. It was the daughter who took my breath away.


    She was like her mother, but taller and with a fuller figure. She was wearing a floral print dress, a white band holding her hair back from her face. Her lips were full, her features delicate, and as I walked up the stairs I saw her eyes widen, the ice blue color taking my breath away.


    Then I caught her scent. ¡®MATE,¡± my wolf yelled at me. ¡°MATE MATE MATE,¡± I could feel him spinning around, pushing to take over so he could have her. I held him back, barely, as I ran towards her. Konstantin moved to intercept me, but it didn¡¯t matter- he grabbed me, but Mischa ducked under his arm and threw her own arms around me. ¡°MINE,¡± I growled loudly.


    ¡°MINE,¡± her beautiful voice said in agreement. I barely noticed Konstantin letting me go as I embraced my mate and lowered my mouth to hers. We kissed, and it was the greatest feeling I¡¯d ever experienced. You learn as a pup about mates, about the signs, but their descriptions could never convey what I was feeling right now. We lost ourselves in the bond that was growing between us, nothing else existed.


    ¡°Beta Patrick.¡± I heard it, but I ignored it. ¡°MISCHA.¡± She stilled, then pulled back from me. I growled and tried to pull her closer, but the dominance of Alpha Viktor was soon present in my face. My wolf wasn¡¯t happy, but he submitted, and I stepped back. The Alpha took his daughter¡¯s hand and handed her off to her mother. ¡°Congrattions, Beta Patrick. A mating is a wonderful thing, worthy of a celebration. Unfortunately for you, Mischa will not be of age for four more months. You may mark her at a ceremony, but you must wait to mate.¡±


    My wolf calmed, the Alpha was not taking her from me. ¡°I will wait an eternity for her if I must,¡± I said as I looked into her eyes. Her mother was hugging her from behind, while Konstantin stared me down.


    ¡°It will only seem like that,¡± he said with augh. ¡°Come, we drink to your good fortune in finding your mates at a young age. You are how old?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-one, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Come on, meet my son Konstantin properly.¡± He walked me to him, and I reached out my hand to shake it but he didn¡¯t take it.


    He moved forward and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Wee to Kstovo, my future brother,¡± he said loudly. In my ear, he whispered, ¡°Hurt my sister and they¡¯ll never find your body.¡±


    ¡°I could never hurt her, she is already my life,¡± I said.


    ¡°And the human female you are here with?¡±


    ¡°My charge to protect, she is the mate of another Beta.¡± Satisfied, he pped my back a little too hard then stepped back. ¡°This is our Mama, Luna Marina.¡±


    I bowed my head to her, keeping my eyes low in a sign of respect. She pulled me into a hug, she was thrilled at what had just happened. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for my Mischa! Come inside, we need to talk.¡± She took one of my arms, and I reached out my hand and Mischa took the other. I kissed the back of her hand as she blushed, and we were all pulled inside the building. The interior was beautiful,pletely different than the outside. Stone floors, stered walls and antique furniture filled the hall, with arge stairway ahead and rooms to each side. ¡°It¡¯ste, and you look a mess,¡± she said as we reached the table where a pack member was setting out shots of vodka. We all took one.


    ¡°To Patrick and Mischa, may your mated life be filled with joy and pups,¡± Viktor said as a toast. We raised our sses and gulped it down. The strong drink reminded me of something my father had told me on the way to the airport: never EVER try to out-drink a Russian. ¡°Now, Ekatarina here will show you to your room, and we can talk in the morning.¡± A young Omega nervously approached and waited for me.


    I was so caught up in Mischa I forgot about why I was here. ¡°How is my charge doing? Is Jessie all right?¡±


    Viktor nodded. ¡°She is in surgery now, the Doctor said she has a fractured skull and many other injuries. Tomorrow we will talk about this Father Kempechny.¡±


    I nodded, I wanted to talk as well. ¡°Can I see her?¡±


    ¡°The surgery is expected to go on for several more hours. I will have someone get you when she is ced in a room. Now, get some sleep and a change of clothes, the smell of human blood and witchcraft is not a good one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. Luna, thank you for your hospitality.¡± I bowed and turned to Mischa, who was looking up at me with a mixture of love and lust in her eyes. ¡°Soon, my mate, we will be tied together.¡± I put my hand to her face, she melted into it, then I kissed her. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± I reluctantly let her go, following the Omega towards the door.


    Behind me, I heard Viktor talking to Konstantin. ¡°Mischa is your responsibility. She doesn¡¯t leave her room without an escort as long as he is here,¡± he said.


    I continued walking to my room and took advantage of the shower before falling into bed. My dreams were of my beautiful mate, and I was happy.


    Alpha Viktor¡¯s POV


    I watched as Konstantin led my reluctant daughter away, and Marina hugged into my side. She was happy and sad at the same time, I could feel it through the mate link. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for this,¡± I told her.


    ¡°They grow up quickly, but this is a good thing for her. Finding your mate before you are of age is a blessing.¡± I kissed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sad because this means she will go to America.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said as I led her to the wing where our quarters were. ¡°I need to contact his Alpha, there is much to discuss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit with you,¡± she said. It was always better when she was there, her presence helped to calm me. Sometimes two Alphas didn¡¯t get along all so well. ¡°We will be tied by blood to his Pack soon, it is good that we are helping each other now.¡±


    We sat at my desk and I booted up myputer. ¡°We¡¯re eight hours ahead of them, so it should be around dinnertime in Minnesota.¡± I brought up Skype, it was an encrypted connection, so we could talk freely. It took a few rings for Alpha Stan to pick up; in the background was the dining room, full of people. ¡°Alpha Larsen, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you but I need to speak to you and Larissa immediately about some private business.¡±


    ¡°Viktor, I¡¯m surprised you are still up. I was going to call you in your morning.¡±


    ¡°Events dictated the time, Alpha. If you could call me as soon as you are in your office, and please have your Beta and his mate there too since this affects them.¡±


    He looked worried. ¡°Patrick?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, but I can¡¯t talk until we are in private.¡±


    Stan looked off for a moment, talking to some people, then turned back to me. ¡°Five minutes, Viktor.¡± He closed the connection, he probably had to wolf down the rest of dinner and walk to his office.


    ¡°Patrick¡¯s parents should be here for the iming ceremony,¡± my mate said as she wiggled in myp a little. ¡°It would be a good opportunity to invite the Alphas, and build the alliance between our Packs.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Maybe more than that.¡± I sent to my Pack Doctor. ¡°Oleg, how is our patient doing?¡±


    ¡°I am just closing up, Alpha. The head injury is the most concerning, but I also had to remove the metal shard from her abdomen and put tes in her lower right leg to stabilize the breaks, it was almost crushed. She will survive, but it¡¯s too early to tell if there will be permanent damage.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡±


    ¡°I need to keep her in a medically-induceda for a week or so to make sure the swelling on her brain is controlled. If she was a werewolf, she¡¯d be healed in a week. As a human, she needs months of rehabilitation, even with the magic healing. What healing she got was hurried, it was just enough to close wounds and stop bleeding. The tissues underneath will need time to knit back together.¡±


    I pinched my nose, for her own safety she needed to be out of here before the St. Petersburg pack could find out we were harboring her. ¡°How soon could she be sent home?¡±


    ¡°Ten days IF she has medical supervision and a flight that can handle the bed. A month If she has to flymercial.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Oleg.¡± I turned to Marina, she had been listening in on the link. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have the mating ceremony a week from Sunday, that¡¯s nine days from now. The St. Croix Pack members can fly over and take her home with them if they make the proper arrangements.¡±

 19

    ¡°A private flight would be best. That will give Mischa time to get to know her new mate before he returns home.¡±


    ¡°The separation will not be easy for them,¡± she said as sheid her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°She is not of age, and they will have to find a way,¡± I said. ¡°What is better, finding your mate before you are of age, or not finding your mate after?¡±


    ¡°Earlier the better. I want grandchildren,¡± she said.


    We were interrupted by the iing call. I answered immediately, and Marina sat up in myp for the call. We could see Alpha Stan, his mate Larissa on hisp, and next to him was Beta Peter rke with his mate Abigail. ¡°Alpha Viktor, Marina, is everyone all right?¡± Stan was clearly concerned with the sudden call.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Somehow, Jessie¡¯s true identity was discovered, and she was nearly killed in a Mob assassination attempt earlier today. The car bomb killed Father Kempechny, and seriously injured Jessie. Patrick and my men were able to remove her from the scene and brought her here. She is alive, but her injuries are significant.¡± I briefed them on what had happened, and what the doctor had said. I also told them about the good Father being a white witch, and how hisst act had been to help heal her. ¡°We are treating her as best we can until she can be moved. Long term, she needs to get out of Russia and go back into hiding. Yuri doesn¡¯t know where she is, but you can be assured that he will find out eventually. She¡¯s worth too much for him to let this go.¡±


    ¡°You think he knows that she is Yevgheny¡¯s daughter?¡± Peter looked ashen.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only exnation. Control over a Pack and a fortune is at stake, there¡¯s no other reason she would be targeted like this.¡±


    Peter nodded. ¡°Patrick did well? He¡¯s all right?¡±


    ¡°He was shaken up by the event, but my men report he kept his control and helped to stabilize her. That¡¯s not all, though.¡±


    ¡°What else could possibly happen now,¡± Stan said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°When they arrived, we found out my seventeen-year-old daughter, Mischa, is his mate.¡± Marina and I shared a chuckle as jaws dropped, and Peter¡¯s head turned to the side like a wolf cub trying to figure out something. ¡°She does note of age for four more months, but we are going to hold a iming ceremony for them in nine days. We would like to invite you and your families to attend.¡±


    Abigail was bouncing with joy and excitement at the news. ¡°Of course, we¡¯d love to visit for that.¡±


    ¡°It solves another problem if you can do this right. If you can arrange for a private aircraft capable of handling a medical evacuation, along with a doctor, we can release Jessie to you. This is the fastest and most secure way to remove her from danger. Traveling with you will not raise suspicions.¡±


    I saw them look at each other, then Alpha Stan nodded. ¡°It will take a few days to arrange, but we can do that.¡± He scratched his chin. ¡°Jessie is actually being protected by the Hignds Pack. I¡¯m sure he will want to bring her back. Is it all right if Alpha Esca or his men travel with us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha Esca is always wee here. You will contact him?¡±


    ¡°We will.¡± Stan looked at his Beta female. ¡°Can we speak to Patrick?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°He was exhausted, I sent him to bed and will be letting him sleep. There is nothing he can do for Jessie now, she needs to rest and heal. I will tell him to call you when he wakes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Viktor. Thank you for everything.¡± Stan was pulling Abigail close to his side as he talked.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Stan. I¡¯m looking forward to having blood ties with your Pack, and Patrick is a good mate for my daughter. Luna has truly blessed us.¡± We said our goodbyes, and Stan said he would call us as soon as they had arrangements made.


    (¡°¡±(


    Beta Jack McGregor¡¯s POV


    Alpha Esca Milne looked over at his mate Eleanor and just shook his head before they both just startedughing. ¡°Hey, it was YOU that ordered him to go blow off some steam with the other guys after we got back,¡± she said as she snuggled into his shoulder.


    ¡°I wanted him to get drunk, not turn everything he touches into a headache!¡±


    She smacked his chest. ¡°He found his MATE, that¡¯s the greatest thing he could ever find. Are you saying she isn¡¯t worth it?¡± She stared into his eyes. ¡°If I was as difficult to handle, would you have rejected me?¡±


    ¡°I could never let you go, you¡¯re my life, you have been for thest twenty some years,¡± he said. ¡°My only regret is I did not find you earlier.¡± He started to nuzzle at her neck.


    ¡°Jessie is Beta John¡¯s mate, and she is worth any trouble her mating creates so your Protector and friend can be truly happy,¡± she told him after a quick kiss. ¡°Even if he did do everything possible wrong when they met.¡± We allughed at that. We were sitting next to the Alpha¡¯s desk, his mate was in hisp. He had just ended a very interesting conference call with Alpha Viktor, the Russian Alpha we had met with at the annual Alpha Conference, and Alpha Stan Larsen of the St. Croix Pack in Minnesota. My mate and the Luna¡¯s protector, Sarah, was sitting on my right leg, my arm around her waist.


    ¡°Sir, what does all this mean,¡± I asked.


    ¡°For starters, congrattions. You are now the Alpha Protector, and Sarah will remain as Eleanor¡¯s protector. John won¡¯t being back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? He gets out in about two months.¡±


    ¡°If Jessie doesn¡¯t make it, he¡¯s going to go nuts and will be in no shape to perform his duties for a while, if ever. If she does make it and they mate, she¡¯s the true Alpha heir of the Moscow Pack- once one of the most powerful in all of Russia. If she takes the spot, even as a null with no wolf, Beta John bes the Alpha. They inherit Yevgheny¡¯s personal fortune, all the Pack property¡­ in other words, he bes our rich and powerful ally instead of our loyal Pack member.¡±


    My head was spinning with this. ¡°He¡¯s going to need a lot of help.¡±


    Eleanor nodded. ¡°And we will give it to him. The best thing we can do is to help his mate survive and recover. She still knows nothing of us, and we should leave that exnation to John when he has built the rtionship. If he cannot get her to love him enough to keep our secret, she cannot know any of us are anything but human. I¡¯d hate to have to kill his mate to protect our kind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to kill John first.¡± This hadn¡¯t happened recently, but it had happened in our own Pack and others.


    Eleanor sat up on Esca¡¯sp. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to do this right. After the rather eventful first meeting they had, she¡¯s already afraid of John and that¡¯s a huge challenge. Now she¡¯s seriously injured, maybe permanently. We need to keep her safe and under control until John gets out. Then we have to find a way for him to ovee her fear of him and fall in love.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s about time one of you had to work for his woman. You think the mating bond is all the romance you need, that you just look in our eyes and carry us to the bedroom and all is good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? It worked for us,¡± Esca said with a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t remember youining.¡±


    ¡°Our wolves pull us together, but you did learn our human sides want the love and the romance. I love you, my mate,¡± she said as he pulled her in for a kiss.


    ¡°Can we bring her here,¡± Sarah asked. ¡°She would be safe with us and could wait for John to return.¡±


    ¡°I asked Alpha Stan that very questionst week,¡± the Alpha said. ¡°It won¡¯t work. She overheard a conversation where they were talking about John¡¯s obsession with her, a joke about how he might just knock her out and carry her to his hut in the Scottish Hignds to have his way with her.¡± I groaned, that was about the worst thing she could hear. ¡°Plus, she knows none of us. She has found a friend in Patrick, the St. Croix beta heir, but now he¡¯s found his mate. In four months he goes to im her, hopefully theye back to the States together. If he isn¡¯t there to help, I don¡¯t know how we keep her close.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting something,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Viktor said it is all over the news, a woman has filed im in court that she is Yevgheny¡¯s daughter and heir. The court has epted the filing and the judge is waiting on DNA results to determine if she can be allowed to intervene in the probate case.¡± She showed me the article from the English version of the Russian paper. ¡°If there are not dys, four months from now she could be one of the wealthiest women in the world. She wouldn¡¯t need us then.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to gain her confidence, or find another way to protect her,¡± Esca said. He looked around the room. ¡°We leave for Russia in six days, so make arrangements. It gives us a chance to deepen our ties, and to personally thank them for helping to protect and care for Jessie while she was there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, it should be fun,¡± I said.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 20

    Patrick¡¯s POV


    Three dayster


    I looked up from the book I was reading out loud, sitting back in the chair by her bed. ¡°Any news, Doctor?¡±


    He checked the charts and her vitals, not saying anything for a few minutes. He wrote a few things down, then sat in the chair by mine, both of us facing the bed holding Jessie Donato, originally Natalya Klishnina. Her head was wrapped in bandages, her right leg in a cast, and more dressings covered her stomach under the sheet. ¡°She is healing, and her brain pressure is under control, that is all good news. If she continues to show no signs ofplications or infection, I can start bringing her out of hera in a few more days.¡±


    I nodded, I had been doing some of my own research. My Alpha had paid for Doctor Oleg to consult with neurologists at the Mayo Clinic in Rochester. She was listed as Jane Doe, and Oleg was using the excuse his clinic was remote and she couldn¡¯t be medevaced. The Mayo doctors so far had concurred with the treatment.


    ¡°What about her brain function?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until she wakes up and conduct tests then. I¡¯m cautiously optimistic we caught it in time, despite the dys in starting treatment.¡± He had been vocal early on about her need to get to a human hospital in Moscow, but Alpha Viktor shut him down quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sure she appreciates you being here. There are some studies that show that even in aa, some parts of the brain can still receive stimuli. I can see her vitals improve slightly when you are around.¡± He patted my shoulder than walked out, going to his other patients.


    I was here for my friend and charge, but with her in aa there wasn¡¯t much to do. My time was split; in the morning I would wake up and meet the Alpha¡¯s family for breakfast. It was my first chance to be with my mate, until she had to leave for school. Mischa was a senior in high school and was already epted into a college for pre-med studies. She didn¡¯t return home until almost five in the afternoon. I spent the days sitting with Jessie, then dinner and the evening with Mischa and her ever-present overprotective brother. We would talk for hours, hold hands, and sneak in kisses where we could. I was looking forward to the marking ceremony, and we had worked with her mother on the details.


    Werewolf matings had a public and a private portion, something like the human engagement and wedding. The marking ceremony was the engagement; I would bite her neck and she would bite mine, in human form, showing other werewolves we were mates. The mark put my scent on her and hers on mine, and this signal to unmated males helped my wolf settle down a bit. We would gain a portion of the mate bond as our wolves started to meld. The marks wouldst about a year, after which they would fade unless renewed or youpleted the mating process.


    The second part was in private, and it involved biting each other during sex in our wolf forms. This would activate the full bond, after which we would be inseparable. We would be able tomunicate mentally, feel each other¡¯s emotions, and it would kick off her heat cycle.


    I¡¯d been trading emails and talking on Skype with my Mom, and it was fair to say she was thrilled. If she had her way, I¡¯d have my mate pregnant in a week, but we had to wait until she was of age. I didn¡¯t tell her that Mischa and I had talked about children already. She wanted to wait until she had be a Doctor, and I was willing to support her in her dream. We would have to work things out so she could be an American citizen, and get her admitted to an American university, but we could make that work. I was just d she was fluent in English, because my Russian was barely adequate to ask for a ss of vodka.


    Alpha Viktor walked into the room and sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°I hear she is healing well,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, the doctor says it is going as expected. If she had a wolf it would be a lot faster.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure she doesn¡¯t, buried deep down there somewhere. At a minimum, she is a null since her father was an Alpha. We¡¯ve never really studied nulls, they were either killed or exiled from the Packs. It is possible they have just enough wolf to be a mate, but not enough to shift or show other characteristics. It is something the Doctor would like to study further if we have a chance.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Jessie will want to stay around,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Still, a werewolf has to be in there somewhere for Beta John¡¯s wolf to connect to.¡± He looked over at her sleeping form. ¡°I have some contacts with the local coven, and Sergey told them what he saw. They think it was more than just a healing spell.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Witches gather and hold power over their lives, it bes a part of them until they die or they pass it to another. The glow you saw was from that transfer. Whatever he was, he passed it to her, and that power flowing within aplished the healing. It drained him too fast to heal everything, though, and with him dead the magic had no direction anymore and it stopped.¡±


    Holy shit. Jessie had the powers of a witch? ¡°Please tell me the Father was a white witch.¡± White witches were about nature, love and bnce, and were the only witches you wanted to deal with. ck ones were evil and twisted.


    Viktor nodded. ¡°Last night while you were out with my daughter, I had two of their oldest witchese look at Jessie. They can feel the power, they know it is good, but there is no way to tell just how much power he gave her. That will take her being trained to use it and discover her limits.¡±


    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°Then she can pass it on to another. I can certainly find someone to take it if she refuses, but there is plenty of time to talk about that. Now, I need to talk to you about your ns for thising year.¡±


    Viktor had been very interested in our ns, and we hadn¡¯t said much yet. I got the impression he was disappointed his daughter was mated to a Beta and was sizing me up to see if I had Alpha potential. There was still a power void in Moscow, and he had an interest in cing a friendly Alpha there. ¡°You know I have to return to the States, I have a responsibility to Jessie and my Pack to keep her protected until her mate can take over.¡±


    Viktor nodded. ¡°He gets out in two months, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m hoping he figures out a way to get the girl before our mating ceremony.¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Jessie will have to understand that I¡¯ve fallen in love and taken a wife. I can¡¯t pull her out of school in the middle of the year, and I need to learn Russian. My n is to remain her, with your permission of course, and undertake intensivenguage studies while my mate finishes her schooling.¡±


    He smiled, d I wasn¡¯t taking his daughter away as soon as she turned eighteen. Some people wouldn¡¯t be so understanding, expecting the female to sacrifice for them, but I couldn¡¯t as Mischa to do that. ¡°We have a few hours, I thought you might like to join us for training. I¡¯m curious as to how much training you Americans get. I hear you¡¯ve gone soft with yourputers and your fancy cars.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was my turn to smile. ¡°Is Konstantin joining us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, along with my senior leadership. We lead training for normal Pack members in the mornings, the afternoons we beat up on each other.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± I got up and followed him out. ¡°I just need to know what word in Russian means ¡®I yield¡¯ so I can stop when they¡¯ve had enough.¡± He justughed as he walked down the hallway.


    I just hoped I wouldn¡¯t be wheeled back up this same hallway before the afternoon was over.


    ***


    I followed Viktor across thepound to therge building in back. He opened the door and waited; I smelled sweat, blood and wolves as I entered. ¡°There¡¯s some extra shorts in the bins there, and the locker room is through that door. We don¡¯t wear shoes on the mats.¡± I looked around, all the men were warming up or running, none wore shirts, just these same gray athletic shorts. I grabbed a pair in my size and went into the locker room.


    It wasn¡¯t much, a bench down the middle and some small lockers for your stuff, a couple showers and some toilets in the back. I stripped, folding my clothes and stashing them in an open one, before pulling the shorts on and walking out. Konstantin and some of the Betas were already standing around the Alpha as they sized me up. I was in good shape, well defined, but nowhere near as barrel-chested as these males. I started stretching as he talked to three of his men in Russian. At the end, he told them ¡°udarit¡¯ yego zadnitsu¡± and all the men started tough. He turned to me with a big smile. ¡°We thought we¡¯d start with the same assessment we give all of our Betas in this Pack. They¡¯re going to put you through it,¡± he said as he pointed at the three men walking to the center of the room.


    ¡°So what is the test?¡±


    ¡°Survive,¡± he said. ¡°No shifting, eye gouges or broken necks. Other than that, good luck.¡±


    I walked towards the three, moving my neck around to loosen it up. I tried to rx, and I put on a smile and reached out a hand to the first one in line. ¡°Patrick rke,¡± I said. He didn¡¯t do anything, but out of the corner of my right eye I saw the third man in line drop his shoulders and charge me.


    I dropped my hand and quickly stepped back, moving my left leg back as I spun to avoid being tackled. Bringing my right arm up, I hooked under his armpit and hip tossed him as I spun away. His two friends tried to take advantage, and I knew I had to avoid being taken to the ground. Instead of backing away like they expected, I attacked the second man. I punched him in the throat, then grabbed his hair and brought my knee up into his face. There was a satisfying crunch as his nose broke and blood sprayed over my leg.


    The second man was knocked out, but the first had gotten behind me and was trying toplete a chokehold. I dropped my chin, blocking his arm from my neck, and stomped on the inside of his right leg. The knee copsed, and he screamed in pain as he let go. I quickly twisted inside, bringing my left elbow into his ribs and breaking a few. Continuing the spin, I brought my right leg up and kicked his nuts halfway to Moscow as I broke away.


    The third man, the one I¡¯d thrown, was back and he was pissed off as he saw his friends taken down. Changing tactics, he got into a boxing stance and started to circle me. I danced away from the downed men, my hands up in front of me in more of a Mixed Martial Arts-style position. I ducked a few jabs, then when he tried to use a right cross I grabbed his wrist and pulled him forward, causing his right leg to move forward topensate. With all his weight forward, I kicked above his knee, breaking his femur with a loud snap. He fell to the ground holding his leg.


    I looked around, guard still up, in case any hade back from their injuries. They hadn¡¯t. I caught my breath, looking over at Alpha Viktor. ¡°That a pass?¡±

 21

    He and the other men were looking at me ck-jawed. I¡¯d just waded through three of his men and barely broke a sweat. ¡°Yes, you pass,¡± he said. ¡°It seems we underestimated you.¡± Konstantin and a few other men brought stretchers in, and the injured were carried to the Pack hospital. They would be fine in a few days.


    ¡°I do more than y on theputer and drive my fancy car,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°What did you say to them before they went into the center?¡±


    ¡°I told them to kick your ass,¡± he said as we bothughed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I watch some of your men spar?¡± I had an idea of how they trained by the tactics they¡¯d tried to use, mainly wrestling and boxing techniques. They work well if you have a size advantage, but it could be turned against you if you met a different fighting style.


    I sat with Alpha Viktor as his top Betas ran the others through their training session. ¡°Tell me, Patrick, what can I do to keep my remaining men from being taken down the way you did?¡±


    ¡°Your men are strong and big, but you¡¯ve stagnated in their training. They all fight the same ways, and only against each other. I won because I fought with a different style and did things they didn¡¯t know how to counter.¡± I watched as one of his men shot the leg of his opponent, trying to get him to the ground. ¡°My Alpha makes it a point to send his Betas to train with humans in different fighting styles. I¡¯ve been doing Krav Maga since I was twelve; others have learned in Mixed Martial Arts gyms, judo, taekwondo, jujitsu. We do enough to learn with the humans, then we bring the techniques back and train the others in our Pack with the things best suited to our abilities.¡±


    ¡°And this works?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everyone bes an expert in one discipline, but we also learn enough about the other disciplines to know how to use and defend from them.¡± Viktor nodded, he wasn¡¯t happy as he saw what I was talking about.


    ¡°Will you help me train them when you return for the mating?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be my honor. I¡¯m pretty sure I got their attention.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go shower and change, then meet Marina and I in my office in twenty minutes. I need to speak to you about something in private.¡± He walked out, and I headed for the locker room.


    I arrived at his office a few minutes early, Marina was sitting in hisp and Konstantin was in the chair across from his desk. He didn¡¯t look happy with me. ¡°Maksim is going to be out for four days with that broken femur, and you tore up Dima¡¯s knee enough to sideline him for three.¡±


    ¡°Then they should have fought better,¡± I said as I sat down. ¡°I didn¡¯t eye gouge, shift or break necks.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Konstantin. He showed me today how poorly we are training our men, and that will be changing. After the mating ceremony, I¡¯m sending you to a Mixed Martial Arts academy in Moscow. You¡¯ll learn, and you¡¯ll teach when you get back, but right now you¡¯ll listen.¡± He turned to me. ¡°We have to move Jessie out of the hospital tonight,¡± he said.


    ¡°Wait, WHAT? Is there a threat? She¡¯s not even awake!¡±


    Marina fixed me with a look that immediately made me sit down. ¡°We¡¯re fully aware of that, as is our Doctor. We don¡¯t have a choice, though. Yuri ising for your iming ceremony.¡± That was something I never expected.


    ¡°The European Council was thrilled to find out that our daughter was to be mated to you. Since a number of other Alphas from Europe and North America will be here, the Council wants to tag on and hold a meeting the next day. I had no choice but to offer to host, and since it was a Council event, Yuri and his mate and Betas will be here. We need to get Jessie to a remote cabin our Pack owns and clean the hell out of the hospital, so they don¡¯t pick up the scent.¡±


    I sat there for a moment, figuring things out. ¡°I need to be there when she wakes up, I¡¯m the only one she knows,¡± I said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t risk it. If you are with her, her scent coulde through and they might be able to tell she is here,¡± Marina said. ¡°I talked to your Alphas, they are bringing Brian and Larry along. She said both of them knew Jessie and would not be missed at the ceremony. They will be here in the morning, and after they arrive, you need to stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m putting you against Konstantin tomorrow. When he¡¯s done with you, I won¡¯t expect you to smell of anything except sweat and blood,¡± Viktor added.


    I looked at Konstantin, a smile on my face. His superior attitude had taken a shift today and I took his friends apart, he no longer was confident he could take me, and he didn¡¯t like that. Sooner orter, we were going to have it out. ¡°Can we do that tomorrow night instead?¡± Viktor looked at me quizzically. ¡°After Mischa is home. I want her to know I can protect her from anyone, even her big brother.¡± Viktorughed, Konstantin red, and Marina just smiled as she nodded.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    I walked into the room and sat down at the table across from Alpha Stan. He looked troubled, I could see he was nervous about what he had to tell me. My mind went immediately to Jessie. ¡°Is Jessie all right? What happened?¡±


    His face fell, he wanted to ease into this and I wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°I need you to rx and listen, John.¡± He switched to link, which he could use since he was now my Alpha. ¡°You are not to shift or react with your wolf. If I see you getting agitated, I will leave.¡±


    Using the link was better anyway, the sessions were videotaped and I didn¡¯t need any misunderstandings because we had to talk around things. ¡°I understand, Alpha. Now what is going on with Jessie?¡±


    ¡°She is still in Russia. While she was walking through her town of birth, walking with Father Kempechny, she was the target of an assassination attempt. She survived, but is seriously injured.¡±


    I started to see red, themand washed over me. I closed my eyes and shoved my wolf back, he was furious his mate was hurt and wanted out. I just, we just couldn¡¯t let him. It took a minute before I could open my eyes again. I took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She nearly died. She is with the Kstovo Pack, in their hospital. Patrick and their Pack were able to get her out and get her help in time. The doctors say she is recovering well, but it was bad. She had multiple injuries from the st, but the fractured skull is the most serious. I have doctors from the Mayo Clinic consulting, she¡¯s getting good care. A few days more to let the swelling in her braine down, then they¡¯ll bring her out of the medically induceda.¡±


    ¡°I should be there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you cannot leave. Even if you were there, there is nothing you could do. Luna Larissa and I, Betas Peter and Abigail and two warriors are heading over to Russia tomorrow. We will bring her home. You need to trust us to take care of her and stay calm.¡±


    I nodded, I had little choice right now. ¡°Why was she attacked?¡±


    ¡°It turns out her biological father was Alpha Yevgheny Zubkov of the Moscow Pack, a powerful Russian Mafia boss. He killed her mother when she was a baby. Now that he¡¯s dead, Jessie found out the truth. She met with awyer, and herwyer filed papers in court to be dered his daughter and heir.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of an Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ and not only is leadership of that Pack unknown, if she is dered his heir, she gets the money andnds that otherwise would go to Yevgheny¡¯s brother. Alpha Yuri Zubkov of the St. Petersburg pack.¡±


    My mind was reeling. My beautiful young waitress was a null daughter of an Alpha, and heir to a Pack and fortune. ¡°What can I do to help?¡±


    ¡°Stay out of trouble and get out of here, you can¡¯t do any good behind bars. Learn thenguage, she might be spending her time over there in the future. Hell, you might even be Alpha if you y it right.¡±


    ¡°Not if she rejects me,¡± I said.


    ¡°That is what you need to focus on. Protecting her and getting her to love you depends on getting out of here and getting next to her without scaring her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes, Alpha.¡± Our time was up. I walked back to my cellblock in a stupor, my mind reeling over what I¡¯d just heard. Iid on my bed and just tried to sort it out in my head, and an hourter I still was reeling.


    *****


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I took the towel tossed my way and wiped the sweat off my face and chest. I looked back at Konstantin, he was groaning on the mat and holding his neck as he tried to breathe again. Our match had been fun and fair; he wasn¡¯t charging in like his friends, he was testing me and looking for weaknesses.


    He hadn¡¯t found many. I had toyed with him, finding his limits, then when I was ready I ended the fight with a furious series of strikes. I cuffed his ear, blowing his eardrum out, then followed with a spinning elbow to the face and a kick to the hip. He copsed on one knee, and I didn¡¯t let up. I punched his jaw, then his throat, knocking him to the ground. When he was going down, I got my legs around his throat, hooking my right foot under my left knee. Leaning back, I smiled as he was in a submission chokehold. He tried to hit me, but I grabbed his hand and controlled it while theck of oxygen did its job.


    He tapped out, and I let him go.


    ¡°Patrick, that was amazing!¡± Mischa was smiling as she jumped into my arms, I caught her and spun her around. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone other than Dad take him down before,¡± she whispered in my ear.


    ¡°It was a good spar, your brother has some skills,¡± I said in a normal voice. ¡°But no one was going to beat me while you were looking on.¡± She rested her head on my chest, clearly soaking herself in my scent. I was happy as well, she didn¡¯t have my mark but she sure as hell smelled like me now. She moved back a little as her parents approached. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered while she could.


    ¡°You are my everything,¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°Well, Patrick, you are more formidable than we thought,¡± Marina said as she pulled Mischa to her side. ¡°I¡¯m seeing just how wise Luna was in pairing you two.¡±

 22

    ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± I said as I wiped myself with the towel. ¡°I better go shower.¡± I tossed the towel to my mate, she held on to it and I smiled as I turned away. She held in her hand as she left, it would end up in her room with the shirt I¡¯d given her the night we¡¯d first met. I hade back to my room one night to find one of her sleep shirts on my pillow, and I had the best sleep ever that night. Our wolves calmed down with the scent of our mate around.


    I was halfway through the shower when Konstantin joined me in the room. ¡°You fought well, Patrick. When you return for your mating, I will give you a better fight than that.¡±


    I shook his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will, you are skilled enough to pick things up quickly and your size is a big advantage.¡± I went back to washing off.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to think of you when you arrived, but I think you will do well by my sister. She is happy, you just keep her that way and we won¡¯t have any problems.¡± He stuck his head under the spray, washing the blood off.


    ¡°Your sister is an amazing young woman, and I¡¯m so happy I found her. I will do everything I can to let her reach her potential and her dreams.¡± He nodded, and I stepped out. A few minutester I was walking out of the training building.


    Alpha Viktor was waiting in front of an ambnce, and Sergey was at his left. I could smell Jessie was already loaded. ¡°Hop in, Jessie¡¯s already loaded.¡± I went around to the back, the doors were open. Jessie¡¯s gurney was inside, monitors and IV line attached to her, and Doc was up by her head. Sergey and I got in, then the Alpha closed the doors and went around to the front. The ambnce started the ride out of the mainpound.


    ¡°How far away is this ce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sergey said. ¡°The Alpha is keeping things close to the vest. Only he and the driver know where we are going, not even Doc knows.¡± I looked up, the windows in the back were blocked, and a curtain divided us from the cab. ¡°It¡¯s for the best. You can¡¯t go back there anyway, and what we don¡¯t know we can¡¯t spill.¡±


    He was right; the old phrase was ¡°Three can keep a secret if two are dead.¡± I reached out and held my friend¡¯s hand. Finding my own mate had made me realize just how important she was to John, and I needed to bring her back to him.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    Two dayster


    I was floating.


    Darkness surrounded me, and instead of peace I was scared. I was alone, somewhere. I tried to open my eyes, and nothing happened. I tried to open my eyes, and nothing worked. I listened, and there was no noise. I screamed, nothing happened. I couldn¡¯t hear my breathing, I couldn¡¯t feel my heartbeat.


    Was I dead? Is this emptiness all there was now?


    I drifted in the void, thinking about how my life had changed. I never knew my biological father, I was d I didn¡¯t. My mother was a lot like me, or so the Father said. Wait, Father Kempechny? Where is he? Did he die to? I called out to him, but again nothing happened, there was no noise. I remember walking with him, then the bright light and then this void.


    I thought back to my trip to Russia, all I had seen and learned. If I had never learned my Father¡¯s name, I might still be alive, I might be happy. I might have filled my camera with photos I could bring home and show my friends.


    I did find out, and then I did something about it. Why? Would knowing my father was a criminal, a rapist and a murderer of my own mother, did that somehow make my life better? Would taking his fortune somehow bring my mother back?


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t, yet I still wanted it. His brother was just as vile as my father was, and the money was better in my hands. I could do great things with it; I could help people. Change lives. Make a legacy.


    If I could only open my eyes.


    I drifted off again.


    A noise made its way into my consciousness. A buzzing, like an rm. I tried to turn, to open my eyes and see what it was, but nothing. The buzzing stopped, but then I heard something else. A voice. ¡°She¡¯s starting toe out of it now,¡± the man said. I didn¡¯t recognize it.


    I started to see lights, but I still couldn¡¯t open my eyes.


    ¡°Come back to us, Jessie,¡± a different voice said. I felt something¡­ he was squeezing my hand. I started feeling pain; my head, my stomach, even my leg. It felt like I was swimming for the surface as more and more of my senses started toe back. A sharp pain in my stomach caused me to try to squeeze my hand on his. ¡°Doc, her hand,¡± he said. ¡°She squeezed me back!¡±


    A light shone into my right eye, my eyelid moved out of the way. I looked away, it hurt. ¡°She¡¯s waking up. Keep talking to her, Larry.¡±


    Larry. Patrick¡¯s friend, the one who helped me move. Where was Patrick? The doctor sounded Russian, why was Larry here?


    I squeezed his hand, I was so confused. I wasn¡¯t dead, I hurt, I was so confused. ¡°Just rx, Jessie, you¡¯re doing fine. We¡¯re here with you.¡± We? Where is Patrick?


    ¡°Just open your eyes, Jessie. Larry promised he¡¯d buy us pizza if you woke up today.¡±


    ¡°Leave her alone, Brian. You can¡¯t make her wake up to win a bet!¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s pizza. She¡¯ll want some when she wakes up, we¡¯ll order her favorite.¡±


    I blinked my eyes open, the light was too much and I closed them again. ¡°Gar¡­¡± My mouth wasn¡¯t working too well.


    ¡°Rx, Jessie. Take your time, we¡¯re right here,¡± Larry said.


    ¡°Gar¡­ bage.¡±


    ¡°Garbage?¡±


    ¡°P¡­ Pizza.¡±


    ¡°Jessie? You¡¯re back!¡± I felt a hug, and Brian kissed my forehead. I cracked an eye open as he was dancing a little. He started singing to the tune of ¡®My Boyfriend¡¯s Back.¡¯ ¡°My Jessie¡¯s back and we¡¯re gonna get some pizza, Larry, Larry, go buy some pies.¡±


    The doctor moved the boys out of the way and I spent the next half hour being checked over by the doctor. I was able to drink some water, which felt amazing, and sit up in bed. He checked my vitals, my eyes, asked questions to see how much I could remember, and finally left me alone with my friends. ¡°My pizza?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on it¡¯s way,¡± Larry said. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you up and talking again. You scared me, scared all of us.¡± The Doctor had filled me in on all my injuries, giving names to all the ces I hurt. My leg was still in a cast between ankle and knee, and I had a bandage over my stomach. My ribs hurt when I breathed, and my head ached. Other than that, I was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think anything like all this would happen when I left. I just wanted to find out about my biological parents.¡± I looked at the two. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°East of Moscow,¡± Brian said. ¡°We moved you from the hospital because it was safer to hide you here than leave you around others. We think Yuri tried to kill you, and he will try again if he finds you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got billions of reasons to do so,¡± I said. I¡¯d been out for a week, I just couldn¡¯t¡¯ believe I had been targeted so quickly. ¡°What happened to Father Kempechny?¡±


    Brian picked up my hand and looked in my eyes. ¡°He didn¡¯t make it, Jessie. He died soon after the st.¡± I felt the tears flowing and closed my eyes as Iid back in the bed. Brian kept holding my hand as I dealt with my grief. ¡°He was buried two days ago.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And Patrick? Why are you here and he¡¯s not?¡±


    Brian looked over at Larry, who decided to leave the room after saying he had to wait for the pizza guy. ¡°Patrick is at his engagement party.¡±


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    We waited in the terminal at the small airport outside town as the Learjet carrying my family made its final approach. I¡¯d been linking with my mother since they came within range, so hopefully she¡¯d let someone else say something when they finally got here. I looked over at Alpha Viktor, he was putting his phone back in his pocket with a smile on his face. ¡°She¡¯s awake and doing well,¡± he said.


    I rxed, this was good. She¡¯d been in a medically-induceda for a week and needed to be awake to go through Customs. Sending her out in an air ambnce would be too visible for someone looking for an injured woman leaving the country. Viktor and I had discussed with the other Alphas the best way to sneak her out without raising suspicions. What we had settled on wasn¡¯t ideal for her, but it was the best we coulde up with. The first part was getting us all here with Yuri, who was arriving a few hours after my parents.


    We didn¡¯t say much as the jetnded and taxied towards the hangar we were waiting in with the cars. They waited as a Customs agent boarded. Five minutester he was gone, and they pulled in and shut the engines down. As soon as the door opened again, my mother was rushing down the stairs. ¡°PATRICKKKKK!¡± She almost knocked me over, and I held her up as she kissed my face. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you!¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mom,¡± I said as I finally got her back on her own feet. ¡°Mom, you remember Alpha Viktor?¡±


    The Alpha took her hands, lifting them to kiss the back, as more was inappropriate for a mated woman. ¡°You look wonderful, Beta Abigail. Wee to the Kstovo Pack, Beta Peter. Thank you foring, and for raising such a good son for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor to be here, and to be joined to such a prestigious bloodline,¡± Peter said formally.


    Alpha Stan and Luna Larissa Larsen had waited on the ne for a minute before joining us. ¡°Alpha, Luna,¡± I said as I bowed my head respectfully.


    ¡°Wee to Russia, Alpha Stan and Luna Larissa. Larissa, Luna Marina sends her regrets, but she¡¯s swamped with the preparations for the ceremony and says she will catch upter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite all right, Viktor, I can only imagine how busy she is. Not just a iming ceremony but a European Alpha Summit? She must be exhausted already.¡± She moved over to me. ¡°Congrattions on finding your mate, Patrick. May your lives be full of joy and pups.¡± She hugged me, and I lightly patted her shoulders before she stepped back.

 23

    Viktor gestured to the two big vehicles waiting, drivers standing by the doors. ¡°Alphas, you are with me, we have some things to discuss on the way back. Patrick, you and your parents are in the second vehicle.¡±


    We walked away to the second car, and soon we were headed back. My Dad turned towards me. ¡°I understand your charge is awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she awoke and is doing well, there appears to be no memory loss or loss of function.¡±


    ¡°That is good news. Viktor is keeping her away?¡±


    ¡°He is. Your ne will leavete tonight to go pick up Alpha Esca and Luna Eleanor. Larry and Brian will get her on the ne; once they get to London, a charter jet will return them to Minnesota. They will take her back to her home, and a doctor there will take over her care.¡± I didn¡¯t like it, I was still responsible for her, but my own iming ceremony was the distraction we needed to pull this off without Yuri noticing. ¡°We¡¯ve paid off the Customs agent, he will misspell her name and the report will be slow to get filed, if ever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good n,¡± Mom said, ¡°And she deserves to have a better life. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s heir to an Alpha. Good for John.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°I think part of why Viktor is pushing for this Alpha summit is that he wants to put Mischa and I forward as potential Alphas for the Moscow Pack. Right now, there is nobody to lead, the senior leadership is all jailed or dead. It¡¯s not good, and although some have found other packs, the majority are still in Moscow and leaderless. Mischa has Alpha blood, and I am from outside. It builds rtions with the North American Packs and keeps the greedy Alphas back. It solves a lot of problems for the Council, and leaves Viktor with an heir plus a blood ally on his western border.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather have that than Yuri,¡± Dad said. ¡°But what if Beta John wants to be Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Right now, John doesn¡¯t even know if he can get the girl to talk to him, much less mate with him. She may be his legal heir, but in Pack terms she¡¯s a null. They won¡¯t ept a weak human as Luna. I think the Council will put a temporary Alpha in ce, probably one of the retired Alphas on the Council, until Mischa is of age and we can take her ce.¡±


    My mom was starting to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t like you being so far away, Patrick, but being an Alpha, that¡¯s a big thing. You were always destined to be more than your father¡¯s recement, I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± She engulfed me in a hug.


    ¡°Mom, nothing is decided yet except this. I am returning home after the ceremony until Mischa is of age, I promised her father that already. I will let Mischa finish high school before we leave here. After that, Selene only knows what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Stan told us he will help you prepare for Alpha duties in the interim, and you need to learn Russian quickly,¡± Dad said. ¡°Plus, the Council will no doubt test you. You may have to fight for the spot, and it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Already started that,¡± I smiled, thinking back to my spars with Viktor¡¯s men. No man in this Pack would challenge me after the disy I¡¯d put on.


    We pulled to a stop, we¡¯d reached the Pack House. As we stepped out, dozens of Alphas and Betas and their mates gathered round us to congratte me. I smiled and pressed the flesh, ying the role of a future Alpha, but all I really wanted was to have my Mischa in my arms. I could see her, she was surrounded by women and girls her age. Our eyes caught, and I smiled.


    Soon we would be tied together, and my wolf and I couldn¡¯t wait.


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    The driver was waiting as my jet arrived in front of the terminal. ¡°Alpha Viktor sends his regards and wees you and your men to the Kstovo Pack. He apologizes for not being here personally, but with all the Alphas arriving for the conference he was needed at the Pack House.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, I just got in the SUV they had provided. Viktor wasn¡¯t an ally, and he wasn¡¯t an enemy. As an Alpha, he ran a Pack well and didn¡¯t cause trouble with his neighbors. However, he had refused requests to assist my Pack in taking over Moscow, and that was not eptable. I needed at least grudging eptance from the surrounding Packs to convince the Council to let me take over.


    I really didn¡¯t see how they had a choice; the Moscow and St. Petersburg Packs were the only ones that were part of the Russian Mafia. That fact alone made me the logical person to absorb what was left of the Pack. The fact that my brother was the former Alpha, that gave me the rest of what I needed.


    I had to show them all that it was inevitable, that they should get out front before they get in the way.


    I called my Beta, who I¡¯d left in charge back home. ¡°Have you found her yet?¡±


    ¡°No sir. We¡¯ve canvassed the area, no one saw her after the two men put her in the car. I¡¯ve had men at every hospital and clinic within two hundred miles, bribed every clerk and nurse I could think of, and nobody saw a thing. She just disappeared.¡±


    NOBODY fucking disappears unless I make them. Idiot. ¡°We know they took off to the east, what is out there that they could use to hide her from us?¡±


    ¡°You, the Kstovo group and the mountains,¡± he said.


    ¡°You think Viktor has anything to do with this? Why would he risk war over a human?¡± If he had her, I¡¯d kill every member of his Pack to kill her. She was worth far more than any backwater Alpha and his people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that he did, I¡¯m just saying he¡¯s that direction. He denied it when we asked.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± If he couldn¡¯t do better than this, he wasn¡¯t going tost long working for me. I wanted her DEAD and I wanted itst week. My sources in the courts said the DNA tests hade back as a paternal match. Natalya Klishnina was Yevgheny¡¯s daughter and was about to be dered the heir to his estate. Mywyers were fighting it, but they couldn¡¯t stop it. It could be settled in a few weeks to a month, cutting mepletely out of his estate. Trillions of rubles taken from my family and given to the daughter of a stripper.


    I would not allow that to happen.


    ¡°We did find a photo of the two men on a surveince camera, sir. We¡¯ve been running them through our government sources, so far, no hits. If we can¡¯t find her, maybe we can find these two.¡±


    ¡°Send me their pictures. And find the girl or find another job.¡± I closed the call and waited for the text. The photos weren¡¯t great, but I memorized their faces anyway. We didn¡¯t have a scent of the men involved. By the time my men arrived to fix the mess my assassin had made, the Father was in the morgue, it had rained, and hundreds of people had walked through the scene. Scent tracking was impossible.


    I looked over at my Beta Shura, and his mate Polina. Looking at the two always made me chuckle, because Shura was a former heavyweight boxer while Polina had been a ballerina with the Moscow Ballet. She came up to his ribs, if he slouched. I don¡¯t know how they had three pups without killing her during the conception or the birth. In wolf form it was more pronounced, she looked like a little pup hiding under his chest. I sent them both the photos on my phone. ¡°It¡¯s possible Viktor is hiding her from me. These men are involved, I need you both to mingle with the Pack as much as they¡¯ll let you. I need their names. We find them, and they will lead us to her.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can, Alpha,¡± he said.


    ¡°Polina, I need something from you. If she was here, the Pack Clinic staff would know. I need you to have something that requires attention tomorrow. Talk to the staff, see if you can get them rxed enough to say if they¡¯ve seen her.¡±


    She smiled; she was such a tiny woman, people tended to rx around her as she was not a threat. Little did they know she was a deadly knife fighter and had killed a dozen men in my service. ¡°I¡¯ll be drinking vodka with them in no time,¡± she said.


    The car slowed, and we entered the road leading to the Pack House. As we pulled up, Alpha Viktor came forward with his mate Marina to greet us. I got out first, my Betas behind me. ¡°Alpha Yuri, wee to the Kstovo Pack,¡± he said as he reached out his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Viktor. Natasha sends her regrets, our Anatoly came down with the measles and she had to stay home. You know my Betas, Shura and Polina?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said as he greeted them. ¡°Come, meet my future son-inw.¡± We walked over to the group of men, and Viktor grabbed one by the shoulder. ¡°Alpha Yuri Zubkov, this is my Mischa¡¯s mate, Beta Heir Patrick rke of the St. Croix Pack in the United States.¡±


    I reached out my hand to the young man, hoping my eyes didn¡¯t give me away.


    It was the man in the photo.


    Patrick rke knew where Natalya Klishnina was.

 24

    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I was talking with a group of Alphas from Germany and Switzend when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned around, Viktor was standing with arge, dangerous looking Russian I had seen in photos only. His eyes widened as he recognized me, before a mask went over his face to hide it. ¡°Alpha Yuri Zubkov, this is my Mischa¡¯s mate, Beta Heir Patrick rke of the St. Croix Pack in the United States,¡± he said.


    I gathered my emotions and smiled, trying to treat this like any other introduction. I held my hand out, Yuri took it and squeezed hard, and I squeezed back. We were sizing each other up with a handshake, and I wasn¡¯t going to submit to him. He held it a few seconds too long as we looked in each other¡¯s eyes, then he let go. ¡°Congrattions, young man,¡± he said. ¡°Finding your mate is a momentous time. Nothing is more important than keeping her safe once you have found her.¡±


    ¡°I am finding that out,¡± I replied to his veiled threat evenly. ¡°I will do anything it takes to keep her protected and happy, no matter what the threat.¡±


    ¡°Yuri, my mate is over this way, let me introduce you then we can mingle.¡± Viktor led Yuri away as I seethed in anger.


    ¡°Brian, Larry, if you can hear me you need to pack up and get to the airport.¡± I heard nothing back, they were too far away to link to. I looked around, seeing Mischa in the group of younger girls, I headed her way. Her friends and cousins were so happy for her, and her face lit up when she saw me approach. I pulled her into a hug and whispered into her ear. ¡°Tell your Father that Viktor recognized me. Jessie is in danger, we need to get her out of the country now. He threatened me with you, we can¡¯t know where she is. Brian and Larry will take care of her.¡±


    She kissed me gently, her eyes closing as she linked her father. ¡°He figured it out as well. He¡¯s calling his men to let them know.¡±


    ¡°You look amazing,¡± I said as I pulled back from her. ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest wolf in the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one,¡± she said as her arms trailed down my shoulder and biceps. She introduced me to the young women around her, all but one of whom was still looking for their mate. We walked together around the arriving groups after that, but my mind was far away. I figured Viktor would have Yuri and his men shadowed, and I was right. The greetings continued as more Alphas and leaders arrived, until thest one had shown just before dinnertime.


    Marina and Viktor herded the group into the Pack dining room, which had been decorated for the event. Therge central table was for alphas and mates only, it was set up in arge square in the center of the room. Outside it was a broken square of tables, where the Betas and other guests were seated. The openings allowed the wait staff to ess the Alphas. The seating chart had been carefully decided and approved by the Council; some things could be taken as slights, and they didn¡¯t want fights breaking out. Viktor and Marina were at the head as host Alphas. World Council Chair Francois was next to Viktor, while Konstantin was next to his mother. I was seated next to Francois, leaving a disappointed Mischa next to her brother. My parents were next to me, then my Alpha pair. Alphas and their mates were then interspersed with guests and council members, ensuring no table was without someone of importance.


    I had met all the council members as they arrived, and they were an impressive and powerful lot. To be eligible to serve on the Werewolf Council, you had to be at least sixty years of age with at least twenty years as Alpha of a Pack and have been retired from that position for at least a decade. Most of the men were in their seventies and eighties, but they carried themselves with confidence. Created to ensure peace among the Packs and the secrets of our existence, their decisions werew. If a Pack refused to obey, the remaining Packs were bound by treaty to support the Council. Luckily, they governed wisely and this use of force had never been required. There were regional councils, like the European one represented at the dinner, and a World council. That contained the chairs of the councils from North America, Europe, Asia, Africa and Australia/New Zend.


    Dinner was a lively affair, with toasts, stories andughter as the friends and rivals gathered together on neutral ground. As the courses were cleared, people started grabbing their drinks and swapping seats to catch up with others. My parents got up, spending some time with Mischa and her family, while other Alphas and council members started to size me up. I expected it, I was of Beta heritage and mated to an Alpha daughter. That meant Luna must thing I was capable of being an Alpha, and that was a rare change.


    I heardughter over from where Konstantin was standing with some other younger men, he was talking rapidly in Russian and they were looking over at me asionally. One of the men broke free. ¡°Very impressive, young Patrick,¡± Alpha Pyotr of Odessa said as he came to me. ¡°Konstantin was telling us about how they tried to initiate you into their Pack, and you taught them a lesson instead.¡±


    ¡°I showed them why you should never underestimate an opponent,¡± I said evenly.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± He pped my arm. ¡°The Alphas are already talking about your worthiness. Some have already petitioned the Council members to test you and ensure you are worthy of an Alpha spot.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± This I had expected, but not so early.


    ¡°Yes, but after the ceremony. This isn¡¯t about your worthiness to have your mate. No Council member is dumb enough to second-guess Luna on the pairs she makes. It¡¯s more to see if the pairing means there is a new Alpha pair, or Mischa bes a Beta female.¡±


    ¡°Alpha is her birthright, I will not disappoint,¡± I said. ¡°How are these tests done?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, the Council can choose what they wish. You can be assured that fighting is one of the tests. Not until after the iming, of course. Wouldn¡¯t want to beat you up before the photos of the ceremony are taken.¡± Heughed and shook my hand before leaving.


    Konstantine came over and bear hugged me. ¡°Wheels up,¡± he whispered in my ear before letting me go. I rxed, thankful that Jessie was on her way out of the country and away from Yuri and his men. The meal wasing to a close as tes of dessert and bottles of vodka were brought out. It was getting close to sundown, and the iming ceremony would take ce as the full moon rose over the trees. My parents pulled me aside, it was time to get ready. I looked across the room, Mischa was already being escorted out by her mother and some of her friends.


    Talking over the link, I filled my parents in on what I had learned. They were relieved to hear Jessie was gone, but nervous that Yuri had made the connection between us. I was disappointed I could no longer be Jessie¡¯s friend and protector; Alpha Stan had been clear on that. He charged Brian and Larry with her safety now, and they reported to him and ONLY to him. I was not allowed to know anything about her except that she was all right.


    My mom had talked briefly with Marina, passing along the veiled threat from Yuri. She would have to make sure my mate was protected as she finished school, until she turned eighteen and could be mine fully. I would have to trust her family to keep her safe for me as I returned home.


    I took a shower, then dressed in the clothes they had brought for me. ck dress pants, belt, and a crisp white dress shirt open at the cor, ck dress shoes. The shirt could be opened for the bite, and the white was traditional to show the blood of the im. We weren¡¯t shifting, and since she was underage we weren¡¯t mating fully immediately after like most ceremonies entailed. My father went to get into his tuxedo, and my mom had changed into a teal-green formal gown.


    We talked about people we had met and what I was doing when I returned home until there was a knock at the door. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Konstantin said. He pulled me into a hug before we went into the hallway. ¡°Wee to the family, you make my sister whole.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± I replied. He walked me out, my parents trailing behind. We went through a maze of hallways before we found the great room, and from there walked through the big patio doors and down the stairs to therge grasswn behind the house. A single b of granite stood in the center, a few feet above the ground and about ten feet square. Francois was standing in ce, dressed in a tuxedo. Konstantin led me to it; I stood just to the back of center, my parents behind me, and stood facing the Pack House patio again. The guests were all gathered around the stone, and when the bell sounded, we turned as one to watch the doors.


    Konstantin came through the doors first, Marina on his arm as they walked down the stairs and through the crowd. He helped her onto the b, and she stood to the side and faced the doors again while he remained on the grass. Music began to y, a traditional Russian wedding song, and my breath left me when I saw her appear on her father¡¯s arm.


    She was a vision in white. The dress was silk, tied at her left shoulder leaving the right shoulder open for the bite. It hugged the curves of her breasts, narrowing to her waist before moving out into a knee-length skirt. The side of the dress had slits that gave glimpses of her thigh as she walked towards me. I wanted to rip it off and take her, my wolf was in favor, but we knew it wasn¡¯t time. She was beautiful, this was her day, and she shone like the moon that lit the back yard with its soft glow.


    Viktor helped her onto the b, then jumped up behind her and moved to Marina¡¯s side. Mischa stood in front of me, our hands grasping the others, my eyes looking at hers as we ignored everything else. Her long blonde hair had been braided down her back, and her ice blue eyes shined in the moonlight. She was perfection.


    Francois was the elder werewolf present, so we had the honor of being joined by the head of the World Council. ¡°Friends, family and guests, it is my honor to be here as we join the young ones of two great Packs that Luna has brought together. Patrick rke, of the St. Croix Pack and the North American Council, has found his match in Mischa Kirolinko of the Kstovo Pack and the European Council. They were lucky to find each other so young, as Mischa is not of age for a full mating, but they will im each other tonight before Wolf and Luna.¡±


    I squeezed her hands and smiled at her as he continued. ¡°The iming of a werewolf is a sacred act, a physical sign to all other wolves that the pair is tied together. What Luna has paired, may no wolf interfere with.¡± He turned to me. ¡°Do you, Patrick rke, take Mischa to be your imed mate? To love, protect and cherish her for the rest of your life and beyond?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I said with a smile.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And do you, Mischa Kirolinko, take Patrick to be your imed mate? To love, honor and cherish for the rest of your life and beyond?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then by the power of the Moon Goddess, I pronounce you a mated couple. You may now im each other.¡±

 25

    I moved forward a step, my arms moving around her waist. She reached up, unbuttoning my shirt so it could be pushed off my shoulder. I leaned down, kissing her neck and shoulder as her lips found mine. We shifted our teeth, the wolf¡¯s growing in, and together bit down hard on each other¡¯s shoulder.


    The pain was sharp, but quickly faded as the bond took root. My wolf howled in joy as the ties formed to her wolf; she was mine and I was hers. I could feel her in the back of my mind as I pulled back and started to lick at the bloody wound I had left. She was happy, and so was I.


    We kissed, each other¡¯s blood still on our lips as I pulled her tight to me. The mating bites stopped bleeding as we lost ourselves in the embrace and the crowd cheered. If she had been of age, we would have shifted and run off toplete the mating ritual. Since she was not, we held each other as we hugged our parents, then hopped off the stone to form a reception line for the well-wishers.


    The patio was soon filled with people, along with the band and an open bar. When the line was over, I led her to the dance floor that had been set up, and we danced alone as a mated couple. The next song, she was taken by her father and I danced with my mother, then the floor filled with mated couples and singles as we partied well into the night. Take away the whole biting thing, and it was pretty close to a human marriage ceremony.


    Mischa and I shared a final kiss before we were escorted back to our rooms. I fell into my bed, falling asleep immediately, the bond sharing her happiness as I drifted off.


    ****


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    Larry ran into the cabin, scaring me as I sat on the couch watching the Moscow Ballet on the television. ¡°We gotta bounce, yo!¡±


    Brian looked up from where he was making dinner. ¡°This isn¡¯t Breaking Bad, bitch. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Get packed, now. Yuri Zubkov showed up for the engagement ceremony and he recognized Patrick somehow. If he¡¯s made Patrick, they will figure out Jessie is around too. We¡¯re to head for the ne and get the hell out of the country.¡±


    That lit a fire under Brian. He turned off the stove and ran into the room they were sharing. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything, we¡¯ve got this,¡± Larry said as went out the door with their luggage.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to,¡± I said as I turned the TV off. Picking up the remote control was the most work they¡¯d allowed me to do. My headaches were still bad, and my body remained a mass of bruises. My leg would keep me from walking without crutches, so the guys insisted on carrying me around. Two minutester, they had all my stuff loaded too. ¡°I need to use the bathroom before we leave,¡± I said.


    They carried me in, I quickly went and washed up then Larry carried me to the car. The windows were cked out, and Sergey drove us quickly to the airport. I was carried up to the ne and set in a seat. Larry handed me my passport and my purse. ¡°The pilots are ready, we need Customs to clear us and we¡¯ll get going.¡± Larry sat next to me and Bruce across; Sergey had gone to the terminal to get an agent toe to the ne.


    It took twenty anxiety-filled minutes for the Russian customs agent to check the luggage and stamp our passports, then finally the door closed, and we taxied out. ¡°I need to call mywyer,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not a good idea,¡± Larry said. ¡°If they are watching calls into her office, and it¡¯s certain they are, they can identify your number. Working back from that, they can figure out a cell tower and location. One call and they will figure out we¡¯re leaving from the airport, and there are only so many flights out. We¡¯ve been told to keep you safe, and that meansplete silence formunications and no trail.¡± I looked in my purse, my phone was not there. ¡°It¡¯s deactivated and packed away,¡± he said as he figured out what I was looking for.


    I just red at him. ¡°So where is Patrick?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Patrick is pretending nothing is wrong, and enjoying his engagement party tonight,¡± Brian said. ¡°I hope you get to meet her soon. She¡¯s a nice girl, almost eighteen, and they are great together.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it soon? We haven¡¯t been here long, even with mya. Did he know her before?¡±


    Brian shook his head no. ¡°This is his first time in Russia, and she is a senior in senior high. It was love at first sight. We¡¯re all happy for him, it¡¯s such a blessing to find love at a young age.¡±


    It all seemed weird to me; if I had told my Mom I was getting engaged a week after meeting a guy when I was seventeen, she would have locked me in my room until I came to my senses. ¡°It seems like a big age difference, I mean he¡¯s 21, that¡¯s a lot when you¡¯re in high school.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep these two apart for long. He will return home after the party is over. Her parents won¡¯t let her wed until she is eighteen, so he has four months to wait for her- and learn Russian.¡± Iughed at that. ¡°He¡¯s lucky she is fluent in English. He will be a motivated student, though.¡±


    I was happy and sad at the same time; happy that he had found someone to love, and a little sad it wasn¡¯t me. He was a good friend, though, and had helped me so much after I was hurt at the bar. ¡°Are his parents all right with it?¡±


    ¡°Thrilled, they¡¯re at the party now. You¡¯re to thank for it, you know. When you were hurt, they sent Patrick over here. They wanted you to have someone you knew when you woke up. After we found out how much trouble you¡¯d gotten yourself into in such a short time, we came as well. Mischa is the daughter of the family friend that rescued you and got you medical care outside the system. Without them, Yuri¡¯s men would have found you and killed you within a day.¡±


    The gears were turning in my head, something wasn¡¯t adding up here. ¡°Wait a minute. How did your friends know to rescue me? I was a nobody, a touristing to see my mother¡¯s grave. Why would I need to be rescued? And how the hell did they get their so fast if they weren¡¯t¡­¡± They had deer in the headlight looks, and I knew I¡¯d answered my own question. ¡°You had me followed.¡±


    ¡°Peter was worried that you were in Russia, asking questions for which you might not like the answers. He asked Viktor to keep an eye on you, to make sure you were safe. That is all. We didn¡¯t want you to feel like you needed a babysitter.¡±


    ¡°Even though I did,¡± I said. I sat back and thought about it for a bit. Finding out that Yevgheny was my father might have been all right, but I should have known that going to awyer was dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m never going to be safe again, am I.¡±


    We elerated for takeoff, and Larry took my hand. As we let the ground and were pressed back in the seats, he squeezed it gently. ¡°As soon as you filed paperwork to be dered Yevgheny¡¯s heir, you became a woman with a target on your back. It¡¯s not just Yuri, though he¡¯s the biggest threat. Yevgheny had many enemies, inside the Mob and out. Hustlers and greedy men will try to take advantage of you. You can¡¯t be worth hundreds of millions of dors and not be vulnerable to ckmailers, kidnappers, or other criminals. You aren¡¯t Jessie Donato, College Student and Hooters Girl. You are Natalya Klishnina, the only child of Yevgheny Zubkov, and soon to be on one of the richest women in the world.¡±


    ¡°It gives me a headache,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to try and nap.¡± They turned the cabin lights down as I reclined in the seat and tried to turn my brain off. Eventually, it did.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Larry said as he nudged my arm. ¡°You need to put your seat up for thending.¡±


    ¡°Where is here?¡±


    ¡°London. The crew needs to rest, and to throw people off the trail we booked flights in the morning to Minneapolis. We aren¡¯t going there, though.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going then?¡±


    ¡°Paris. We¡¯ll take the train there, then fly to Chicago and be picked up by a car there. That should make it difficult to trace us, even though it will take much longer.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t much good to them after wended; they put me in a wheelchair and we cleared Customs quickly. Larry pushed me while Brian pushed the luggage cart. A driver was waiting, holding up a car; Brian went up to him, then waved us to follow. Larry lifted me into the back while they put the luggage in the boot, then we all got in, Brian riding shotgun. I leaned over to Larry and whispered, ¡°How do we know he¡¯s all right?¡±


    ¡°A friend sent him for us, he¡¯s to take people to Paris, he knows nothing more of us and won¡¯t say anything. Myst name was misspelled in a specific way, that¡¯s how I knew it was him.¡± We exited the airport and got onto the highway, headed for the Chunnel. I¡¯d never been to Ennd, but Charles, our driver, pointed out the sights for me as we went along. I put it on my list, I needed toe back here and really see things sometime.


    We left the city and I was watching the countryside, trying to get used to the idea of being on the ¡®wrong¡¯ side of the road. Charles wasn¡¯t going as fast as some, so I was watching the passing cars when I felt something was wrong. The car that was passing us on the right had slowed, holding with us, and I saw a gun barrel pointed out the window. I screamed, throwing my hands out like I was pushing it away as the man started firing. The window shattered, and through the spiderweb I saw the other car flip on its side and start skidding on the ground. Unbelievable pain split my skull, and darkness took me.


    Larry¡¯s POV


    She screamed, and it was like time went in slow motion. The first shot shattered the window, and I reached over to pull her down on the seat. I expected more shots, but no more hit the car. I grabbed her shoulder and watched in amazement as the car flipped on its back. ¡°GO GO GO,¡± I yelled as I watched it hit the guardrail and explode in mes.


    Charles floored it and we sped away from the danger. Jessie was limp in my arms, so I unbelted myself and knelt on the floor before her as Iid her down. I started running my hands over her, checking for injuries.


    ¡°Is she hit?¡± Brian was turned around in the front seat.


    I took a minute, finding no blood. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything. She¡¯s out cold after that scream, though. We need to get her to a doctor, but she can¡¯t go to a hospital.¡±


    Brian turned around and talked to Charles about options. Charles didn¡¯t have good news for us. ¡°There are packs around, but I¡¯m not sure how much they can be trusted. Jessie is a hot potato, and no one else has been told she¡¯s Beta John¡¯s mate. They won¡¯t take a human into their Pack hospital without a lot of questions. I think we need to take her home, it¡¯s the only safe ce for her.¡±


    I checked her again, her color and breathing were good, she was just out like a light. ¡°If we dy treatment and she dies, we¡¯re all in big trouble,¡± I said.


    ¡°Let me call my Doc,¡± he said. He put it on the hands-free and called a number. Doctor Conall asked a lot of questions and was joined by Alpha Heir Sean for the call. He had me remove her clothes down to her underwear to make sure she hadn¡¯t been shot, then I pulled her clothes back on.


    After twenty minutes, we had decided to drive through to the Hignds Pack hospital. If Jessie¡¯s condition worsened, we had names and locations of five other Packs along the way. If it got really bad, we¡¯d take her to a human hospital.


    I sat there on the seat, her head on myp as I watched her breathe, and prayed to Luna she would be all right. ¡°By the way,¡± I finally said, ¡°What did you guys do to flip that car? I don¡¯t remember you hitting it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Larry,¡± Charles said as he looked at me in the rear-view mirror. ¡°That car flipped over like it was pushed by the hand of God.¡±

 26

    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I woke up with a splitting headache. It was light out, the sunshine overwhelming the curtains that were fully closed, and it took me a moment to realize where I was and why my head hurt.


    Dad warned me never to get into a drinking contest with a Russian.


    He should have warned me never to try and keep up, either. I looked to the bedside table, two bottles of water and some Tylenol were there with a note. I picked it up, it had her smell. ¡°Thought you might need this, love. Come down for brunch when you¡¯ve slept it off. Love you, Mischa.¡± I smiled, pounding the first bottle down before taking the pills with the second. I got out of bed and took a shower and brushed my teeth; I¡¯d been so drunk my breath must have smelled like roadkill. Getting dressed in a pair of khakis, a white polo shirt and loafers I opened the door and walked towards the Pack dining room.


    The buffet was still out, and I saw a few other victims ofst night¡¯s party leaning their heads on their hands as they tried to eat eggs and sausage. I sat down and the Omega on service detail brought me a huge orange juice before asking for my order. The Russians wereughing and carrying on, while the others were off to the side where it wasn¡¯t so loud. I downed half my juice as I talked to the others at the table, mostly European sons and daughters of Alphas and Betas invited in the hopes they¡¯d find mates.


    I was halfway through my breakfast when I felt her love in the back of my mind, right before her scent hit me. I turned around and she sat in myp, hugging me after a good morning kiss. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Right until I woke up, then it felt like I¡¯d been run over,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Now I¡¯m all better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re better than your father is,¡± Mom said as she walked up behind us. ¡°He should have listened to me instead of joining the boys in the studyst night.¡± She was holding a pair of mimosas in her hand, she gave one to Mischa.


    ¡°He warned me, but I didn¡¯t try too hard to keep up. Konstantin and the others kept toasting things and I had to drink.¡±


    Mischa just shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll learn.¡±


    I put my head on her shoulder, breathing in her scent as I felt Konstantine behind us. He was still on guard duty, only now as a marked pair he couldn¡¯t stop us from our affections; he was to ensure we weren¡¯t left alone though. ¡°What is on the schedule for today?¡±


    ¡°The Council is going to meet this afternoon to discuss some items not rted to you two, but they want to meet with you privately in ten minutes,¡± he said. ¡°Finish your breakfast and I¡¯ll take you to the room.¡±


    I moved Mischa to the chair next to me and started to eat my food as thedies gave their orders. I wasn¡¯t up to eating much anyway, so it didn¡¯t take long before I kissed them both goodbye and followed Konstantin out into thebyrinth of hallways. ¡°Any idea what this is about?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, Patrick. Just try and rx, they aren¡¯t the enemy.¡± We made it to a double set of doors. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± I knocked and was asked to enter, so I left him in the hallway.


    The room was a study, with couches andfortable chairs set in a U-shape. There was one chair that wasn¡¯t like the others, it was a wooden stool in the center, and the only one not taken. World Council Chair Francois gestured to the stool and I sat. ¡°Patrick rke, before we start we all congratte you on finding your mate. What happens in this room cannot be spoken about to any other, including her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chair.¡±


    ¡°What we do here is not about your mating, it¡¯s about your suitability for the position your mating has ced you in position to attain. Alphas are about more than heredity, they are about aptitude, courage, potential and morality. In recent years, Councils have taken a more active role in screening and training young men like yourself for the position. We have found that preparing you now makes for a better Packter.¡±


    ¡°Very wise, sir.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll begin with introductions. From your left are Council Member Thomas and his mate Elizabeth, Hans and his mate Prudence, Salvatore and Jurgen. On this side is Council Members Roberta, Armando and his mate Yara, and Javier and his mate Abrianna.¡± They all smiled at me as their names were read.


    ¡°Forgive me, sir, but I was not aware the former Lunas were council members.¡±


    ¡°Officially we are not,¡± Roberta said, ¡°The rules of the Council Treaties required the members to be the former Alphas. In thest century, they realized that by not including their pairs in the decisions, the Council was not as effective as it could have been. The men are the public face, and that gives us a certain freedom the men don¡¯t have. In times like this, our intuition is needed to identify things beyond intelligence and strength that would make for a strong Alpha in the future.¡±


    ¡°We will start with a discussion of your bloodline and upbringing,¡± Thomas said. ¡°We have your report here, and it shows you have Alpha blood from both of your parents.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, my mother was the third daughter of the Cascade Pack Alphas, and my paternal grandfather was heir to the Catskills Pack Alpha.¡± I saw the looks of sadness in several eyes. ¡°The Pack was wiped out early in the Vampire Wars when my grandfather was five. He was raised as a Beta in the St. Croix Pack.¡±


    We spent the next few hours talking about my parents, my training and my Pack duties, and then we got into the fun stuff. They started tossing out scenarios about how I would handle things as Alpha of a Pack. They might have seemed easy at first, but the follow up questions exposed my values and motivations until I felt stripped bare. These people didn¡¯t miss anything.


    Finally, we stopped as Francois said we were breaking for lunch. ¡°The male council members are meeting with the Alphas at one PM. Patrick, you will report back here after lunch where you will be assessed in the areas of Pack Law, Werewolf History, Tactics and Diplomacy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy that more than our meeting,¡± he said as the other menughed. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    I rose and waited for them to leave first. Francois patted my back as he pushed me towards the door. ¡°Rx, you¡¯re doing fine. Find your lovely mate and have a nice lunch.¡±


    And so I did.


    Alpha Viktor¡¯s POV


    The demands of being host were such that I only had a few minutes I could carve out with my Betas to discuss our position going into the meeting this afternoon. Yuri¡¯s apparent recognition of Patrick had thrown a wrench in things, and we would have to move up our ns ordingly. I looked around the room. ¡°Right now Jessie is being taken somewhere none of us know, for her own protection. I can¡¯t imagine Yuri is going to take this well, and he mightsh out thinking we had something to do with hiding her.¡±


    ¡°And we did,¡± Marina said, ¡°And it was the right thing to do. There will be no second-guessing; we are only going to discuss how we move forward and stay safe now that we¡¯ve made ourselves his enemy. We need our allies with us, the Council too.¡±


    ¡°I expect Yuri will do nothing overt, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll be silent. He will use humans, paid off government agents, even other Packs to throw the suspicion off him. I will talk with Alpha Peter, but we need to protect Mischa. She¡¯s going to remain her after Patrick returns home, and he will do anything for his mate.¡± I looked around the room. ¡°From now on, she has a personal guard just like your Luna. I want two more whenever she is off Pack property.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t like that a bit,¡± Konstantin said.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Marina responded. ¡°Now, we need to go. Keep your eyes and ears open and cultivate your friends in other Packs while they are here.¡±


    ¡°Yes Luna,¡± they all responded as I stood up and walked her out. I kissed her, she was returning to the kitchens to supervise the preparations for the Luna social. Some people would be leavingte this evening, others waiting until the morning. For this meeting, each Alpha could only bring one person into the room with them, so Konstantin was with me. He would sit against the wall and watch my back.


    I joined the other Alphas as we filed into therge meeting room. The tables had been arranged into arge circle, with the Council members at the back of the room. As host Alpha, I sat directly across from them. I saw Yuri take a spot three people to my left. When everyone was seated, Francois started the meeting. The agenda was put onto the board, it started out with the normal stuff; Pack report outs of births, deaths and matings; uing single werewolf mingling parties, and the next Council meeting. It was thest two items that caught my attention. Moscow Pack Leadership and Combat Testing for Patrick rke.


    We moved quickly through the routine stuff, the only interesting thing was the increase in size of the St. Petersburg Pack in thest few months. Almost entirely due to weing wolves from the Moscow Pack, the Pack had grown almost twenty percent. I gulped, knowing this number almost all consisted of warriors and some families. Yuri didn¡¯t make a habit of allowing people in his Pack who couldn¡¯t help his illicit businesses.


    Finally, we reached the main topic of the meeting. Council Member Hans took the floor, putting a diagram up on the screen behind him. ¡°Since the death of Alpha Yevgheny and the death or imprisonment of his top leadership, the Moscow Pack has fallen apart. Of the four hundred and eighty-seven Pack members reported to usst year, we have identified only about a hundred and twenty who have been epted by other Packs. Thetest information just provided does not change the problem, which is we have arge number of werewolves who are without senior leadership, and they are going nowhere.¡±


    Alpha Pyotr of the Kiev Pack stood up. ¡°My Pack and others have contacted Moscow Pack wolves we know or are rted to and have offered sanctuary. In almost all cases, our offers are refused. The Moscow Pack wolves are different, urban and settled into jobs and homes. They don¡¯t want to leave and start over in another Pack far away. They need an Alpha and a leadership team. We can¡¯t wait longer, their wolves will be more and more unstable as this goes on. We can¡¯t risk exposure when their wolves start to take over.¡± This was the real danger with lone wolves; since we are social animals, we need the interaction of family and Pack to keep our animal part stable.


    Alpha Yuri stood up. ¡°I would be happy to take the remaining members of the Moscow Pack into mine. I already have a major chunk of the more senior wolves in my Pack, and I could leave my Beta in Moscow to run things day to day while I split my time between there and St. Petersburg.¡±

 27

    Alpha Borya of the Yarovi Pack, which was northeast of Moscow, stood in protest. ¡°I¡¯m sure he would be more than happy to take over morend, more territory, and most of all the riches of the Packnds his brother owned. If you allow this, I will not be able to travel west without his permission. You are turning over Russia to him, a criminal and a Mafia chief. He attracts too much attention, the authorities are already digging into his brother¡¯s empire. How long until they find our secret?¡± He smacked his hand on the table. ¡°NO! We make a stand now. We need to live in peace with the humans, drawing no publicity, no scrutiny. Giving him Moscow would be a huge mistake. I cannot agree to this.¡±


    ¡°Yevgheny was my BROTHER, I have a blood im to the Pack,¡± Yuri said as he stood quickly. ¡°What I do, what my Pack does to support itself is none of your business.¡±


    It was time to y my card. ¡°He has a blood im, but Alpha Yuri is not the Alpha Heir of the Moscow Pack. Natalya Klishnina is. She is Yevgheny¡¯s daughter and the rightful leader.¡±


    ¡°That daughter of a whore? The Pack needs an Alpha, not a stripper! She¡¯s worthless!¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH,¡± Francois said. ¡°I have heard of this on the news, she is suing to be dered his daughter and inherit her estate?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, sir. Yevgheny killed her mother when she came to him for help after she was born. She was adopted by another couple, both of whom are now deceased, and didn¡¯t learn of her true heritage until a few weeks ago. The courts have the DNA testing and proof of their rtionship. It is only a matter of time until she inherits his estate.¡± Yuri stood up, but a nce from Francois stilled him. ¡°Yuri has already tried to kill her and failed. She is recovering from her injuries now.¡±


    ¡°THIS IS OUTRAGEOUS!¡±


    I red at Yuri. ¡°What is outrageous is using a car bomb to kill a beloved Priest who was with her in a popted town. It¡¯s exactly the kind of attention we need to avoid.¡±


    Council member Jurgen looked at me. ¡°Even if this Natalya is heir to Yevgheny¡¯s estate, a young female is not able to take over the duties of a Pack such as this.¡±


    ¡°Unless she is mated, sir.¡± His eyebrow raised. ¡°Her mate is a very capable man. However, due to the visibility of the estate proceedings and the danger of further attempts on her life, the two are not able toe forth and im the Pack at this time.¡±


    ¡°Then we have nothing to talk about,¡± Yuri said. ¡°We all just agreed they need an Alpha now.¡±


    ¡°I have a proposal for the Council, then,¡± I said. ¡°ce the Moscow Pack into receivership. I would ask that a Council member take control of the Pack for six months. This would be enough time to stabilize the Pack and set up a peaceful transfer of power to the rightful Alphas.¡±


    ¡°I AM the rightful Alpha!¡± Yuri¡¯s face was red from the strain of holding his wolf back.


    ¡°You have a Pack, Yuri. If Natalya and her mate are capable and willing of running the Moscow Pack, it is her birthright. If she is not able to take that ce, I would propose the Council organize a selection of interested candidates and select the best pair to take over.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you know someone?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I know several. Patrick and Mischa could do it. I¡¯m sure other Alphas could put forward sons and daughters of Alpha blood. I¡¯m sure we could find plenty of good candidates to select from. Alpha pairs who would guide the Moscow Pack back to its rightful ce.¡± I looked around the room. ¡°If we are serious about doing the right thing, this is the right way to go about it.¡±


    The meeting hall erupted into debate. The Council members moved to the corner, talking together for a few minutes before returning to the table and calling for silence. ¡°The Council agrees with the proposal put forward by Alpha Viktor,¡± Francois said. ¡°Alpha Javier and his mate Abrianna have agreed to take over the Pack for a six month period, after which the Council will name a sessor from the names put forward and examined. This matter is now closed.¡± There was grumbling, but it was over for now. ¡°The final item is an evaluation of thebat talents of the American Beta Heir who is mated to Viktor¡¯s daughter. I need four volunteers to assist who are experienced Betas or Alpha heirs.¡±


    Immediately a hand raised from behind Yuri. ¡°I¡¯ll fight him,¡± Beta Shura said as he stood up to his full height. Yuri smirked, he thought this was going to be a mismatch.


    So did I, because I knew Patrick.


    *************


    Larry¡¯s POV


    I don¡¯t ever want to go through a day like this again.


    Eight hours in the car, holding Jessie¡¯s limp body in my arms or her head on myp as we drove north to Scond. We were checking in with Doc Connall every hour, and so far he was baffled. We stopped quickly at an apothecary store and he had us buy a blood pressure cuff, while Brian loaded up on snacks and drinks for the drive. Her vital signs were all good, she was resting, color was better, but she just wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    Doc didn¡¯t understand what was going on. We had her medical records, so Brian spent some time reading things to him over the phone.


    Finally, we were turning in to the long driveway heading up towards the Hignds Pack house. My eyes popped when it came into view. It was a castle surrounded by smaller and more recent stone buildings. We drove past the castle to a building off on its own; a man in scrubs was waiting outside with a gurney. ¡°That¡¯s Doc Connall,¡± Charles said before he stopped the car.


    Brian got out and opened the back door, and between the two they loaded her limp body onto the gurney. Doc pushed her in, and Charles stopped us at the door. ¡°She¡¯s in good hands. The Alpha Heir wants to talk to you. Get back in.¡± We stayed there until I watched the door close. I watched Jessie¡¯s feet hanging over the edge of the gurney as they turned the corner into a room.


    The short drive back to the castle was tense. ¡°What is so important we need to talk to him right now?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Brian replied. ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Charles walked us into the castle, up a staircase and down a hall to arge office. The space was well lit, round in shape, obviously the turret to the left of the entrance of the castle. The ceiling had to be twenty feet up.


    ¡°Wee to Cluny Castle,¡± the young Alpha heir, Sean Milne, said as he walked over with drinks from the bar. ¡°Please, sit, we have much to discuss and it has been a long day.¡±


    I looked around, there was another man seated on the couch I didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°I¡¯m Gamma James, and you¡¯ve already met Theta Charles,¡± he said with a grin.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Theta¡­ no, he did not mention that. Larry Andersen, warrior of the St. Croix Pack, and my fellow warrior, Brian Carberry.¡± We all shook hands and at the Sean¡¯s gesture we sat down, holding our whiskey sses. I took a taste, it was excellent. ¡°I must confess I¡¯m a little nervous here, our charge is to protect Jessie and one of us should be with her now.¡±


    Sean nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t keep you long, and she¡¯s having X-rays andbs run now. I need more information from you; Charles was busy driving and didn¡¯t see what happened.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can tell you, really,¡± I said. ¡°We were driving through the countryside, Jessie was looking out the window. A car pulled up and slowed, next thing I know there¡¯s a shot and the window shatters. I reached for Jessie, but she had thrown her hands forward as she screamed. The car was rolled onto its back and mmed into the guardrail. Jessie went limp, I thought she was hit but I found no blood.¡±


    ¡°Charles, you never touched the car?¡±


    ¡°No, Alpha. It was a straight section of road, nothing going on. Like I told you, it was like the Goddess reached down and blew the car over.¡±


    Brian leaned forward. ¡°One more thing, Alpha. I looked out the window when the ss in back shattered. The entire car was lifted off the ground, then it was like it was pushed away from us as it rolled. It wasn¡¯t natural.¡±


    ¡°Patrick was right, then.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of another reason why it could happen. She tapped into the powers that Father Kempechny passed to her before he died. She may not know or be able to control the powers of her witchcraft, but it was able to act to protect her.¡± I looked at Brian. ¡°What else is she capable of?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Brian said.


    ¡°I have a friend who is head of the local coven; I¡¯d like to give her a call and have here see Jessie. She¡¯s your charge, though, so I didn¡¯t want to do this without your agreement.¡± I was a little surprised, we were guests in this Pack, but Sean was making it clear we were in control when it came to Jessie. It didn¡¯t matter to him that she was Beta John¡¯s mate; until they mated, he respected the arrangement his father had made with our Alpha to watch over her.


    ¡°What does the doctor say,¡± I asked.


    ¡°He cannot find any physical reason for herck of consciousness,¡± Sean said. ¡°She¡¯s restingfortably, but he¡¯s run out of tests he can run with the equipment here. He agrees with me that it probably isn¡¯t a physical injury causing this.¡±

 28

    We had to take a chance. ¡°I would appreciate your help in making the arrangements, Alpha Heir,¡± I said. ¡°If she has this power, she needs to learn to control it. If you trust this witch, bring her here.¡±


    ¡°I will contact her immediately. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve asked for a cot to be ced in her room, and a room here at the Pack House is avable for you as well.¡±


    I looked over at Brian. ¡°I¡¯ll take first watch, you get a shower and some sleep and relieve meter,¡± I said.


    We all shook hands, and Gamma James escorted me out. ¡°Your bags have been brought to your room, and there will be a change of clothes in the bathroom attached to the clinic room Jessie is in. I¡¯ll have the kitchen send over some food for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gamma.¡± I had to ask. ¡°Tell me, what do you all think of Beta John having a human mate?¡±


    ¡°We trust Luna knows what she is doing,¡± he said. ¡°The wolf is never wrong.¡±


    ¡°True, but in this case, I can¡¯t figure it out. First human, now a witch, when do we see a wolf out of her?¡±


    ¡°I trust the Beta will figure it out. He¡¯s got lots of time to think about it in prison.¡± Heughed a little as we walked across to the clinic. ¡°Poor guy. He gets out, only to be deported while his mate is still in the States.¡±


    ¡°We will do all we can to help John without exposing our nature,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s scared enough already, and now we have to exin her priest was a witch.¡± And Idea came to me. ¡°Do you think the Father could have bound her wolf with magic? Hidden it so deep she can¡¯t shift and we can¡¯t scent it, but it is still there to reach out to John¡¯s wolf?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, I could see he was linking. ¡°It¡¯s as good a theory as any. When the witches tomorrow, we will ask.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the Coven asks for, if we can help, we will.¡± I opened the door, I could smell her scent in the building.


    ¡°Our Pack will take that burden; you know how delicate rtions can be between Packs and Covens, and I doubt they will want to involve others. In the end, it is John who benefits, so we will pay.¡± I reached the room, looking in she was sleeping still.


    The monitors were all beeping away, and the nurse looked up at us. ¡°The cot is set up, there¡¯s a chair there and the food will be here in a few minutes. You have time to shower,¡± she said as her face scrunched up a little. I guess all that travel gave me that ¡®not so fresh¡¯ smell.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± An hourter, nothing having changed, Iid down on the cot and went to sleep.


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I was mentally exhausted after spending all afternoon talking aboutw, politics and leadership with the former Lunas. The women were sharp as hell, wise and patient; I had no doubt a detailed report on my strengths and weaknesses would bepiled from these interviews. I was tired of sitting and talking, my wolf wanted out and my human side wanted to hit someone. I was morefortable in the ring than the conference table.


    ¡°There is one more part of the assessment left,¡± Prudence said as she gathered her notes. ¡°Abat test, to be administered next. You will spar in human and wolf form. My mate informs me they have a next and a senior Beta, along with two Alpha heirs, who have volunteered to spar with you.¡±


    ¡°All at once or one at a time,¡± I asked, thinking about the Kstovo initiation.


    ¡°One at a time. Come, we need to take you to the gym.¡± I smiled as I got up, at least I¡¯d get to have some fun. Walking into the gym, I grabbed a pair of shorts and headed to the locker room as I ignored the crowd forming around the sparring area. When I came out, the Council and the Alphas, plus a number of other lower ranking members, were waiting for me.


    Konstantin came over to me and pped my shoulder. ¡°I volunteered to be your second,¡± he said as we walked towards the crowd. ¡°Standard rules apply, fight to yield or cannot continue. No shifting, no lethal blows.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun. What¡¯s the order?¡±


    ¡°As the person being evaluated, you get to pick the order of opponents and the fighting form. And guess what- Yuri¡¯s beta, Shura, is one of the four. He¡¯s a champion boxer, so you should fight him in wolf form even though he¡¯s a big fucker that way too. Pick himst, the evaluation only goes until they have an idea of your skills, so if they are satisfied you won¡¯t have to fight him.¡±


    I looked over at the four men; Shura was the scariest, a true heavyweight boxer with a lifetime of experience. The other Beta was more my size, while the two Alpha heirs were a little bigger than me. ¡°No. Dad always told me to pick the biggest, meanest fucker and fight him first. You¡¯re still fresh, and he has no idea how you fight.¡±


    ¡°If he hits you flush, it¡¯s over. Use your speed and don¡¯t box him, use that fancy shit you learned,¡± he said.


    ¡°Konstantin?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I handed him a was of cash. ¡°See what kind of odds you can get on me winning in the first minute, and take them.¡± He smiled at me, linking to some of his Pack mates. I walked into the center of the sparring area, turning to face the Council and bowing my head. ¡°Thank you for this opportunity to demonstrate my skills,¡± I said to them.


    ¡°Next Beta Patrick, these men have volunteered to spar with you. The bouts will alternate between human and wolf forms, and continue until we are satisfied we have evaluated your skill levels. Fights are to yield or unable to continue, no lethal blows allowed. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes Council Chair.¡±


    ¡°Then choose your first opponent in human form.¡±


    I looked over at Beta Shura, he was leaning against the wall like I was not worth his time. ¡°I call out Beta Shura.¡± He looked shocked, then he smiled as he walked into the ring. I stole a look at Alpha Viktor, Mischa was by his side and I winked at her. She smiled and mouthed ¡°I love you¡± before I turned my eyes back.


    The betting was going fast and furious behind me, werewolves loved to fight and this looked like a mismatch of epic proportions. Standing next to him shaking hands moved the betting line even farther from my favor. Shura just looked at me like I was a fool. ¡°I vill break you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Go for it.¡± Council member Hans was the referee, and he gave the signal to fight. I took a boxing stance, hoping to draw him into thinking I was fighting his style when I wasn¡¯t. I danced around him, tossing a few jabs he swatted aside. He had both a size and reach advantage, and all the confidence in the world.


    Instead of a fist, I extended my left fingers, held tight together, and used the extra distance to jab quickly at Shura¡¯s eye. I didn¡¯t catch it good, but it was enough to get him to turn his head away. Stepping forward with my right leg, I brought my left up to kick him in the nuts while he was focused on my hands. He groaned and bent over, and I took advantage by bringing my right knee up to his ribs twice in a row while I held his hair with my left hand. I heard them breaking, right before I brought my right elbow down hard on the base of his skull and knocked him the fuck out.


    There was a collective gasp in the audience as the big man crashed to the ground. Alpha Hans pushed me to where Konstantin was waiting, then went down on his knees to check Beta Shura. He lifted his arm and it dropped back to the ground. ¡°He¡¯s OUT,¡± he said.


    ¡°Did you even break a sweat?¡± Konstantin tossed me a towel and I wiped my face off.


    ¡°Nope.¡± I opened my arms as Mischa jumped into them, and I swung her around before kissing her deeply as her Pack members whistled. ¡°Like that?¡±


    ¡°You were amazing,¡± she said. ¡°Twenty seconds.¡±


    ¡°And twenty-to-one odds,¡± Konstantin said with a big smile.


    ¡°We both bet big on you, my love. We knew you could do it.¡± Mischa hugged me again.


    ¡°Thank you, baby.¡± I watched as Beta Shura was loaded onto a stretcher and carried off, a very pissed off Yuri following him to the clinic. I dropped my shorts and immediately shifted into my grey and ck wolf, nuzzling up against Mischa before trotting out onto the sparring area again. The three remaining challengers were waiting for me; I picked one of the Alpha Heirs, and he shifted into a sleek grey wolf a littlerger than me.


    ¡°Fight is until unable to continue or yield. If one of you gains a grip on the other¡¯s throat, I will call the fight. Understand?¡± We both nodded our heads. ¡°Have a good clean spar. Fight!¡±


    We circled each other, I¡¯m sure he was a little more nervous after seeing my first fight. He charged me, and I spun away to my right, his teeth cutting my left nk as he went by. I continued the motion, leaping onto his back and biting hard on his spine just above the tail. He howled in pain as my teeth crunched his spine, causing his rear legs to copse on him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I jumped back as his teeth spun back towards me. With both back legs disabled, heid down and exposed his neck, unable to continue. ¡°Winner, Next Beta Patrick.¡± I trotted over to my shorts, shifting and pulling them on before going back out into the ring.


    The Council members were discussing things as the rest of the audience tried to figure out what was going on here. I¡¯d just cut through two opponents like a hot knife through butter. Finally, Chair Francois walked towards me. ¡°We havepleted our evaluation, Patrick. Thank you, gentlemen, but we will not need your services tonight,¡± he said as the two remaining men visible rxed. ¡°The farewell feast begins in an hour. I look forward to seeing you and your mate there.¡±


    I showered, changed back into my clothes and walked out. A crowd was waiting to congratte me and talk about my fighting styles, but I quickly moved on after thanking them. Konstantin handed me a wad of rubles, smiling as he handed another to Mischa. I took Mischa¡¯s hand as her family and Pack followed. I had no doubt in my mind I had proven myself to be worthy to be by her side as Pack Alphas.

 29

    Beta John¡¯s POV


    Iid back in my bunk, a few minutes after lights out. My head was still going a million miles a minute; the Russian lessons I was taking were not enough to calm me. My wolf was not happy with me, he was tightly chained in the back of my mind right now. He wanted his mate, he wanted to run, to hunt, to howl at the moon, and we could have none of it.


    ¡°§Á §ä§Ö§Ò§ñ §Ý§ð§Ò§Ý§ð ¨C I love you,¡± I whispered to my Jessie, wherever she was.


    Today at visiting hour I didn¡¯t see Alpha Larson, instead I had a visit from mywyer, Charles Thompson. Since he was my legal representative, we got to meet in a room free of cameras and out of sight of the guards. I was still shackled, so I couldn¡¯t shift, but at least we were able to talk. ¡°What brings you here, Counselor?¡±


    ¡°Your case, of course. I wanted you to know I¡¯ve been in contact with the Prosecutor about some new developments in your case.¡± He pulled a newspaper article out of his briefcase and slid it over.


    Madison, Wisconsin


    Police announced the arrest and indictment of Todd Ruttman, 21, of Eau ire following an officer-involved shootingst this weekend in the alley behind the End Zone Bar and Grill in Madison. The officer was on foot patrol in the area when he investigated a woman screaming from the alley. ¡°On arrival on the scene, the officer found the suspect hunched over a woman whose clothes were torn and who was fighting to get away. The officer ordered him to freeze, and when the suspect turned towards the officer with a knife in his hand, he refused repeated orders to drop the weapon and was shot twice when he turned back towards the victim. Mr. Ruttman was charged with felony sexual assault, kidnapping, and assault charges. His wounds were not life-threatening and he has been remanded to State custody. The victim, whose name has not been released, was treated for multiple injuries but is expected to make a full recovery.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to buy this guy a case of Scotch,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°And I should buy him some shooting lessons. He should have put two through his worthless heart.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t,¡± Charles said. ¡°As you can imagine, the optics of this are not good for the State. People understand now that he was a sexual predator, and that makes the sentence you were given seem a little unfair under the circumstances. I¡¯ve gotten Assistant District Attorney Dawkins to agree to a rmended modification of your sentencing to time served, the remainder of the sentence suspended. You¡¯ll still be deported and your guilty plea to the felony stands. If you break thew in the United States again, the remainder of the sentencees back, no parole. That won¡¯t matter if you aren¡¯t here. We have a court date in two weeks with the judge who sentenced you. If he agrees, you could be released and taken to the airport for return to Scond.¡±


    That would be amazing. I can¡¯t do anything in here, I thought. ¡°They¡¯ll go for it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just costing them money, and so far, you¡¯ve been a model prisoner.¡± He red at me. ¡°And you will STAY a model prisoner until the court date, won¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°I will do anything for my mate, you know that,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on that.¡± He stood up and pounded on the door, yelling for the guard. ¡°Keep studying, and you¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    Larry¡¯s POV


    Brian relieved me in the room a little before six, and I dragged myself to the Pack House for breakfast. I walked through the door of the dining hall, and immediately I was escorted to the Alpha table where Sean was already up and eating. ¡°Good morning, Brian. Sleep well?¡±


    I smiled before rolling my head on my shoulders, my neck cracking a few times as I did. ¡°Cots aren¡¯t wolf size,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is she still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Doc should be by shortly, but no change fromst night.¡± It tore at me that I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Miriam this morning and ask her toe out,¡± he said. I didn¡¯t have any other ideas, so after breakfast I went back to the room, took a shower and went back to bed. I woke to a knock on the door. ¡°Pack Warrior Larry, the Alpha Heir said the Coven Leader will arrive in an hour. He asks that you get lunch and meet them in the Pack Clinic,¡± the voice said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I rolled out of bed. Dressing quickly, I ate and joined Brian in her room. She wasying on her back, hands folded over her stomach on top of the sheet. The beeping of the monitors was the only sound in the room.


    ¡°Doc says she¡¯s physically doing fine, she¡¯s still healing from the st but there isn¡¯t any reason he can find that she is unconscious,¡± Brian said. I looked at her, the IV needle in the back of her left hand, the urine bag hanging off the side of the bed. I put my hand over hers, she was warm but didn¡¯t respond.


    A few minutester, Alpha Heir Sean and Doc Connell entered the room, trailing behind a five-foot-nothing dynamo with flowing white hair. ¡°Oh my,¡± the woman said as she came to the bedside. ¡°It¡¯s been centuries since there has been something like this.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°A magical exhaustion,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s been out since yesterday?


    ¡°Yes, about 22 hours now,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you for seeing her.¡±


    She nodded and pulled some crystals out of her pocket, cing them around her body. ¡°She has no idea of her power?¡±


    ¡°Not that we know of,¡± I answered. I told her what had happened. Her eyes widened a little when I described what happened to the other car, and what Patrick had told me about what Father Kempechny had done after the st.


    ¡°Her magic is old and powerful,¡± she finally said as she collected the crystals. ¡°White magic is about bnce; we do not take, we direct and trade. This can be deadly to the untrained, as the energy is taken from their body. Her magic protected her instinctually, but at a high cost.¡±


    ¡°She will wake up?¡±


    ¡°In hours, days perhaps. Her body needs to regenerate, then she will wake.¡±


    We didn¡¯t have that kind of time, the longer she stayed here, the more likely she would be found out. ¡°Is there anything you can do to help her?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Not until she wakes, and then she needs to make a decision. The magic that was pushed into her wants toe out. She needs to be trained in how to use it properly, or she needs to give it to another. The next time it pushes forward without her control could kill her.¡±


    Sean looked at me, then her. ¡°How much training are we talking?¡±


    ¡°Novice witches spend years learning our craft, and they have a fraction of the power she has been given,¡± Miriam said. ¡°The best thing would be to give her over to a Coven that can guide and train her.¡±


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s not happening,¡± Sean said. ¡°She is the mate of a Beta of this Pack. He won¡¯t leave her in a coven.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, witches are not mates with werewolves,¡± she said with certainty.


    ¡°She was his mate before she gained this power,¡± I replied. ¡°My theory is that Father Kempechny used magic to bind and bury her wolf in order to protect her after she was adopted by a human family.¡±


    Miriam put her hands on each side of Jessie¡¯s face and closed her eyes, her face strained with the concentration. ¡°I can feel her wolf faintly,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a spell, but I suppose it is possible.¡±


    ¡°Can you reverse it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It isn¡¯t magic I am familiar with. I would have to ask other Covens if they have heard of it. Still, magic cannot remove the wolf, only bind it tightly. The spell might have a way out built into it.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I sat down, trying to think. I had two problems now; I had to get Jessie out of the country without being traced, and I had to find a way for her to be trained by a witch if she chose to keep her powers. I¡¯d read an article in a travel blog in the airport on the way to Russia, and it just might work. ¡°Miriam, what would you need to train Jessie enough to be safe with her power, even if she didn¡¯t know how to use all of it?¡±


    She thought for a few minutes. ¡°A couple weeks with an experienced trainer, in a ce with no distractions and no interruptions would do it.¡±


    ¡°Would it be all right if that time included all-expense-paid travel to the United States along with your fee for such training?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been out of Europe in decades, young man. If you arrange it, I¡¯ll go.¡± She put her hand on Jessie¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite exciting, her power is so different from mine. Finding out what she is capable of will be like unwrapping presents, you never know what might be there.¡±


    The next morning, the four of us were exiting a car driven by Charles at the Scottish port of Grangemouth. He was the only one to know our destination, and he would keep our secret. I carried a sleeping Jessie up the gangnk of the grain carrier SS Marbacan, which was headed for Duluth to pick up a load of wheat to bring to the European markets. The transit would take three weeks, during which we would rx in ourfortable cabins and Jessie could learn about witchcraft, all without anyone being able to find or reach us. The middle of the ocean was the safest ce I could think of for Jessie right now.


    Miriam opened the door to their cabin; the beds lookfortable and had rails in case of bad weather. She turned the sheets down and I set her in ce, tucking her in. Hopefully, she¡¯d wake up soon. I returned to our cabin, where the Captain was waiting. ¡°We need discretion in this,¡± I told him as I handed him an envelope with some cash. ¡°We are involved in nothing illegal, but we do need to prevent anyone from knowing we are on board until we arrive in Duluth.¡±


    ¡°Discretion will be yours,¡± he promised as he pocketed the cash. ¡°Enjoy the voyage. You are wee to eat with the crew, or we can have meals brought to your room. The exercise room, bridge, and decks on this level are all avable to you. If you want to see anywhere else, juste up to the bridge and let us know.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 30

    We stayed in our cabins, watching out the portholes as we got underway and out to sea. The big ship was a smooth ride. I was reading my copy of ¡°Dominant Species¡± when there was a knock on my door. ¡°She¡¯s awake, and she¡¯s asking for you,¡± Miriam said.


    ******


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    The embarrassment was intolerable.


    I could see the hidden smirks, the looks on their faces as I walked from the clinic back to the Pack House after ensuring my Beta was healing well. Watching a man who for decades had been untouchable in training by anyone but me, get his ass handed to him by a kid in thirty-four seconds was a shock. Really, almost thirty of that was just posturing before he unleashed that flurry of blows that left Shura with multiple rib fractures and a concussion, plus a ruptured testicle. He would recover in a day or two, but our standing among the Packs had taken a bigger beating than Shura had.


    I used intimidation and threats to hold my position, since I couldn¡¯t im the cooperation and blood ties other Packs used to secure my borders. I needed to do something memorable, and quickly, before people took this to mean our Pack had grown weak and vulnerable.


    ¡°Alpha Yuri, a moment please.¡± I turned to see Council Member Javier and his mate Abrianna walking towards me. I bowed my head, hating to have to submit to this pompous prick who was taking over the Pack that belonged to me. ¡°I trust the shock of the Council decision has worn off now, and you are ready to talk reasonably about the welfare of the Moscow wolves?¡±


    I pushed down my wolf who wanted to rip his throat out. ¡°You know I disagree with the decision of the Council on this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you made your feelings abundantly clear,¡± he replied. ¡°The Council has to think of the well-being of our species and the members. It would not be fair to the Pack to have multiple challenges to the leadership.¡±


    ¡°I WAS thinking of the Pack, sir.¡± I gathered my wits before continuing. ¡°I know exactly what is going on in Moscow, I¡¯ve taken in enough of their wolves to know everything going on. They are scared and leaderless. They need stability above all, and I was the only one who could give them that and you rejected me. I am the only one who could spare the number of senior Pack members needed to get them functioning again. Yes, they would share an Alpha, but my Betas are enough to be able tobine the Packs and function as one.¡±


    ¡°And the potential of a blood heir challenge?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°What do you know of this Natalya? What Pack is she from? Her training? Her mate and HIS background? It doesn¡¯t matter what the human courts say, if she¡¯s going to contend for the Luna position, she has to be tested along with her mate and found to be worthy.¡±


    ¡°And she will have toe before the Council and prove herself, just as Patrick had to prove himself today.¡±


    ¡°If she evenes forward,¡± I said. ¡°All you are doing with your decision is dying the inevitable. In six months, we will alle back together and agree that me taking the Pack is the best decision. In the meantime, don¡¯t screw it up.¡±


    Javierughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can handle being Alpha again. I just wanted to make a few things clear to you. First of all, I know people have joined your and other¡¯s Packs during this time of uncertainty. Now that the Council has set a path forward, all those who transferred are going to be offered the chance to return home if they wish. You and the other Alphas are not to interfere with this movement if they choose toe back. The Council will discipline any Alpha who intimidates or threatens a wolf for the desire to change Packs.¡±


    I could live with this, most of the men and families who had joined me were men in Mafia crews. With Yevgheny gone, they were better off with me. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good. Also, I have asked for help with staffing the temporary leadership from other Packs. I will be bringing in Betas and Gammas I can trust to help run things, using it as a way to build rtionships and train younger Pack members who have not yet stepped into their roles. I am not asking you for help, however. I don¡¯t trust your motives, and I don¡¯t want the stench of the Russian Mob on a Pack I am running.¡±


    ¡°What we do to earn and live is not Council business.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not, but I am now Alpha of that Pack and I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    I stewed a little more, but I couldn¡¯t attack him or the Council right now. ¡°Anything else, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Next Beta Patrick; I could tell you are pissed at his takedown of your Beta, but it was a fair spar and the Council will not tolerate retaliation against him,¡± he paused and stared into my eyes, ¡°Or his mate.¡±


    ¡°The Council has no authority to order such a thing,¡± I said.


    ¡°We do, because I intend to ask him to be my Beta, and to use these six months to train him for the Alpha position. Let me be clear, Yuri- I don¡¯t like you or the way you run things. I will never vote to allow you to take over the Moscow Pack. Whether it is Natalya and her mate, Patrick and Mischa, or another mated pair that throws their names into the mix, ANY of them would be a better choice than you. But please, pretty please with sugar on top, do something stupid. Give me a reason to bring the power of the Council and the Packs down on your head so the Russian Packs have worthy leadership again, and I will.¡± He took his mate¡¯s hand and walked off towards the dining room for the farewell feast while I stood there fuming.


    I pulled out my phone and called home. My men had failed me; not fast enough to intercept Natalya before the jet left the airport, they had picked her up in London and then screwed that up. Somehow a simple execution on the motorway turned into a rollover crash that killed three of my men. Now we couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Good evening Alpha,¡± Beta Rotmir said as he picked up.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Natalya,¡± I growled.


    ¡°We do not know, sir. We have our English friends watching the airports and the Chunnel, nothing yet. I¡¯ve sent additional people there to take up the search.¡±


    ¡°Put out the word, a two-million-ruble reward for her head,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care who does it. Let all the Mafia families know, any allied Packs, any scumbags, bounty hunters or criminals. This bitch has to die and fast,¡± I said.


    ¡°It will be done, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Find some humans we can trust in other families. I need surveince on this Beta Patrick; I just found out he¡¯s going to be working with Council Member Javier as Alpha trainee of the Moscow Pack.¡± I hear him growl, but I continued. ¡°I also want surveince on Patrick¡¯s pack in the States¡­ the St. Croix Pack. Use humans and lone wolves on that one. I want eyes on any Pack that might offer her protection, including this one.¡± Alpha Viktor had made himself an enemy. He would find a way to punish him for harboring Natalya and helping her escape.


    ¡°It will be done, sir. If I may¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes Rotmir?¡±


    ¡°This Beta Patrick, he was with Natalya and clearly knows her and protects her.¡±


    ¡°He does.¡±


    ¡°She is not his mate. They have notpleted the bond. Don¡¯t you think he would do ANYTHING to protect his mate, even defying Alphamand or his desire to protect her?¡±


    He was right. If anyone would know where Natalya was now, it would be Patrick or Alpha Viktor. And what did they have inmon? ¡°Good thinking, Beta. I want surveince on Mischa, use humans and electronic surveince for this. Track her car, her phone, learn her habits. She¡¯s still going to school in town so we just need to watch her and pick the right time.¡±


    ¡°And make sure nothing leads back to us,¡± the Beta said.


    ¡°You¡¯re reading my mind. Make it happen, I have to go y nice in the sandbox with the other Alphas.¡± I hung up the phone as my Beta female, Polina, came alongside me.


    ¡°How¡¯s Shura?¡±


    ¡°Asleep now.¡± She pulled out her phone and showed me a picture of a man, the other man we saw removing Natalya from the scene of the car bombing. ¡°He came back to the Pack today. His name is Sergey, he¡¯s a Pack Warrior from the Kstovo Pack.¡±


    Proof of Viktor¡¯splicity, as if I needed any. ¡°He was just doing what he was told, it¡¯s Viktor who is responsible. He¡¯s the one to pay for this,¡± I said.


    ¡°He deserves something,¡± she said.


    ¡°He will watch his Pack be destroyed around him,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Losing his daughter will crush him. After we take over Moscow, he¡¯s next on my list. I want him to suffer before I put the pup out of his misery.¡± She followed me as I walked into the Kstovo dining room like I owned the ce. It wouldn¡¯t be long until I did.


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    Mischa¡¯s parents and Konstantin were busy socializing with the guests as we came to the end of the farewell feast, so I led her over to sit with my parents and Alphas at their table. ¡°You make a lovely couple,¡± Luna Larissa said as I sat down on the only extra chair, pulling my mate onto myp.


    ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± Mischa said. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss him terribly until he returns to im me fully.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± Alpha Stan said. ¡°He needs to train for the opportunity to be an Alpha now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, son,¡± my father said as he got part way out of his seat and hugged the two of us. ¡°You did us all proud today at the trials. We showed these European Alphas a thing or two about how an American pack trains!¡±


    ¡°He was amazing,¡± Mischa said as sheid her head on my shoulder. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s shocked us with his power and skill since he arrived. Luna has granted me a strong mate.¡±


    ¡°She certainly has,¡± Council Member Javier said as he put his hand on my shoulder, having walked up while I was focused on my mate. ¡°May I join you for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, sir,¡± I said. My father got up and brought over an extra chair for him. ¡°When do I find out the results of my assessment?¡±

 31

    ¡°Well, the full results will take a few weeks to document, along with rmended training and mentoring to shore up areas you were found to be weak in,¡± he said. ¡°However, you should know that all of us were pleasantly surprised at your strength and intellect. We all agreed that you have the potential to be a strong Alpha pair in the future, which is why I¡¯m here now. With your permission, we would like to share the evaluation with the North American Council, in case an Alpha position bes avable there.¡± He looked at my parents and Alphas; my parents were proud and smiling, the Alphas as well, but all of them had a look of loss as well. I think they all knew now that I would not be taking over for my father. ¡°I know that you have ns for Patrick to return home and continue his training. The Council members and I do not believe that is the best way to prepare him for his future.¡±


    ¡°What would you rmend,¡± I asked.


    ¡°As you know, I am taking over the Moscow Pack for the next six months. After today, Patrick and Mischa are strong candidates to take over as permanent Alphas. He needs practical experience in running a Pack, and I have a need for a strong Beta on a temporary basis. I am asking you to ept a temporary appointment to the position as Moscow Beta.¡±


    My mind was spinning. ¡°You¡¯d only be a few hours away,¡± Mischa said as she squirmed excitedly on myp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the people, thenguage,¡± I started to say.


    ¡°We would start intensivenguage training along with the mentoring,¡± Javier said.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I looked panicked at Mischa. ¡°You be of age in four months, this assignment would be for six. I don¡¯t want to be away from you after we mate.¡± I put my hand under her chin. ¡°You¡¯re the most important thing in my life.¡±


    ¡°I still have to finish high school,¡± she said. ¡°We can still see each other on weekends, I can take the train into Moscow or you cane here. We will be fine,¡± she said. ¡°Wait, my father.¡±


    Javier smiled. ¡°Your father has agreed that this is the best course of action, and he wants you to work with Luna Abrianna on the weekends. Konstantin will apany you to Moscow and work with me as well, since he is the Alpha heir of your own Pack, until you are fully mated.¡± He looked directly into my mate¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me be frank here. I don¡¯t like Alpha Yuri, and I want the Moscow Pack to have stable and honorable Alphas. I believe the two of you could give me that and bring peace to the Packs in this region. I¡¯m doing this so you two can show the Council that you are capable of the job six months from now. It would be a smooth transition of power, and the Pack would already know you.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Papa?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an amazing opportunity, being mentored by an experienced Alpha like Javier is only going to help you,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°May I have a moment to talk with my mate and my parents?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. I¡¯m going to get a drink, I¡¯ll stop back in twenty minutes or so.¡± He got up and walked over to the bar, greeting a number of people along the way.


    ¡°What do you think,¡± I asked them all. We talked about the advantages and disadvantages, it was a great opportunity, but I would be leaving my family and Pack and joining one where I knew almost nobody. The new job had a big benefit, though; I could see Mischa every weekend instead of just after four months. I looked over at Mischa. ¡°Do you want this? To be a Luna at eighteen? What about your dream of being a doctor?¡±


    She held my hand. ¡°Being a Luna is in my bloodline, it¡¯s what I¡¯m made for, I just didn¡¯t see it happening anytime soon,¡± she said. ¡°We don¡¯t know if it will end up that way. Natalya and her mate might end up with the Pack, or some other couple. What I do know is that it is a great opportunity for you to show everyone the kind of man you are and the Alpha you could be.¡± She smiled and buried her face in my chest. ¡°Having you closer just makes me want it to happen more.¡±


    ¡°I have responsibilities at home, a business,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will understand if you need some time to put your affairs in order,¡± my father said.


    In the end, Mischa and I put our heads together and gave our answer. ¡°I need a month to put my affairs in order in the States, then I would be honored to join you in Moscow,¡± I told Councilman Javier.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it,¡± he said as he shook my hand.


    *****


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I started to wake, wondering why I was being rocked.


    It wasn¡¯t much, I felt the bed I was on move a little to the left, then a little to the right. I opened my eyes, it was dark; blinking a few times, I started to wonder where I was. The air smelled of salt and diesel fumes; the sheets smelled freshlyundered. I moved my hands up to my face, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. My arms felt stiff; moving my legs, my left one was also stiff, my right still had the cast on it. I reached down to my chest, the bandages on my ribs were still there.


    I hadn¡¯t been out that long, but where was I?


    I thought about what Ist remembered. Hiding in Russia. Rushing to the jet to get away. Landing in London. Heading for the chunnel then¡­ Oh God. Car. ss shattering. Screaming¡­ then nothing.


    Oh God, oh shit¡­ that sound was a gunshot. Had I been shot? I started moving my hands over my body, looking for where I¡¯d been hit. I didn¡¯t find anything on my head, shoulders or arms, and my chest didn¡¯t feel different. Nothing on the stomach or hips. I sat up, moving my hand it smacked against a metal rail. ¡°Shit!¡±


    A light came on, bathing the small room in soft light. A woman was in the bed next to mine, the light on the table between our beds still had her hand in it. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± She was a tiny woman, older, with white hair.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I looked around the room, it wasn¡¯t familiar.


    ¡°My name is Miriam. I was brought here to help you, Jessie. I¡¯m the High Priestess of the Old Aberdeen coven.¡±


    Coven? ¡°Witches?¡± What the hell?


    ¡°Yes, but we are called Wans. Witch sounds so evil,¡± she said with augh. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Sore. I have to pee.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you to the head.¡± She lowered the rail on her bed, swinging out she put on some slippers. I sat there as she put the rail down on my bed, then pulled a new pair of slippers out of a bag on the floor. She picked up the crutches next to the bed, then helped me to my feet. The movement was even more pronounced as I stood up.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on a ship, the SS Marbacan, in the North Antic. You¡¯ve been asleep for almost three days since thetest attempt on your life,¡± she said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Larry? Bruce? Charles? Are they all right?¡± I was starting to panic a little as I moved towards the door for the bathroom.


    ¡°Charles is fine, he¡¯s home now. Larry and Bruce are in the stateroom next door.¡± I rxed, she opened the door to the small bathroom. It was almost all stainless steel; a toilet, small sink and vanity, and a shower. ¡°Take a few minutes and freshen up, I¡¯ll let them know you are up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that too.¡± She smiled and closed the door, leaving me alone. I looked at myself in the mirror; I was a mess. I went to the bathroom, then washed my hands and face. My bathroom things were in a small bag on the counter, so I pulled out my hair brush and tamed my bed head. I would have to take a shower, I smelled. I put some deodorant on for now. I needed answers.


    I went out into the room where several lights were on now. I saw the clock on the table, it was almost three; looking through the open porthole, I could see it was dark out. Miriam was sitting on her bed, while Larry was seated on a chair in the corner. I moved over until I was sitting on my bed again, thenid the crutches on the floor. ¡°What happened to me, Larry?¡±


    ¡°Yuri Zubkov tried to kill you again.¡±


    The noise, the shattered window, my scream. ¡°That man shot at me. I screamed and pushed my hands out, but I don¡¯t remember anything after that.¡±


    ¡°You flipped the car with those killers in it upside down and pushed it into a guardrail. The car exploded in mes and we drove away safe. You saved us, Jessie.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± None of it made sense. I could barely start a fire if you spotted me a box of matches, and I was flipping cars? ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t,¡± Miriam said, ¡°But you were given magical powers, and your instinct was enough to protect you. The problem was it drained you, fed too deeply from your energy, and almost killed you. That is why you fainted, and why you have been sleeping these few days.¡± She came over and sat next to me, taking my hand. ¡°You were given a great gift, great power was ced in you. Unfortunately, it was like giving a five-year-old the keys to a car. If you are to keep them, you need to learn to use them. That is why I was brought here, to teach you what your powers are and how to control them.¡±


    My head was spinning. ¡°Power? How did I get power?¡±


    ¡°What do you remember of the car bombing, Jessie?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We were walking along, it had been a nice day, and then I woke up in the clinic in Kstovo.¡±


    ¡°All right. I wasn¡¯t there, but I did hear directly from Patrick who was. Father Kempechny was more than a Russian Orthodox priest, he was a witch,¡± he said.


    ¡°A very powerful witch,¡± Miriam added.


    ¡°Before he died, he crawled over to you and ced his hands on you. Winds started to circle and the air around his hands glowed blue. Patrick watched as major injuries to you healed in seconds. It drained him, and he died before he could fully heal you. He transferred his powers into you, Jessie. It¡¯s the only way you could have saved yourself and us on the motorway.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re all certifiable.¡± Witches existed, but magical powers? Flipping cars? Healing severe wounds? No way.


    ¡°I can prove it to you,¡± Miriam said. ¡°All you have to do is trust me and do what I say for a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see what the good Father did to you, Jessie, but I saw what you did to the men who were going to kill you. You saved my life.¡±

 32

    ¡°Mine too,¡± Brian said as he opened the door. He was carrying a te with arge sub sandwich and a big ss of milk. He set it down on the bedside table.


    ¡°Exin how you¡¯re going to prove it while I eat,¡± I said. It turned out it was pretty simple; she was going to show me how to heal myself. I ate as she exined the basics of magical healing to me, and all I could think of was how far-fetched it all was.


    The sandwich was quickly gone, along with the milk, as Brian removed the brace from my lower leg. ¡°Your medical records areplete on this injury and your ribs,¡± he said. ¡°The leg was broken in several ces, the doctor had to put a te in to hold it together. A normal person would take eight to twelve weeks before it would be strong enough to walk on it.¡±


    I looked down at my leg. It was bruised, had a four inch scar from the incision, and I could see the te under the skin. It looked terrible. ¡°Ow,¡± I said as I touched it.


    ¡°ce your fingers on the leg,¡± Miriam said. ¡°Close your eyes and clear your mind.¡± I did; a friend had taught me how to meditate in my freshman year of college, so I went back to focusing on my breathing and letting the other thoughts depart. She taught me a phrase, I didn¡¯t know thenguage, but she helped me sound it out. ¡°Repeat the phrase and let the magic flow. Imagine iting forth from your heart, flowing down your arms and out your fingers.¡±


    I rxed, repeating the phrase I¡¯d learned. Nothing happened at first, but I kept going because I¡¯d promised I¡¯d try. Then I started to feel the tingles.


    My chest and stomach started to heat up, like something wasing out. It wasn¡¯t scary, not like Aliens; it was like a warmth that was spreading to my arms. I focused on pushing it to my fingers, feeling them warm and start to pulse. The energy jumped into my broken leg; I could feel it tingle and warm.


    ¡°Holy shit, she¡¯s doing it,¡± Brian said.


    I ignored him, just focusing on saying the phrase and pushing the warmth out to my fingers and into my leg. Miriam removed the wrap from my ribs. ¡°Jessie, move your hands to your chest now.¡± I put them on the broken ribs, saying the phrase as the power flowed. A minuteter, Miriam pulled them away. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she said.


    I stopped talking and opened my eyes, feeling the warmth retreat back into my chest before it went awaypletely. I looked down at my leg, touching it in disbelief as my fingers ran down it. The bruising was gone along with the scar. I pressed on the broken area, expecting to feel pain, but there was none. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Healed,¡± Miriam said. ¡°Your powers healed you. You did this, because you now have powerful magic inside you that you can use.¡± She pulled me off the bed; I stood, there was no pain. I let go of her hands and walked a few steps, I was good as new. I felt my ribs, taking a deep breath, no pain there either.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it any more.


    I was a witch.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    One Week Later


    The candle sat in front of me at the table, mocking me with my own failure. I focused, said the words, but my fingers did nothing.


    Miriam had made it look so easy; she whispered the words and a me came from her index finger, burning brightly before she extinguished it. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± she said as she watched my face. ¡°Rx and let your magic out.¡±


    I huffed, then closed my eyes and focused on letting things flow. I felt something moving inside me, it shot down my arm to my fingertips. I opened my eyes to see mes shooting out two feet from my fingers on my right hand. Quickly, I toned down the flow until only one finger had me, about two inches long. ¡°I did it.¡±


    ¡°You did, and you controlled it quickly,¡± she said. ¡°Now, imagine the me is a ball. Form it with your hands, like you are making a snowball.¡± This took a little longer to master; the me kept going out, and getting it into a sphere took some practice. An hourter, I had a meball floating in the air over my outstretched hand, about a fist size as it rotated. ¡°Good. Now, using your mind, push it towards me.¡±


    The ball hovered and quivered before I was able tounch it at her. She reached up, stopping it with her right hand before she sent it back towards me. I reached out to catch it, letting it hover just over my hands. I moved my hands apart, making it grow to the size of a basketball before pushing in and shrinking it to the size of a marble. Finally, I let it die out. ¡°That was amazing. It didn¡¯t even burn me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your magic, it won¡¯t hurt you,¡± she said. ¡°Fireballs are very useful, but simple magic. With practice, you will be able to make them quickly and of any size. Combined with your telepathic skills, they make effective weapons.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡± I was exhausted, we had been training for several hours at a time, four times a day for the transit across the Antic. I looked out the porthole, we were transiting the St. Lawrence Seaway in between Canada and New York state. ¡°Can we take a break?¡±


    ¡°Get your jacket, it¡¯s cool out there.¡± Thete fall weather could vary widely, and right now it was cool, in the fifties. She put some snacks and beers in a cooler and grabbed her jean jacket.


    I pulled a windbreaker over the jeans, long sleeved T-shirt and sweater I was wearing, and we exited the stateroom to the hallway. I knocked on the door of the guy¡¯s stateroom. There was no answer, so they were probably in the gym. They spent the week working out, watching movies and ying video games in between the meals. They had exined to me why they had chosen this form of transit to get me back home; Yuri was bound to check all normal transport, and they had bribed the Captain to keep our names off the manifest as they departed. We would still have to show our Passports when we docked in Duluth, but in the meantime, we would be hidden from the world for two weeks.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    We opened the hatch and stepped onto the narrow deck at the port side of the aft superstructure where the cabins were. The bridge was two levels up; as we walked back aft, there were four deck chairs set up. She handed me a beer as I sat in the bright fall sun, watching the shoreline pass as we moved through the shipping channel. I could see houses and cities in the distance. I hollered up to the bridge crew, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    The Captain appeared a momentter, leaning over the bridge wing. ¡°Coming up on Montreal in thirty nautical miles,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait our turn at the St. Lambert Lock.¡±


    We sat out there, drinking beer and watching the fall colors along the St. Lawrence River, waving to the boaters and sometimes people on the docks when we were close enough. Larry and Brian joined us, their hair still wet from their post-workout showers. ¡°Did you drink all my beer?¡± Brian started looking through the cooler, all we had left him was a Coke.


    ¡°Snooze you lose,¡± Iughed.


    He got pissed and stormed off, I heard him talking to the Captain a few minutester. When he came back, he was a little happier. ¡°Captain says he can get a couple cases delivered at the next lock and dam,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have some if you dress up in your Hooter¡¯s Girl outfit and bring me drinks out here.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I got fired from that job, thanks to that scary fucker you guys brought there,¡± I said. ¡°I still see him beating that guy¡¯s face in when I sleep.¡±


    ¡°He was just protecting you,¡± Larry said. ¡°He¡¯s not a bad guy, and he paid a steep price for losing control like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d he¡¯s in jail. I¡¯ve seen too many guys like that. High strung, jealous, they beat up other guys and then get drunk and start beating up you. I¡¯m not letting anyone like that near me again; I¡¯ve been hurt enough.¡± I got up and walked away, going back to my room as they stared at me. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, for some reason thinking about him brought feelings out I didn¡¯t want to deal with. Why would a man I was afraid of cause my insides to tingle, and bring dirty thoughts into my head? I just needed to stay far away from him. My life was screwed up enough as it was.


    Yuri had tried to kill me twice already, I was in hiding and learning how to use the witchcraft the Father had given me. I didn¡¯t need a man in my life.


    Larry¡¯s POV


    ¡°That could have gone better,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fuck, man, how do we convince her to give Beta John a chance now?¡± Brian was looking up at the sky. ¡°She must not feel the pull at all.¡±


    ¡°They barely spent a few minutes around each other, and her wolf is buried,¡± I said. ¡°What we need is a way to get them together, spending time, letting the mate bond work on her to break down her defenses.¡±


    ¡°Without Jessie tossing fireballs at him or throwing him off a building,¡± Miriam said. ¡°She¡¯s not the helpless Hooters girl anymore, armed only with pitchers of cheap beer.¡± She had a goodugh about the story of their meeting.


    My burner phone buzzed, a text message came in. It was a link to a web page. I got up, the phone was only known to Charles and he was only going to use it if it was important. Along with the link was a message; ¡°Not safe at home. Try something else.¡± I told them toe inside and we went to my room. Pulling out the iPad that the Hignds Pack had given me to rece myptop, which they destroyed, I pulled up the site.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said. It showed Jessie¡¯s passport photo, the address of the cabin on ournd, her full name, height and weight, her original Russian name and a few more photos from her Hooters days and college. ¡°Cover is blown, do not approach. Photos are being circted along with promise of a big reward if they take her out.¡±


    I closed up theputer and sat back down on the bed. Brian flopped into the chair. ¡°Well, that escted quickly.¡±


    ¡°How long until they figure out where we are,¡± Miriam said.


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t leave the ship, no one should be able to pick us up until we go through Customs in Duluth. Once our entry is put into the system, it¡¯s on like Donkey Kong,¡± I said. ¡°You can bet they have Mob guys at the docks, if they spot her it could get exciting quickly. I was nning to have the Alpha send a car for us, but Charles should have told them already that we¡¯re too hot. They know her house, they know our Pack was watching her since it¡¯s our territory. We can¡¯t go anywhere near home, they¡¯re going to be watching it closely.¡±


    ¡°How about other Packs?¡±


    ¡°Bringing a human in, especially one that smells like a witch now, is bound to be noticed. All it takes is one person telling the wrong person, and it¡¯s over. They wouldn¡¯t owe her anything, and that reward is pretty big.¡± I looked it up, it was over $600, 000 American. ¡°I don¡¯t know who we trust that much, who owes us enough to give her sanctuary. Yuri has a lot of influence in both the werewolf and Mafia worlds. If they know he is after her, most Packs will decide to stay out of it.¡±


    Miriam tapped my arm. ¡°She still needs training, and most Packs won¡¯t let a witch anywhere near theirnds. I have an idea, though. The coven I am going to visit up in Grand Marais is isted, theirnd magically protected. They would allow us to stay, for a price.¡±


    ¡°Can you trust them?¡±


    ¡°I can trust them to keep quiet as long as they are being paid. They don¡¯t like werewolves, but I¡¯ll vouch for you. My second cousin Gwenyth is the High Priestess there.¡±


    I thought about it; if we headed to Grand Marais, it was the opposite direction they would expect since our Pack was three hours south. She could continue her training there, with more help and out of the view of humans and werewolves. ¡°Call her and ask if we can.¡±

 33

    She opened her phone and dialed a number, then greeted the woman and asked to speak to Gwenyth. ¡°Hi Gwen, it¡¯s Miriam. Is it still all right if Ie stay with you for a while?¡±


    ¡°Sure, cuz. Stay as long as you want, we¡¯re looking forward to seeing you.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have some travelingpanions along with me. A new acolyte, she¡¯s in some danger, but she has these two big DOGS with her. I know how you feel about their kind.¡±


    ¡°Are they necessary?¡±


    ¡°They protect her with their lives, and she needs them.¡±


    There was a pause. ¡°FINE, but they better be on their best behavior. There¡¯s a big deposit required on the guest rooms if you bring pets.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let them know. Thanks, dear, I¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re closer so you can send a van to pick us up.¡± She hung up. ¡°That went better than expected. They will expect to bepensated for having to bring werewolves onto theirnd. They will want a lot more when they figure out who it is they are hiding, and who she is hiding from.¡±


    ¡°We can pay them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your Pack can, but not all payments are straight cash. I¡¯m sure they will want, um, OTHER things as well.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let them tell you themselves. Meanwhile, figure out a solution to this Beta John thing. She needs her mate.¡± Miriam left the room, leaving us alone.


    ¡°How do we get Beta John around her now,¡± Brian asked. ¡°No way we can send her back to Scond, she¡¯ll never go, and international travel is too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°We have to bring him to her, obviously. Without her screaming and running away.¡± Iid back on my bed, trying toe up with a solution. All of the sudden, it was like the skies parted, the moon shone down and blessed me with the perfect solution.


    All I had to do was get him to agree with it. I got out my phone and sent a message back to Charles, he¡¯d have to make the arrangements. He sent back they would take care of things and text me back when we could pick him up.


    A sound solution, andedy gold. I couldn¡¯t wait.


    *******


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    I was handed a box and told to go into the room and change. Inside was all the stuff I had worn to trial; the suit, the watch, my wallet and keys. The only thing they didn¡¯t give me back was my passport; the Immigration and Customs Enforcement officer waiting outside was holding that. I quickly removed my orange jail coveralls and canvas loafers, tossing them in the bin, and got dressed.


    I signed a few more forms and was officially no longer in the custody of the Minnesota Department of Corrections. Agent Johnson was waiting for me, he had taken control of the prisoner and would be transporting me to the airport where he would watch me get onto a ne bound for London. Alpha Esca had taken care of the arrangements, buying me a first-ss ticket back home.


    I was still a prisoner, so he had me in leg shackles and my hands were cuffed to a chain around my waist. We walked out the door and he ced me in the back of the van. Metal bars separated me from him as he got in and started up, and the doors wouldn¡¯t open from the inside. He took off the shackles before closing the door. I buckled up and settled in for the short trip. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I wish you had killed him instead of beating the shit out of that guy,¡± he said after we got onto the main road.


    ¡°It cost me a lot,¡± I said.


    ¡°I hate rapists,¡± he said. ¡°My daughter goes to UW-Madison, so I¡¯ve been following the stories on the attacks there. It¡¯s too bad he didn¡¯t learn to keep his hands to himself after what you did.¡±


    ¡°Some guys just don¡¯t learn,¡± I said. ¡°He touched what he shouldn¡¯t have, and I reacted without thinking.¡±


    ¡°Was she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Dislocating her shoulder while pulling her out of the way isn¡¯t the best way to ask her out on a first date. I was going to ask her, one of the guys in my party knew her.¡±


    He eased the van onto the main road. ¡°That sucks. Have you apologized?¡±


    ¡°I tried but she was given an order of protection from me. I can¡¯t contact her without breaking my parole.¡±


    ¡°Time to move on, then. You¡¯re young, you¡¯ll find another woman. Ennd has some pretty women.¡±


    ¡°Scond has beautifulsses.¡±


    ¡°I bet.¡± We talked the whole way to the airport; we passed through security and had an hour to wait for boarding of the flight, so I took him to O¡¯Gara¡¯s Irish Pub. ¡°Neither of us can drink, you know,¡± he said as he took a seat in the replica Irish pub.


    ¡°I¡¯ll survive, I just want some decent food before I get on the ne.¡± I ordered about three servings; the Reuben Sandwich they are famous for, beer battered fish and chips, and a double order of Buffalo Wings while he ordered the French Dip on a separate check. I dug in to the wings as soon as they showed up.


    ¡°Damn, you can eat,¡± he said as I trapped the meat between my front teeth, pulling the bone out and setting it on a te.


    ¡°Try some.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you buy me food, it¡¯s against the rules.¡±


    I justughed. ¡°The food¡¯s already there, just have some.¡± He took a half-dozen and tried them, then the sandwiches arrived. I didn¡¯t slow down as I plowed through that food too. Finally, the table filled with empty tes, I wiped my hands and sat back. ¡°That was a whole lot better than jail food,¡± I said. I paid my bill and we hit the bathrooms before going to the gate. He shed his badge at the ticket agent, she would board him first. He would go as far as the end of the boarding ramp and remain there until the ne pulled away from the terminal and was in the air.


    ¡°Thank you, Agent Johnson,¡± I said as I shook his hand.


    ¡°Stay out of trouble, John.¡± My Alpha had delivered my bag to the jail, and he gave it to me as I walked into the ne and took my seat. I opened it up. Inside was thetest book by JoFlower called ¡°Heart of Stone,¡± and Iughed as I read the jacket. Werewolf fiction was hot these days, and her books were some of the best. It also had an iPad in it. I took it out and powered it up; it had been preloaded with some movies. I looked through and saw a folder in the book section called ¡°Jessie.¡± Opening the folder, her face came onto the screen.


    I started reading, oblivious to us pushing back from the gate, barely noticing as I was pressed back into the seat on takeoff. The file was everything my Pack had on Jessie Donato and what was going on with her and the danger she was in. I read the filings herwyer made in Moscow court, and the ruling that had juste down yesterday confirming her status as the only known descendent of Yevgheny Zubkov. The newspapers were full of spection as to the location and status of Natalya Klishnina, but they all agreed that her im would rightly win over that of his brother Yuri. Yuri stood to lose three billion rubles from the estate if she lived.


    Herwyer told the court that Natalya was in hiding after multiple attempts on her life, not so subtly calling out Yuri for trying to kill her. She had to stay alive until the estate was transferred to her, the articles said. At that point, if she died her own will would control the estate and Yuri would be locked out forever.


    It took all of my willpower and the Alphamand to keep from shifting on that ne as I realized just how much danger she was in. I had been told of the bombing, told that she was safe with the Kstovo Pack. I did not learn until now what had happened after she arrived. A letter from Alpha Esca covered the high points. She was in a car with Larry and Brian from the St. Croix Pack and Charles, our Theta, when a car opened fire on them. They escaped, but Jessie¡¯s mind shut down and shepsed into aa again. The Alpha had entrusted them to Larry and Brian to return her home safely.


    He didn¡¯t know where they were and was to have no contact with them. It was for the best, he said, their Pack and others were being watched. Thest thing in the file was the poster that Yuri was distributing to crooked Packs and Mafia chiefs around the world. It had her real name, passport photo, current address, and a promise to pay arge reward plus earn the favor of the Russian Mafia if she was found and killed.


    I read through it again, finally turning it off as the meal came. I felt helpless, and as her mate that was tearing me apart. My spot was next to her, protecting her, yet I was flying farther from her with every minute.


    When dinner was cleared, I sipped my beer while looking through it again, this time taking notes. Then I started to think about how I would hide her and protect her if I was able to get to her. Flipping the page, I wrote down as many ideas for ces to hide with her as I could think of.


    I filled up three pages before I stopped.


    Then I went back through them, lining out all but five.


    I put those five on new pages, with good/bad on each side, and started breaking them down.


    By the time I gave up, I had no damn clue how to keep her safe, and it drove me nuts. Go somewhere on your own and get caught, you have no backup and she dies. Go somewhere around people, someone gives her up for the money, and she dies.


    Then I started to think about how I could even get her to talk to me again, and that three pages of ideas went nowhere as well. I¡¯d hurt her, I¡¯d scared her with my sudden violence, and her eyes told me she was still afraid of me. Then there was the whole immigration thing; I couldn¡¯t get a visa back to the United States, and she couldn¡¯t leave without risking being killed. I shoved my pen and paper back in my bag, put some music on the headphones, and slept for the rest of the flight.


    Arriving in London, I passed through Immigration and caught a short flight up to Aberdeen. Charles met me at the curb, and I gave my friend a big hug before I hopped into he car. ¡°By Luna its great to be back,¡± I said as we pulled out. I could see the mountains in the distance. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to let my wolf out and run again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do the crime if you can¡¯t do the time,¡± Charles said with augh. ¡°There¡¯s a wee home feast followed by a Pack run tonight. Alpha Esca figured you needed it.¡±


    ¡°How is Jessie doing? I appreciate all the material you gave me, but I have¡­ I HAVE to know she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°She is safe and protected, and only one person is in contact with Larry and Brian as they protect her.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know. Sometimes, you just have to trust your Pack and Luna until you can do things yourself.¡±


    A few minutester, we were pulling into the castle and the whole Pack spilled out to greet me. I hugged and kissed everyone I¡¯d missed, most of all my Alpha and Luna who had done so much for me while I was stuck in America. I transferred my allegiance back to them from Alpha Stan. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I said as I cried into Luna Eleanor¡¯s shoulder as she hugged me.


    I didn¡¯t have the same ce on the run as when I left; Jack had taken over my spot as the Alpha¡¯s Protector with his mate Sarah next to the Luna. I was in the next rank back, with the other Betas, the rest of the Pack behind us. We ran hard for an hour before returning to the castle under the light of the quarter moon. I returned to my room and went straight to the shower. When I came out, there was a Ziploc bag on my pillow with a pillowcase in it. ¡°Thought you¡¯d sleep better with this. -Eleanor¡±

 34

    I opened it up, the scent hit me like a ton of bricks. Jessie. The pillowcase must have been hers from when she was recovering here.


    I woke up about noon the next day; I hadn¡¯t felt that good in months. ¡°Beta John, pleasee to my office,¡± I heard over the link.


    ¡°Yes Alpha, five minutes.¡± I quickly dressed and went down the hall of the Alpha¡¯s wing to his office, right across the hallway from the Luna¡¯s office. I knocked and went in, wondering if my nose was messing with me. It wasn¡¯t. ¡°Patrick!¡± I rushed across the room and embraced him. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for protecting her.¡±


    ¡°I did what I needed to do, John. She¡¯s an amazing woman, I know you two will be happy.¡± We sat and he caught me up on thetest things out of Russia; Yuri was bing more and more desperate to kill her as the courts approached a final decision that would leave him with nothing. He told me about returning to Russia to be a Beta in the Moscow Pack, and the real possibility he and Mischa might be Alphas soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± I said as he finished. ¡°But what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to train you,¡± he said. ¡°Your mate needs two things; she needs her mate with her, and she needs protection. You¡¯re training so you can do both.¡± Alpha Esca opened a drawer and handed him two things. The first was a big dog vest that said ¡°SERVICE DOG¡± on both sides. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. You can¡¯t get back into the United States any other way; I¡¯ve got paperwork here from Doc Connall stating Jessie has seizures that can cause her to lose consciousness and has a service animal to detect the onset and help her. All that is true, she¡¯s cked out once since her head injury. As a service animal, you are allowed to fly on a ne, go into restaurants, escort her anywhere in the United States. We¡¯ve got your papers, training records, veterinary records all set. You just have to stay in dog form and learn how to act like a service dog.¡±


    ¡°Will she know who I am?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t. You know she¡¯s still afraid of you, but this way you are close enough to let the mate bond work. You get a chance to be around her all the time, to learn about her, to help her. I¡¯m going to tell her you are one of my protection dogs who I cross-trained to be a service dog for her. I will teach hermands for how to direct you to attack a threat. She can never know you are far more than just a wolf hybrid with a lot of training.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about us?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve left that to you. There is one thing she did on her own, though.¡± He told me about how Father Kempechny was a witch, the power he passed to her as he died, and how she used the powers to save them all when they were attacked on the motorway. ¡°She has power, but little training. If it happens again, she could pass out and be helpless for days. All it takes is a single shot and Yuri wins.¡±


    I growled, there was no way under the Moon that my mate would be taken from me. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°Shift so I can put this on. Your training starts now.¡± He was holding a cor, it wasn¡¯t a tough dog cor. It was aqua blue in color, it had silver studs, and the name ¡®CUDDLES¡¯ was stamped and painted in silver on the side.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Nope. Who doesn¡¯t like a service dog named Cuddles?¡±


    I looked to my Alpha for help, but he just shook his head. ¡°If I didn¡¯t owe you so much I¡¯d kick your ass for this,¡± I said as I pulled my clothes off and shifted into my silver-grey wolf.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said as he fixed the cor to my neck.


    ¡°Beta John, you are forbidden from shifting unlessmanded by an Alpha to do so, or if shifting is required to save the life of you or your mate.¡± I felt the weight of themand go through me. ¡°Behave and learn, the longer this takes, the longer your mate is without you.¡±


    I pressed my head against his thigh, thanking him for his help.


    ¡°Come on, Cuddles, it¡¯s time for puppy school,¡± Patrick said with a little too much levity. I growled and followed him out the door.


    *****


    You¡¯d think basic obedience training would be easy for a werewolf, but it wasn¡¯t. Patrick spent most of the afternoon working with me on how to heel, sit, and other basicmands so it would look right. Charles and the Alpha stopped in, mostly because my mental rants to them were driving them crazy until Alpha put an end to it. ¡°Patrick is away from his mate and his responsibilities to his new Pack because he wants to see Jessie protected. You need to shut up, listen and be the best damn service dog the world has ever seen, or you¡¯ll be away from her even longer.¡±


    My ears when back and I whimpered; he was right. ¡°Sorry Alpha.¡± I focused on themands, and by dinner I could pass the obedience course without corrections.


    Patrick was pleased, and he told me to heel as we walked away from the indoor field we were using, across to the castle for dinner. I was still under Alphamand, I couldn¡¯t shift back, and as we walked into the main dining room everyone stared at us. I growled, not pleased with their reaction. Patrick grabbed my ear and twisted, he wasn¡¯t Pack so he couldn¡¯tmunicate mentally. ¡°You¡¯re still on duty, a service dog never growls unless his charge is in danger,¡± he said. He let go and I followed him to his seat, sitting behind him at hismand. The food came out, and it smelled wonderful; all the things I had missed about my homnd¡¯s food for months. I sat patiently, waiting for the Alpha to give me themand to shift and join them, and they didn¡¯t. An Omega brought two bowls in and set them against the wall. ¡°Go eat,¡± Patrick said as he turned to me.


    The humiliation. Normally we only ate in animal form if we had hunted or we were being punished; our meals were mixed in the bowl and given to us that way. I moved over and saw there was dog kibble in the bowl and water. ¡°You have GOT to be kidding me. Where¡¯s my food?¡±


    ¡°You have to learn how to be a service animal for Jessie; she¡¯s not going to feed you people food, and you can¡¯t turn your nose up at what she gives you. It¡¯s a high-quality dog food, plenty nutritious. Quitining, it¡¯s the only dinner you¡¯re getting,¡± the Alpha said. His voice sounded mad, he expected more.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I focused on the big picture. I needed to get through this training so I could be with Jessie. I stuck my muzzle in the bowl, crunching the dry pellets. I was hungry, and I had to admit they weren¡¯t the worst thing I¡¯d ever tasted. It just sucked. I figured the faster I ate the less I¡¯d suffer, so I wolfed the food down and then washed the taste out of my mouth with a long drink. When I was done, I returned to a sitting position behind Patrick.


    As the people started getting up, some would scratch my ears or pat my head as they walked by. This was humiliating; I was not some juvenile on punishment, I was a senior Beta. One of the children came up and gave me a big hug. ¡°Can Cuddlese y outsideter,¡± she asked as she scratched my neck.


    ¡°He¡¯s got more training,¡± Patrick said. I licked her neck and face as she squealed and ran away to catch up to her parents. ¡°Good boy,¡± he said. ¡°A service dog is trained to ignore people around him and stay focused on his charge. People might pet you, call you names, even try to feed you. You need to ignore them unless your charge tells you it¡¯s all right. If that happens, you need to be like your namesake- friendly, non-threatening and safe. You can¡¯t give Jessie reason to wonder if she will be safe with you.¡±


    I nodded my head as he got up. ¡°Heel,¡± he said, and I came around to his left side, my head even with his hip. He walked me through the castle, using themands I¡¯d learned and adding additional ones. He had me open doors, fetch things, even sit in a corner. ¡°You¡¯re always watching,¡± he said. ¡°Sometimes Jessie might put you somewhere out of the way, maybe she¡¯s working or meeting with people. You need to stay out of anyone¡¯s attention, blending in to the background. Never let your guard down, remember your primary duty is to protect her from danger.¡± He called me to heel and I followed him outside.


    He showed me a hand signal for ¡°go y,¡± and exined what it was. ¡°She¡¯s not going to need you by her side all the time, and you have to go to the bathroom sometime. The ¡®Go y¡¯mand allows you to run off and burn off some steam and leave steamers in the woods. Don¡¯t go so far you can¡¯t keep your eyes on her, but at least poop behind a tree or something.¡± I ran off into the trees, barking excitedly as that would be expected of me. I found a good spot and dropped a deuce, then peed on a few trees along the edge. ¡°Cuddles! Come!¡± I ran back as quickly as I could,ing around to sit at his left side. ¡°Good boy,¡± he said, palming a liver dog training treat. It was pretty tasty. ¡°I¡¯m going to give her some of these, Larry will help train Jessie on how tomand you and run you through your paces. This is what is normal for training our dogs. Do your job right and you might get a treat.¡± I looked up at him, tilting my head, hoping this would end soon.


    We trained the next morning on attack and protectionmands, which were far easier for me, and reviewed all the othermands and hand signals I had been taught. After lunch, Charles was with us as a Pack Omega drove us to the airport. We suspected Patrick might be under surveince, and we didn¡¯t try to hide his departure. His presence at the Pack was no secret, it was part of his training to take the Beta position in Moscow.


    It was a nice day, so instead of being stuck in the big dog kennel in the back, I was in the back seat with my head out the window. It was the first time I¡¯d done that, normally we were never in our wolf forms in cars. I could see why dogs liked it so much. We drove onto the airfield where the private jet from the United States had justnded, and parked to wait for it to taxi in. The airport tanker immediately drove over to start fueling it up.

 35

    When the steps came down, Theta Charles walked me to the stairs and I bounded up them. I had my service animal vest on, plus that stupid cor. Patrick handed the dog kennel up, it was still in pieces to fit through the door, then he joined us. His parents had brought the suitcases with most of his stuff, as we were flying to Moscow next to see him off on his new job.


    It took an hour before the pilots were ready for takeoff, and Iid between the facing seats of the Learjet III as we taxied out to the runway. ¡°You look cute with that cor,¡± Beta Female Abigail said. I just huffed and put my head between my paws for takeoff. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to work for your mate, but she is a good young woman and deserves to fall in love. Treat her right, she¡¯s important to us.¡± I just looked up at her, head to the side, tongue out. I loved Jessie, I would never hurt her and she knew it. ¡°If we can just keep her safe until the court case is done, Yuri loses.¡±


    Patrick shook his head. ¡°It isn¡¯t over then, though I can¡¯t wait for him to lose out on three billion rubles. In six months, the Council decides on the leadership of her father¡¯s Pack. I want to be Alpha, Mischa and I could be the Alphas, but I¡¯d rather you take it, John. It¡¯s her birthright, not mine. There will be other chances for us.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy,¡± Beta Peter said as we took off. ¡°John here has to keep her alive, reveal our existence to her, get her to ept him as her mate AND want to go back to Russia where Yuri still wants her dead. He might not be able to get Yevgheny¡¯s fortune back, but he could get her Pack, its assets and its territory unless John here can defend it.¡±


    I growled at the thought of my Jessie being in danger. I would be by her side for whatever she chose, and if that meant she took over the Moscow Pack, so be it. If she decided to travel the world, start a business, return with me to Scond or just live with me in the woods, I would be fine with it. I just wanted to be with her.


    ¡°You need to figure out how to get her wolf back, John.¡± Patrick was looking out the window as we pulled into the air. ¡°We all know it is there, buried deep. Father Kempechny must have used his magic to push it down, thinking it would save her. You two need to figure out how to break the spell.¡±


    I put my head down, magic was not my thing, and I didn¡¯t like witches. Charles justughed. ¡°You don¡¯t like witches, but your mate IS one now, you fool. She¡¯s got his magic now, you two need to figure it out.¡± They talked most of the flight, and when wended in Moscow I stayed on the ne with Charles. Peter, Patrick and Abigail all gave me a hug and wished me luck before they went down the stairs. I was happy for Patrick; he¡¯d proven himself to be a good wolf and a good ally to have. He and I shared the frustration of having a mate we couldn¡¯t have yet, although he was far closer than I was to that goal. I hoped we could all get together again the next summer.


    The flight crew shut everything down and went to the hotel to rest. Charles and I had to stay with the ne in the hangar, leaving only so I could relieve myself in the weeds and rocks out back. The next morning, the crew arrived before sunrise and we were on our way back to the United States. Wended in London, changing out flight crews and refueling. We flew across the Antic to St. John¡¯s in Newfounnd, staying there for twelve hours before continuing to Minneapolis. Charles took pity on me, ordering steaks for me and taking me for walks to stretch my legs, but we couldn¡¯t go far without clearing Customs.


    Finally, thest leg of our flight ended at the Minneapolis/St. Paul International Airport. We taxied to a cleared section near the terminal. My crate and his luggage were loaded onto a cart, and we walked across the tarmac as he pushed it; I was on a leash in the heel position. Charles processed through Customs on a tourist visa, then we were sent to a room to wait for the animal inspector. An hourter, after Charles provided my shot records and a recent vet exam, I was examined then we were allowed to go. I held my paw up and shook his hand as he smiled. ¡°Nice dog you have there,¡± he said. ¡°Wolf hybrid?¡±


    Charles nodded. ¡°The breeder finds them to be highly intelligent and trainable. He justpleted training and is going to a very special woman,¡± Charles said.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s big enough she can ride him around if she gets tired,¡± he said. ¡°Good luck.¡± We walked out the door and through the terminal, me staying close to him. I saw what Patrick warned me of; a service dog, despite the signage, attracted a lot of attention. The fact that I was freaking HUGE for a dog didn¡¯t help. I couldn¡¯t count the number of times I heard ¡°Mama, PUPPY!¡± as we walked through to the pick-up area.


    Finally, I jumped up into the back of a Ford Expedition with a familiar scent. I nuzzled up to Alpha Stan Larsen in the back seat as Charles took shotgun. ¡°Nice cor,¡± he said as he brought his head to mine. I transferred allegiance to his Pack again; the Alpha had insisted, as Jessie¡¯s protectors were both from this Pack and I would need the link tomunicate. ¡°Wee to Minnesota, I hope this works,¡± he said over the bond.


    ¡°Do you know where Jessie is? Is she all right?¡±


    ¡°I have littlemunication. My men aren¡¯t in range for linking and are under orders tomunicate only with one person and that isn¡¯t me. As far as I know, she¡¯s fine. You are going to return to our Pack and wait for our contact to arrange you to be delivered. We¡¯re being watched closely, so it won¡¯t be easy. My patrols have identified at least four werewolves near our borders, and humans have ced cameras around our borders, even in our territory.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t remove them?¡±


    ¡°No, that would arouse more suspicion. The Pack is under a no-shifting order and we¡¯re trying to y it casual. The longer we go without them seeing her, the better.¡± He scratched my ears. ¡°Your previous Alphamand is reinforced by me; no shifting unless an Alpha directs it or it is necessary to protect Jessie. I¡¯m sorry, but to maintain appearances, you¡¯re going to be housed with the other dogs we are training.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re putting me in a damn kennel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Crap. Concrete floor, chain link fence, a grate to pee through and a dog bed. Humiliating.


    We arrived at their homes thirty minutester. I was taken out and led back to the kennel and training area, where I was allowed to run around and y for twenty minutes before I was put away. I put my head down, nothing to do but wait.


    At least they left the radio on for me.


    ***


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    Four dayster


    The light in the kennel turned on, and the dogs started barking. I lifted my head, pissed that I¡¯d been kept up most of the night by the dogs who barked at every sound.


    Again.


    I was exhausted and pissed off; I was being kept here in case we were being watched, and we still had no idea where Jessie was.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Get up, Cuddles. Time to go.¡± Charles opened the gate and I followed him outside the building. I ran into the woods to take care of my morning business and trotted back to where he was standing by a car. He held a bowl, inside was some cut up chunks of steak. ¡°Enjoy it while you can, buddy. I¡¯ve got a fifty-pound bag of kibble in the back for you.¡± I looked up at him, shook my head then went back after the raw meat. I gobbled it down, then drank from the bowl of water he¡¯d brought along. He opened the back door of the Ford Explorer, and I jumped in. The rear seat had been folded down, and a thick nket was in ce. I turned around a few times andid down, my head forward as he got in. I whined, wanting to know what was going on.


    ¡°Larry sent a messagest night, they are safe and in a good ce,¡± he said. I wagged my tail at the news. ¡°He¡¯s going to meet us this morning, so I can transfer you to him. I don¡¯t know where they are, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡± It made sense to me, the fewer people that knew the safer she was. ¡°We¡¯re going to drive out with the other people heading to work this morning. My mate is flying in from visiting her family in ska, then we are going to the Bahamas for our honeymoon. No one will question my movements, at least that¡¯s what I hope. You¡¯re just one of their dogs.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care, I was getting out of the kennel and getting closer to being with my mate again. My tail was whapping hard against the nket as he got in. We drove south, through the town of Stillwater and continued south along Highway 95. He got off the road once, circling around to make sure we weren¡¯t followed, then continued. We passed I-94 and my ears perked up when we turned into Afton State Park. The car had a state park permit, so we didn¡¯t have to stop. ¡°Any tails will have to stop at the Ranger station and get a permit. We¡¯re safe for now.¡± My ears perked up, and he pulled ahead into a parking lot at the south campgrounds. He circled the lot, it waste in the season and a weekday, so it was nearly empty. He stopped next to another SUV and put it in park. ¡°Let¡¯s go, boy.¡±


    He got out, and I saw Larry step out of his car and embrace Charles before he opened the back of his car. Charles opened the back of his, grabbing the big bag of dog food as I jumped out. I put my feet up on Larry¡¯s shoulder, pressing my head on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you for watching over her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Just y it cool, she still doesn¡¯t know about us,¡± he said. ¡°Now get in.¡± The bag of food was put in the back as I jumped into the front seat of the small car, the seat was back all the way. Charles got back in his car and continued driving. ¡°He¡¯s going to drive around the park and throw them off the scent. Keep your head down until we get back to the freeway,¡± Larry said. We pulled out of the lot, we¡¯d been there less than a minute, and Charles was nowhere to be found. I rxed into the towel he¡¯d ced over the seat, her scent was strong in it. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like that, she used itst night. You¡¯re a lucky man, you know that right?¡± I woofed at him. I couldn¡¯t wait to see her.

 36

    ¡°I need you to keep calm while I tell you this stuff, all right?¡± I nodded as we drove through the park ess road towards the entrance again. ¡°You know that she has the powers of a witch, right?¡± I nodded again, I didn¡¯t like it but it had already saved her life once. ¡°All that power and no knowledge of how to use it is dangerous. We brought a friend of Alpha Esca¡¯s over with us on the freighter we came over on. That¡¯s why nobody found us, we were in a cabin on a bulk carrier bound for Duluth.¡± I just stared at him, it was genius and it obviously worked. ¡°We¡¯re hiding with a coven up in Grand Marais,¡± he told me.


    My eyes widened; witches as a whole were not trustworthy, that is one reason we dealt with only one of them. ¡°Can you trust them?¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t done anything yet to make me not trust them. Miriam is rted to the Head Priestess, but we¡¯ve only been there for a day. They don¡¯t trust us, I¡¯ll tell you that. We are relegated to a guest house in the back yard.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with her?¡±


    ¡°Miriam is, they are sharing a room. The coven members don¡¯t like werewolves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not staying in a guest house. I need to be with her.¡±


    ¡°I know. We¡¯ll work that out. Now, we¡¯ve got a long drive, you should take a nap and stay out of sight.¡± I didn¡¯t need to be told twice.


    I felt him push my shoulder; I raised my head and looked at him. The sun was bright, it was midday. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he said. I perked up, looking out the window. We were in the driveway of arge, Victorian-style house with a round turret on the right side. The grass was neatly cut, and topiary trees broke up the expanse ofwn. In the back, a smaller cottage sat beyond the formal garden and a small pond. My tail started to wag, I was so close. ¡°Stay by me, Cuddles. Remember, you¡¯re a service dog. Best behavior.¡±


    ¡°I know what I have to do,¡± I said.


    He got out, grabbing the gear, then let me out. He gave the hand signal for ¡®heel¡¯ and I did. ¡°Good boy.¡± He attached the leash to my cor, and put the service animal vest over my back, buckling it around my front legs. When he started walking towards the back yard, I stayed alongside him in a perfect heel. It had been drilled in to me, over and over, that I had to be gentle and well-behaved if she was going to ept me being around all the time. I took in the scents; most I didn¡¯t like, the stench of witchcraft around them. One, however, drew me like a ma.


    We rounded the back of the house and Larry stopped; I dropped into a sitting position at his side. Miriam and Jessie were sitting cross-legged at the edge of the pond, and a ball of water about six feet across was hovering over the surface. ¡°Focus, Jessie. Raise it up and rotate it.¡± I watched, fascinated, as the ball went ten feet in the air and started to rotate. I could see the goldfish trapped inside, swimming around trying to find their way out. ¡°Now I want you to make a fireball in your right hand.¡±


    I was amazed as a ball of mes appeared, but the ball of water lost its shape and fell back into the pond. ¡°CRAP!¡± The me disappeared as well.


    ¡°You have to focus, child. With practice, it will be second nature and you can do more than one thing at a time.¡± She got to her feet. ¡°We have a guest, I¡¯m going inside.¡± She looked over and saw me, her mouth dropped open a little. Larry started walking towards her as she stood up.


    ¡°You are making progress, Jessie,¡± Larry said as he walked up and stopped, me sitting by him.


    ¡°Not fast enough,¡± she said. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Cuddles,¡± he said as he looked down at me. ¡°Patrick wants you to have him. He¡¯s a fully trained protection dog, but he also is qualified as a service dog.¡±


    She looked at me, stepping backwards as the scent of her fear came over. ¡°He¡¯s HUGE,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°He can be intimidating, but his name is Cuddles for a reason,¡± Larry said. ¡°He¡¯s just a big love-love under all that fur. Come say hi.¡±


    I sat there, tail wagging, quivering as she gulped and starteding towards me. ¡°Nice doggie,¡± she said as she came to me. I sniffed her hand, she smelled amazing. I licked her fingers, she pulled back a little then moved forward and started scratching my ears. I looked up to her with a love and devotion I didn¡¯t have to fake. I¡¯d die for her, without hesitation.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Cuddles, shake,¡± Larry said. I lifted up my right paw, and her hand went down to take it. ¡°See? He¡¯s a nice dog.¡±


    ¡°Look at those teeth,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s like a small horse!¡±


    ¡°He is a big boy, Patrick likes the intimidation factor of a big dog. He¡¯s been trained as a service dog for epileptics. If you ck out again, like you did in the car, he¡¯s trained to break your fall and stay with you until you can get help.¡±


    ¡°Do I need him? I mean, I have you guys around.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be so close to you all the time,¡± I said. ¡°Plus, there are ces he can go with you that we can¡¯t, like bathrooms. He¡¯s perfectly behaved, and trained to operate in crowds without losing focus on you.¡±


    She knelt and started scratching under my chin. ¡°He is a good-looking dog. I never got to have one when I was a kid.¡± I let my tongue loll out the side of my mouth, delighting in the tingles as she touched me. ¡°I like him.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let me show you how to use him.¡± We spent the next two hours together, her holding my leash as Larry taught her themands and hand signals for obedience. When she wasfortable, he took the leash off me and we did it again, this time adding signals like ¡°Fetch,¡± ¡°Track¡± and ¡°Clear.¡± Thetter was for entering a room or building. As I checked the cottage rooms, he exined to her that I would make sure there was no one inside, plus I was trained to locate explosives and firearms by smell. I came back out, sitting by her side to indicated everything was good. Finally, he taught her the hand signal andmand for ¡°Attack¡± while I was sitting out of sight. ¡°Don¡¯t use that one unless you have to, because he will chew him up good until you call him off by calling him back to HEEL.¡± They walked back to me.


    ¡°What if I freeze up or faint?¡±


    ¡°Then Cuddles will protect you. He can sense your fear, and he will keep you safe always. Now, he¡¯s been working hard and so have you, so to keep him fresh you need some y time together. Cuddles, STAY.¡± He went to his car and got a Frisbee. Jessie¡¯s eyes lit up, and my tail started to wag furiously. I knew this would allow me to get closer to her, and help her ept me as more than just a guard dog.


    He tossed it to her, and she looked down at me. ¡°Cuddles, FETCH!¡± She tossed the Frisbee along the expanse ofwn, and I was off like a shot. Werewolves are not Frisbee dogs, but I didn¡¯t care. I chased it down, my big strides closing the distance before I leaped high in the air and snatched it. Turning, I ran back to her, dropping it at her feet while I shook with excitement. She picked it up. ¡°Uh, puppy slobber,¡± she said as she shook her hand. She tossed it again, and for the next ten minutes we yed together until Miriam called for her toe in the house for dinner.


    Larry turned around, he told me he wasn¡¯t wee in the house. Brian was going to get pizza for them after hepleted his patrol of the surrounding woods. I went to heel at her side, and a woman met us at the door. A severe-looking woman in her forties, her graying ck hair in a bun, she didn¡¯t strike me as a good person. ¡°What is this animal doing here?¡±


    ¡°Cuddles is my service dog, Gwh. He goes where I do.¡±


    She looked at me. ¡°He¡¯s a real dog?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Of course he is. Patrick raises and trains them.¡±


    Miriam came to her side. ¡°Patrick¡¯s family is the one paying for her boarding and her training. If he gave her the dog, it belongs with her.¡±


    She clearly didn¡¯t like the idea, but greed must have won out. ¡°Fine. If he makes a mess he¡¯s your responsibility. Keep him out of my rooms.¡±


    She gestured for me to sit in the corner as we entered the dining room, and I watched the intery as she ate dinner with the women of this Coven. I paid attention to the names, the rtive powers, and the looks each of them gave Jessie as they ate. They respected and feared Miriam, but they were jealous of Jessie¡¯s powers. As Miriam talked about their training ns for the night, I could see Gwh ring at her.

 37

    As I followed her out the door following dessert, I sent to the others. ¡°Something is going on here with the High Priestess and her coven. Start looking for another ce to hide,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is Jessie in danger?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m notfortable keeping her here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start looking,¡± Brian said as I followed Jessie into her room.


    I sat to the side as Miriam taught her about tapping In to the energy in the nature around her. By the time Miriam went off to shower, Jessie was exhausted. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you fed and ready for the night,¡± she said. Brian had dropped off the bag of food, to my chagrin, and she poured some into a bowl by the bedroom door. I ate quickly, and drank, then she took me out the back door. ¡°Go y,¡± she said as she sat in a chair by the door.


    I ran into the woods, taking care of business without taking my eyes off her. When I trotted back, she was starting to fall asleep in the chair. I pushed my head under her hand, my eyes looking up at her. She scratched my ears, then got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± she said. I followed her into the bedroom, and waited outside the bathroom door until she came out and got into the full-sized bed. Miriam was already asleep, so she turned out the light as Iid between her bed and the door. ¡°Goodnight, Cuddles.¡±


    I put my head down, listening to her breathing and heartbeat until it evened out as she fell asleep. I dozed off myself, until I sensed something was wrong. ¡°No¡­ NO! NOOOO!!¡± Jessie was tossing in her bed, having a nightmare. I jumped up on the bed, straddling her as she struggled in her dream. I licked her face, causing her to still, and her arms went around my neck as she buried her face in the soft fur under my chin. She calmed but didn¡¯t let me go. I was fine with that. I settled in the bed as she rolled to face me. She went back to sleep, her head touching my shoulder as I put my head down and slept.


    *****


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    Natalya Klishnina had avoided detection for almost two weeks, like she had dropped off the face of the earth. My men had lost her trail on the outskirts of London, shortly after the car carrying my men was crashed into a guardrail.


    We searched every traffic cam we could, looking for a vehicle on the road with damage from being sideswiped and came up empty. That section of road did not have cameras, and witnesses couldn¡¯t recall the other vehicle involved. I had pushed my men hard, calling in favors, pressing my sources inw enforcement, and asking connected men in a dozen countries for help. Nothing had worked.


    Her passport hadn¡¯t been used. We did uncover the name she was using now, Jessica Donato. We¡¯d gotten that by sending a man to check out Father Kempechny¡¯s apartment, where we found the letter from her. It confirmed that he had been the one who hid her from my brother, arranging a private adoption to get her out of the country. It also told us she didn¡¯t know who she was until she arrived in Moscow.


    We got her real name, address and photos out to all our contacts, and I raised the bounty to five million rubles for her dead, four if you gave me the information to find her. At over a million dors American, we had every lowlife and bounty hunter looking for her now. We¡¯d shake every tree in Europe and North America to find her.


    The address she had given on her passport was hers, we had a werewolf investigator in Minnesota break in and check the ce out. We had her scent from the clothes he stole, but she was not there and had not been there in a while. Since she lived there, it made sense that Patrick rke was around her in Moscow, even if they hadn¡¯t arrived together. I set surveince around the St. Croix pack, using mostly humans so the Pack wouldn¡¯t get too spooked. Nothing had happened out of the normal for the two weeks we had been watching.


    My backup n wasn¡¯t ready yet. That little bastard Patrick had gone home, then spent a week in Scond with the Hignds Pack before flying to Moscow a few days ago. He was well guarded, and rarely left the office building that was Pack Headquarters for Yevgheny¡¯s old Pack. I had surveince on his mate Mischa, but she was heavily guarded; my men couldn¡¯t get close to theirpound, and at school she had two adult bodyguards and a driver. We were watching and learning her patterns, and my men would be ready when I gave them the signal to capture her. If Patrick or his Pack were hiding Natalya, Mischa would be a trade they¡¯d have to make.


    I was sitting in my office, going through paperwork, when I got a call from the investigator I¡¯d hired in Minnesota. ¡°Give me good news, Carl.¡±


    ¡°We got a hit on immigration, Alpha. She and two other men came into the country two days ago in Duluth, Minnesota.¡± I pulled up a map while he kept talking. ¡°They came into the country on a bulk freighter, the SS Marbacan. They must have boarded in Scond; the transit is why we haven¡¯t found her.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we know earlier?¡±


    ¡°They are US citizens, and the Customs agent put in paper reports. I got a call from my source when they were entered into the system.¡±


    Fuck. They¡¯d had plenty of time to disappear, but they were back in Minnesota for a reason. ¡°Any activity in the St. Croix Pack?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, although the Beta couple was taken to the airport and left on a private ne a few days ago. That was before Jessie and her friends arrived.¡±


    I knew of this flight, they had stopped to pick up Patrick and then to Moscow. ¡°His parents are on their way home, the ne left Moscow this morning.¡± I thought about it for a minute. ¡°Hire whoever you need to give me full surveince. I want every person in and out of thatpound of theirs followed. If you get any hint of her, you know who to call.¡± I had four of my men there, with orders to kill Jessie on sight. ¡°I want names and photos of the men with her.¡±


    ¡°I just emailed them to you and your men here,¡± he said. ¡°They are St. Croix Pack, mid-level, probably Pack Warriors.¡± I checked my inbox and pulled their photos up. ¡°All of my men know to watch out for them now.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you need to do and find her. If we don¡¯t find her in three days, I¡¯ll use Mischa or his parents to find out.¡± I hung up, still pissed off. I leaned back in the chair; I only had so many men I could spare. I¡¯d have to use this another way. I sent for Beta Pyotr, he was in charge of screening the applicants for our Pack. The news that Council Member Javier was taking over hadn¡¯t slowed the flow of Moscow refugees to our pack, it had elerated it. Anyone who was connected with Mafia business was figuring out that wasn¡¯t in the near future, and I was the only connected Alpha to go to.


    ¡°Yes Boss,¡± Pyotr said as he entered my office.


    ¡°I need men to be involved in the search for Jessie Donato. Screen the guys who are seeking entry, find men who can still travel outside the country. I want at least one person outside every Pack within five hundred miles of the Twin Cities, and I want them to have Jessie¡¯s scent. Tell them to stay out of the territories and keep their eyes open. Anyone who helps me find her gets in the Pack and a big reward.¡±


    ¡°It shall be done, Alpha. These guys won¡¯t be able to stop for a beer without one of our men finding them.¡± He walked out to get it going. I was going to flood the area with so many people looking for them they could never hide.


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    I was overwhelmed.


    Alpha Javier hade in like a whirlwind, he and his mate Abrianna had driven straight from the Kstovo Pack to Moscow and took over Yevgheny¡¯s Alpha office. By the time I had settled things back home and trained Beta John, things were running smoothly.


    The Pack Members who had stayed were mostly d to see him, although almost all were low level. The Pack had been split between those who wanted to follow the Mafia way, and those wanting to have a normal existence as a Pack. With Javier in charge and the possibility of someone without Mob ties being the permanent Alpha, the sides resolved themselves. The normal members stayed, and the gangsters headed north to St. Petersburg.


    The Pack assets were a mess. That¡¯s where I was put, along with a team of ountants, awyer and a former police officer who remained with the Pack. Bank ounts, properties, shell corporations, bonds¡­ Yevgheny and his Betas had been paranoid of the assets being tracked to their Mafia operations, so things were separate and hidden. We were poring over records in file cabs, ount statements and other documents to piece together what the Pack really had.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We needed the money and the assets, as the Pack was in chaos. Those who had relied on Pack jobs for their livelihood hadn¡¯t been paid, and in some cases didn¡¯t know who they reported to anymore because the leadership was dead or in jail. As the Pack members came forward, so did the needs they had, and we had to find ways to help them out. I was working eighteen-hour days, we all were, as we tried to piece the Pack back together.


    The saving grace for me was that this was Friday, and that meant my Mischa would be arriving after dinner. Konstantin would bring her out every Friday and take her back home again on Sunday night, allowing both of us to see each other. She was still underage, we couldn¡¯t sleep together or be alone, but we could work and dine together. The thought of being with her calmed my wolf. I was looking forward to Saturday night when we would participate in the Pack Run in the woods outside Moscow.


    ¡°All Betas to my office,¡± I heard from Alpha Javier broadcast. I got up immediately and left the room, joining the others in the hallway moving quickly his way. There were eight of us total, all loaned temporarily from other Packs and now bound to him as Alpha. We stood by the conference table in his office until he sat down, then took our seats and waited. ¡°My contacts inw enforcement have given me this recording,¡± he said. He pressed a button on hisptop, and it started ying. One of the Betas tranted, sending it to us over the link.


    ¡°Give me good news, Carl.¡±


    ¡°We got a hit on immigration, Alpha. She and two other men came into the country two days ago in Duluth, Minnesota. They came into the country on a bulk freighter, the SS Marbacan. They must have boarded in Scond; the transit is why we haven¡¯t found her.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we know earlier?¡±


    ¡°They are US citizens, and the Customs agent put in paper reports. I got a call from my source when they were entered into the system.¡±


    ¡°Any activity in the St. Croix Pack?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, although the Beta couple was taken to the airport and left on a private ne a few days ago. That was before Jessie and her friends arrived.¡±


    ¡°His parents are on their way home, the ne left Moscow this morning. Hire whoever you need to give me full surveince. I want every person in and out of thatpound of theirs followed. If you get any hint of her, you know who to call. I want names and photos of the men with her.¡±


    ¡°I just emailed them to you and your men here. They are St. Croix Pack, mid-level, probably Pack Warriors. All of my men know to watch out for them now.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you need to do and find her. If we don¡¯t find her in three days, I¡¯ll use Mischa or his parents to find out.¡±


    He pushed the button. I was shaking, barely holding my wolf back from taking over. My mate and my family were in danger. ¡°CALM DOWN, Patrick. They are not in immediate danger, and thanks to my contact we now know the intention and the timing. Do you think your Pack is incapable of protecting your parents? Is Viktor incapable of protecting his daughter?¡±

 38

    He was right. ¡°No Alpha, they are most capable.¡±


    ¡°Good. I want you to talk to your Alpha, I will contact Alpha Viktor myself. In the meantime, understand my position on this. The Moscow Pack will not be involved in illegal activities. Anyone who assists Yuri or his plots will be expelled from the Pack.¡±


    ¡°What of Alpha Yuri,¡± another Beta asked.


    ¡°What we have here is not enough to bring him before the Alpha on charges. He has not attacked other Packs or risked exposing us to humans, at least yet. Our focus remains on our Pack. If you uncover anything that rtes to Yuri and this Natalya, or Jessie as she is now known, pass it to me and I will forward it to the proper Alphas for action. Understood?¡± We all answered in affirmative. ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    We all got up, and just before I got to the door the Alpha called me back. ¡°With the threat, Patrick, I¡¯m going to rmend to Alpha Viktor that his children remain on his Packnds where he can protect them. There is too great a risk for travel,¡± he said.


    He was right. I hated it, but he was right. ¡°I understand, sir. My mate¡¯s safety is more important than anything.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one in danger. You are her friend, correct?¡± I nodded, she was important to me. ¡°Yuri will know this. He will think you know where she is. I know you do not, you would be foolish to risk her that way, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. I have been out of the loop since the iming ceremony. My Alpha insisted on it.¡±


    ¡°I think there is a way we can use this to our advantage,¡± he said. ¡°Go, call your parents on Skype, not on the phone. As you can see, it¡¯s too easy to capture conversations on the phone. When you are done, call your mate. Think about how we can protect Jessie from him.¡±


    ¡°I will, Alpha.¡± I walked out of his office, my head was spinning with the possibilities. So much had changed since I joined the guys for beer and wings at the Hooter¡¯s in the Mall of America. The stakes were incredibly high for this.


    I got to my room and opened my phone, calling home and waking up my parents. I asked them to go to Stan and Larissa¡¯s and call me back on Skype, it was important.


    It was life and death.


    I woke up to the most amazing feeling, my mate scratching my back as her eyes opened. During the night, she¡¯d almost crawled on top of me; only a thin T-shirt and my fur between us as sheid across my chest. I opened my eyes and turned to look at her as she bnced her chin on my shoulder. ¡°Uh! Puppy breath!¡± She scooted off the bed, running into the bathroom and closing the door behind her.


    I chuffed, then got down from the bed and took a long drink from the bowl. I couldn¡¯t brush my teeth, but maybe I could rinse out some of the stuff from overnight. I heard Miriam get up and pad over towards me. ¡°You¡¯re her mate, aren¡¯t you?¡± I looked at her, of course she could sense a werewolf, she was a powerful witch. I just nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me. I could sense the connection between the two of you, and that¡¯s the best night of sleep she¡¯s had since I¡¯ve known her. A normal night she¡¯ll wake up with nightmares three or four times.¡± She scratched my ears. ¡°Her wolf is in there, buried deep. I don¡¯t know how to reach it. I hope your bond strengthens her wolf enough to break out of the chains holding her down.¡±


    She went into the bathroom as Jessie came out. Iid by the door, patiently waiting as she pulled off her nightshirt and underwear, walking around to the dresser where she decided what to wear today. ¡°Miriam, what are we training on this morning?¡±


    ¡°Fire and ice,¡± she said from behind the door. Jessie grabbed a pair of jeans, wool socks, a nnel shirt andce underwear. I was d I was sitting as I was, because the sight of her naked was giving me a little problem with John Junior she didn¡¯t need to know about. I couldn¡¯t breathe as she faced away from me, bending over to step into her underwear and pulling it over her perfectly formed ass. I thought her getting dressed would help, but those jeans she had were positively indecent. She turned to face the mirror as she put her bra on, giving me a good view of them as well. I was so hard a woodpecker couldn¡¯t dent it by the time she finally finished dressing. ¡°Luna, how am I going to survive watching her like this?¡±


    ¡°You have to be strong,¡± Brian sent into my mind. ¡°She¡¯s still trying to wrap her head around witchcraft, and she is still afraid of the man who hurt her that day. Let the bond work.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± I said. ¡°I hope the ce they practice this morning has a cold stream nearby I cany down in. I¡¯m going to have the biggest case of blue balls ever, especially since I¡¯m stuck in wolf form.¡±


    ¡°Hey, in wolf form you can lick your own balls,¡± Larry added with a mental smirk. ¡°Just watch the teeth.¡±


    ¡°Voice of experience, Larry?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, John. I bet you learned a lot about pleasuring yourself without being noticed in prison.¡± More than he knew.


    ¡°A couple more nights of Jessie hugging him and he¡¯ll be losing control without even touching himself. Cuddles will be making puddles.¡± Brian was more than happy to join in the teasing.


    ¡°Fuck you all,¡± I said. ¡°One of these days you¡¯ll find your mates and I hope they are like Patrick¡¯s- underage and untouchable just so you get to suffer as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to remember not to dislocate her shoulder as I pull her into my arms,¡± Brian said. I growled, causing Jessie to look my way. I pretended to be chewing on my right paw, and she went back to brushing her hair back and securing it in a ponytail.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll remember not to get arrested for beating a human half to death because he pinched her ass,¡± Larry said. ¡°Are you going to be all right if I¡¯m gone until tonight?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We got a text from Charles. Apparently, Yuri figured out Jessie¡¯s real name and address, and knows we are back in Minnesota. Alpha¡¯s concerned that our hiding ce may not be safe long or short term and wants to discuss options. We can¡¯t do it over the phone, so I¡¯m going to drive close enough to the Cities that I can link with them.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound like a bad option, I was ready for pretty much anywhere but here. Miriam seemed all right, the others I wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get caught and don¡¯t get followed. If you have any doubt, don¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not back by midnight, you two need to leave and go somewhere, anywhere away from here,¡± he said. ¡°Just drive and don¡¯t stop until you are a couple states away.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t hesitate to move if she is in danger,¡± Brian promised.


    ¡°Come on, Cuddles, time for breakfast.¡± She opened the door and I followed her to the dining room, where she joined the other members of the Coven at the table. My food and water was set in the corner, and I ate quickly before sitting to watch them again. The conversation at the table was forced; the younger acolytes were afraid of Jessie¡¯s powers, the older ones jealous. I could sense it in their eyes and their smells. A few sent res my direction, they didn¡¯t like werewolves. I didn¡¯t like witches, theycked the honor and family values that I was used to. Still, they were outwardly pleasant. Their High Priestess must haveid down thew, we were paying well for our room and board, and that was it.


    I got up and followed Miriam and Jessie as they walked out the door. We went outside, then took a path through the woods until we came to a clearing at the edge of a small pond. I sat at the edge as Jessie started her lesson. Fire she was pretty good at; she wasunching multiple fireballs at multiple targets within an hour. Ice was a whole other story. She could raise water up, shape it, spin it and throw it, but she couldn¡¯t get it to freeze.


    My tail thumped against the ground when she finally seeded in making an ice ball, just before we broke for lunch. Larry was on the road and Brian was sleeping since he had to patrol at night. At least things were quiet.


    Gwh¡¯s POV


    The acolyte held out the phone for me. ¡°He didn¡¯t say what he wanted, just that he wanted to talk to the coven leader,¡± she said.


    ¡°Leave me.¡± She walked out of my office and I sat down, kicking my heels off. ¡°This is Gwh, who am I talking to?¡±


    ¡°My name is Arthur Andersen,¡± he said. ¡°I am in need of a location spell to find a woman I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Petty stuff. ¡°And why would I help you with that? What is she to you?¡± Most times, location spells were requested by parents or jilted lovers. It was a messy business, most times the person who they couldn¡¯t find was hiding from them on purpose. I rarely did them unless I thought the person should be found.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got ten thousand reasons for you to help me find her, in cash.¡±


    Hmm. He had my attention. ¡°The name of the person you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Jessie Ellen Donato. She is important to my employer, and I know she is in the area.¡±


    I held back my emotions, tapping on the desk until I could talk. ¡°I will need something of hers. Hair, clothing, jewelry- the closer the tie to her, the better.¡±


    ¡°I can have that for you in an hour,¡± he said. We arranged to meet at Sven and Ole¡¯s, a famous pizza ce in Grand Marais. Now that we were past the fall color season, the ce wouldn¡¯t be packed and there were plenty of quiet ces to talk. I told him I needed two hours, mainly because I wanted to do my own searching.


    I hadn¡¯t looked into Jessie beyond the amazing raw powers that she held; opening up an inte search, I quickly found out why she was in hiding. If she survived, she was heir to a billion dor fortune; if not, it went to her uncle. Ten grand in cash was peanuts for her life.


    I made another call, this time to a man I know has ties to organized crime, specifically the Irish Mafia in St. Paul. I told him to call me back on aputer link that had high-quality encryption on both sides. I got right down to business. ¡°Sean, I know where Jessie Donato is and I can guide your men to her. Interested?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for her, the contract is worth a lot.¡±


    ¡°I figured that. A local offered me ten thousand dors to help find her. I want more. Add three zeros to that for me, add in the same for you foring up here and killing her, and we have a deal.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just take her?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 39

    ¡°No, it has to be here, and I have to be present when you kill her. My business, not yours.¡±


    It was silent for a minute. ¡°The reward for killing her is just over a million dors, Gwh. Why do you think we¡¯ll split twenty million?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s just a rounding error to Yuri Zubkovpared to the billion dors he¡¯ll lose if he doesn¡¯t kill her. Call Yuri, I know you have the contacts. This can be done tonight, no issues, both of us make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°And if he refuses?¡±


    ¡°Then I go to Jessie and see how much she¡¯ll pay me to hide her until she can be dered Yuri¡¯s heir, and he gets nothing. I still get paid. You know I can cast a spell on a hiding ce so she¡¯ll never be found.¡± Actually, I¡¯d just put her into stasis, where she couldn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t talk, then stash her in a crypt, spelling the whole thing to prevent detection. It was much simpler to do that than someone who was moving around, eating and living.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call. Anything else I should know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s got one guard and a guard dog protecting her, plus you¡¯ll have to help me take out a witch.¡±


    ¡°You can block her magic?¡±


    ¡°I can, but you have to kill her.¡± As a white witch, I couldn¡¯t kill, the stain on my soul would change my magic. Letting someone else kill them while I was there to ept the magical powers that would be released? That was different. The Christians thought it a sin to covet; to us, umting power was its own reward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back in twenty minutes.¡± I hung up, and he called back in fifteen. He was pretty excited, which told me he negotiated for more than the ten million I was getting. I didn¡¯t care, either way I was going to get paid, and I¡¯d absorb the magic from two powerful witches in the process.


    My time in this cold, backwater town was over after today. My time as leader of a minor Coven was over as well. I was going to have money and power, and with that I¡¯d change my entire life.


    I got up and grabbed my keys. I had to eat lunch anyway, and pizza sounded good. I¡¯d listen to this guy, take his money and send him to International Falls or something. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d still be here when he figured out I¡¯d swindled him.


    **********


    John¡¯s POV


    The afternoon was spent like the morning, although Jessie was getting better and better as she learned how to direct her powers and the energies around her. I was proud of her; a mate with her powers was a good thing, especially if her wolf never came forwardpletely. The Pack might not like the idea of a witch in their midst, but at least she wouldn¡¯t be a helpless human in a fight. She finished the afternoon by forming three balls of ice, hovering them above the pond, then sending three fireballs into them to smash them to pieces. ¡°Excellent progress, Jessie,¡± Miriam said as she pped her hands.


    Jessie sat back and smiled, clearly proud of herself. ¡°It helped a lot when I stopped thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Magic is a lot like a golf swing; if your head is cluttered with all the things you need to do, something doesn¡¯t work well. You have to practice until you can do it without thinking, your mind just wants it to happen and it does. Now, let¡¯s meditate and regain your power.¡± I moved closer to them,ying down right behind her with a grunt. She patted my head, then ced her hands on her knees and focused. ¡°Clear your head and feel the energy flowing around you, child. Let it flow into you, let it restore you.¡± I had picked up a lot about how her magic worked during the lessons, and one part was how she needed to draw on the natural energy around her or she would drain herself again. Nobody wanted her to be in that self-induceda again.


    As she continued to medidate, I felt the air around me start to change. Looking around I saw nothing and smelled nothing abnormal, until I looked at her hands and saw them start to glow with a pale blue light. The glow spread up her arms and around her body, and when she waspletely covered with the glow, she started to rise up into the air. I whined, she didn¡¯t respond, she was in a trance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± Miriam said as I moved to get up. I sat, watching her as she hovered a foot above the ground. I started feeling tingles on my legs and looked down to see the same blue glow around them. I rose up into the air, whining as I tried to escape but my legs found no purchase in the air. ¡°Rx, don¡¯t fight it,¡± Miriam told me. I couldn¡¯t touch anything, it was the weirdest feeling because I was just there, weightless. I pulled my legs in and fought panic; my MATE was doing this, and she wasn¡¯t hurting me. I was kept suspended for thirty seconds or so, then I was slowly lowered until my feet had purchase again. I sat quietly as the glow disappeared and waited for her to be done.


    ¡°JESSIE! MIRIAM!¡± Gwh¡¯s voice cut across the clearing, and Jessie lost her focus. She dropped to the ground with a thud as the glow disappeared.


    ¡°Ow,¡± she said as she sat up. I moved behind her, sniffing her back before licking her neck. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Cuddles. I just need to concentrate through distractions like that.¡±


    I turned around and saw Miriaming with a man I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Brian, wake up. Gwh brought a guest I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Human. Big guy.¡± The wind shifted and I got a smell of the others. ¡°Two more trailing behind them. We¡¯re out by the pond, I don¡¯t like this.¡± I got up and stood protectively in front of Jessie as the men approached with Gwh. I could sense Miriam was upset, and I wasn¡¯t happy either. It was foolhardy to bring people where they could see the woman we were protecting.


    ¡°What is this about, Gwh?¡± Miriam¡¯s words were cold as she walked towards her cousin.


    ¡°I wanted to introduce you to our dinner guests. Miriam, this is Sean, he¡¯s a friend of mine from St. Paul.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± I tried to push Jessie away but she didn¡¯t move. The group was about twenty feet in front of us. I started to growl low in my throat. Then I heard a shot.


    Sean was holding a pistol, and had put a round through Miriam¡¯s head at point-nk range. Jessie screamed as the blood of her friend and teacher sprayed over us and she copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Kill them,¡± Gwh said.


    I lunged towards Sean as he turned his gun towards me and fired. I felt the impact of the bullets into my chest and shoulder as I jumped towards him. I was almost there when I was suddenly flying sideways, mming hard into a tree. I heard my back break as I mmed into it.


    ¡°NO! JESSIE!¡±


    All I could do was watch as I could barely lift my head. Gwh was holding her arms out, white sparks flying from her hands as she blocked the fireballs Jessie wasunching at her.


    Sean shifted his aim to her and squeezed the trigger three times. The first two she deflected, then she was hit by a fireball and screamed. Thepse in concentration was enough, and the next shot hit her chest. She fell backwards as I howled in pain and loss.


    Brian¡¯s POV


    As soon as John woke me, I was running towards the door of the guest house. I saw the strange car in the driveway, and picked up the smell of the humans. Shifting, I left my ripped boxers behind as I ran for the trail leading to the pond. John said there were three men, one with Gwh and two behind.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± John sent me. I was flying down the trail, and I could see the two men ahead of me. Dressed in dark suits, both were big men, and the way their arms stayed away from their chests, they were packing.


    I heard a shot, then a scream. I howled, causing the men to turn towards me instead of continuing towards Jessie. Both men drew pistols from under their coats; I darted off the trail into the trees, hoping to draw them away. I needed to get between them and Jessie.


    I heard more shots, and the howl of pain from John. I didn¡¯t have time, I turned towards the clearing, knowing I¡¯d have to go through these guys to get to him. I felt a shot graze my back as I leaped at the closest man; he put his arm out, I grabbed it and pulled him to the ground with my momentum. Letting go, I ripped his throat out as the second man started shooting me.


    I turned and jumped on him, ignoring the pain from the shots. I missed his throat, grabbing his face instead and biting hard. He screamed and fired a shot point nk into my chest. I let go, finding his neck, and with one shake I heard a snap and he went still.


    I let him go and tried to stand. I was in bad shape, one of the shots had gone into my heart. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m hit bad,¡± I said. ¡°I killed them, but they got me too.¡±


    ¡°They killed Jessie,¡± he told me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, John.¡± I fell on my side, unable to stand as the ckness started to take over. ¡°Tell my parents I love them.¡± I looked out over the woods and watched it fade to nothing.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I hurt. A lot.


    The fireball had burned my stomach, and the shot had hit the center of my chest. I was lying on my side, bleeding into the grass as I fought to stay conscious.


    I looked back to Gwh, she was kneeling over Miriam, a greenish glow in her hands. She looked at me and smiled, her eyes were glowing as she took in the power of her dead cousin. ¡°Kill the dog,¡± she said to him as he watched her. She had her back to him, she wasn¡¯t paying attention. She was too busy stealing the power of the cousin she had killed.


    Instead ofing towards me, Sean turned and pointed his pistol at her before firing once. The shot hit the back of her head, blowing through her face as she dropped onto Miriam¡¯s body. ¡°Sorry, the dog isn¡¯t worth ten million dors, unlike you.¡±


    Holy fuck. If there was any doubt as to what was going on, that settled it. Sean started walking towards Cuddles, who was lying by a tree about twenty yards away. He growled, but with his back legs not moving there was nothing he could do to get away. He snapped out at him, but Sean stopped too far away from him to reach.


    It was then I felt the power moving into me.


    It filled me, healed me as flowed from their dead bodies into mine. I felt my breathing start to ease, the burns no longer caused me pain. I felt alive, I felt strong, and I was pissed. I sat up and shot my hands forward, forming a fireball that shot towards Sean with deadly uracy. He saw iting, turning towards me with pistol in hand just before it mmed into his chest and drove him back. He screamed as his body caught fire, his chest burning from the inside as I sent a second fireball into him. He dropped his gun as I lifted him into the air and brought him to hover in front of me.


    I watched the light go out of his eyes before I let his smoldering carcass drop to the ground.


    I knew Miriam was dead, no one could survive that shot. I looked over to Cuddles, my poor dog was lying broken against a tree, struggling to raise his head. I could see the blood flowing from multiple wounds. Tears flowed as I rushed to him, he had tried to protect me and now was dying. I knelt at his side, my fingers stroking his neck. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    His eyes bore into mine, and he started to shake. I watched in horror and amazement as his bones shifted, the fur receded, and arge naked man took his ce. A man I¡¯d seen before, in erotic dreams and nightmares.


    It was John, the man who had defended me from that man in the bar.

 40

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± he said as he tried to talk. He coughed, and blood came spraying out of his mouth. ¡°Know that I love you. I¡¯ve always loved you.¡± He started coughing again, he was pale and I could see the life draining out of him.


    ¡°NO!!¡± I ced my hands on his chest, my fingers spread as they started to glow. I wasn¡¯t going to lose him, not again, not after all I had already lost. I closed my eyes and let my senses go; I could sense the bullets lodged inside him, and I used my power to move them back out. He screamed as the ttened slugs moved back out, but he couldn¡¯t stop me with his back broken. When they were gone, I focused on healing the damage they had done. His bleeding stopped, his color improved. Finally, I moved him so he wasying t and focused on his back. His legs started to twitch, and he screamed as nerves connected and his spine fused back together. When I could sense no other damage, I stopped.


    He was breathing heavily, his powerful body clenching and rxing as his nerves regenerated and left him whole. He was everything I remembered and more; broad chest, thick arms and thighs, a narrow waist and oh-my-GOD he was blessed down there. Still, he loved me? What WAS he to begin with?


    He sat up while I was trying to get my mind straight. ¡°What ARE you,¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My eyes had watched him turn from huge wolf to human, but my mind couldn¡¯t ept what she had seen yet. ¡°Werewolves exist?¡±


    ¡°Humans are far from alone in this world,¡± he said softly. ¡°Werewolves have always been here, hidden among you.¡± He reached back, removing the cor that said ¡°Cuddles¡± and handing it to me. I put it in my pocket, not knowing what else to do.


    I sat back, covering my mouth with my hand. ¡°Are you all right,¡± he said, his deep voice sending tingles down my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said as I gathered my wits about me. ¡°Better than fine. I gained both Miriam¡¯s and Gwenyth¡¯s powers, that allowed me to heal myself.¡±


    He pushed himself to his feet. ¡°We have to find Brian,¡± he said as he helped me up. He was unconcerned with his nudity, and I was trying hard not to look at him, since he was starting to get, um¡­ hard. I followed him, checking out his broad shoulders and muscled backside as he walked to the trail heading towards the house. It was only a few steps into the trees when we found the two men, obviously dead, a huge ck and grey wolf dead in between them. ¡°Oh Luna, I¡¯m sorry my friend.¡± John checked his pulse, it was gone. ¡°Can you help him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. I tried, but the blue glow wouldn¡¯te. Healing I could do, resurrection I couldn¡¯t. John put his hand on my arm to stop me after nothing happened. ¡°He died for me,¡± I said as I started to cry. John pulled me into his arms, holding me as all the emotions broke. I cried as I sorted through everything I had learned; I had been betrayed, set up to be killed, and was being protected by werewolves. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to talkter, the shots may bring police,¡± he said. ¡°Can you do something about the bodies? They will only bring questions, questions I don¡¯t want asked.¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± I looked down at the dog, I mean, Brian. ¡°What about Brian?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take him and leave him where his family can find him. He deserves to be buried with them.¡± I nodded and looked at the two men. John took their guns and went through their pockets, taking cash from their wallets, extra magazines for the pistols and a key to a car. The phones he crushed and tossed in the pond. When he was done, I lifted their bodies with my powers, moving them until they hovered above the pond. I created two fireballs, made themrge, then sent them into their bodies. They burned in ce, ashes dropping onto the pond until there was nothing left. When I was done, John was had gone through Sean¡¯s pockets as well. He was holding arge wad of cash. He stepped back and I lifted him as well as the two witches. I finally turned, tears still running down my face.


    John had gathered up the shell casings and tossed them into the pond along with one of the guns. He handed me a key. ¡°Larry has our vehicle, so we need to take theirs. Back it up to the guest house and open the back. Go into your room in the main house and pack all your stuff, meet me back here. We don¡¯t know how long we have before police arrive, so don¡¯t dy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± At this point, I knew only that John would protect me, so I listened. I could ask questionster. I ran back to the house, throwing all my clothes and things from the bathroom into my suitcase, and grabbed my purse. I walked out, just as one of the acolytes came into the hall.


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°Death in the family,¡± I said. ¡°Tell the Head Priestess I¡¯ll be back in a week.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I pushed out the door and carried my bag to the back seat of the car, a ck Lexus SUV. John came out in clothes that didn¡¯t quite fit him, carrying two bags and cing them in the back seat as well. I didn¡¯t want to look in the way back, I knew what was there, but I did anyway. I could see the lump under the nket. I got in and buckled up, and he pulled away from the Coven House as quickly as he could without arousing suspicions. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    He thought about it for a while. ¡°They will expect us to go towards the cities, and we need to for a while. I have to make a quick stop in town.¡± We pulled into a gas station that was also full of fishing and hunting supplies. He purchased a HUGE cooler and six bags of ice, along with a bag of World¡¯s Best Donuts and some drinks. We were parked away from traffic, so he was able to transfer Brian¡¯s body to the cooler and cover him in ice.


    ¡°What will we do with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call his family and let them know where he is, they cane get him.¡± He drove slowly out of town, then we got on Highway 61 south. He took a side road, then parked by a road sign for a resort. ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    I got out and we went to the back. We pulled the big cooler out, setting it in the ditch before John broke off some tree branches to cover it up. He pulled out Brian¡¯s phone, taking a photo of the road sign and texting it to Larry¡¯s phone. He typed in a message, ¡°Come pick him up, 1887 Pioneer Road, Grand Marais. I¡¯m sorry, he was a fighter to the end.¡± He tossed the phone down with the cooler and walked back, taking my hand as we climbed back up to the car.


    I looked at our hands together, something felt so natural and right about that. Maybe he could tell me why.


    **


    Larry¡¯s POV


    I wanted to make sure no one knew I wasing, so instead of heading for Stillwater, I crossed the border south of Duluth and took the back way down the west side of Wisconsin. The trip took much longer than taking the Minnesota interstate, almost six hours instead of four and a half. Wisconsin Highway 35 was a scenic drive, the trees were at their fall peak as I hit the forests closer to the cities, and the leaf tourists were out.


    Nothing like people hitting their brakes in the middle of nowhere and pulling halfway off the road so they can take a picture.


    I was near Somerset when I finally made contact with my Alpha. ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s Larry. I got a text saying we were in danger.¡±


    ¡°Larry, thank Luna you¡¯re all right. Don¡¯te close to us, we¡¯ve got at least a half dozen werewolves and at least as many humans watching us right now. Except for work and school, we¡¯re on lockdown here.¡±


    That was bad. ¡°They know who Jessie is now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve broken into her cabin. The reward is almost two million dors for information leading to her, Larry. Not many werewolves, criminals or lowlifes wouldn¡¯t sell her out for that. Do you have a safe ce to hide out?¡±


    ¡°No. John doesn¡¯t trust them, and we aren¡¯t allowed close enough, we¡¯re in a guest house. I had to insist on Cuddles being allowed in the main house, since it was the only way to get Jessie used to him.¡±


    Alpha Stan was quiet, a little too quiet. ¡°I got a call from Patrick. The Moscow Pack uncovered a phone call where Alpha Yuri said that if they hadn¡¯t gotten her in three days, they were going to start going after people who might know where she is. Mischa is being protected in her home, Patrick in Moscow. His parents are restricted to the area around their house.¡±


    ¡°Do they know about us?¡±


    ¡°They know you got off the freighter with her from the immigration records, Larry. You and Brian need to assume you¡¯re just as hot as her. You can¡¯t be seen, can¡¯t use your identification, get pulled over, credit cards, anything. I need you to go to the Pack training grounds; in the equipment shed, there is a trapdoor under the workbench. In there will be fake identifications we had made for you, Brian and John, plus debit cards in those names and cash. There¡¯s also an updated map with Pack territories and contact numbers, plus some burner phones. Each phone has one number programmed, to another burner her in my office. Don¡¯t use airports and stay off major roads, don¡¯t cross Packnds and stay out of sight. Find a spot to hole up and stay there. Time is our ally here, if we keep her safe long enough she¡¯s dered Yevgheny¡¯s heir and Yuri can¡¯t stop it.¡±


    The training grounds were in arge wooded area near Turtle Lake, it wasn¡¯t too far from where I was now. ¡°Yes sir. We will keep her safe. Please, keep my parents and my little sister safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the Pack safe, son. They may not like it, but we¡¯re on a war footing until this blows over.¡±


    The whole Pack was in danger, all over a human and a Beta from another Pack. ¡°Is this all worth it, sir? They aren¡¯t our Pack.¡±


    ¡°I gave my word, Larry, just as you promised to keep her safe, I will. They are good people, they deserve a shot, and Russia will be better off with them in charge than Yuri.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. You¡¯re right.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good luck, Larry. May Luna light your paths.¡± He broke the connection, and as I turned around for Turtle Lake I checked in with my parents. They were happy to hear from me and understood I couldn¡¯t talk about what I was doing. I told them I loved them and asked them to keep Leslie safe.


    I made it to the training grounds and took off the padlock on the gate, then drove in and stopped in front of the equipment shed. Finding the trapdoor, I removed an ammo box and checked the contents; it was as Alpha said. I took out one of the burner phones and my new ID, putting both in my front pocket. I stopped at a bar and grill for a burger and a coke, then started to drive back north.

 41

    I was almost to Duluth when I got the text message from Brian¡¯s phone. I pulled over to look at it. ¡°Come pick him up, 1887 Pioneer Road, Grand Marais. I¡¯m sorry, he was a fighter to the end.¡± The photo showed a cooler, covered with branches, off the side of a road. My stomach lurched, and I barely got the door open and stepped outside before I was throwing up on the asphalt.


    I put the address in my phone, setting it as my destination. I got there well after sundown in the shortening fall days and dragged the cooler back up to my car with some difficulty. I opened the lid, looking in with a shlight, and closed it again.


    Brian was gone. The water in the cooler was tinted red with his blood, the ice had cooled his body and prevented decay. I could smell both Jessie and John¡¯s scents on the cooler. I started driving south for the second time that day, my heart heavy as I approached my Pack.


    We had talked about this before I left. If anything happened, if she wasn¡¯t safe, Brian was supposed to take Jessie and John far away, not waiting for me. They wouldn¡¯t tell me where they were, and I wouldn¡¯t ask. I was out of the protection detail now, John would have to protect his mate alone.


    I drove straight into the Packpound, stopping in front of the house where Brian and his parents lived. They came out, shocked to see me, and when they saw my face they both knew. His father held his mother tightly as she copsed in sobs, and a howl went up to the moon, a howl of loss from a broken heart. ¡°Brian was killed today defending Jessie. She and John have fled.¡±


    The rest of the Pack picked up the howl, the sound echoing through the woods.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    He kept holding my hand as we closed the back of the SUV, then he pulled me into his arms and hugged me. I rxed into his broad chest, tears on my face as I remembered the man who I had met when he helped me move, and who was a close friend after my time on the run. ¡°His parents will take care of him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they will.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    He let go of my waist and brought his hands to my face, lifting it up so I was looking in his deep blue eyes. ¡°Nothing that has happened has been your fault, Jessie. Yuri is the one who has tried to kill you now three times just because of who you are. You are a small boat being tossed about in the great ocean right now. We just have to survive the storm¡­ together.¡± The way he said thest word put a shiver in my spine, then his lips came down on mine and we kissed. I was shocked, but my body was all for it; I responded before I could think about it, opening my lips as his tongue twirled with mine. When he finally pulled back, I felt weak in the knees, and his eyes were dark with lust. ¡°We have to get going, my love. You drive.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He handed me the key. ¡°Why me?¡±


    He justughed. ¡°I got put in jail and kicked out of the country, remember? I came here as Cuddles, I have no identification, no driver¡¯s license, and if they run my fingerprints I¡¯ll be back in jail for the rest of my sentence plus immigration vitions. So yeah, you can drive and if we get pulled over, I¡¯ll be Cuddles again.¡±


    I pulled his cor out of my pocket and gave it to him, then I walked to the driver¡¯s side. I turned us around and went back to the main highway. ¡°Where to?¡±


    John had pulled a map out of the glovepartment, something I didn¡¯t think they made anymore because of cellphones and GPS. ¡°Canada is to the north, we can¡¯t go through there as we don¡¯t want your name showing up on immigration records. East is theke, it¡¯s toote in the season for a ferry. There is wilderness to the west, good for short term but we aren¡¯t geared to stay there for a month. We need to head south to Silver Bay, then we head west instead of going to Duluth. I think if we go through there or closer to the Twin Cities we¡¯ll be too easy to pick up.¡±


    ¡°So we head west?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Northern Minnesota is full of cabins, resorts and hotels. We get away from Grand Marais and find an isted ce to hide out.¡± It sounded good, and I joined the traffic heading south on the road along the North Shore. John didn¡¯t say much, he was busy looking through the SUV for things we could use, and I was busy thinking too. What was I doing with John? Why did that kiss feel so good, so right? Why did that voice, that sexy Scottish ent, vibrate my chest and all the way down to mydy parts? Why wasn¡¯t I afraid of the man who pulled my arm out of my socket andnded me in the hospital? It made no sense.


    All of the sudden, a memory came to me and I saw red. He didn¡¯t know the can of whoop-ass I was about to open as I pulled onto a cross-road and parked at the side. I turned to him, furious. ¡°YOU PERVERT! YOU SAW ME NAKED!¡± I pped him across the cheeks, and his arm came up and held my hand. I went to p him with my left hand but he grabbed that too. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got naked in front of a DOG and it wasn¡¯t a DOG at all!¡±


    He startedughing, and that just pissed me off more. ¡°It¡¯s NOT FUNNY! No man has seen me naked, and no one except my HUSBAND was ever going to!¡±


    He brought my hands down to myp, and looked straight into my eyes. ¡°And no man EXCEPT your husband will have seen you naked, my love.¡± I froze, trying to figure out what exactly he was saying here. ¡°I wasn¡¯t spying on you, I was protecting the love of my life while she was in danger. You have nothing to be embarrassed about. Your body is spectacr, by the way. I want to write poetry about it, I want to carve it into marble like the masterpiece it is.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ UH!! Men!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me naked, too.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count, you¡¯re a freakin¡¯ WEREWOLF and you didn¡¯t ask me before you got all naked on me!¡± He startedughing again, and I pulled my hands free and wrapped them around my body. ¡°WHY ARE YOU LAUGHING?¡±


    ¡°Sit back and think about this for a minute. Less than an hour ago, you survived the THIRD attempt on your life. Your two friends were killed, you cremated five people with your magic, you were betrayed for a ten-million-dor bounty, you¡¯re on the run with a man who turns out to be a werewolf, he tells you he loves you and wants to be your husband, and out of all THAT¡­ You get pissed because he was in the room as a dog while you got dressed.¡±


    I huffed, turning back to face forward in the seat. As I thought about it, he was right. I¡¯d watched people have their heads blown off in front of me and I kept going, but I stopped everything at the thought of him seeing me nude. Maybe it was because somewhere deep down, I liked the idea. He was a chiseled specimen of a male, and the thought of him ripping my clothes off¡­


    ¡°Please don¡¯t think of that right now, Jessie.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The smell of your arousal is strong. I¡¯m holding my wolf back, all he wants to do is take you and make you his. You deserve more than the back of an SUV for our first time making love.¡±


    I blushed hard, putting the vehicle back in gear and swinging around. He opened the window and breathed through his mouth until it was aired out again and we were on our way. ¡°You could smell that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Werewolves have greatly enhanced senses over humans. Better vision, especially at night, although our color vision isn¡¯t as good. Our hearing is that of a wolf, our smell as well. It doesn¡¯t go away when we are in our human form, either, though we can turn it down if you will if things get to be too much.¡±


    ¡°Like in a city?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Most of us live farther out for that reason, but there are city werewolves too.¡±


    I was in a line of cars, we had a long drive. ¡°Why do you think you love me? You barely know me, I know very little about you.¡±


    He just smiled and took my hand. ¡°I loved you the moment I first smelled you back at Hooter¡¯s, when I came in the door I knew my mate was there. All I had to do was find you, and I was shocked to find you were human.¡±


    ¡°Wait, mate. What do you mean by mate?¡±


    ¡°Werewolves aren¡¯t like humans when ites to love. Our Goddess creates our souls in pairs, and that person created toplete us is our mate. When we are old enough, our wolf is able to sense their presence. There is an unfinished bond between the two that has been there from the beginning. Finding and iming your mate makes your soulplete, and normally a wolf ims and mates her immediately.¡±


    ¡°What is iming and mating?¡±


    ¡°iming is the act of biting the neck of your mate, leaving behind a scar that shows other shifters you are mated. It also forms a link between the two werewolves, so his scent is in her, and the other way around. It¡¯s like a wedding ring, but you can¡¯t take it off.¡±


    ¡°And the mating?¡±


    ¡°Sex. You bite each other as you reach orgasm, and this is the final tie between your souls. If both are of age, the iming and mating is usually at the same time; if not, like when Patrick found his mate in Russia, the im is the engagement ring, the mating is the marriage.¡± My eyes widened, Patrick was a wolf too¡­ and while I was recovering, he was off at his engagement party. ¡°At that point, you can talk, send emotions, even feel through the link you have with the other. Werewolves mating bondsst until death. Partners who lose their mates don¡¯t get another, they are alone until they die. The loneliness kills many of them. You have no concept of how loved a mate is, how treasured a mate is to a werewolf.¡±

 42

    I thought about it for a moment. ¡°Do I know any mates?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Most of the people who have been with you since you left Hooters have been werewolves, love. Stan and Larissa are Alphas, they lead the St. Croix Pack you have been staying with. Peter and Abigail are their Betas, second inmand. They helped you because of me, because of what you are to me.¡±


    I felt butterflies in my stomach. ¡°What exactly am I to you, John? An obsession? A distraction while you wait for your perfect werewolf? A notch on your bedpost?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, driving my emotions up. ¡°Pull over, Jessie.¡± I found a spot and stopped by the side of the road. ¡°Jessie, do you think I¡¯d go to jail, enter the country illegally, and put on that stupid cor just because I was trying to get in your bed?¡± He took my chin in his fingers, lifting my eyes to his. ¡°Jessie, I did all those things because YOU are my mate. You are my love. You are my FUTURE. You are the most important thing in my life, and there is no one else for me. I am yours, and you can be mine if you just ept us.¡±


    Holy shit. ¡°I¡¯m not a werewolf, John. I can¡¯t be your mate.¡±


    His hand moved to cup my cheek. ¡°You are a werewolf, Jessie. She¡¯s buried somewhere deep inside you, probably held by a spell that Father Kempechny cast to keep you safe and hidden. Your father, Yevgheny, he was more than a Russian Mob chief. He was Alpha of the Moscow Pack, a werewolf, and you are heir to his Pack.¡±


    My eyes rolled back and I copsed in the seat.


    John¡¯s POV


    I mentally kicked myself, I had revealed too much too fast and she hadn¡¯t taken it well. I got out, reaching under back seat and used the nkets from there to make a ce for her to rest. She was shivering, probably a result of shock and the adrenaline crash from everything that had happened. Iid her down on the back seat and tucked her in, then got in and turned around to go back to the main highway.


    I wanted to get off the main road as quickly as I could, so at Little Marais I headed west on Highway 1 through the Find State Forest. The road curved through the pine and birch forests, and traffic was light. I could tell she was awake, but she pretended to sleep a bit longer. She opened her eyes an hour after sundown, yawning and stretching. ¡°Where are we,¡± she said.


    ¡°About an hour west of Little Marais,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ve got another few hours to get to any town of size, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°We could stay in a hotel, but none of the chain ones- they require identification and a credit card. If they are looking for us, they will have alerts set. Who knows, we might even have the cops after us if the rest of the Coven mes us. Their High Priestess is missing, after all.¡±


    She crawled into the front seat, sitting and buckling herself in. ¡°We need to get far away.¡±


    ¡°We keep driving, keeping to small roads and towns through the night. I¡¯d like to get a few hundred miles away before we stop.¡± I looked over at her, she was looking out the window and I could sense her emotions. ¡°We¡¯re going to be all right, Jessie. What happened wasn¡¯t your fault. You can¡¯t feel guilty about surviving.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°That¡¯s not what is bothering me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is it the werewolf thing? I¡¯m sorry. I needed to tell you about our kind, about your heritage, but I really messed that up.¡±


    Sheughed a little. ¡°Trust me, finding out I¡¯m a werewolf wasn¡¯t as big a shock as finding out I was adopted, or the heir to a fortune of more money than I can imagine. I should have known there was a catch.¡± She looked over at me. ¡°My dreams have been trying to tell me for a while now, I just didn¡¯t know what they meant.¡±


    ¡°What dreams?¡±


    She looked down at her hands. ¡°I¡¯d be running through a forest, or over hills. I¡¯d look down and see paws instead of legs. Sometimes I was being chased, I would look back and there was this huge silver-grey wolf chasing me. He catches me, grabs my neck and forces me to the ground, but he doesn¡¯t kill me.¡± Her arousal starts to spike again. ¡°He¡­ mounts me. And I liked it. I don¡¯t know what was freaking me out more, being a wolf or enjoying being taken as one.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, your wolf is inside you, buried deep somewhere. She is trying to get out, even if it¡¯s only through your dreams.¡± I rolled the window down, needing to clear the smell, and she blushed even more as she figured out why.


    ¡°How do I get my wolf out?¡±


    I ran my hand over my face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Werewolves can shift about the time a baby starts to crawl. I¡¯ve never heard of a wolf that didn¡¯t emerge. A child who can¡¯t shift is called a null.¡±


    ¡°Some don¡¯t shift?¡±


    ¡°Two werewolves always have werewolf children. When a human and werewolf have a child, it may or may not inherit the werewolf gene. If it doesn¡¯t, the child is 100% human. We call that a null.¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell him this part. ¡°Nulls are looked down upon, they have no wolf, can gain no rank, they can never really join the Pack. Weaker, unable to link or fight, they are considered a burden. Many are given up for adoption, even killed in the more remote Packs.¡±


    Tears started to form in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a null?¡±


    ¡°No. A null has no wolf. You do; it just hasn¡¯t emerged.¡± I took her hand. ¡°Close your eyes. Do you feel her? A voice in your head?¡±


    She closed her eyes, then opened them. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I kissed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡± We had driven back out of the forest and there were a few townsing up. ¡°So, what was really bothering you if finding out a werewolf wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She got a scared look on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t hate me for this,¡± she said.


    ¡°I could never hate you, love.¡±


    ¡°Back in the clearing, when that man was about to kill you, you saw what I did.¡± I nodded, remembering how she had hit him with fireballs then levitated him away before the fire turned him to ash. ¡°I killed a man. I didn¡¯t hesitate.¡± She did now. ¡°And I felt good about it.¡±


    I picked up her hand and held it. ¡°The man needed killing, and you saved my life. He wasing over to put a bullet in my head, just like he did with Miriam.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I killed him. I looked into his eyes as he suffered and died, and I felt GOOD about it.¡± She looked down at out hands. ¡°Am I a monster?¡±


    I squeezed her hand. ¡°Humans react differently to having to kill; it is part of their instinct that killing another human is wrong, and if you enjoy it, there is something wrong with you. Our wolf part is more primal than that; it sees a mate or Pack member in danger, and it acts to kill the threat. No right or wrong, no morality ys, no second guessing. The wolf just acts and moves on. There is no right or wrong, only alive or dead.¡± I rubbed my thumb along her hand. ¡°Remember when that asshole touched you at the bar?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t beat him half to death because he pinched your ass. Oh, I was furious, he touched what was MINE and caused you pain, I would have hit him for that, but I wouldn¡¯t have unleashed my wolf nature. No, I saw what was in his eyes after you poured the beer on him. He was furious, he was losing control, and he was going to HURT you for embarrassing him in front of his friends. My wolf nature took over. He acted not because of what he did, but what he was GOING to do to a woman he already considered his. I spent over two months in jail, and I never once regretted beating him up because my wolf and I agreed he deserved it. What I DID regret was hurting you; the fear in your eyes after I pulled you aside tore me apart.¡± I pulled her hand up to my lips. ¡°You saved my life, Jessie. When I was in danger, you used your powers to eliminate the threat and then you healed me. You kept your wits about you as we cleaned up the evidence and left. You are so strong, Jessie, I¡¯m so proud of you I could burst.¡±


    ¡°You saved my life too,¡± she said with tears in her eyes. ¡°He was aiming for me until you jumped at him. You took the bullets meant for me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get him, though. You were shot, and I almost lost you. I can¡¯t lose you, Jessie. I couldn¡¯t handle losing you now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± she said as she leaned into my shoulder. She let the tears out as I held her close with my right arm, driving with my left. Ten minutester she sat up. ¡°I need to go to the bathroom, and I¡¯m hungry,¡± she said.


    ¡°We¡¯reing up on a town,¡± I said. A few minutester, we were on the edge of the small resort town of Babbit, poption 1483. There was a bar and grill attached to a hotel, the Junction Inn. ¡°Stay put, I¡¯m going to see if I can get us a room.¡±


    I got out of the car, the wads of cash in my pocket. I entered the lobby, it was empty, as it was too early in the season for hunting and toote for fishing. I walked over to the reception desk, an olderdy smiled at me. ¡°Wee to the Junction Inn and Conference Center, may I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like a room for the night, please. Double queen if you have it.¡± I didn¡¯t want to pressure Jessie into sleeping in bed with me.


    ¡°That will be $92 a night, wifi is free, and there is a Continental breakfast here in the lobby from six to eight in the morning. I¡¯ll need identification and a major credit card.¡±


    I smiled at her, turning on the charm. ¡°That¡¯s my problem¡­ it was my girlfriend¡¯s first time on a canoe, and she leaned over too far and rolled us. My identification was in my pack, and that didn¡¯te back up. Is there any way I can just pay cash? I¡¯m so d I kept some in the truck for emergencies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my, that¡¯s terrible.¡± She looked around. ¡°Is she all right?¡±


    ¡°She was wet and cold and since our tent went down too, she insisted I take her to a hotel instead. Please, she¡¯s tired and I¡¯ll never hear the end of it for not tying stuff to the canoe if I don¡¯t get her a shower and a bed.¡± I pulled out pair of hundred-dor bills. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the extra as a deposit.¡±

 43

    She pushed one bill back to me. ¡°No need, honey, you just take care of your girl.¡± She took down the fake name I gave her, then handed me two room keys. ¡°The bar and grill next door is still open, there¡¯s a menu in the room and room service is avable for another hour. I¡¯d get some hot soup and dinner into her, a cold woman is no fun to sleep with.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the keys and went out, opening the back I grabbed her suitcase and the one I¡¯d packed with Brian¡¯s stuff. I took out the Vikings stocking cap and brought it around. ¡°I don¡¯t want the cameras or anyone else getting a good look at you. I told the woman at the desk you got dunked in the water and we lost all our gear, so tuck your hair under this, stay close and don¡¯t look at her.¡±


    She put the hat on and I took both bags in my right hand as she took my left. The woman looked up and smiled, then when back to watching TV as we headed down the hallway to the ground floor room. I opened the door and she sat on the bed as I set the bags down. ¡°Two beds?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to assume anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. You promised me something to eat?¡± I handed her the menu, she wanted a burger and fries, I ordered the steak. She was still in the bathroom when the order arrived; the delivery guy was a werewolf. He looked at me in shock, I stared him down, letting my dominancee out until he lowered his eyes. I paid him, including a good tip. ¡°I was never here,¡± I said with a growl, and he nodded.


    I set our food on the table and Jessie came out, wearing cotton sleep shorts and a loose T-shirt with no bra. I tried to keep my eyes on her face, but it was like two bulldogs fighting under a rug and I couldn¡¯t help it. I sat down, hoping she didn¡¯t notice my erection, and we ate ourte dinner. She moaned when she bit into the burger, and I almost came undone right there. ¡°Jessie, please, you¡¯re killing me here.¡±


    She looked up from her burger, all innocent. ¡°What?¡±


    I just smiled at her. ¡°You have no idea what you do to me, love.¡± I cut into my rare steak. ¡°If you don¡¯t n on mating with me tonight, I¡¯d keep the little moans of pleasure to a minimum.¡± Her eyes widened as she took in my meaning, and she blushed hard and went back to eating her fries. I finished quickly, then told her I was going to take a shower.


    A cold shower.


    It was almost ten when I came out, dressed in shorts and a Vikings T-shirt. Jessie was sitting in the bed by the window, thankfully under the covers and reading a book. She smiled at me as I came out, looking me over as her arousal spiked again. I leaned over and kissed her, then grabbed the remote as I turned back the sheets of the other bed. I turned on the local news; I had to know if there was anything on us or the shootings at the Coven. There was nothing, and Jessie was tired. She put her page marker in and set the book on the table. ¡°John?¡±


    ¡°Yes love?¡±


    She turned down the covers. ¡°Hold me?¡±


    I practically jumped out of my bed and slid into hers;ying on my back, she curled into my side, her head on my shoulder. I turned out the light and turned the television off. ¡°Goodnight, my love.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Cuddles,¡± she said with a giggle.


    ¡°Cheeky wench,¡± I said as I kissed her goodnight. We fell asleep quickly.


    We woke around seven, and Jessie was getting dressed in the bathroom when the knock came on the door. I grabbed the pistol that I¡¯d taken from one of the men and held it behind my back as I went to the door. I took a sniff; werewolves. Four of them. I moved the chain aside and opened the door.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± The one in front was a big guy, not as big as me, but clearly a Beta. The three behind him looked like normal pack warriors.


    ¡°You¡¯re in our territory, rogue. The Alpha wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no rogue,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m passing through, I¡¯ll be gone soon.¡±


    The man sniffed, his eyes widening. ¡°You brought a witch onto our territory?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mine,¡± I said.


    He was obviously linking. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, ¡°Or we¡¯ll descend on you and destroy you both.¡±


    I just smirked. ¡°No need for that. We need to finish packing, then we¡¯re having some breakfast. We¡¯ll meet you in the parking lot when we¡¯re done.¡± I closed the door, hearing him rant.


    I¡¯m pretty sure he hadn¡¯t had a reaction like that before. I called for room service, ordering tworge breakfast specials, then went to change.


    *****


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    ¡°SASHA! Get you ass in here!¡±


    My new Beta, who was acting as my personal assistant, arrived in front of my desk a momentter. ¡°My men in Minnesota just called. The locals swung and missed. Three of their men disappeared, along with their car AND the target.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes sir, I just heard.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, twenty million dors isn¡¯t enough to get results over there.¡± I turned and grabbed the bottle of Stolichnaya, pouring myself arge ss. ¡°Two things. Get the word out to everyone of the new reward amount of twenty-five-million dors. I don¡¯t want her to be able to poke her head out of the water in the middle of Lake Fucking Superior without some guy shooting her between the eyes.¡± I took a long drink, letting it burn in my throat. ¡°And get mywyers for the estate case, I want to talk to them within the hour.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha. I¡¯m on it.¡± He practically ran out of the room. I had been on the phone all afternoon, talking to every Alpha in the Upper Midwest. It hadn¡¯t gone well, I recalled as I drained the ss and refilled it. There was no hiding what had happened with the European Council had talked about. I pushed two things- the reward money, and the fact that Yevgheny¡¯s daughter was a null.


    I¡¯d had Mikhail Gustova, one of my new men, bring his sister to me here in St. Petersburg to discuss what she knew about Natalya Klishnina. She had been very helpful, giving me copies of everything herwyer was preparing so mywyers could be ready. The most interesting thing, however, was her insistence that Natalya was human, not a wolf. ¡°I swear, Alpha, I detected no wolf at all on her, and I took a good smell of her in the room. If she¡¯s his daughter, she¡¯s a null. There is no way she can take over the Moscow Pack without a wolf.¡±


    That had been the ONLY good news of the past week. The European Council could never see her as a worthy heir to the Pack, no matter who her mate was. A null as a senior pack leader, much less the Luna, had never happened.


    In any case, my influence with the overseas Packs was limited, as only a few of them had organized crime ties. A few evenughed at me when I asked them to look for and capture Natalya and the two men she was with. I moved on, using the lure of mary reward to at least grant my men passage as they performed the search. I did warn them all that I would take it personally if anyone was sheltering them, and they all knew my reputation.


    An hourter, I was meeting with my team ofwyers, and I wasn¡¯t a happy man. I was paying these people millions of rubles, getting nothing, and I was running out of patience with them. ¡°It¡¯s not possible to dy any more, sir,¡± the leadwyer, Shurik, said as he wiped the beads of sweat off his receding hairline. ¡°We¡¯ve been stalling for a week, and the judge is not even epting our filings now. The ruling wille out by the end of the week, and we have no chance to prevail here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s MY FUCKING MONEY,¡± I yelled as I stood up from behind my desk.


    ¡°Sir, this Natalya Klishnina has proven she is Yevgheny¡¯s daughter. Thew is clear; as long as she is alive, she inherits.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to dy her ruling?¡±


    Shurik shook his head no, then his partner touched his arm and whispered something in his ear. ¡°The judge might grant a continuance if Natalya¡¯swyer requests it, or she has to change counsel.¡±


    I thought about it for a moment. ¡°Thank you, gentlemen. Sasha, escort them out please.¡± The men couldn¡¯t get out of my office fast enough. ¡°Sasha, tell Vasili I want him and Mikhail Gustova brought here now,¡± I sent over the link.


    ¡°Of course sir.¡±


    I continued calls to other Packs as I waited; finally, Vasili and Mikhail were announced as being present outside my office. I called Vasili in with Sasha. ¡°Thewyers can¡¯t dy on our side any longer, the ruling will be handed down by the end of the week if we can¡¯t push it off. Natalya will be dered the heir and I¡¯ll be out,¡± I said.


    ¡°Nothing they can do?¡±


    ¡°No. They did say the judge might ept a continuance if Natalya¡¯swyer asks for it, since she is newer to the case. The question is, how do we get her to ask for one if it is to our advantage to dy? I need more time to kill this bitch.¡±


    ¡°We could just kill thewyer,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°She could have another one in a day,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯d be lining up to take the case at this point.¡±


    ¡°Put her in the hospital,¡± Vasili said. ¡°No way she would want to give this case to anotherwyer, and if she is out for a few weeks it gives you the time you need.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°You go to Moscow with Mikhail. Talk to his sister, figure out her movements and make it happen. Don¡¯t kill her, make it look like an ident or a mugging. It can¡¯te back to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it happen, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You do that.¡± They got up and left, and I went back to the phone. I was running out of time to kill my niece.


    Patrick¡¯s POV


    The room was clearing out, it was now past nine at night and I was tired, horny and frustrated, not in that order. I had spoken with Mischa over dinner, we both knew it was better she stay home, but I didn¡¯t have to like it. My wolf and I wanted her safe with me, and that frustrated me to no end.


    Alpha Javier poked his head into the room. ¡°You look like you want to hit something,¡± he said.


    I grinned a little. ¡°Yuri¡¯s not here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Come on. You¡¯ve been neglecting an important part of your training. Since my mate is out visiting other Packs, I¡¯ve got frustrations of my own to work out.¡± I followed him to the elevator, and we went down to the basement where the training facilities were. I quickly put my clothes in a locker, dressing in loose shorts, and met him in the padded sparring area. Two other Betas, Hermann and Roberto, were on the mat and were breathing heavily. We watched for a few minutes; Hermann was fighting MMA- style, while Roberto was a straight boxer. Hermann finally won, knocking him down with a right cross before getting him in a chokehold.


    ¡°Stick around and watch,¡± Javier told them as they moved out of the fighting circle. ¡°Patrick opened some eyes with the spar at his Alpha testing, you could learn something. Patrick, why do you think you won?¡±


    ¡°He was confident in his size advantage and boxing skill and did not consider me to be a threat,¡± I replied. ¡°Then I fought in a way he hadn¡¯t seen, that he had no counter for.¡±


    ¡°How would you fight me,¡± Roberto said.


    ¡°A lot like what Hermann just did. Boxers are used to rules, they only use their hands, nothing above the belt. Real life fights are anything goes. Eyes, nut shots, knees, legs. What I learned in Krav Maga is that it doesn¡¯t have to be pretty, just effective. I learned to use bursts of violence to create space to attack or escape.¡± I pulled him out on the mat with me and had him take his normal stance. ¡°Boxers use fists, he stayed just far enough away he could have that reach advantage on me. When I jabbed not with a fist but with extended fingers, and aimed at his eyes, he flinched and that was all the advantage I needed. Boxers watch hands, not legs, so against you I would use my legs and attack yours. Get you down on the ground like Hermann did, taking away the advantage of your training.¡±

 44

    ¡°Brutally effective strategy,¡± Javier said. ¡°He¡¯s right. We fight for our lives. No one will care if you looked good doing it, or how long it took. All that matters is one walks away and the other doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Javier had me demonstrate some tactics, then he called them off. ¡°Hermann, you referee. Patrick, let¡¯s go.¡± My eyes bugged out, I didn¡¯t expect the respected elder Alpha to want to fight with someone who was the age of his grandchildren. I took my spot, bowing my head in respect as he took his spot and the spar began.


    I took an MMA-style stance and was shocked to see the stance he took. It was used in Thai kickboxing, something I¡¯d only seen in movies like Bloodsport. ¡°Really?¡± I shook my head as I circled and he bounced, his hands held evenly just below his chin.


    ¡°You learn a few things along the way if you never stop trying to get better.¡± I ran through what I could remember about Muay-Thai; it was a discipline that used knees and shins to brutal effect, using the arms to tie you up while the damage was done. I decided I would try and end this quickly, because if he got me he¡¯d bust me up good.


    I shot in low, sweeping my leg towards his knee, only to miss as he jumped over my leg. I turned it into a roll, bringing my other leg up into his thigh and knocking him sideways. He kept his bnce and jumped on my back as I tried to scramble away. His arm wrapped around my neck, and I tried a wrestling sit-out move to escape. I got loose, but not before taking two brutal shots to the ribs from his right knee.


    I stood up just as he charged, this time his arms tangled with mine and he pulled me forward, into his knee. I felt ribs breaking before I was able to grab his leg, pushing forward as I lifted I got him on the ground. Somehow, he got his legs wrapped around my chest as we hit the ground, and he rolled me on my side as his ankles locked me in a vise.


    I pounded his stomach with an elbow, but he caught it and held it to his side while he kept squeezing. I couldn¡¯t get a breath in, and my broken rib was moving inside me. I tapped out.


    ¡°You see? Never stop learning. Every Beta I ever trained had mastered at least three fighting disciplines and was familiar with a dozen more. I¡¯m going to set up a training rotation; each night of the week will have a different style that will be taught and practiced.¡±


    I just nodded my head, spitting out blood as Hermann helped move my ribs back in ce so they could heal. I still had a lot to learn. I did learn one thing- never fuck with an old Alpha. They didn¡¯t get to be old Alphas by being weak.


    John¡¯s POV


    I could hear the men grumbling outside the room, trying to figure out what to do next. We were among humans, they couldn¡¯t just bust in and drag us out of there and I knew that. I went to the window, I could see they had parked a car next to mine. I heard one man moving around in the hallway, the others were likely covering the exits. I was pretty sure they would be sending reinforcements.


    ¡°Who was at the door?¡± Jessie came out of the bathroom, dressed in faded jeans, a T-shirt and a long-sleeved nnel shirt buttoned halfway up, and ankle boots. I looked her up and down. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t decide whether you are more beautiful in those clothes or naked,¡± I said. She blushed and walked past me, tingles exploding along my arm as her fingers dragged along it. ¡°I wish we had more time, but that was the weingmittee from the local Pack. It seems this is imed territory, and I drove past the markers without noticing. We¡¯ve been summoned before the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°It can be, depending on the Alpha and the circumstances. Since I¡¯m no rogue wolf and I¡¯m passing through, it should be fairly straightforward. I get a lecture on boundaries, he calls my Alpha to verify my identity, then we get escorted to the border after I apologize. You¡¯re human, so it doesn¡¯t apply to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. We better get packed, then.¡± It didn¡¯t take long, neither of us had pulled much out. I collected the dirty clothes in a stic bag and set our luggage by the door. ¡°Are you taking those to our car?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going out there until we¡¯re ready to leave. They may not let us back in.¡± I sat down on the couch, and she sat next to me, rxing into my side. ¡°I could get used to waking up with you in my arms every morning.¡±


    ¡°I do sleep better with my Cuddles,¡± she said as she threw her leg over, sitting in myp. I raised my right hand to her face as my left curved around her waist; she melted into it. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like this about anyone before. It¡¯s likeing home when I am in your arms.¡±


    ¡°With you in my arms, I need nothing else. You are my love, my mate, my future,¡± I told her as I drew her towards me. Her eyes closed as our lips touched, and she moaned as my hand moved around the back of her head. The kiss deepened, and she leaned forward until her chest was resting on mine. Her hands started to move down my chest, feeling the hard nes of muscles. I moved my left hand up, caressing her side before my thumb caught under her breast, releasing another moan. I pulled back, reluctantly, knowing that if we continued she¡¯d be naked under me before she was ready.


    ¡°John¡­¡± Her whispered plea and her body grinding itself on mine was pushing me to the edge. I was relieved when I heard the knock on the door for room service.


    ¡°Breakfast, then we have to go,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve pissed off the Alpha enough by noting right away.¡± She got off myp and sat at the table as I paid the guy and brought the dishes in, my guard staying just out of sight down the hall. I set her te down, it was a Northwoods tter with pancakes, thick cut maple smoked bacon, three sunny-side-up eggs and hash browns, along with butter and real maple syrup. I set mine down and filled her in on the protocol of visiting a Pack as we ate; basically, keep your eyes down, only talk when directly asked something, and do not lie. I would handle the rest.


    We washed up and I set the room service cart by the door, then grabbed the suitcases as she opened the door. We walked down the hall and out to the parking lot, the Beta following behind me. The warrior in the lobby got up and followed us out, and the two in the parking lot were waiting as I opened the back hatch and put the luggage in. ¡°How are we doing this,¡± I said to the waiting Beta.


    ¡°Follow their car. If you turn off or do anything else, you¡¯ll be attacked and killed,¡± he said. I looked around, using my senses I could pick up two more vehicles and another six wolves in the area. No Alpha, but ten on one would be a struggle, even with Jessie¡¯s powers. I opened the door for her, then went around and got in.


    ¡°Everything all right?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I must have scared them with my little power y more than I thought. They sent six more escorts for us.¡± I held her hand as we pulled behind the lead vehicle, the other three falling behind us. ¡°Just rx, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right to be nervous.¡± She was starting to shake a little. ¡°I¡¯m curious as to your powers now. You were still discovering what Father Kempechny gave you, but what did you gain from Miriam and Gwh?¡±


    She thought for a while. ¡°I can only talk about what I saw, or they told me. Gwh rarely worked with me, as you know. Miriam said she was good at illusions, she could touch another and make herself look and act like them, or them look like her, but only while she maintained the illusion through her concentration. She couldn¡¯t do fireballs or work with water like me, her powers were in controlling lightning and casting shields. She had some skill in fortune telling, palm reading, the old reliable crystal ball. She made a good ie with that; like most powers, it only worked for others, though.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Magic like that, especially white magic, doesn¡¯t work on the witch who uses it. She could tell me my fortune, but not her own. The magic doesn¡¯t allow for that.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she just find out stuff like who wins the football game, or whatpany is going to seed, then bet on that?¡±


    ¡°The magic is about individuals, rarely is it that specific. At least that is what Miriam taught me. She doesn¡¯t have it, it came up on the trip over here when I was asking what witches were capable of.¡±


    ¡°What about Miriam?¡±


    ¡°Her powers were more elemental, like mine. She could control fire, water, air, and had an affinity for living things. She could cause nts to grow rapidly, even use them to bind or capture. She could call animals to her and direct them.¡±


    ¡°That will be interesting since I am a werewolf. Kind of takes the whole fun of the hunt away?¡±


    She smacked my arm andughed. ¡°I am NOT calling Bambi in so you can kill it,¡± she said as she looked out the window. We were on a logging road, heading deep into the woods andkes.


    ¡°Have you tried any of their powers?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how, and I haven¡¯t exactly had time to practice anything. Maybe someday we can find another witch, one we can trust, and she can continue teaching me.¡±


    I squeezed her hand. ¡°Tell me my future,¡± I said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea right now if you can or cannot, all you know is that the POWER to do so is inside you. Take my hand, clear your mind and try to see my future.¡±


    She looked back to me, then sat with a huff and took my hand in both of mine while she closed her eyes. I kept driving, stealing nces as she tried to focus. ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± she said as she let me go.


    ¡°Try one more time. Better yet, don¡¯t try. Just rx and let the magic flow.¡± I had picked up a thing or two in the training sessions I had watched, and it couldn¡¯t hurt.

 45

    She took my offered hand, and this time she froze as her hand gripped tightly to mine. She let go a momentter, eyes wide in fear, and started crying uncontrobly. I wanted to pull over, but I couldn¡¯t; she was turned away from me, her arms wrapped around her chest as her wails of pain echoed through the car. ¡°Baby, rx¡­ please, Jessie, you¡¯re scaring me here.¡±


    I ran my hand over her back, trying tofort her. It was breaking my heart to watch her fall apart like this. It took ten minutes before she sat up, her face tracked with tears. ¡°What did you see, honey?¡±


    ¡°Pain. You were in pain, on your knees, I could feel it cutting me like a knife, John.¡± She looked ahead at the car. ¡°We have to get out of here, John. Something bad is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, baby. If we do anything now, they¡¯ll kill us both.¡± We pulled through into a clearing, the grass extended from the treeline down to thekeshore, and up to arge, three-story building that looked like a hotel. The Pack House had a sign on it, the ¡°Windy Point Timeshare Resort.¡± It was a clever way to hide the existence of an entire Pack in in view. Smaller cabins and homes were spread around the clearing and thekeshore, while arge pole barn sat in back.


    We circled around the entryway and stopped in front of the wide stairway leading to the main entrance. I was not happy to see the number of warriors waiting for us, nor the presence of both rifles and dart guns. I could see tasers on the belts of a few near the driveway. The Alpha and Luna were at the top of the stairs, guarded byrge men.


    ¡°Quite a weing party, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jessie was a little wide-eyed at all the scary-looking guys, and I wasn¡¯t happy either.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I put the car in park, and a guard was at both doors immediately. ¡°y it cool, Jessie.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll both be little Fonzie¡¯s out here,¡± she said with a smile as her door was opened. I stepped out, and two men nked me as I walked around to take her hand in mine.


    We walked over to the base of the stair where the Alpha gestured for us to stop. I looked up at him, he was older, clearly past his prime physically, but his eyes were bright his Pack¡¯s loyalty was obvious. ¡°You have trespassed on Vermillion Packnds, and I am Alpha Sven Hirkkel. Who are you, Beta? The name you gave at the hotel gave no hits, and your car is registered to a human in St. Paul.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Alpha Hirkkel. I was traveling under an assumed name for security reasons, and I did not see your markers in the woods. Thesends are not familiar to me,¡± I said in my thick Scottish brogue. ¡°I am Beta John Pearson of the Hignds Pack in Scond. This is my mate, Jessie.¡±


    ¡°A human?¡± The Luna shook her head. ¡°No werewolf can be mates with a human, silly.¡±


    ¡°She is my mate, Luna. There is no doubt of that in my mind.¡±


    I felt the guards closing in behind me, this wasn¡¯t going well. ¡°She¡¯s a witch,¡± the Alpha said. ¡°You dare to trespass onto MYnds and bring a witch? Are you MAD? Seize them.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The guards worked quickly; I was tackled from behind, and quickly swarmed. Silver cuffs were ced on my wrists as my arms were wrenched behind my back, and my ankles were shackled with more silver. I struggled, but the silver was already sapping my strength.


    ¡°PLEASE!¡± Her cry caused me to look over at her, and I struggled to break the cuffs as I saw what was happening. Jessie was on the ground, her arms bound, and a gag was forced between her teeth and tied behind her head. Four men hauled her up, each holding a limb as she struggled.


    ¡°Take her to the dungeon, she will be put to death at moonrise,¡± the Alpha said.


    ¡°NO! YOU CAN¡¯T! SHE¡¯S MY MATE, SHE¡¯S NOT A THREAT!¡±


    ¡°Toss him in the dungeon as well, make sure they can¡¯t touch each other. After she¡¯s dead, this spell she cast to make him think she¡¯s his mate will break and then we can talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill everyst one of you if you hurt her,¡± I said as I looked around. ¡°There is nowhere you can hide from my vengeance.¡±


    The Alpha just walked down the stairs as his men held me back. He took his phone out; grabbing Jessie¡¯s hair, he took a picture of her face as tears ran down it. He then walked over to me, and I¡¯m sure the photo he took showed the hatred I carried for him right now.


    ¡°Sedate him and get him out of here.¡± I felt a needle jab my shoulder, and a few secondster everything went dark.


    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV


    I spent some time in the dungeon talking to the woman, getting her story, then I returned to my office just before lunch.


    I emailed the photograph of the woman, along with her fingerprints and my message, to a friend in Canada. He copied the content into a new message and sent it along to Alpha Yuri Zubkov in St. Petersberg. I only waited an hour for the answer. I made sure the only light in the office was behind me, and I cast my face in deep shadows, cing a fake beard over my face. He could never know who really was talking to him. When I was ready, I logged into the web-meeting software; Alpha Yuri was already there, his Betas in the background. ¡°Yuri, I have something you want. Have you confirmed her identify?¡±


    ¡°We have, facial recognition is a match as well as the prints. You will eliminate her?¡±


    ¡°For the right price. I¡¯ve been doing my own research, it¡¯s amazing what some time chained in a basement will do for her motivation. Your reward of twenty-five million dors pales inparison to what she is offering to let her live. I rather like her deal, but since you asked first, I figured I¡¯d give you the right to match it.¡±


    Yuri was turning red. ¡°What was her offer?¡±


    ¡°Herwyer estimates the estate will be worth over seven hundred and eighty-seven million dors once fully in her control. Of course, this amount varies daily withpany values and investment results. Her offer to me was half of all she would inherit. Since I will have to wait months to get all this from her, I expect by then it will be worth four hundred million dors, American.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have four hundred million sitting around, you fool!¡±


    ¡°Yuri¡­ We can still do business. Time is money. Three hundred million dors, transferred to the ount in the email I sent you within eight hours, and she dies tonight. I¡¯ll stream it live for you, hell, you can jack off to itter for all I care. Your problem goes away, you get a nice snuff film, and all that money goes to you. Just like it was always intended.¡±


    ¡°I need a week to get that kind of money together.¡± He was panicking.


    ¡°If I have to wait, I¡¯d be better off taking her offer, Yuri. I¡¯m not a patient man. You have eight hours to get the money together. If it is in my Swiss ount by then, we log back on here and you get to watch her be killed, live and in color. If not, I¡¯ll keep her here, safe in my cells, until she is dered heir. I marry her, we get a divorce with the prenup, and I walk away with half of your brother¡¯s estate, tax-free. I¡¯ll be watching my ount, Yuri. You do whatever you have to do to get the money and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± I closed the connection and sat back in my chair, smiling as I poured myself a drink. This had turned out to be a hell of a day for me.


    John¡¯s POV


    I woke up on the stone floor, feeling like I¡¯d been run over by a tank. It took a few minutes to push myself up to a sitting position in the small cell. It was hewn out of solid granite, with silver-ted bars on two sides and a small gate. All that was inside was a thin nket under me, and a bucket in the corner. ¡°JESSIE!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot,¡± a man said. ¡°The jailers don¡¯t like it when you make noise, they¡¯lle down here and use a cattle prod or fire hose on you.¡± He was in the cell across from mine; he looked to be in his forties, his eyes a little crazy, hair greasy and tangled.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jessie?¡±


    ¡°The woman? Over there.¡± He pointed to a dark corner of the room, I could see a small cell. I could barely make out her form; her hands were chained to wall above her head, her ankles to the floor. She was spread in an X-shape, her head hanging down, the gag still in ce around her mouth. ¡°Oh Luna, Jessie¡­ wake up, baby, wake up.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been out since they brought her back from the interrogation room. They worked her over good.¡±


    Oh Luna, WHY? Jessie is gentle, loving, loyal; she¡¯d done nothing to warrant this. ¡°How long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°All afternoon,¡± he said. ¡°Dinnertime is in about ten minutes, and sunset an hour away. Moonrise is in two.¡± Fuck¡­ I didn¡¯t have much time. ¡°You better say your goodbyes, I hear she¡¯s gone with the moon.¡±


    I pounded my fist into the bars, ignoring the pain and the burn. ¡°You watch yourself, rogue. That¡¯s my mate you¡¯re talking about.¡± I started looking around the cell, looking for any point of weakness I could use.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, those bars are an inch thick of steel with a silver d, sunk two feet into the solid bedrock,¡± he said. ¡°The Hulk couldn¡¯t get out of these.¡±


    I folded the thin nket and sat down on it. I checked my pockets, everything had been taken out. My belt was gone along with my shoes, they had given me flip-flops on my bare feet. I was regretting my decision to go dark, nomunications at all. No one was looking for me, no help wasing.


    Revise that, plenty of people were looking for Jessie, but none of them wanted to do anything but kill her.


    I heard the door unlock, and a fresh breeze came through the cell before it closed and locked again. I could smell what was supposed to be food; what came through the bars looked like it had been rescued from the garbage bin at lunch. Pieces of bread crust, some beans, lettuce, half a hot dog. The food was all soaked into the pieces of bun, it was cold, and flies were buzzing around it. ¡°Bon appetit,¡± the guard said with a smile.


    ¡°I need to speak with the Alpha, it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do, sir. Why, I¡¯ll go fetch the Alpha right now. Anything else I can do for you? Fluff your pillow? Turn down your bed? Do you like those little mints on your pillow too? I know, maybe I¡¯ll fuck your girlfriend for you, it¡¯s clear you haven¡¯t done the job.¡±

 46

    I threw my bowl at him, mming into the bars as he stepped back from me. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking y you if you touch her.¡±


    He justughed. ¡°Aww, poor Beta didn¡¯t like his dinner. Maybe you can eat what¡¯s left off the floor.¡± He opened his fly and started pissing towards me, causing me to jump back in disgust. He made sure he soaked down any piles of leftover food in or near my cell. ¡°Now shut the fuck up before I get the firehose out and do some cleaning.¡± I said nothing as he looked into Jessie¡¯s cell, then walked back out, locking the door behind him.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± I sat down against the wall, my head in my hands.


    ¡°You really screwed up, when the kids have hot dogs that¡¯s the only chance to get meat the whole week,¡± the rogue said as he licked his fingers.


    The sun went down, the air vent in the center of the room darkening, casting the room into shadows from the dim lighting used. I tried getting Jessie¡¯s attention, but she didn¡¯t wake up. When the door opened, I knew I was out of time.


    Four guards set up around my cell, one carried silver handcuffs and leg shackles with a short chain, the others clubs or a cattle prod. The Alpha was behind them. ¡°Bring him out, we don¡¯t want him to miss the show,¡± he said.


    The Beta smiled. ¡°Easy way or hard way works for me, it¡¯s all a matter of how much pain you want to be in,¡± he said.


    I turned my back and ced my hands behind them. The door opened, and my wrists were cuffed together, then the shackles ced on my ankles. I could walk with short steps; they led me out of the cell and up the stairs, slowly. I was surprised they didn¡¯t drag me, instead two of them just led me slowly along until we were inside the pole barn.


    The whole Pack was there.


    I was forced to my knees, and a short chain was attached to my handcuffs from a big concrete block buried in the ground. I could smell the blood on the chain and the stone, it was clear this area was used for punishments. The guards faced me towards a steel pole set in more concrete, just across the dirt floor from me. They forced a cloth into my mouth, gagging me as it was tied behind my head. ¡°Behave,¡± the guard said as they stepped back from me. Both of them put on ski masks.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The building was full, almost a hundred adults, but no one under sixteen looked to be there. They filled the stands along one side of the building, talking about normal stuff as they waited. I scanned the crowd,mitting faces to memory, ones I would take pleasure in killing when I got free. I pulled against the chain, the silver digging painfully into my wrists, but I was going nowhere.


    I heard the doors opening, and the ce went quiet. I turned along with the others, seeing the Alpha and Luna walking into the room as the Pack bowed to them. Behind them, the Beta and some guards were dragging a frightened Jessie along. Her ankles were shackled close together, preventing her from walking, and her arms were bound behind her head. The gag was still in ce, but not the blindfold. No, her eyes showed sheer terror as they pulled her through the crowd towards the pole by the men, all of whom were hooded or wearing ski masks.


    She looked at me briefly before they turned her. Her hands were uncuffed and attached to shackles high on the pole, leaving her hanging with only her toes touching the dirt. She was screaming, but I couldn¡¯t make it out. I was in the back of this show; in front, that bastard of an Alpha Sven standing with his mate. ¡°Tonight, we put a witch to death for the crime of trespassing onto Packnds,¡± he said to cheers. I noticed a cameraman was standing there, the lens pointed towards us. I couldn¡¯t believe the bastards were recording this.


    I was going to kill everyst one of them.


    The Beta came forward, a ck hood over his head, arge knife in his hand. Silver ted, it was designed to retard healing for werewolves, but the de would kill humans too. He walked towards her, the cameraman following until he was standing next to Jessie. He turned to the camera and said something as I was screaming into my gag, struggling to get free. He turned back to her and gripped her hair, pulling her head back. He looked at me, then lifted the knife up to her throat. With one stroke, he sliced her neck open to the bone.


    I screamed and struggled as I watched her blood spray into the dirt around the pole, until I felt the needle again and the ckness took me again.


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    It hadn¡¯t been easy, but I¡¯d raised the three hundred million dors with minutes to spare. I¡¯d liquidated everything I could, I sold properties and businesses to other bosses, and thest hundred million I¡¯d borrowed from the Sicilians at a cost of ten million dors a week. The transfers went through, and I was in the office with my Betas, watching the video stream from wherever she was being held.


    The camera showed a pole, and behind that arge male was chained to the ground. He was gagged, two guards standing by him. ¡°Who is that guy?¡±


    One of my men got close to the huge television in the conference room, looking closely. ¡°Shit, I thought that was a rumour.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Beta John Pearson of the Hignds Pack. He¡¯s the one who put a man in the hospital when he pinched Jessie¡¯s ass at the bar she worked at. He got six months for assault, I didn¡¯t know he was out.¡±


    ¡°He did time for her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Word was she was his mate, but she¡¯s human so I didn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    We watched as Jessie was dragged in and hung from the pole. The camera went in close, I could see the terror in her eyes. ¡°Is that her?¡±


    Myputer guy was using facial recognition. ¡°Yes, Alpha, it¡¯s Jessie.¡±


    The hooded man filled the screen; ¡°Thank you for your business,¡± he said before he turned back to her.


    The Beta didn¡¯t waste any time. Therge silver de sliced across her neck, blood spraying feet in the air as he pulled her hair back. The cut was so deep we could see her trachea. Death didn¡¯t take long, we saw the light in her eyes go and her head slumped forward.


    Jessie was dead.


    ¡°Vodka,¡± I said as the video ended. My men gathered round as my assistant poured, and we drank a toast to our good fortune. That bastard daughter of my brother would no longer stand in the way of my money, or the Moscow Pack.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    I woke up to the motion of a boat. Looking up, I was lying on the artificial turf of a speedboat, spray wetting my hair and back. I was still cuffed, and as I looked up, I could see the Alpha driving the boat through the night. His Beta was up front with the guard from the cells. I tried to get myself loose, the engine noise covered me along with the motion, but it was of no use. The Alpha turned around, catching my eyes he smiled. ¡°The Beta¡¯s awake now,¡± he yelled over the motor.


    ¡°Are we far enough out now?¡± The guard walked back towards me, looking towards the lights of the houses in the distance. I growled as he approached. I could still smell Jessie on him. He¡¯d hurt her, and I wanted to rip his head off and shit down his throat.


    The Alpha nodded, taking the throttles down and putting the boat in neutral. The Beta was attaching cinder blocks and chains to arge canvas bag, the kind hockey yers used for their gear. He wrestled the bag to the side, then set the cinder blocks on top of the bag that held my Jessie¡¯s body. One push, a ssh, and she was gone.


    The scream of pain and anger I let out was unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt before. The silver kept me from shifting, and my wrists were cut deeply as I struggled. My eyes were closed with the pain, my wolf and I were hurting, even the smell of Jessie on the guard¡¯s clothes just drove the anger higher.


    ¡°STOP, John, you¡¯re hurting yourself. I¡¯m here.¡± A hand cupped my face, and tingles exploded.


    I opened my eyes. Jessie was kneeling by me, her face next to mine. She kissed me, and I cked out again.

 47

    I must have been dreaming, that was the only exnation.


    I saw her die.


    I broke as my mate was taken violently from me.


    This can¡¯t be real.


    I felt the tingles on my cheek, I smelled her scent as Iy there on the bottom of the boat. I opened my eyes, her jean-d thighs under my left cheek, her boots against the seat opposite us as she sat on the deck of the boat, my head in herp. We were moving again, bouncing through the water. I moved my hand up, cing it over hers. ¡°Pinch me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, John. I¡¯m here. I never left.¡± I sat up, she was still there. She squealed as I pulled her into myp, my face buried in her neck as I took in her scent. My wolf was bouncing around in my head, he knew it was her, he could feel her wolf. I moved back, cupping her face as I looked into her eyes. Her eyes were full of pain and love, and I knew mine must be the same.


    ¡°How?¡± Such a simple question.


    ¡°I used my powers of illusion,¡± she said softly. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    I pulled her close, kissing her deeply, not wanting it to end because in the back of my mind I was still thinking this was a dream. If it was, I never wanted to wake up again. Having her in my arms was my new normal. ¡°Watching you die broke me,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said as she cupped my face, her forehead dropping down close to mine. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you, the video had to be beyond questioning. Yuri was on the other end. He knows I¡¯m dead now, and that¡¯s the safest I¡¯ve been since he learned of me.¡±


    The motor slowed, and as I looked up I could see we were approaching a dock, the LED lights along it softly glowing. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°My cabin,¡± Alpha Sven said. His Beta jumped onto the dock, tying the bow to the pole as Sven tied the stern to the end of the dock. Sven tossed up some bags and handed his Beta a big cooler. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll exin inside.¡± He walked to the front and stepped onto the dock, I got Jessie off myp then followed behind. I boosted her up, then jumped up myself. I could see no lights, just the outline of the shore and the tiny lights from homes across theke. Since there was only a little light from the moon behind the thin clouds, I picked Jessie up and carried her as I used my wolf vision to follow the trail up the bank. We passed through the brush and trees until we came to a small cabin. As we approached, a motion sensor turned on the outside lights.


    He took the padlock off the door, then opened it and turned the inside lights on as we followed him off the narrow deck with the hammock and chairs. The cabin was cozy, maybe five hundred square feet; a kitchte, table with two chairs, and a couch facing the central firece. ¡°You¡¯ll be staying here until Ie get you, when it¡¯s safe to move you again,¡± the Alpha said. ¡°This cabin is only known to myself, my mate and my Beta. It¡¯s on a small ind, just a few acres in size, in the middle of Eagles Nest Lake Number One.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s safe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most remote hiding ce I can think of. The cabin isn¡¯t much, the electricity is just for lighting. Your phones have been destroyed, there are noputers here or inte ess. You¡¯repletely cut off, unless you swim for shore or g down a boater, neither of which I suggest doing. You are far enough into theke that your scents should not be picked up if you stay on the ind.¡± He moved into the kitchen, where the cooler had been ced. ¡°There¡¯s meat and milk in here, and enough ice tost for a few days if you don¡¯t open it too often. This bag has food, that one your clothes and toiletries from your car.¡±


    ¡°You need to get rid of the car,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s being driven to a chop shop in Duluth by two of my men,¡± he said. ¡°By tomorrow it will be parts and scrap. Don¡¯t worry about the St. Paul Mafia finding out.¡± I looked at him in shock. ¡°They were after the reward for killing Jessie, they were the ones that witch was working with.¡±


    ¡°All for twenty million dors,¡± I said.


    ¡°They worked cheap,¡± Sven said with augh. ¡°The sink is connected to a rainwater collection system from the roof, it¡¯s fine to drink. It has sr hot water heating as well. The range uses liquid propane from a tank outside. The electricity uses a sr panel and a small windmill to charge batteries.¡± He walked into the living area. ¡°This television has a DVD yer. There¡¯s a few movies in that cab, but any time you two aren¡¯t screwing you should both be doing this.¡± He took out the Learning Russian DVD¡¯s that Larry had bought for Jessie in Duluth. Jessie was blushing at hisment, I was trying to figure out if an hour a day was enough to learn Russian.


    ¡°How long are we going to be here?¡±


    ¡°Until it¡¯s safe,¡± Jessie said. ¡°Sven is helping us out; he¡¯s going to get word to your Alpha that you are alive and safe, and to mywyer. The longer we are thought to be dead, the better. We don¡¯t want to walk out of here and run into some gangster who didn¡¯t get the word,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s another reason I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    I smiled and kissed her. ¡°So, I¡¯m trapped in a one-bedroom cabin, all alone with my beautiful mate?¡±


    Sven sighed loudly. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to air this ce out for a month when you¡¯re gone,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°One of us wille by each week with supplies and news.¡± He showed us quickly how the firece worked, it was set up to heat the cabin with an enclosed firebox like a woodstove. Pipes carried heat to the bedroom as well. ¡°There¡¯s wood in the shed outside, a chainsaw is in the tool shed along with a hand splitter. You need a workout, clear the blowdowns from that storm this summer,¡± he said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of your ce,¡± I promised him. This was working perfectly for me; all I had ever wanted was time alone with my mate, to get her to love me and agree to be mine forever. I would have paid him to leave us here.


    ¡°I know you will. There¡¯s fishing gear in the shed too, the walleye and panfish are pretty good eating up here. Just keep yourselves alive, your girl is important to us as well,¡± he said as they walked out the door. We waved goodbye as they headed down the trail to the boat.


    ¡°Just how long was I out of action to allow you to be buddies with the Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Long enough,¡± she said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you fed. Pissed on hot dogs and beans weren¡¯t good enough, huh?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°I was watching the whole time,¡± I said. ¡°I told the Alpha to have the guards goad you, the madder you were at them, the less you would focus on me. We needed you in a rage, to convince everyone that you were my mate and you watched me die.¡±


    We washed up at the sink, then I started putting the food into the cabs while she pulled some steaks out of the cooler. She set them on the counter, turning the heat on a cast-iron pan before grabbing a can of green beans and putting it in a saucepan on the other burner. She put a little oil on the pan, then seasoned the steaks. ¡°How do you like your steak, Cuddles? Or should I look for some Alpo?¡±


    ¡°Very funny,¡± I said as I put the boxes away. ¡°Rare, just cooked enough so the center isn¡¯t cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do mine first, then.¡± The room filled with the smell of her cooking as I finished up. There were beers in the cooler and another case on the counter, so I pulled some cold ones out and set the table with tes and silverware. I turned the lights in the living room off, allowing the fire to cast a glow on the room. While she cooked, I went into the bedroom and unpacked our clothes into the small dresser. I was d the bed was king-sized, it took up almost the whole room. A small bathroom with a shower was off to the side, I hoped the sr heater worked.


    Of course, I¡¯d taken LOTS of cold showers since I first met Jessie.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I came back out just as she was ting the steaks. I kissed her, then we sat down to eat. ¡°Care to tell me what happened while I was out?¡±


    She ate slowly as she told the story. Alpha Sven had talked to Alpha Yuri the day before, he knew exactly who we were and what he wanted done with us when we showed up. ¡°We¡¯re lucky because he HATES Alpha Yuri. His aunt was mated to a Beta in that Pack, her mate was killed because he didn¡¯t agree with Yuri¡¯s push of the Pack into the Russian Mafia, and she killed herself shortly after. He had to think quickly; you had been in town, people may have seen you, and all it would take is one Pack member saying something and Yuri could find out he was harboring us. Yuri would dly wipe them out if we did. Instead, he sent us to the cells.¡±


    ¡°And knocked me out.¡±


    ¡°You were being a little uncooperative with his theater,¡± she said. ¡°Anyway, he had them pull me out and lock me in the interrogation room with him and his Beta. Heid out what was going on and we put our heads together to think of how we could turn things in our favor. It was when I did this to him that we had the idea.¡± She reached across the table, taking my hand, and a momentter I was looking at a mirror image of me in the opposite seat. She looked exactly like me, clothes a match. ¡°The magic is very convincing, you even sound and smell like the person,¡± she said in my own voice.


    ¡°How long does itst?¡±


    She changed back. ¡°As long as I keep focus on it. I held it for over an hour, me looking like him, and we decided that was enough. The rogue across the cells from you was waiting execution; he had raped a woman near Alexandria, and Sven¡¯s pack tracked him down and caught him as he tried to run north to Canada.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t turn him over to the police?¡±

 48

    ¡°And say what? That they traced him by smell, tracked him across a hundred miles of woods and they know it was him because they could still smell her blood on her? Yeah, right. They were holding him for the Alexandria Pack, instead he called and told him the rogue had died in the cell. No one will miss him.¡±


    ¡°So you made him look like you, and you looked like the prison guard.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That wasn¡¯t the best part, though.¡±


    ¡°Really? Fooling the world wasn¡¯t good enough?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°The reward was $25 million. Sven came up with an idea for more. He called Yuri and told him he had me, but I¡¯d offered half of my inheritance if he would protect me until I could collect. He then told Yuri that he¡¯d kill me that night for three hundred million, cash, transferred within eight hours to his Swiss ount.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shitting me.¡±


    ¡°Nope. The money came in just before they pulled ¡®me¡¯ from the cells. I now have a numbered Swiss ount of my own with a hundred and fifty million in it. Sven and his Pack are rich now, too. They just can¡¯t do anything with their wealth until Yuri is dealt with.¡± My jaw dropped. ¡°Of course, he had to do a lot toe up with that much cash so quickly. That¡¯s why we want to dy the court proceedings for a few months. The longer he has to wait, the more financial trouble he is in and the more desperate he is. I don¡¯t just want to get the inheritance that is rightly mine, I want to destroy him in the process.¡±


    I just stared at her. ¡°Well,ss, you¡¯ve got the smarts and courage of a great Luna,¡± I finally said. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you. You¡¯re right, if I had known what was going on, I couldn¡¯t have gone through with it.¡±


    Our meals done, I could see the fatigue in her eyes. ¡°Go get ready for bed, honey. I¡¯ll clean up and join you in a few.¡± She stood up, kissing me deeply, then walked away with a sway of her hips, pulling her shirt over her head as she walked through the door and closed it. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the death of me, woman,¡± Iined as sheughed.


    There was warm water, and I quickly washed and stacked the dishes. When I knocked on the door, she didn¡¯t answer. I looked in, she was in bed, snoring lightly. I took my shower, putting on a pair of cotton shorts before getting in the other side. I pulled her to me, spooning her with my arm over her hip, and she wiggled back into me. ¡°I love you, Jessie,¡± I said before I fell asleep.


    *****


    Beta Female Abigail rke POV


    Three Days Later


    ¡°Beta Abigail, there is a young woman here to see you, an omega I have never met,¡± the guard posted at the entrance to the St. Croix Packnds notified her as she sat in the kitchen, preparing lunch for her mate.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°She refuses to say, Ma¡¯am, just that she has a message for your eyes only.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡± I grabbed my windbreaker and walked out the door; the cold front had resulted in the first hard frost of the season this morning, and it was not even fifty degrees yet. It was my favorite time of year; the leaves changing, the mosquitoes killed off by the frost, the fog of my breath in the air as I walked out of the house. I walked up to where the guard was watching over her as she sat by the small gate house; she was a tiny thing, barely eighteen, and looked as harmless as a mouse. Her body was thin, not shapely at all, and her eyes were wide and bright blue as I approached. ¡°You wished to see me, youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Yes Beta. I am sorry to arrive unannounced, but I was directed to speak to no one else and not give my name or Pack,¡± she said as she kept her eyes down on my neck. She didn¡¯t have a dominant bone in her body, so she was no threat.


    ¡°Walk with me, then. It¡¯s a beautiful morning, isn¡¯t it,¡± I said as I turned. She jumped up and fell into pace alongside me as we walked the trail around the edge of the fenced-in portion of the Pack grounds.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am, I love this time of year.¡± We walked in silence until we were out of sight of the other wolves. ¡°My name is Ingrid, Beta rke. I was instructed to give this to you.¡± She handed me a letter, it had my name on it, nothing else. ¡°Please do not open it now, Ma¡¯am, I do not want to know the contents. My Alpha said I am too curious about things that don¡¯t involve me, and I need to be more discreet.¡±


    ¡°He does, does he? Well, discretion can be a good thing at times.¡± We walked along. ¡°Are you happy in your Pack?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I am, although my parents are quite ready to mate me off. They want grandchildren before they get too old. My Mom wants to rock on the porch, looking out over theke while they all y on thewn. She didn¡¯t find her mate until she was almost forty, so she is hoping I find mine quickly.¡±


    ¡°Things happen so fast,¡± I said. I thought of my Patrick, he would be mated in a few months and I was already picking out furniture for the nursery. ¡°Why you?¡±


    ¡°Nobody would miss me, I don¡¯t have a vital job or anything. I help out in the Pack child care, but I¡¯m the junior wolf there. School is off for conferences, so I thought I would enjoy the drive and visit another Pack. I rarely get a chance to go elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can understand that. Can you stay for lunch?¡±


    ¡°If it wouldn¡¯t be an imposition, Beta rke. I can dy my return for a few hours.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I fingered the envelope in my pocket, wondering why an Alpha would send someone like this to deliver it. ¡°Peter, change in ns, we¡¯re eating lunch with the Pack today.¡± I shifted to the Pack link. ¡°All unmated males, we have a visitor, I suggest you eat lunch in the Pack Dining Hall.¡± I looked back to our visitor. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, I can¡¯t imagine you eat too much and there¡¯s always plenty of food.¡±


    We had made our way back towards the buildings and it was getting close to lunch time, so I led her to the dining hall. The ce quieted as we entered, and the single men were trying to get her scent without being too obvious about it. She was doing the same, her nose taking deep pulls as she sought her mate. Her face fell when nothing happened. ¡°Come on, I need to introduce you to the Alphas and my mate.¡±


    I walked her to the main table, where the Pack leadership was already eating. ¡°Alpha Stan, Luna Larissa, Beta Peter, this is Ingrid. She delivered a message for me and I invited her to lunch to see if her mate was here.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Ingrid. I¡¯m sorry you did not find him, but you are young, you have plenty of time.¡± Alpha Stan smiled at her, seeing her disappointment as she walked over.


    ¡°Thank you, Alphas, for having me for lunch.¡±


    I guided her to the table and sat her next to me. She was clearly nervous, but as a guest she belonged at the main table. The door from the kitchen opened, and I heard a te of food hitting the ground. Everyone got quiet as Jerry Connery rushed the table, snatching Ingrid off her chair and pulling her into his arms. Their noses were buried in each other¡¯s necks as the pping began. I leaned back into Peter¡¯s arms as we watched; there were few things in life as beautiful as watching mates find each other.


    Jerry was an omega who was working in the kitchen, learning how to be a Pack Cook. He was a good kid, and his parents ran in a few minutester to see their new daughter. They finally stopped kissing long enough to thank us, then he carried her out of the dining room to the cheers of the Pack.


    Peter had to work with the Alpha after lunch, so I walked home and sat on the front porch. Pulling out the envelope she had given me, I opened it and pulled out the form.


    It was from Jessie. Enclosed was a power of attorney, granting Patrick the ability to act for Jessie in herwsuit, and a letter. Both were dated five days ago. ¡°Dear Patrick and Abigail- John and I are going into hiding, the threat from Yuri is too great. We won¡¯t tell anyone where we are, so the attached is to allow Patrick to continue my court case in my absence. I will be watching the news and will know when I need to return. You¡¯ve been great friends to me, and I trust you both with my life. May Luna bless and keep you, Jessie.¡± I looked at the legal form, it had been notarized and looked official.


    I put it back in my pocket and walked over to the Alpha¡¯s office. ¡°I have news,¡± I said.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s good news,¡± Alpha Stan replied as he pulled his mate into hisp. Jessie¡¯s execution video had been released onto Youtube yesterday, and the press were all over it. The Russian media was going wild, and spection was rampant that Yuri had killed her over his brother¡¯s estate. The American media had picked it up as well; Jessie was an American citizen, and photos of her at college and in her Hooters uniform were all over television. Nothing got more coverage in the press than a beautiful young woman in a murder mystery. The news had hurt all of us deeply who had gotten to know they young woman in her time here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ingrid delivered this to me.¡± I handed it to the Alphas as I was pulled into Peter¡¯sp. ¡°It was dated five days ago, before this video came out. I don¡¯t know what to do with it.¡± I read the letter that came with it. ¡°But, if she¡¯s dead, does it matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Stan said. ¡°No one knows where the video was taken, and no body has been found. There hasn¡¯t even been a missing persons report filed, since she had no family. When the FBI visited this morning, I told them she left for Russia to find out about her birth parents and I hadn¡¯t seen her since.¡± Technically, this was true as she was in hiding by the time we got to Russia. ¡°They are still searching her house. I¡¯m d we had the paperwork to show we were renting it to her.¡±


    ¡°We should get Charles in here,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t navigate the legal implications of all this.¡± It took a half hour for Charles Thompson, thewyer who had defended Beta John for us, to show up in the office and review the paperwork. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, the form is legitimate. If we get it to Patrick, he can legally act in the ce of Jessie for all of the court proceedings in Russia.¡±


    ¡°Wait, won¡¯t those stop because Jessie is dead?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s presumed dead, and legally dead. Right now she¡¯s missing, and the video indicates she has been killed. However, there is no body, no death certificate, and no court has dered her dead, so the courts have to assume otherwise.¡±

 49

    ¡°What is the process for dering her dead,¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°I need time to look it up,¡± he said as he stood before us. ¡°I have some familiarity with Minnesotaw, but she has no real estate, no family,¡± he said. ¡°The real worry is the court case in Russia. You can expect Yuri¡¯s side to file the video as evidence of her death and seek to have her dismissed from the estate case.¡±


    ¡°Can they do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course they can, I don¡¯t know Russian civilw but I can give you an idea in an hour or so.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume he files to have her dered dead in the Russian courts,¡± Stan said. ¡°Does this power of attorney help?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Patrick is obligated to act in her best interest under the power of attorney, and that best interest is clearly to keep her alive in the eyes of the Court as long as possible. As soon as the court deres her dead, the estate will pass to Yuri. Even if she were to reappearter, she couldn¡¯t challenge the decision at that point. She¡¯d get nothing.¡±


    ¡°What do we do with the power of attorney, then?¡±


    He handed it back to me. ¡°I rmend you visit your son in Moscow. Give him the paper directly, don¡¯t let anyone else know it exists. When he gets it, he should take it directly to herwyer and talk privately and quietly about the case. Yuri may have pulled his people back from around our Pack, but he¡¯s still watching. If you make your visit look like you are visiting your son and talking to her parents about the wedding, it won¡¯t be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Book a flight,¡± the Alpha told me. ¡°As soon as possible. Stay for a week or so. I¡¯ll let Alpha Viktor and Alpha Javier know you are nning to visit and get permission to enter their territories.¡±


    ¡°It will be good for you to check in on our boy,¡± Peter said. ¡°He must be devastated, he looked at Jessie like a kid sister.¡± He pulled me back into his broad chest. ¡°Charles, go do your research. Peter, help Abigail find a flight to Moscow and get her on it.¡± We got up and got ready to walk out. ¡°Oh, and Abigail? Please have Jerry and Ingride see me. Don¡¯t interrupt them if they are actively mating,¡± he added with a smile.


    ¡°Jerry? Is this a good time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beta Abigail. We are visiting with my parents.¡±


    ¡°Good. The Alphas would like to see the two of you in their office.¡± I took Peter¡¯s hand and walked back home, eager to start packing while he looked for a ticket.


    Alpha Stan¡¯s POV


    A few minutes after the Betas left, I could smell Jerry and Ingriding. They hadpleted the bond, and smelled of blood, arousal and sex as they knocked on the door. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you long,¡± I said. ¡°I just need to know the name of your Alpha so I can let him know you¡¯ll be joining our Pack with your mate.¡± Her face fell, and she looked at her hand in his. ¡°You are nning to move to this Pack, aren¡¯t you?¡± Since both were Omega ranked, the female almost always moved to the male¡¯s Pack. If they were of different ranks, the lower ranked would move to the higher ranked wolf¡¯s Pack.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you my Pack or Alpha, sir. I am under Alphamand.¡± She was shivering in fear, refusing an Alpha¡¯s order was difficult for a wolf with low dominance. Just being in my presence made her nervous enough.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat back and thought about it; he had sent a wolf down to deliver the message, one who wouldn¡¯t be considered a threat to any Pack on the way. ¡°I see. Are you nning to return to your Pack today?¡±


    ¡°Those were my orders, sir. I cannot bring my mate with me, I¡¯m not supposed to let anyone know anything about us.¡± She was clinging to Jerry, and he was shaking too. His eyes were turning ck, he didn¡¯t like the idea of his mate leaving him.


    ¡°I understand. I would never force you to break Alphamand. Would it be within the bounds of your orders to carry a letter back to your Alpha from me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha, I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You two go back and Ingrid, you stop by and pick up the letter before you leave. The same rules apply, keep it hidden and it is to be given directly to your Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you both, it¡¯s a wonderful thing to find your mate while you are so young. Ingrid, I consider you a part of my Pack already, when you return and if you desire, we can make it official. If the two of you decide to go to your Pack, I will let your Alpha know I will release Jerry to him. All you have to do is call and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be in a car and on his way five minutester.¡± Jerry smiled, probably thinking it would be faster than that. ¡°Now go spend some time together,¡± I said as I waved my hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± Jerry said as they bowed their heads, then left my office. I started to pen a letter, basically saying I was all right with whichever Pack they wanted to settle in, and how happy I was for them. Jerry was a good wolf, a hard worker, and would fit in well if he moved. I also warned the Alpha about the potential for a court battle to have Jessie Donato dered dead. The fastest way to end the court case would be to produce the body; if he had done it, Yuri would being after him, needing to produce the body to get his money. As much as I¡¯d love to tear to shreds whoever killed Jessie, I didn¡¯t want Yuri to win either.


    I sealed the envelope and put it in my pocket. At four, Ingrid took it and walked out of the gate, getting into her Ford Focus and driving away, leaving Jerry on his knees as he watched her car disappear.


    Alpha Stan¡¯s POV


    I watched the young Omega drive away and waited until her mate was led away by his parents. He¡¯d be feeling the effects of the separation; tonight would not be easy for either of them. The mating pull had brought them together, but it resisted them being apart. Most newly mated wolves spent a week or two in istion before their wolves would separate.


    I looked over at the guard. ¡°Is the tracker in ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha, in ce and transmitting. We¡¯ll find them.¡± I sped his shoulder, thanking him for the idea. I didn¡¯t like the idea of not knowing which pack it was that she was from, especially given what the Pack had done. If they delivered the message from Jessie, they were hiding her at the time, and they could be the ones who killed her.


    I had spoken with Alpha Esca this afternoon, and the Hignds Pack was sending a half-dozen wolves over to help figure out what was going on. He was furious after seeing the video, and was out for blood. The men would arrive tonight, and would stay until he had recovered the bodies of his Beta and his mate, and exacted his revenge.


    The video ended with Beta John straining to escape his bonds as Jessie slumped over, her throat sliced all the way to her spinal cord. I couldn¡¯t imagine what it would have been like for him to witness his mate being executed, and I knew he was probably dead as well. The Pack couldn¡¯t let him live, if he escaped he would stop at nothing to kill everyone who had taken his mate from him. That was the way of our kind. With Jessie gone he had nothing left to live for.


    A werewolf with nothing to lose, with no fear of death, was the most dangerous thing in our world.


    Beta Peter and a few others had been going over the video, frame by frame, to figure out where it was taken when Ingrid had shown up. The pole and the concrete in the ground, the number of people around, all pointed to an area used for public punishment. The guards looked the part, and we could see the silver coating on the shackles that pointed to this being used on werewolves. I had asked my Pack members who hade from other ces to look at the video and see if they recognized it, but no one had. Punishment areas were typically restricted to Pack members only.


    My own men had predictable reactions after seeing the video. They knew how Patrick and our Beta couple felt about Jessie, and Brian had already been killed while defending her. Larry hade to me and insisted he be allowed to go back north and start looking, and I had sent three men with him. He was already up in Grand Marais and paid a visit to the Coven. The leader had disappeared, and the remaining witches were young and weak. Interrogation revealed nothing; their High Priestess had disappeared, along with the men who hade to see her. One young witch said she had seen Jessie leave with two bags and a man in a car.


    After concluding they weren¡¯t involved in killing Bruce or Jessie, Larry and the others left, warning them never to speak of any of this again. They didn¡¯t know the treachery of their leader, they were just doing what they were told. If there had been any inkling of their involvement, Larry would have burned the Coven House to the ground with them in it.


    I walked back to my office, hoping I had an answer to who it was before the Hignds Pack warriors arrived.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    I held Jessie in my arms as we napped, my right leg hanging over the edge of the hammock we were in, moving it asionally to keep us gently swinging. It was a beautiful afternoon, and the cool afternoon breeze felt good.


    Not as good as my mate in my arms, but good.


    We hadn¡¯t fully mated yet, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out much longer. Her body wanted mine as much as I wanted hers, it was her human brain that was holding her back. She needed to love me and trust me, and that took time. I moved my hand over hers as itid under my shirt on my stomach, feeling the tingles. I was wearing jeans and a T-shirt, she was wearing jeans and a nnel shirt along with wool socks. Laying on her side, her body was tucked tightly into mine, my right arm around her shoulders. She was leaving a little wet spot of drool on my shirt as she was in a deep sleep.


    Thest few days had been good. With no other distractions, we had talked for hours in between Russian lessons. I was way ahead of her, having studied in prison, but she was a sharp student. In another week, we would be speaking to each other exclusively in thenguage of her homnd.

 50

    We fished off the dockst night as the sun set, catching three walleyes and a smallmouth bass we cooked over the fire in our firece. After cleaning up from dinner, we made out like teenagers before Iid her down on the leather couch. I smiled as I remembered her bare skin being revealed to me as I pulled her clothes off, the taste of her skin as I kissed from her lips down her neck to her breasts. When I had her begging for more, I pulled her jeans and panties off and licked my way down there. Hearing her gasps and moans of pleasure as I brought her to climax after climax with my tongue was immensely satisfying to me.


    I carried her to bed, and we talked for hours into the night before she returned the favor. The feel of her mouth on me was beyond description. As keyed up as I was from her touch, I didn¡¯tst long. She kissed her way back up my body and fell asleep as I tried to remember my name again.


    Morning sun came way too early, and after breakfast andnguage lessons we took a walk around the small ind. I shifted, my wolf liked to be out and insisted on marking the perimeter with his scent. She liked throwing sticks in the water and demanding I run in and fetch them for her. I took a shower when we returned, cooked us grilled cheese and tomato soup for lunch, and then it was time for our afternoon nap.


    I drifted off, waking when I felt the wind pick up and drops of water start to hit my side. ¡°Wake up, love, it¡¯s time to go in,¡± I said. The clouds were building, ate season thunderstorm wasing over theke.


    She yawned, her tongue curling before I covered her mouth with my own. She rxed into the kiss, and when I pulled back I could see her disappointment. ¡°Up you go, or we¡¯re going to get soaked in the cold rain,¡± I said. She sat up and swung her legs over, hopping out of the hammock. I got out the other side and followed her off the narrow porch and into the cabin.


    ¡°Looks like a big storm,¡± she said as she walked in. I closed the door behind us; the lights were still off, so only the flickers of light from the dying fire provided light as I closed the drapes to the storm. I sat on the couch, sheid next to me with her head in myp as we listened to the thunder. ¡°John, what happens if you mark a human?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t create a mating bond, and for the human, it would be just like a dog bite on the neck. Painful, risk of infection, and leave behind noticeable scarring.¡± We had discussed the mating process for werewolves after we got here.


    ¡°And if I have a wolf, like you think I do?¡±


    I paused. ¡°I know you have one in there, my wolf recognized her and bonded to her. I don¡¯t know if your wolf is too weak toe out or is trapped in a spell.¡± I ran my hand down her neck to her shoulder, causing her to shiver in delight. ¡°If the marking works, it will establish a stronger bond to your wolf. The pain will turn to pleasure in moments as the mating bond is established, and you will forever be marked as being mine. If I bite you while making love, it¡¯s even more intense. The pleasure masks the initial pain, and the bond ms into ce between us.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, she just looked at the dying fire. A few minutester, she got up and put a few more pieces of wood on, then came back and grabbed my hand. She pulled me up and into a kiss, one I was very happy to give her. ¡°John,¡± she whispered as she backed off and pulled her shirt over her head, ¡°I want you to make me yours.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Little Johnny was, he was ready to go, but I could never do something she would regret. ¡°There is no going back from a mating, we will be tied together beyond death.¡±


    She took off her T-shirt and bra, then turned her back and undid her jeans. Pushing them down, she bent over and showed me her amazing ass and legs as she pushed them to her ankles, then stepped out of them. She walked into the bedroom and sat on the bed as I followed. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more certain of anything in my life. I love you, John. I want to be your lover, your wife, your mate. Make love to me and make me yours.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t get my clothes off fast enough.


    She scooted back onto the bed as I walked over, and I crawled to her and kissed her deeply. ¡°I love you, Jessie Donato, and I want you to be mine.¡± We kissed, and I lowered myself to her, rolling her until she was on top. She was a virgin, and I took my time to make sure she wouldn¡¯t be in pain for long as I took her. I ran my hands over her body as she ran her fingers over mine, and the scent of our arousals filled the small room.


    I rolled her to her back and moved down, licking her to orgasm before I ced my shaft at her entry. ¡°Are you sure, baby?¡±


    ¡°John, please, mate me now,¡± she said in a husky voice. I pushed forward, pausing at the barrier before I pushed through. She stilled, and a gasp of pain escaped; I held still, kissing the tear from her eyes and letting her get used to my size. When she started to moan and move against me, I began making love to her with as much tenderness as I could muster.


    She wrapped her legs around my waist, urging me forward. ¡°You¡¯re not hurting me,¡± she whispered in my ear. ¡°Harder.¡± I smiled and kissed her as I started to stroke her harder. The room echoed with the sounds of our love as I drove her higher and higher. ¡°Oh God¡­ John¡­ I¡¯m going to burst!¡±


    I moved her hair out of the way and started to lick and suck at the junction of her neck and left shoulder. My wolf was giddy over the impending mating. He pushed forward, my teeth and jaw shifting in preparation. I pounded into her, causing her to scream out her release as she started to clench me in her orgasm. This drove me over the edge, and as the first spurts went deep into her, I bit hard into her until her blood filled my mouth.


    She screamed again, and I closed my eyes as the pleasure of the bond snapped into ce between us. Her scream turned into a moan, and her body jerked in pleasure as it rolled over her like a wave. I licked the mark, helping the bleeding to stop, then rolled us so she was on top again. We were both sweaty and exhausted, and the bond was like a live wire between us that had me quivering in delight. I held her as she came back down, her body rxing on top of mine, her head on my chest.


    ¡°Are you all right,¡± I whispered as I caressed her back and neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m great,¡± she said dreamily. ¡°That was amazing.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel it? The bond?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; the bite only hurt for a few seconds, now I feel all tingly and full of something, like when I gained all that magic. Something is inside me now.¡± She wiggled a little to get herself morefortable. ¡°When can we do that again?¡±


    ¡°You have to give me a few minutes,¡± I said. ¡°And we have to be gentle, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me, John. There was pain, but it was worth going through the pain for all the pleasure I had.¡± She closed her eyes as I stroked her.


    Her leg spasmed, and she screamed in pain as she reached down for it. ¡°Ahhhh! Ow shit!¡± I rolled her to the side and reached down, her leg was bent and the muscles taut.


    ¡°Cramp?¡±


    ¡°OWWWW!¡± Her other leg jerked, and soon she was screaming in pain as her body started to twist and jerk. ¡°What¡¯s happening??¡± She was crying, and I was helpless as she rolled about the bed in agony.


    ¡°You¡¯re shifting,¡± I said as I held her hand.


    ******


    Alpha Stan¡¯s POV


    Larissa and I sat in my office as Charles Thompson, our Pack¡¯swyer, reported back to us on what he had found on Jessie¡¯s status. ¡°Let me start with Minnesotaw first,¡± he said. ¡°Basically, without a body and a death certificate, she isn¡¯t dead yet,¡± he said. ¡°If a missing person report is filed in Minnesota, AND the person is not found for four years after a diligent search, AND the absence is not exined, the person can be dered dead four years afterst being seen. The exception to this is if there is a ¡®specific peril of death,¡¯ then the person may be determined to have died before the four years is up.¡±


    ¡°So, the video of Jessie, does that count for the exception?¡±


    He paused. ¡°Normally that exception is used for things like airne crashes, fires, even the 9/11 attacks. If someone wants her dered dead, that would probably be enough IF there was no evidence to the contrary. Even the FBI is treating this investigation as a homicide based on the video. The problem is in entering the legal process. Thus far, no missing person report has been filed. She¡¯s not being sued for collections, not involved in any legal actions in Minnesota, and she is an adult with no living rtives. The statute applies to ¡®any action or proceeding involving the property of the person, contractual or property rights contingent upon the absentee¡¯s death or the administration of the absentee¡¯s estate,¡¯ and so far there isn¡¯t one. She doesn¡¯t have a will, no life insurance, no estate to speak of. Our Pack holds the lease on her cabin, and it is not in default. She doesn¡¯t even have a credit card, she uses a debit card and her bank ount is full of money from her legal settlement. You even paid all her medical bills.¡±


    Larissa picked up on it. ¡°So someone has to start legal action against her, file a missing person report, then get a judge to agree the video is enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Until then, nothing starts. The power of attorney she signed for Patrick would apply in Minnesota as well, since it regarded her legal affairs. If it is filed, he can fight it, and probably drag it out a few months. We could lose in court or we could drag it out for four years. Eventually, though, if we can¡¯t find her or evidence she is still alive, she¡¯ll be dered dead.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°How about Russia,¡± I asked.


    ¡°The difference there is that there is an active legal proceeding she is a party to. Russianw is simr to ours. Article 45 of the Russian Civil Code allows a judge to dere the person deceased if missing for five years, OR if a person disappeared under life-threatening circumstances, which make it likely the person died of an ident AND six months has expired. The actual death can be ¡®back-dated¡¯ to the date of the disappearance, or in this case the tape. The key here is that six months has to expire. He can¡¯t argue that.¡±

 51

    I smiled. ¡°So six months minimum in Russian courts, and a few months if action is filed here. That gives us time, time for Patrick to get ready for an Alpha job.¡±


    ¡°And time where he doesn¡¯t get three billion rubles of his brother¡¯s money,¡± Larissa added.


    ¡°He really messed it up when he offered the reward the way he did,¡± Charles said. ¡°Without a body, he screwed himself.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I¡¯d just had sex for the first time and John had bitten my shoulder, marking and mating me. My body was quivering with power, and tingles were rushing everywhere I touched him. I was floating on clouds of pleasure and love, and I never wanted toe down. I snuggled my face down into his chest,pletely sated and happy.


    All of the sudden, it felt like my whole leg cramped up. I cried out in pain, grabbing my calf with my hands as tears fell down my face. John tried to help, but then my other leg cramped up and the pain was worse than before. ¡°You¡¯re shifting,¡± he said as he held my hand.


    I couldn¡¯t talk, the pain was too much. I felt bones crack and move, muscles shifted and grew, and my skin felt like it was being shredded as fur pushed out. The changes started at my feet, as it elongated into a wolf¡¯s lower leg and my toes turned into a paw with ws, then worked their way up my body. My hips folded, and it sounded like gunshots as my spine changed and a tail grew out. My arms turned into legs, I looked at the white fur on my new paws before the pain got even worse.


    When my head and neck changed, the pain became unbearable. I screamed as my head reshaped, my jaw moving out and my teeth changing and pushing through my gums. Halfway through the scream, it turned into a howl of pain, and then it was over. My head copsed back down to the mattress, and Iy there, panting and exhausted. I couldn¡¯t tell how long the change had taken, it seemed like hours but was probably less than a minute.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± John said as he ran his fingers through the fur on my back. I rxed into his touch, it didn¡¯t hurt, and the tingles helped calm me. He sounded different, and as I listened I could hear so much more than before. I could hear his heartbeat, his breathing, even the scratches of the mouse under the cabin. I took a deep breath, and the smells overwhelmed me. It was like I had watched television my whole life on a 13¡å ck and white, and now I had a 70¡å 4k hi-def monitor to watch. EVERYTHING smelled different, including my mate.


    Especially my mate. His scent calmed me, it called to me and told me he was MINE. I felt my wolf in my head, she was happy to be free, happy to have her mate. She wanted to run and y with him, but I could barely move. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can get up to run outside,¡± I told him.


    ¡°We will run, but not until the storm is past,¡± his voice in my head said. I looked at him quizzically. ¡°We have a mind link now that we are mated, love. All you have to do is think of me and talk in your head, and I¡¯ll hear you.¡±


    ¡°Cool beans,¡± I said. ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°The mating bite must have broken the spell that held your wolf down,¡± he said in my head. I rolled onto my back a little as his hand rubbed my chest and belly, it felt so good. I looked over at him, he stepped back and shifted into the silver-grey wolf I knew as Cuddles. He jumped onto the bed,ying next to me, his body curling around my much smaller grey and white wolf. ¡°The first shift is the worst, after this it will be much faster and not as painful,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired to shift back,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s nap.¡± He put his head up so it was resting next to mine. He was much bigger than me and he curled right around my sore body. My whole body tingled from the fur to fur contact. I rxed into him, and it didn¡¯t take long for me to fall asleep for the first time as a wolf.


    My nose woke me the next morning; I could smell everything. The sheets smelled of him, of us, of the sex we¡¯d hadst night. The cabin was saturated with our scent, and the window had been cracked open to let some of the cool morning air in. I could smell theke, the trees, and the smell of leaves burning in the distance. Mostly, I could smell the steak cooking.


    I rolled up onto my four legs, shakily standing as my wolf and I learned how to move in this body. I made my way to the edge of the bed, jumping off my front legsnded on the floor, but I wasn¡¯t quick enough and I fell onto my chest and face as my back legs caught up too fast. I whined a little, then stood up again. Walking slowly into the main room, I saw my mate at the cookstove, turning arge steak in the cast iron pan. ¡°Good morning, Jessie,¡± he said as he looked back at me. ¡°Do you want to shift back now for breakfast or wait?¡±


    I whined and looked at the door, I had to go to the bathroom and I really didn¡¯t want the pain of shifting right now. He walked over and pushed it open for me, and I trotted out onto the deck. ¡°Be back in a few minutes, breakfast is almost ready.¡± I walked slowly down the stairs, getting more confident with each step, then broke into a run for the trees.


    My wolf and I were as one as we ran through the woods, dodging trees and jumping over fallen logs. It felt wonderful, freeing, and I feltplete for the first time in my life. I stopped and did my business, then turned around. I was surrounded by woods and had no idea which direction I hade from. My wolf justughed and told me to use my nose. I caught my own scent and followed it back to the cabin. I got onto the porch and scratched at the door. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± I sent to my mate.


    He opened the door, a te of steak and eggs in his hand. ¡°Do you want this on the table or the floor?¡±


    I was enjoying my wolf time too much to change now. ¡°Floor please.¡± He cut up my steak into chunks, then brought the te over and set it on the floor next to the couch for me. I was famished, and almost inhaled the eggs before realizing they weren¡¯t cool enough yet. I dropped them back on the te and looked at him, tongue hanging to the side as it cooled. ¡°O¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you expect, I just took them off,¡± he said. He brought over a bowl of water for me to drink, and I cooled my tongue that way. He wasughing a little as he sat on the floor by me, his te on the small coffee table, and started to eat. I tried a single piece of steak, and biting into it was a revtion. He¡¯d cooked it rare, where I had always liked it medium rare, and I knew why. The taste of the beef exploded in my mouth, my taste and smell being so much more intense now than before. I looked at him, tail wagging, then started chowing down on the rest of the meat. ¡°You need lots of meat and protein after your first shifts, they take a lot out of your body.¡±


    ¡°Was yours like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember my first shift, remember that we normally shift about the time we start crawling as babies. They don¡¯t like it, it is difficult on them, but baby bodies are more flexible, and the bones aren¡¯t as hard. Your shift was the most painful I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°Because Father Kempechny cast a spell to keep my wolf froming out?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I can understand why he did so. The power and dominance your wolf has is impressive, clearly that of an Alpha. It would show at your first shift, and how could he have you adopted into another Pack and have thate out? It would raise questions, and DNA tests would prove who you were, and Yevgheny would kill you too. He sent you to a human family far away, where you could grow without detection and as a human. It worked well, everyone smelled you as fully human. It was only my wolf that was able to detect yours and connect with it.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°My guess is the spell was designed that way, or it just wasn¡¯t powerful enough to withstand the mating pull. Thates from the Goddess herself, and it is the most powerful thing in the werewolf world. I don¡¯t know, maybe it is fate. What I do know is that as soon as I walked into that ce and caught your scent, I knew you were mine.¡±


    She licked my face, her breath smelling of steak and eggs. ¡°As soon as I shifted and smelled you I knew as well. My wolf had always known, I guess.¡±


    We finished our breakfast, and he took the tes and set them in the sink. After he washed up, he pulled his shirt and jeans off and stood before me nude. ¡°How about a run?¡±


    I barked and ran to the door, rushing out when he opened it. He stretched on the porch, looking out over theke, then shifted into his wolf. I ran over to him, my head only came up to his chest. I could easily sit down under him while he was standing, and my head could stay under his chin; my wolf loved his size and power. ¡°He¡¯s a strong mate, able to protect us and our pups,¡± my wolf told me as I rubbed against his chest. He stood still as my wolf rubbed our scent along his body, then we came back out in front and faced him. I gave my wolf the lead, and she dropped her front legs to the ground, back legs up and tail wagging, and we barked at him. She wanted to y.


    He dropped down into the same position, then we spun and took off for the woods. He followed close behind, always there but not pushing us. I was much more coordinated now than I was when I woke up, and soon was leading him on a merry chase around the small ind. We stopped on a rocky point at the south end,ying on the cool rock as the morning sun warmed our bodies. Theke was quiet, the cabins surrounding it mostly empty thiste in the season. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the cold weather would start to ice theke over. The days were short and the nights long as we headed towards November. This far north, the first big snow could happen any time.


    I put my head on his front leg and closed my eyes. ¡°I could stay like this with you forever, but we can¡¯t really do that, can we.¡±


    He started to groom my neck and ears while I looked at theke. ¡°We can¡¯t hide from our responsibilities forever. You need to go to Russia eventually, and prove you are alive so you inherit your father¡¯s estate. Then we need to decide if we want to fight for his Pack.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t we just get it if we want?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°As his direct heir, you have the strongest im to the Alpha title of the Moscow Pack. As long as you and I can prove to the Council we are ready, I think they will give it to us. We will have to prove we are strong enough to defend our Pack and our titles, though.¡±


    ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    ¡°We train. We are going to alternatenguage training with training for you, in wolf and human form. I¡¯ll teach you all I can to bring out the warrior that is your wolf. She is strong, trust her and believe in yourself. The Goddess Luna gave you this power for a reason, and she has given me to you to rule by your side.¡±


    I looked out over theke. ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-one and I¡¯ve just found my wolf,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel ready to lead a Pack.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re isted here. Give your wolf and I a few weeks and you¡¯ll be amazed at what you can do.¡± He licked my face. ¡°Break time is over. I¡¯ll give you a count of ten head start, butst one to the porch does the dishes.¡±


    I was off through the trees like a shot.

 52

    Abigail rke¡¯s POV


    I was exhausted, and my wolf was on edge by the time I left the ne in Moscow. Crying babies, turbulence and a businessman who stank of cigarettes and body odor, while ignoring my ring and trying to hit on me at 30, 000 feet, pretty much did me in. I turned on my phone and texted my son I was on the ground before heading to baggage im.


    He met me just outside the security area, and I hugged him tight as he embraced me back. ¡°Wee to Russia, Mom,¡± he said.


    I looked up at him and cupped his face. ¡°You look like you¡¯re beat up, Patrick,¡± I said as I saw the bruises on his face and neck.


    Heughed. ¡°The Alpha has us training every day in a different style. Today was mixed martial arts, and my defense against elbows was foundcking,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I was surprised to hear you wereing, is everything all right back home?¡±


    ¡°Mostly,¡± I told him. My suitcase showed up and he picked it up before leading me to the door. A driver was waiting, and he set the suitcase in the back of the sedan before joining me in the back seat.


    ¡°This is Pyotr, he is my driver and one of my bodyguards,¡± he told me. ¡°I have three more when I leave the Pack building, so I am well protected.¡±


    ¡°You need this much security?¡±


    ¡°Well, Alpha Javier thinks it prudent. With Jessie now dead, Mischa and I are the leading candidates to take over the Moscow Pack. We aren¡¯t the only ones, but after the trials and what I did to his Beta, it¡¯s clear that Yuri would like me out of the way. It doesn¡¯t help that there may be Mafia members that remain in the Pack and may not be trustworthy to Javier or I.¡±


    ¡°And Mischa? Is she doing all right?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s going stir crazy already,¡± he said. ¡°We talk on Skype every night, but it isn¡¯t the same. Our Alphas agree that it isn¡¯t worth the security risk for one of us to travel to the other¡¯s Pack. We¡¯re both counting the days until she turns eighteen and we can finally mate.¡±


    I patted his hand. ¡°That time wille soon enough. In the meantime, you¡¯re mating an Alpha Female and you need to be ready. How is your training going for the job?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than I expected it would be,¡± he said. ¡°I knew I¡¯d be getting sses in Packw and Pack rtions, but I had no idea just how much time an Alpha spends on financials, administration and dealing with Pack problems. It¡¯s amazing watching Alpha Javier and Luna Abrianna work with the members of this Pack. There have been so many changes, so much upheaval, they both spend a lot of time just reassuring members that everything will be all right and dealing with day-to-day issues.¡±


    ¡°Beta is a better job, that is for sure,¡± I agreed. ¡°The Alphas are responsible for everything, and it¡¯s easy to get overwhelmed. Betas have work divisions and tasks and can make and keep a schedule without events driving a truck through it all the time.¡±


    ¡°I have a new appreciation for Alpha Stan and Larissa now.¡±


    We talked more as we drove through the city, and Pyotr pointed out some of the sights in Russian and English as we drove by. I was pleased that Patrick was picking up thenguage along with the job. I didn¡¯t want to talk about Jessie yet, not until we were alone. It didn¡¯t take too long until we were pulling in to the underground parking of thebined office and condominium building that was the Pack¡¯s Moscow headquarters. The security detail apanied us to the elevators, then only Pyotr entered with us. Patrick held a card out to allow ess, then pressed the button for the floor with the Alpha and Beta offices. ¡°We need to check in with the Alphas before I show you to your room, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I understand, that¡¯s standard protocol. I hope he doesn¡¯t want to socialize, I can¡¯t wait to shower and nap.¡±


    We got off the elevator and walked into the Alpha offices, where Javier and Abrianna were waiting for us. ¡°Wee to the Moscow Pack, Beta Abigail,¡± Javier said before he pulled me into a hug, followed by Abrianna.


    ¡°Thank you, Alphas,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for thete notice, but I felt the need to visit my son and his mate. They are so busy with training, they¡¯ve barely had time to think about their mating ceremony!¡±


    Abrianna justughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Luna Marina has it all under control. Patrick just has to show up and let his wolf take over.¡± It was true, in cases like this where the marking had already been celebrated at a big party, the actual mating was a private event for the two families being brought together. The couple would be with their families for avish dinner, then would retire to their room toplete the mating while the rest of the families bonded. The party went until the couple emerged and their scents showed the mating had beenpleted.


    ¡°Well, each family needs to bring things for the meal, and I have to make sure they can make the American foods that are favorites of ours. I need to train their Pack on how to make his favorite barbecue and sides,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°You should train our Pack as well,¡± Abrianna said as sheughed. ¡°We¡¯ve traveled all over, and we love the backyard barbecues we¡¯ve been guests at in America.¡±


    ¡°Where can you barbecue around here,¡± I asked.


    ¡°The rooftop gardens are actually quite nice. The next few days are warm, I could ask the Beta in charge of the kitchens to help you out.¡± She looked at me, pleading, a little bit drooling already. She must love her barbecue. ¡°We would be honored to try your recipes, and it would be a good excuse for a party. Our Pack can use that social time.¡±


    I thought about it, I wasn¡¯t going to the Kstovo Pack for three days so I could have time with my son. ¡°That would be fun,¡± I said excitedly.


    ¡°How about we raise the stakes a little,¡± Patrick asked. We all looked at him. ¡°We ask the best Russian barbecuer to go head to head with Mom. Every person attending gets a chip, and they put it in a can by the meat they like best. Winner gets bragging rights, maybe a prize.¡±


    ¡°I like that,¡± Javier said. ¡°What kind of barbecue are you making?¡±


    ¡°Pulled pork with my homemade barbecue sauce,¡± I said.


    ¡°So pork dishes,¡± Javier said. ¡°I think we open things up a bit. Let people form teams, each does one pork and one side dish. I¡¯ll put up ten thousand rubles to the team whose dishes score the highest total votes.¡± Wow¡­ that was over three thousand dors if my estimate was right.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I said. ¡°We get to try new things, have fun and have a littlepetition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on Team Mom,¡± Patrick said. He turned to me and hugged me. ¡°You got this, your pork is amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, then,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll put the word out to the Pack. Teams can enter by tomorrow at breakfast, and we¡¯ll do it for dinner tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°My meat has to smoke for almost ten hours, Alpha. I need a head start here.¡±


    ¡°Patrick can take you to the kitchens, if you let the Beta know what you need she can make sure you have it. I¡¯m pretty sure we have somerge smokers around for you to use.¡±


    I rubbed my hands together, eager to show these people what REAL barbecue was about. We thanked the Alphas, and Patrick led me out. ¡°What are you doing for your side, Mom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking my macaroni and cheese or my cole w,¡± I said.


    ¡°Lots of cabbage here, I think your Mac will stand out better,¡± he said. ¡°Plus it¡¯s been my favorite since I could eat solid food.¡±


    Iughed as we entered the elevator, going down to the Pack kitchens. Beta Galina had been thrilled to hear about thepetition, and promised I¡¯d have everything I needed by morning. She made me a te as we talked, and I enjoyed the food before returning upstairs. Patrick escorted me to my guest room and I pulled him in. ¡°Is everything all right, Mom? Surely you didn¡¯t hop on a flight at short notice just because you missed me,¡± he said as I copsed into a chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all right, Patrick. Losing Jessie that way has been a real kick in the teeth. Yesterday, a messenger brought me this to give to you.¡± I handed him the letter and the power of attorney that Jessie had signed before she was killed. ¡°Ourwyer has looked into this, we think Yuri will go to court here and in the United States to get Jessie dered dead. She has no heir, so if that happens, the decks are cleared for him to take over Yevgheny¡¯s fortune.¡±


    ¡°And it rewards him handsomely for killing her,¡± he said as his hands squeezed the chair he was sitting in. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Draw things out. Until she is dered dead by the court, he doesn¡¯t get a cent. She¡¯s given you authority to act for you, so meet with herwyer and tell her to hold off a decision as long as she can.¡± He thought of something and started tough. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got people in the St. Petersburg pack that are sympathetic to us, and they hear things,¡± he said. ¡°The word is that Yuri needed a lot of cash quick for something, and he went to the Italian Mafia for it. Supposedly, it¡¯s a loan of three hundred million rubles, with interest of thirty million rubles a week.¡± Holy cow. That was about ten million dors, US, every WEEK. ¡°That kind of interest, he must figure he can get a lot more money quick. He¡¯s going to be really pissed off when I drag this out for MONTHS.¡± He pocketed the papers, a smile on his face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yuri is probably still watching herwyer, so be careful and meet her alone. We want him to suffer for what he did, and the longer he doesn¡¯t get the inheritance the better.¡± He nodded at me. ¡°Now for the other news. We think the Pack that brought me that letter either was the one to kill Jessie, or they know who did.¡±


    He thought about it for a while. ¡°Why would they take Yuri¡¯s money to kill her, then give me this? What do they hope to aplish?¡±

 53

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Alpha Esca sent warriors to our Pack, they should be there now. We¡¯re going to find this Pack and figure out what is going on. Whoever killed her won¡¯t be alive long enough to enjoy the reward,¡± I promised.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what we can do from this end. Now, you need some sleep. I¡¯ll see you for breakfast.¡± He got up and kissed me, then I let him out and locked the door. The shower was calling my name.


    Alpha Stan¡¯s POV


    ¡°We found them, Alpha.¡± Beta Peter came into he room, one of his men carrying aptop. Beta Fergus, the leader of the group Alpha Esca had sent, was right behind him. They set theputer on my desk, the tracker was showing a position near Soudan, Minnesota and Lake Vermillion. ¡°The Vermillion Pack. The Alpha is a man named Sven Hirkkel, his mate is Linnea.¡±


    ¡°I know him, he¡¯s been Alpha there since before my father was Alpha here. His wife lost their first child, and it left her unable to bear children. He¡¯s a good man, though. Quiet and runs his Pack well.¡± I was shocked to think a man my father and I respected so much might be the one who killed her. ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m going to ask my father to join us.¡± He responded he would be there in ten minutes, so I spent the time getting updated on how the Hignds wolves were fitting in to our own. We would work together to take down whoever killed her.


    My father David came through the door, wearing a T-shirt and shorts he¡¯d gotten out of the bins on the front porch. Since my mother died and he stepped down from the Alpha position, he¡¯d lived alone in a cabin on ake, rarely getting involved in Pack affairs. He was still in good shape for a man in his sixties, and his eyes were clear and alert. I introduced him and gave him a quick update on what we knew so far. ¡°I¡¯ve known Sven for over four decades, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d kill a human for money. Mates are sacred to him, and if she was there with Beta John, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°I know. Still, his Pack is thest known location for John and Jessie. I¡¯d like to find out what is going on without bloodshed, if possible. Do you think you could arrange to meet him and talk?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Of course, a good bottle of Irish Whiskey and I¡¯ll have him talking.¡±


    ¡°You leave as soon as possible, then. I¡¯ll send the warriors with you, they can stay just off Packnds while you figure out what is going on. If it is them, will you have an issue with us killing the Alpha and anyone else involved?¡±


    He just got up and stared into my eyes, his shoulders going back. ¡°Son, if he killed her for money I¡¯ll kill him myself.¡± I gave him a hug and they all walked out the door.


    Tomorrow I would have answers.


    ******


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    You know how they warn you never to run from a wild animal, because it triggers the predator instinct in them?


    They are right.


    I took my head start, rushing through the woods back towards the cabin. The ind wasn¡¯t that big so it wasn¡¯t a long run. When I heard John¡¯s wolf howl, I knew it was on. He was muchrger than me, so I put my head down and ran hard through the trees. I could hear him crashing through the underbrush, his big paws thudding on the ground as he got closer. I saw the cabin as I broke out of the trees and thought I was in the clear.


    I underestimated how much his wolf wanted me.


    I was nearly to the steps when I was tripped up, rolling on the grass and leaves to a stop. He was on me before I could get up, his body over mine, his jaws holding the back of my neck into the ground. His musk was strong and my wolf loved the smell and the dominance, the strength and power of her mate. I felt myself open and prepare for him as our Wolfys did what Wolfys will do. He didn¡¯t let go of my neck, he shuffled forward as I raised my hips and moved my tail out of the way. I felt his maleness poke around, then find the right ce and his hips drove home in a single powerful thrust.


    He howled in triumph as I grunted, feeling my body being filled by my mate. He let go of my neck, hooking his front legs around my hips he started to pound me hard as Iy there. My wolf was loving it, and I had to admit it was hot as hell and I was loving it too. Sex in this form was a little different than as a human, but it felt amazing. I was whining and growling as he continued his assault on me. Something was changing, though; it felt like I was being stretched inside. I whined at the pain as it worked back towards my opening, then forward again. ¡°What is that,¡± I asked.


    ¡°My knot,¡± he said. His strokes got shorter, he was still fully in me but he exined that the base of his wolf cock was swelling to trap itself in me. Whatever it was, it rubbed my insides delightfully. He continued to pound me until he came with a howl, filling me with his seed as I exploded in pleasure around him. We fell on our sides, him still locked in me.


    I tried to move but it wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Can you let me go?¡±


    ¡°The knot ties us together, it won¡¯t go down for a half hour or so. If you keep moving and wiggling like that, we¡¯ll just start over again.¡± It was his wolf¡¯s way to make sure his seed stayed in and increase the chance of conception.


    My wolf was all in favor of this, but I realized with horror that I was not on birth control and myst period was over three weeks ago. ¡°I¡¯m at my fertile point in my cycle,¡± I told him.


    ¡°My wolf knew that, it¡¯s why he was so insistent on taking and knotting you,¡± John said. ¡°He knew there was a better shot at conception in this form. He just didn¡¯t tell me until now.¡±


    ¡°I could get pregnant,¡± I said nervously. My wolf was satisfied, my brain was panicking. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-one and was a virgin until yesterday, I¡¯m not married, I¡¯m on the run¡­ how can I get pregnant?¡±


    He started to groom my neck and head, rxing me. ¡°You¡¯re mated, that is a stronger bond than marriage. If you want a ring and a church, I¡¯ll give you that too. If we have a baby, I¡¯d be over the moon. I¡¯d love to have a little boy or girl running around with your eyes.¡±


    My wolf was all for it, and deep down I knew I wanted children, I wanted a family with John, a house and a yard and a baby in my arms. I just wasn¡¯t nning on it being so soon. ¡°It¡¯s toote to change it now, and it¡¯s not like we can run to the drugstore for a morning-after pill,¡± I said. His wolf growled at me. ¡°Not that I would use one, my wolf thinks the same way. I¡¯m scared, John. Don¡¯t leave me, I don¡¯t want to be alone and pregnant like my mother was.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be alone, Jessie. Yevgheny wasn¡¯t your mother¡¯s mate, they didn¡¯t have the bond that we have. He raped her, probably assuming she was on birth control.¡± He licked at my face as I rxed on the grass. ¡°You have more than just me; we are in the St. Croix Pack now. I switched my allegiance to them when I came over to protect you so I could mind link with them, and as my mate you also be part of the Pack. We support, help and defend each other. You will never be alone, and I will never leave you.¡±


    ¡°They were like my family before we mated,¡± I said. ¡°Patrick was like a brother to me, his parents were so nice to me after I was hurt.¡±


    ¡°They knew who you were to me, and they promised to protect you until I could make you mine. They knew you had no one else and they wanted to help. They epted you as family back then,¡± he said.


    ¡°Will I get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You smelled fertile, but you aren¡¯t in heat. Werewolf females normally go into heat once a year for about a week, that is the only they are fertile and the couple goes into istion for a week of constant sex. Even with all of that, most cycles don¡¯t result in conception. The question is, would it be a good thing for you if you did get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready, it scares the hell out of me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be an amazing mother, Jessie.¡± My wolf agreed. ¡°We will know in a week or so, if your scent changes.¡±


    His knot had finally reduced and he disengaged from me, ourbined fluids soaking my legs and into the grass. ¡°Ugh, I need a shower.¡±


    ¡°How about a quick swim? You should learn how to swim in this form,¡± he said. He stood up, licking at my legs as I rolled onto my stomach. He turned and ran across thewn to the dock. Taking a leap from the end, hended with a huge ssh in the water and paddled until he was watching me. ¡°Your turn.¡±


    I gathered my courage and started to move, my insides aching a little still. I broke into a run, leaping from the dock and making it most of the way to where he was before crashing into the water. The COLD water of fall. The temperature shocked me a little as I kicked back to the surface. I let my wolf have control, she moved my legs until my head was above water again. It only took a few moments before I was following John around, quickly getting used to the temperature. The fur helped, in human form it would be freezing.


    We paddled around in the deeper water, then climbed out on the gravel and rocks until we were back on the grass. He shook his fur, sending water everywhere before he started trotting for the cabin. It took me a few tries to figure out how to shake my body like that. By the time I got to the cabin, he had shifted to human form with a towel around his waist. He dried my fur with one towel he brought. ¡°Feel like shifting back and taking a shower?¡± I nodded. ¡°It might hurt, but nothing like the first time you shifted. Each time you do it, your body adapts to the changes and it bes faster and hurts less. In a day or two, with practice, it won¡¯t hurt much at all and will happen in under a second,¡± he said.


    ¡°How do I shift back?¡±


    ¡°Imagine yourself as a human, skin, two legs, hands, and want to be that way. Your wolf will relinquish control and allow the change, just like you gave the wolf control when you shifted to this form.¡± I sat there, eyes closed and imagined being in my normal body again. I felt stabbing pains and heard the sounds of bones breaking and rearranging, but it wasn¡¯t as loud or painful as before. When I opened my eyes, I was looking at my skin and my hands. The cool fall air was blowing over it, making me shiver. ¡°Good job, my love,¡± he said as he held out a hand to me.

 54

    I took it and stood up, groaning in pain. He led me to the bathroom, putting me in first. The sr water heater was not very efficient this time of year, so by the time I had done my body and hair there wasn¡¯t hot water left. ¡°Sorry about the water,¡± I said as I stepped out. ¡°By the look of you, you could use a cold shower.¡± He looked down and smiled, looking back with those puppy-dog eyes. ¡°Nope, not happening. I just got clean and I have to go do the dishes,¡± I said.


    He kissed me and moved into the shower. ¡°Cold showers won¡¯t stop me or my wolf,¡± he said with a smile. I walked out of the room, my arousal ring already. I had a feeling we¡¯d be mating a LOT over the next few days.


    I started lunch, we would need the energy.


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    ¡°THEY HAVEN¡¯T FOUND HER FUCKING BODY YET, YOU IDIOTS!¡± I was standing behind my desk, pushing back the impulses to kill my Beta and these threewyers sitting across from me. ¡°She¡¯s DEAD, we have the video. Everyone has seen it. Show it to the fucking Judge and get my money!¡±


    The leadwyer paled, I could smell his fear. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, sir. As we were saying, Ms. Donato has not been officially dered dead. Until she is, her petition is still valid. We did have a hearing this morning and the judge granted a continuance, but under thew she has to be missing for six months before she can be dered dead, even with the video.¡±


    I walked over to the bar in my office, pouring myself a drink. Idiots. ¡°And there is nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°No sir. She needs to be dered dead either in Russia or America. Once that happens, her im goes away and with no other ims against the estate, the judge can dere it for you.¡±


    ¡°Then make that happen. Work both sides, get me a fucking death certificate and get it done quickly,¡± I said. ¡°Get out.¡± Thewyers couldn¡¯t leave my office fast enough. I turned to my Beta, Sasha. ¡°Arrange a video call with the people we had kill her. I need to know what they did with her body.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± He left my office as I sat down and looked out the window. I tossed the vodka back and poured another from the bottle I¡¯d brought over. I had to do something, the loan interest was killing me. I was tapped out on cash from the original contract. The longer this went on, the more I¡¯d have to sell properties, cash in investments, or give up businesses to keep the payments up. The Italians didn¡¯t care, they wanted their money. Only a fool would default on such a huge loan.


    It took until the next morning to set up the call. Once again, the other man was in silhouette, a puffy beard hiding the shape of his face. ¡°What do you want,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°Jessie Donato has not been dered dead, and that is preventing things from going forward. I need you to let her body be found.¡±


    Heughed at me. ¡°You paid me to kill her, not to get caught. Her body will never be found.¡±


    ¡°She has to be found, I need a death certificate.¡±


    ¡°Then you go find her, I¡¯m not wasting my time.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°We put her in a bag, chained it and weighted it with anchors, then dumped her into Lake Superior.¡±


    ¡°WHERE?¡±


    ¡°About a mile due east of Tofte boat ramp. Good luck, it¡¯s in about four hundred feet of water. Do not contact me again.¡± He cut the connection. I turned to my Beta. ¡°Any luck tracing that?¡±


    Sasha shook his head. ¡°The videoconferencing software hides the individual IP¡¯s,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯d have to go through the hostingpany.¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± I said. ¡°And put a team together in the States. I need that body recovered, and I need it soon. And call the men off herwyer, thest thing I need now is another reason to dy the decision.¡± He left, and I poured another drink. I had three days to go until the next payment was due. Spending a million to find the body was much cheaper.


    Former Alpha David¡¯s POV


    The next morning, six SUV¡¯s pulled out of ourpound and headed north for Lake Vermillion. I was in the back of the lead vehicle with Beta Fergus, as the two of us would lead any attack. One of the warriors was driving us, and the other vehicles contained Pack warriors except thest one, which had our Pack doctor and nurse and medical supplies. The cases contained rifles with silver-core bullets, silver knives coated in wolfsbane, and sedative autoinjectors that would knock out a full-grown werewolf in seconds. We were loaded for bear, as they said, and we weren¡¯ting back until we had our vengeance.


    The convoy headed north on Interstate 35 towards Duluth. The drive was going to take about four hours, including one stop for gas. We spent some time on theputers figuring out the best area to stage everyone outside their Pack area. They had a lot ofnd, but it was up against State forest which they could use but not im. We studied the satellite images of the area and the maps we had of their territory, looking for a ce close enough for what we wanted. A fast run into thepound, before the men could react and protect their Alpha from us.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the Alpha residence,¡± I said as we looked at the satellite photo. Thepound was built in concentric circles; the main Pack House at the center, shops and businesses surrounding it along with the Pack Clinic, gym and senior leadership houses. The next ring of road had smaller houses for Pack families, and outside of that was openwns, ygrounds and training fields. In the back, arge building, like a pole barn, would holdrge equipment and storage. ¡°This building is also where they would do punishments, out of sight,¡± I added.


    ¡°Defenses?¡±


    ¡°The Pack House has arge safe room, many of the residences have panic rooms. The armory is in the Pack House, and they will have trained the women as snipers. I would estimate thirty to fifty warriors of age.¡±


    ¡°With jobs and other obligations, that means maybe three to five guards on duty at any time,¡± Fergus said. ¡°That¡¯s a typical rotation if not at war.¡±


    ¡°Figure one or two at the main entrance, one patrolling thepound itself, and one or two running the border,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s a fifty-mile perimeter, so the border will only get checked every few hours. As long as we don¡¯t stage too close, we should be able to avoid detection.¡± We settled on two points, half our men would approach from the others woulde from the south. Both teams would race to the Alpha¡¯s House and take him into custody, while the second group would head to the barn in case John was being held there.


    ¡°Where are the cells?¡±


    ¡°Underneath the pole barn, I¡¯d venture to say. They wouldn¡¯t want any prisoners near the housing.¡±


    ¡°What are our rules of engagement,¡± Fergus asked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°We want the leadership, not the rest,¡± I said. ¡°Use sedatives and non-lethal force where you can, but if you have to kill, you kill and move on. I¡¯ll take two autoinjectors with me, hiding them in my clothes. I¡¯ll try and get at least the Alpha alone, if not his mate too. Once I knock them out, I¡¯ll link my men and we¡¯ll attack.¡± I smiled as I thought about what woulde next. ¡°We¡¯ll make our own little video, I think. We¡¯ll use that same punishment pole and execute them in front of their own Pack, just like they did our Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You men can have your fun, but if my Beta has been killed, I want to kill the Alpha myself,¡± Fergus said. ¡°We¡¯ve been best friends since we were pups.¡±


    ¡°I will give you that, as it would hurt me to kill my friend, even if he does deserve it.¡± I took a long drink from the coffee I¡¯d brought. ¡°Show them no mercy.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I loved my wolf, and every part of being one so far.


    After we had showered and eaten lunch, John had taken me back outside for what he called ¡°Werewolf Boot Camp.¡± We spent the rest of the day as he helped me learn what my wolf and I could do together. I shifted a hundred times or so, and he was right- after the first five, it didn¡¯t hurt much, and I was getting faster. By the end of the day I could jump off the porch in my human form andnd as a wolf.


    We went through the woods, learning how to track and to hunt. The ind had no deer, but it did have rabbits and mice. My wolf was more than happy to take the lead in using her nose to find prey, and soon had a fat mouse between her teeth. I cringed, but when she crunched it and swallowed, I was strangely satisfied. The rabbit was even better, fat and ready for winter.


    We spent some time y fighting as I unlocked my wolf¡¯s natural fighting ability. At first I was getting knocked down quicky, his teeth at my throat, but after a few hours I was able to give him a decent fight before I lost. ¡°You¡¯ll improve quickly with practice,¡± he told me. ¡°Your wolf is strong, she is an Alpha. Let her out and she will protect you both.¡±


    It was good advice for all things Wolfy.


    At the end of the fighting practice, we shifted back into our human forms and I just stared at him. He was the hottest man I¡¯d even seen; his broad chest, chiseled abs and ripped arms made me all tingly. I moved towards him, reaching a hand out to trace the bead of sweat running down from his neck. The tingles flowed, and soon he was touching me too. I reached further down, teasing him to full hardness before he pulled me down on the grass on top of him.


    I loved this part of being mated as well, and we had mated often and everywhere since that first night. I knew some of it was this being our honeymoon and discovering each other, but with the wolves it was more. My wolf¡¯s drives were primal, she wanted to eat, im and mate. There was one thing my wolf wanted I hadn¡¯t done yet, and now was the time.


    I held his hands in mine, pinned next to his head as I rode him to my orgasm. ¡°Cum with me, love,¡± he said as I felt him start to tense. My wolf took over, shifting my face and jaw and letting her teethe out. We exploded together, and then I struck. Biting hard on the juncture of his neck and shoulder, I marked him as mine forever. His blood filled my mouth, the taste setting off another orgasm, and I held him until it was over.

 55

    I let my teeth go back to normal as I licked the mark, helping to stop the bleeding. I looked at it, it was deep and would scar noticeably. My wolf was happy with this. John was ours, and we would kill any woman who tried to take him from us. The workout, the sex and the sensation of iming him caused me toy on him, and he held me as I fell asleep in thete afternoon sun.


    Former Alpha David¡¯s POV


    I called Alpha Sven on the way up, exining that I was in the area and hadn¡¯t seen him in a while. He immediately invited me for lunch, and I epted. I told him I¡¯d be there about 11:30.


    It was now pushing eleven, and I was with group staged to the south of the Pack property. The vehicles were parked and most of the wolves had shifted, moving into the trees out of sight of any passing traffic. I was going over the n one more time. ¡°Nobody does anything until I link you to attack,¡± I said. ¡°I need to find out if they were involved in Jessie¡¯s death and if they have Beta John. Remember it¡¯s just as possible they helped them, then the two were captured and she was killed after they left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting forever, Alpha. What if they figure out you¡¯re on to them,¡± Fergus asked.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not out and I haven¡¯t called you off by six,e get me,¡± I said. ¡°They won¡¯t know your close so they won¡¯t expect me to use mind link. I¡¯ve got your phone numbers in case anything happens. Fergus, if I call you, ignore anything I say because I¡¯m under duress.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± I made sure the other group was in ce on the east side, then I got back into the car and drove towards Sven¡¯s pack. It was a nice afternoon in thete fall, so I kept the windows down to reduce the scent of the other wolves. It only took five minutes before I was turning off the highway onto the road leading to theirpound.


    There was a gate just off the road, with a security keypad and speaker. I pulled up to it and waited. ¡°Your name and business?¡±


    ¡°Retired Alpha David Larsen to see Alpha Sven. He¡¯s expecting me.¡±


    ¡°Wait there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t smell any wolves close. ¡°At the entry gate, no guard present, one of the rovers ising.¡±


    A few minutester, an ATV pulled up to the gate, driven by a younger man. He opened the gate for me and I pulled through. ¡°Follow me, Alpha,¡± he said before he started the Grizzly and headed towards the house.


    I was led into the main area, then we stopped in front of Alpha Sven and Luna Linnea as they waited in front of their house. ¡°In thepound, Alpha and Luna are here. I can¡¯t smell John.¡± I got out of the SUV and the man took off, returning to his patrol. I walked up, smiling broadly. ¡°Sven, thank you for seeing me on such short notice. Linnea, you look more lovely with each passing day.¡±


    ¡°Such a smooth talker,¡± Sven said as he pulled me into a hug. I hugged Linnea briefly as well. ¡°It¡¯s been what, three years?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Retirement had reduced my travel demands quite a bit, as well as my blood pressure,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Stan and Larissa are doing a fine job. With my mate gone, I just didn¡¯t have the heart for it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside,¡± he said. ¡°Linnea madeke trout, we were able to pick up some fresh fish from Lake Superiorst week.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you went there?¡±


    ¡°My mate wanted to go to Betty¡¯s Pies onest time before it closes for the winter,¡± I said. ¡°Pretty soon the big snows will be here and travel will be difficult again.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha is admitting they were on the North Shore recently. I¡¯m going to keep inquiring.¡±


    Linnea led me to the table then disappeared into the kitchen to get lunch ready. We sipped on coffee and caught up on what our families were doing as we rxed into our friendship. Linnea came out, cing a tray with a fish sandwich and fries before me, her hand on my shoulder as she leaned around me. I was so distracted by the smell of the fish I didn¡¯t see her take the needle out until it was plunged into my shoulder. ¡°They¡¯ve done¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t get out more before I felt my wolf being put to sleep. They¡¯d hit me with wolfsbane, making me no more powerful than a human. I got up to attack her, but Alpha Sven expected this. He forced me to the ground, cing silver-ted cuffs on my wrists behind my back before he hauled me up and set me in the chair again. ¡°Why,¡± I asked him, the betrayal clear in my eyes.


    ¡°There are things going on you don¡¯t know, David, and I need to exin them to you before your men go off half-cocked. You do have men here, don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I came here alone.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, David. In your position, I¡¯d do the same thing. That¡¯s why as soon as we found the tracker you¡¯d ced on Ingrid¡¯s car, we were expecting you to retaliate. I figure you are here to distract me and gain intelligence before theye in, am I right?¡± I said nothing. ¡°Let me give you a head¡¯s up. As soon as you arrived at the gate, we started moving our vulnerable to the safe room where they are protected by a six-inch-thick reinforced steel door and three feet of concrete. Half of my warriors are in reinforced defensive positions around thepound, all are armed with scoped rifles. The remainder are in ce, ready to respond in force to any incursion. If your men attack, they will all die before they get to thepound, much less to me. Do you understand? You will kill them if you let them attack.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    My head was spinning, I couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You killed Jessie, you piece of shit. You think we won¡¯te after you?¡±


    He justughed. ¡°I just told you, I fully expected you toe after me. I also told you that you didn¡¯t know what was going on.¡± He pulled his chair closer to mine. ¡°David, we go back four decades together. What in all the time you¡¯ve known me points to me taking money to kill a human? Especially one who is mated to a werewolf? Did you think so little of me that you would believe that?¡±


    I looked at him, he was serious. ¡°Twenty-five million is a lot of money. It can make people do things they normally wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You know we don¡¯t care about money, David,¡± Linnea said as she sat down on my other side. ¡°We would never do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I saw the video,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. I was the one who leaked it,¡± Sven said.


    I jumped up, uncaring of my bound arms or my inability to reach my wolf. ¡°YOU FUCKING BASTARD, OUR PACKS WILL KILL YOU ALL,¡± I yelled as I tried to tackle him. He just stepped aside, grabbing my neck he mmed my face into the table before tossing me back into my chair. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this.¡±


    ¡°It had to be done, David. You need to understand why.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s no excuse. You betrayed my Pack, we were protecting Jessie, she was bing like a daughter to our Betas. One of our men has already died protecting her from this bastard of an Alpha in Russia, and you take his blood money and do his dirty work. You disgust me.¡±


    ¡°David, this information is delicate. It cannot get out, you cannot change your behavior or Jessie is dead.¡±


    ¡°Jessie¡¯s already dead, asshole. You killed her.¡±


    ¡°No, Jessie is very much alive, David. We used her magic to make the video, because as long as Yuri thinks she is dead, he is not hunting her.¡± He took out a key and unlocked my handcuffs. ¡°I can¡¯t let you ruin things now, David. I will give you the truth, but in return you and your Pack have to y along to the script. Jessie and John are safe and hidden right now. Don¡¯t screw that up.¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to them, David, but not with all your people around. Send them back home before someone gets hurt. They can¡¯t do anything except die if they stay here.¡±


    I pulled out my phone, looking at the addresses. Selecting one, I made the call.


    The phone rang twice before it picked up. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Abort mission. Return home immediately,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait, why are you not mind linking? We can¡¯t raise you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, we¡¯re just enjoying lunch. I¡¯m going to stay here a day or two, I¡¯ll drive myself home. Pack them up and go home, that¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± he said and he hung up.


    I looked up at Sven. ¡°You really screwed up when you blocked my link. They don¡¯t know what to think now.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope they listen. We¡¯ll know in a few minutes.¡± He pulled up an iPad and set it on the table; selecting a few programs, cameras came up on a four-wide screen. ¡°Technology is a wonderful thing,¡± he said as the views toggled through. ¡°Border patrols always were an ineffective means of security; they were good to make sure the border was marked, but easily avoided in an attack. We reced them all two years ago with a top-of-the-line surveince system. The cameras as well hidden, giving usplete coverage of the borders. They have normal and infrared capability, motion sensing with rms, and some are remotely controlled. We reced half our security patrols with one person sitting in the control room.¡±


    ¡°Impressive. How much did the upgrade cost?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite reasonable now. Our whole system cost just over a hundred thousand dors, but it reces eight men required to cover 24/7 patrols.¡± We both saw the rmse in, as motion sensors picked up the movement of the wolves. ¡°Your orders weren¡¯t followed,¡± Sven said.


    The werewolves were moving fast from the south, two wide and in a line six deep. Backpacks held weapons as they ran hard for us. ¡°Shit.¡± I called the number again, this time no one answered. I didn¡¯t have my mind link, I couldn¡¯t stop anything. I felt so helpless. ¡°Please, Sven, don¡¯t kill them. They¡¯re doing what they were trained to do.¡±


    He was busy linking his warriors. I watched the screen, it showed an area where the trail narrowed as it passed throughrge boulders. ¡°Watch,¡± he said.

 56

    As they entered the narrow passage, a white gas was released. The werewolves stumbled, falling to the ground in a heap. ¡°What¡¯s going on,¡± I said.


    ¡°Gaseous wolfsbane,¡± he said. ¡°All likely attack routes where thepound is within ten minutes of the border are protected by them, and they are remotely actuated.¡± The gas sapped their powers, preventing them frommunicating and causing them to shift back from their wolves. It took a few minutes for the gas to disperse before they were able to stand up again and gather their gear. As they tried to regroup, Sven¡¯s men surrounded them. The twelve men were quickly disarmed and sat down along the trail.


    ¡°What of the other group,¡± I asked, then the cameras showed me.


    ¡°Entering from the east, I see. Well, we better get going. We don¡¯t have static defenses there, too many hikers and hunters that way this time of year. Come on.¡± We walked out the front of his house, a big wolf was waiting there. ¡°Climb on, you can¡¯t shift,¡± he told me. ¡°You have to stop them before this bes a bloodbath.¡±


    I jumped onto his back, embarrassed at having to be carried into battle, then Sven shifted into his ck wolf and we ran off to the east. A dozen defenders around thepound joined us as we tore out of there. Most had rifles or packs strapped to their backs.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was a fifteen-minute run from where they entered to thepound, and we ran for five minutes before we came to a clearing in between two ponds. Everyone stopped, and I jumped off. Alpha Sven shifted and stood next to me as his men fanned out. I saw the men with rifles taking up positions behind the trees, even up in them, while other men joined us or went to the nks. The wind was in our faces, so they¡¯d never know until they were on top of us. Wolves running all out had little time to respond anyway.


    I could hear the pounding of paws as the dozen or so men approached. ¡°Stand with me,¡± Sven said. We stood together at the center of the trail, wolves lying down behind us to block the path. As the group entered the clearing, a volley of rifle fire tore up the ground in front of them. The lead wolves stopped, turning to the side only to find they were surrounded. Some shifted, but any who reached for their weapons were quickly convinced by the snipers to let them go again. ¡°STAND DOWN, YOU¡¯RE SURROUNDED,¡± Sven yelled at them.


    ¡°STAND DOWN, I TOLD YOU TO ABORT,¡± I yelled when they still didn¡¯t surrender. We walked towards the group, they were in a defensive circle and about half were shifted. They looked at me in surprise. ¡°Alpha David, you¡¯re alive,¡± Fergus said, his red hair matted with sweat.


    ¡°I called off the attack, what the hell did you guyse in for?¡±


    He looked at me, confused. ¡°You told us if you called you were under duress, and to ignore whatever you said,¡± he told me.


    ¡°Dammit, son, I said if I called YOU to ignore it, not if I called James or one of the others,¡± I said, getting pissed off.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said, sir. Are you all right?¡± I thought back to my order, I hadn¡¯t been specific enough and it could have resulted in men being killed. It was the kind of error an Alpha couldn¡¯t make.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m safe, and I¡¯ll be staying here a day or two. Jessie and John were here, but they left after a night. Someone else killed them.¡± Fergus just nodded. ¡°Alpha Sven¡¯s men will be escorting you back to your vehicles. Thank them for not killing you when they could have and drive back to our Pack.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± He tried to link someone, then looked at the Alpha. ¡°I can¡¯t reach the other patrol, Alphas.¡±


    ¡°They were ambushed with a wolfsbane gas bomb,¡± Sven said. ¡°They will be fine in a day or two, right now they are heading back to their vehicles. I¡¯m sorry, but it was a better way to stop the attack than just killing them.¡± Fergus just nodded and took charge of his men.


    I watched as the men packed their weapons and left the clearing, escorted by Sven¡¯s men. ¡°Your defenses are impressive, Sven. I guess they can teach an old dog new tricks.¡±


    Svenughed. ¡°Sometimes we just need to let the younger members flex their skills. We have a few members who in the old system would be Omegas, low in dominance and fighting ability, but they are amazing with technology. I had to appoint one a Beta because of his importance to the Pack, despite not having a warrior bone in his body. Things in our world are changing so quickly anymore, the old rules don¡¯t work. Do you know what the biggest threat to us being discovered is now?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Game cameras. Hunters are putting these up all over the forest, motion activated cameras and video. Despite the signs, we find them on ournd too. Add in Google Earth, and it¡¯s much more difficult to hide in in sight these days.¡±


    I got back on his guard as Sven shifted, and we ran back to thepound at an easier pace. Linnea was waiting for us at their home, and she tossed him clothes as I got off. ¡°Well, shall we eat then,¡± Linnea asked. ¡°The food is getting cold.¡±


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    We spent the afternoon going between self-defense drills in wolf form, human form and just in rolling around making love because we were new mates. By the time dinnertime came, we were both famished.


    We went into the cabin, and I had her take a shower while I figured out what we could eat for dinner. The supply of meat we had was gone, so I dug through the cupboards and found some pasta and tomato sauce. I got arge pot of water onto the stove and started heating it, then dug around looking for something else I could put in there. I found a can of mushrooms and a green pepper. ¡°Do you like mushrooms and green pepper in pasta,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she said. I started chopping up the pepper, then paused as one of the boats was getting closer than I thought was normal. In thete season, few boats were out anymore. I heard the motor idle then reverse and put the knife down. I moved to the front door and saw a fishing boat pulling up to our dock. Alpha Sven was driving it, his Luna seated next to him, and another man was facing away from me.


    ¡°Jessie, we¡¯ve got guests,¡± I told her as I walked down to the dock. By the time I got down there, they were unloading three huge coolers and five boxes onto the dock. ¡°Alpha, I didn¡¯t expect you so soon,¡± I said as I walked out to them.


    ¡°Sorry to just show up,¡± Sven said. ¡°This is retired Alpha David of the St. Croix Pack. He¡¯s Stan¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, son,¡± the grey-haired man said as I gave him a hand up to the dock. ¡°We feared you were lost.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just fine,¡± I said as I helped Linnea step up from the rocking boat. I looked at David. ¡°What brings you up here?¡±


    ¡°Me and some guys from the St. Croix and Hignds packs came up here kill the Alpha and his leadership.¡± I froze, trying to figure out what he was saying. ¡°We thought they had killed Jessie for the money.¡±


    ¡°We got a hell of a lot more money doing things my way,¡± Jessie said as she came out onto the dock. ¡°Rumors of my death were greatly exaggerated, Alpha David.¡± She came down to my side to greet the three Alphas.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s some power you have in you,¡± Sven said. ¡°And the smell¡­¡±


    ¡°You got your wolf!¡± Linnea pulled her into a hug. ¡°She¡¯s a dominant one, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m told,¡± Jessie said. ¡°She is strong, I can give John a run for his money in a fight now.¡±


    ¡°Definitely an Alpha female,¡± David said with a smile. ¡°What broke it loose?¡±


    She pulled her hair and sweater aside and showed the mark on her neck. ¡°We think the spell broke when we mated,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve only had her for a couple days. It¡¯s all so new and exciting!¡± She started telling the story of her first shift as we carried the food and supplies up to the cabin. She had them in stitches about falling on her face as I went back down with David to get the rest.


    ¡°It¡¯s killing me not being able to tell anyone you two are alive,¡± he told me. ¡°Sven filled me in on what you did and why, and I agree with it. That kind of reward was too much to ignore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of enjoying having this time to ourselves,¡± I said. ¡°Once the snow flies, it won¡¯t be so fun. Why so much food this time?¡±


    ¡°There is a cold fronting soon that will send temperatures near zero for a week or so. Once theke starts freezing over, it will be weeks before there is enough ice to get a snowmobile on. Until then, we can¡¯t get supplies to you. The meat and cheese in the coolers, If you leave it on the porch, it should stay frozen long enough for the weather to take over. The rest you¡¯ll have to pile up in the house.¡± I hadn¡¯t been in a Northwoods winter, but Jessie had told me enough stories about the weather farther south to make me wary. The days were getting shorter and the nights were dropping below freezing. It wouldn¡¯t be long before it was dark by dinnertime as far north as we were. It took a few trips for us to carry everything up to the cabin.


    We still ended up eating pasta for dinner, but we added meatballs to the sauce along with the mushrooms and peppers. There was no table big enough to eat at, but we made do. I enjoyed the conversation, finding Sven and Linnea to be good friends and fun to talk to. I hadn¡¯tughed so much in years.


    It was dark out by the time they had gotten what they needed from us. We waved goodbye as they pushed off the dock, the boat speeding across theke under the light of the moon. ¡°Do you think it will work,¡± I asked my mate as she leaned back into my chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°If they do the right thing, it will. Meanwhile, we¡¯re going to be trapped here for WEEKS. What could we do in all that time?¡±


    ¡°I have an idea or two,¡± I said as my hand moved under her sweater to cup her breast. ¡°Last one in bed sleeps in the wet spot.¡± She squealed and took off for the cabin, me right on her heels.

 57

    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV


    The next morning, we sat at the table in my house with my mate and my Beta as we went over the ns once more with David. The whole thing was riding on a razor¡¯s edge; as long as Jessie was believed to be dead and they stayed hidden, they were safe. If word got out she was alive, Yuri would do anything to get her.


    ¡°Are you sure we shouldn¡¯t just go public with this now?¡± David was turning the sh drive over and over in his fingers.


    ¡°Time is our friend,¡± I told him. ¡°The longer we wait, the deeper the hole is that Yuri digs himself in the human and werewolf world. Plus, Jessie is not ready to emerge into our world and all that will be expected of her. John needs time to get her trained andfortable with all that Alpha power she has inside her.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention her witchcraft. I still can¡¯t believe she was able to make the illusion so believable when you faked her death.¡±


    I smiled, thinking back to how she had proven to me she could do it before we went ahead with her n. ¡°She was powerful when she just had Father Kempechny¡¯s power, enough to flip a car into a guardrail with her mind,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s gained the power of two Coven High Priestesses since then. If she was fully trained, I have no doubt she¡¯d be one of the most powerful witches in the world.¡±


    He looked at his hand. ¡°Just another reason for people toe after her. Witches will be jealous of her power and know if they kill her, it bes theirs.¡±


    ¡°That is why that little ind in the middle of a Northwoodske is the safest ce for them to be right now, toe into their power together. It has to be this way.¡± He nodded. ¡°The information on that thing is explosive. There is no denying it, and when the time is right it needs to be revealed. Not before then.¡± He stood up and we walked to the door. ¡°Take it to Patrick in Moscow. He will know when the time is right for it toe out.¡±


    ¡°My wolf wants his blood for Brian¡¯s death in thest attempt on her life,¡± I said. ¡°She was protected by us, and John was a member of our Pack when they tried to kill them at the Coven.¡±


    ¡°He will pay for his crimes, but it doesn¡¯t always happen the way our wolves want,¡± I told him as he opened his car door. ¡°Yevgheny was taken down by the Russian Police. In the end, he was dead, and his leadership was dead or in prison. It was a better oue than if another Pack or the European Council took him out. The press, the police, hell, with Jessie¡¯s disappearance and Yevgheny¡¯s estate battle, they¡¯re in the news all the time. Right now the Coast Guard and FBI have a half-dozen boats scouring the bottom of Lake Superior off Tofte, looking for Jessie¡¯s body. Surrounding them are two dozen boats carrying television crews. Trust me, it¡¯s better this way.¡±


    He started his car. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°You know I am, old friend. Remember what I said; only Stan can know what you do, and he has to keep it quiet. Don¡¯t let that jump drive out of your possession, deliver it to Patrick in Moscow.¡±


    Linnea came out of the house, carrying a thermos and a bag. ¡°You have a long drive, I packed you a sandwich, chips and some fruit,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you doing something stupid, like eating a gas station burrito.¡±


    Heughed as he took it. ¡°Few things are less trustworthy than that,¡± he said. She leaned in and kissed his cheek. ¡°Thank you for everything, Linnea. Thank you for taking good care of them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, David. Have a safe drive.¡± I shook his hand and he pulled out, following the guard on his ATV to the gate. I pulled my mate into my side, relieved everything had turned out so well when it could have been so much worse. As I sniffed her hair, I noticed something had changed. Her scent was stronger, my wolf picked up on it and I was aroused. ¡°You smell different.¡±


    ¡°I feel different,¡± she said. ¡°Do you think it worked? Could she have fixed it?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I put my hands over her lower belly, feeling the scar there. When she was young, before we met, she had caught a severe infection that attacked her reproductive system. Her fallopian tubes were scarred as a result, and we had not been able to conceive in our two decades together. She had been crushed when the doctor had figured out the issue eight years ago; they were too damaged to repair. I refused to put her away and take another, or to have another woman bear my heir. ¡°If it isn¡¯t our child, I don¡¯t want a child at all,¡± I had told her as she cried onto my chest.


    When she was talking with Jessiest night, she revealed her magic had the power of healing, and offered to help. I was hesitant, werewolf doctors could do nothing, but it gave her a ray of hope and I couldn¡¯t deny the pleading in her eyes. Jessie hadid her hands on her belly, and her hands took on a purplish glow. Linnea gasped, clenching my hand. ¡°Does it hurt, love?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s warm,¡± she said. A few secondster, the glow went away. ¡°Is it done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what I can,¡± Jessie replied. ¡°I¡¯m kind of new to this, but I think so. I guess you¡¯ll have to find out on your own.¡±


    As I stood with her in front of our house, I thought we had a chance. I turned her around, dropping to my knees I brought my nose to her waist, taking a deep sniff. I was immediately hard enough to cut diamonds; her scent was strong and meant only one thing.


    She was going into heat.


    Beta Female Abigail rke¡¯s POV


    I pulled thest of the eight pork butts I had prepared off the smoker and shifted my hands so my ws could tear it apart. Humans used these stainless-steel things called bear ws to rip the meat apart, but I preferred using my wolf to do it. When the fat was removed, the long pieces of smoked pork were ced in arge serving tray and mixed with my homemade barbecue sauce. I cleaned up as the tray was taken out to the tables for thepetition.


    My Mac ¡®n Cheese recipe was already set up on the table with the side dishes. It turned out the idea of a pork bbqpetition had sparked a lot of interest, and there were fourteen entries in the meat category and twenty-five in the side dish. Twelve people including me were entered in both, and thus eligible for the Grand Prize that Alpha Javier had put up money for. With the interest, he¡¯d added cash prizes for each category as well as through third ce overall. Eachpetitor had to submit at least fifty pounds of meat or side dish to be eligible.


    I went to my room to change and shower, my hair smelled of cherrywood smoke and my body felt sticky from being in the kitchen or out at the smoker all day. Putting on jeans, a blouse and sweater, I walked out to the elevator to take me up to the rooftop. Thete fall weather had held out for us, it was still in the 50¡¯s as the sun got ready to set. The rooftop had an open section where the smokers had been set up, plus arge enclosed sun room with a small swimming pool and lots of patio space. It was here that the Pack members were gathered and where the smells were captivating.


    Alpha Javier opened thepetition with a brief speech, thanking the participants and wishing everyone luck. He exined the rules; each Pack member had a single white chip and blue chip, one for their favorite meat and one for the favorite side. In front of each tray of food was an exnation of what it was and a small can with a lid you could drop the chip into. He encouraged everyone to try a little of everything the first time through, then go backter for their favorites. He and Abrianna then started the line, everyone else following behind.


    We ate, drank and socialized for three hours, and I was enjoying myself quite a bit with Patrick and his new friends. I was happy to see that both my dishes were among the first to run out, which I thought was a good sign. Some of the entrants had made copies of their recipes on 3¡Á5 cards, and I grabbed more than a few for my own use back home.


    Patrick hugged me from behind, making me jump a little. ¡°Your food was a hit, Mom. You got this in the bag.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is over until it is over, Patrick. There was a lot of good food there. I know I want to get a few recipes before I leave.¡± It was a tour de force of tastes from around the world tonight. Most of the werewolves in the Pack had found their mates in Russia, but not all, and even regions they came from made a difference. Two entries were by wolves who came from the United States; one made Carolina style pulled pork, which had a spicy clear sauce based on apple cider vinegar, while the other was a Cuban style roast pig from a woman who grew up near Miami. There was Poc Chuc, a saltwater-cured grilled pork marinated in onions, sour orange juice and charred red tomatoes from Central America that was amazing. I also got the recipe for the Brazilian gaucho style pork that was cooked on a sword and rubbed with spices. Among the other entries were Jamaican jerked pork tenderloin, two kinds of Chinese bbq, a Pork Satay on a skewer from Thand, and four different Shaslik recipes, a traditional Russian bbq on a skewer.


    The sides were also excellent, and my wisdom in choosing mac ¡®n cheese was apparent as I watched the children of the Pack vote. They didn¡¯t want vegetables or sds, they were taking big spoonfuls of my cooking.


    The voting closed down as the wolves kept eating the remaining foods, and a half hourter Luna Abrianna took the microphone to announce the winners. I held Patrick¡¯s hand nervously as they were read. I screamed when I won best side dish, rushing up to the stage to take the cash and the trophy they had made for the event. ¡°Congrattions, Beta Abigail. Not only did you make a dish our children are now begging us for, but you gave us the idea for this event in the first ce, and it was a rousing sess.¡± The Pack apuded as I hugged her, then shook the Alpha¡¯s hand. The Cuban roast pork won the best meat category, and then it was on to thebined prize.


    ¡°In third ce overall, for thebination of Ural Mountain Shaslik and Potato Sd, Theta Lidia!¡± She came up, epting her cash and trophy, then was moved aside to wait. ¡°In second ce, with herbination of Pulled Pork and Mac ¡®n Cheese, Beta Abigail!¡± I went back up, my face beet red as I epted my second trophy. ¡°Finally, the Grand Prize winner of ten thousand rubles and this trophy, Omega Maria, for her Cuban Barbecue Pork and Stuffed Mushrooms.¡± The crowd went wild as she came back up to collect her prize, then we all posed with our trophies. ¡°There have been so many calls for recipes from this contest that Beta Galina has agreed to collect them for a Pack cookbook. Once it ispleted, the web page will be sent to everyone. Also, the top eight dishes in each category will be prepared by the Pack Kitchen each Friday for the remainder of the year.¡± There were more cheers to this.

 58

    I got to my bed,pletely exhausted and a little bit drunk. Some of thedies had promised to take me shopping tomorrow, sure that I¡¯d find things to spend my winnings on. I was really enjoying this little side trip.


    Retired Alpha David¡¯s POV


    It had been a rough two days for me since I left Sven and Linnea. I drove back to our Pack, to the questions of both my Pack and the Hignds group. I had met privately with my son andid out what was going on; he was blown away by what I told him, but he promised to keep the secret. Alpha Esca was disappointed to learn that the Vermillion Pack hadn¡¯t been involved in Jessie¡¯s death. My son promised him he would keep up the investigation, and Esca¡¯s men would stay for another week in case we found the killers.


    The flight to Moscow hadn¡¯t been fun, my knees were starting to ache with the arthritis and the flight was long. Wolves don¡¯t like to be trapped; being stuck in an aluminum tube with smelly humans was not fun. I couldn¡¯t drink enough to sleep, and only reading PenumbraMine¡¯s ¡°Blue Butterflies¡± on my iPad helped me get through it. My daughter-inw had turned me on to her stuff, and I was hooked despite finding it under the ¡®Chicklit¡¯ tab.


    I was happy when I arrived and made my way to the taxis. I hadn¡¯t checked a bag, just my carryon as I was only staying a day. Winter had arrived in Moscow, it was cold, and a few inches of snow had fallen recently. I was dropped off outside the lobby of their building and walked in unannounced.


    ¡°§®§à§Ô§å §Ý§Ú §ñ §á§à§Þ§à§é§î §Ó§Ñ§Þ, §ã§ï§â (May I help you, sir?)¡± The young blonde shewolf at the desk opened her eyes wide as my dominance struck her, not expecting an Alpha.


    ¡°Please let Beta David rke know that Retired Alpha David Larsen is here to see him.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± She picked up the phone and made the call. ¡°The Beta will be down in a few moments. May I offer you a drink?¡±


    ¡°No thank you.¡± I started looking at the artwork in the lobby as she returned to her work. I noticed a few of the Moscow Pack warriors were gathering around, just in case. Alphas, even retired ones, didn¡¯t just show up at the Pack House without an invitation. The Alpha would be within his rights to expel the person, even kill them.


    I wasn¡¯t shocked to see not just a surprised Patrick but Alpha Javier and some men emerge from the elevator. I turned and smiled at them as they walked up. ¡°Patrick, Council Member Javier, I apologize for myck of notice before entering your territory. I need to speak with you urgently,¡±


    Alpha Javier sized me up, he was a legend in the European Council and I bowed to his dominance. ¡°We should go to my office, then. Come.¡± He turned and walked back to the elevator as Patrick came to my side.


    I put my arm around Patrick¡¯s broad shoulders and pulled him close. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, my boy. How is your mate?¡±


    He smiled as we entered the elevator with his Alpha and one guard. ¡°She is doing well. You just missed my mother, she went to visit their Pack a few hours ago. She¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be here,¡± I said. ¡°I leave tomorrow for home.¡±


    ¡°It was that important toe see us?¡±


    ¡°Critical,¡± I said. ¡°And I need to see you two alone.¡±


    Javier raised his eyebrow, but only the three of us entered his office. Iid it all out for them, and their shock at learning Jessie was alive was not faked. Finally, I handed Patrick the jump drive. ¡°Alpha Sven said this was for you, that you would know when to use it.¡±


    If they were shocked before, the contents shocked them even more. ¡°We should take him down now,¡± Javier said. ¡°I can call the Council together, we can arrest and try him in under a week.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Patrick said. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to act quickly here. Let him twist in the wind for a while.¡± He filled me in on what they had learned about the loans he had taken out, and how his empire was being sold off bit by bit to pay the interest on the loans.


    I picked it up then, giving the n we had worked out with Jessie, John and Sven. ¡°We bleed him dry first. The police are investigating, he owes a lot of money, and we can push off a decision on Yevgheny¡¯s estate for months. If the cops or the Mob take him out, it is a much lower risk of us being revealed. In the end, if he dies our vengeance is satisfied.¡± I looked right at Javier. ¡°The moment people see this, they know Jessie is alive and she is in danger again. The two of them need time to train and prepare. If we create a power vacuum in their Pack now, it will just create more chaos. Better to wait until they are ready to take over her Pack.¡±


    ¡°This pack isn¡¯t hers yet,¡± Javier said.


    ¡°Maybe not, but it is her birthright, and once you meet her you will see the two have the power and character to be good Alphas to this Pack,¡± I replied.


    ¡°With Jessie having a wolf and her hereditary im, I would withdraw from consideration for this Pack,¡± Patrick said. ¡°Mischa and I are in no hurry to be Alphas, she wants to go to medical school. We will do it if asked, but I would let Jessie decide first. I¡¯d even take it for a period of time until she is ready to take over, if she asked, but otherwise we will wait.¡±


    Javier leaned back. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that from you, Patrick. I thought the lure of the position would be stronger for you.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Alpha, although I appreciate your confidence in me, my loyalty to Jessie makes it an easy decision. Before she was an Alpha, she was my friend and I was responsible to protect her. She¡¯s a good woman, and now I hear she¡¯s a good wolf too. I¡¯m happy for her.¡±


    He looked at Patrick, nodding his head slowly. ¡°We will let things ride for now, but if I think it¡¯s starting to go bad I¡¯ll call the Council together and have him arrested,¡± he said. ¡°Killing another Pack¡¯s Alpha heir, especially if they involved humans, is enough to have him removed and executed.¡±


    ¡°But first,¡± I said, ¡°First we want to destroy his world. And Jessie has a lot of money avable now to use on that.¡±

 59

    Two Weeks Later


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    I threw my ss at the television, shattering the screen as ss shards exploded onto the Pack members in my conference room. ¡°Coast Guard and FBI Call Off Search for Jessie Donato¡¯s Remains,¡± the CNN crawl says as they interview a former FBI agent on what it all means. The search had been hampered by bad weather and deep water, andter concern that the tip may not have been urate. ¡°Fucking IDIOTS! I could tell you what it means!¡±


    ¡°Another thirty million rubles,¡± one of my ountants said as he looked at the numbers on hisptop.


    I growled and moved across the room, pulling him out of his chair with one hand and shoving his head into the screen. He struggled to breathe as I held him a good foot off the ground, squeezing his neck. ¡°You think this is fucking funny, Anatoly?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ sir¡­¡± he squeaked out before I dropped him. He coughed a few times, rubbing his neck. ¡°Sir, I just meant the next payment will be due in two days, and we don¡¯t have the cash to cover it. We need to discuss liquidating more assets, for this week and next.¡±


    I went back and sat at the head of the table, pounding my fist. ¡°These fucking payments are killing me,¡± I said. ¡°Any luck finding another source of financing?¡±


    ¡°No sir,¡± Sergey said. He was my property manager. ¡°With the uncertainty about the court case and the pressure on our illegal activities, it¡¯s a buyer¡¯s market,¡± he said. ¡°Word is out that you are desperate to sell, and they think if they wait long enough the deals will get better.¡± He looked at his notes. ¡°Themercial properties we are selling are getting offers at no more than a third of the market value for a cash offer.¡±


    ¡°We will hold our properties used for Pack members untilst,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Get me a list of the properties currently on the market with theirtest offers, and I want options for the next ones. The way things are going, we may have to wait months.¡± The men looked down, nobody wanted to think about what that would mean to us.


    The door opened, and one of the Packputer techs came in, escorted by one of my guards. ¡°Excuse me, Alpha, I was told to bring this to you immediately,¡± he said. He was holding a jump drive.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, the rewards have been taken down on the Inte, but one of the email addresses we used was still active. When I was closing it down this morning, I found this.¡± He went over to theputer that drove the remaining monitor in the room and plugged it in. ¡°She said that if it was worth enough money to her, she¡¯d give us the rest instead of the FBI. I emailed her back, telling her we would review it and get back to her.¡±


    We sat back as he brought the video up. ¡°As you know, we suspect the killer was Pack based on the silver on the shackles and use of a punishment pole. We didn¡¯t know where.¡± The video started to roll; it was surveince video of a hotel lobby, not very high quality and in ck and white. The camera was behind the main desk, facing the door and the back of a woman at the desk. She was working on theputer, a big woman with bigger hair. The front door opened, and a man came in, we all recognized him as Beta John Pearson of the Hignds Pack. There was a time and date code on the bottom; it was the night before she was killed on camera.


    ¡°Is there audio?¡±


    ¡°No sir. He spends five minutes checking in, paying with cash. With your permission, Alpha?¡± I nodded, and he moved the slider bar over to the spot he had picked. The lobby was empty again, but when the door opened, John was carrying two bags and Jessie was following behind him. They crossed the lobby and exited to the left.


    ¡°Where was this taken?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of the information she wants the reward for. In exchange for a million dors American, she will send us the rest of the video. She says the video shows them leaving in thepany of fourrge men, and she will give the us the location of the hotel and the license te of one of the vehicles the men who left with them drove.¡±


    ¡°What else did she say?¡±


    ¡°We leave the cash where she says, and we pick up the video and the information in another. In Duluth.¡±


    ¡°Pay her,¡± I said. ¡°The Pack who killed her has gone dark, refusing to answer. You haven¡¯t been able to trace the emails or the video feeds, and I¡¯m running out of time. If I know who killed them, I can put pressure on them to produce her body, and with that, the bleeding stops.¡± I looked over at my Betas. ¡°How many men do we still have in the United States?¡±


    ¡°Four, the rest have returned home,¡± Beta Shura said. ¡°Not enough to take on a Pack.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I nodded. ¡°Pick a crew, I want this handled personally,¡± I said. ¡°Make sure you fly into different airports, different times so you don¡¯t raise suspicions. Deliver the money, find the Pack, and bust heads until you have our body for the cops.¡±


    Shura stood to his feet, pointing to a few others. ¡°It shall be done, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°It better be. I¡¯m getting tired of losing money. I want Jessie dered dead, then I want that Court to give me my fucking money while we still have a ce to live around here. Now get out of here.¡±


    Beta Patrick¡¯s POV


    It was fun ying with Jessie¡¯s money, even though only Yuri and I knew it was hers.


    The information on the jump drive included the ount information for her Swiss ount containing almost five hundred million rubles at the current market rate. I had transferred most of it to a Moscow bank, the rest remaining for her use. The instructions with it were clear; I was to use the money to make Yuri suffer, but not his Pack. I was not to buy or mess with properties that supported Pack members, but I could go after Yuri¡¯s personal wealth and Mob-owned properties.


    We were going to make a hell of a lot of money when this was all done, I thought as I looked over the real estate that he was trying to unload this week. Two blocks of mixed residential and business properties near the center of St. Petersburg, and a block of undevelopednd along the Neva River about forty minutes to the southeast. The prices had been dropped twice already; although buyers were interested, the need for immediate cash payment was a holdup for most investors. For the rest, I worked with some humans in the press and business world to spread rumors that the holdingpany was under investigation as being a Mafia front and might be seized at any moment.


    ¡°We should buy now,¡± my staffer urged. ¡°It¡¯s selling for twenty percent of actual value if we act now. At this price, someone else will step in.¡±


    I looked over at Alpha Yuri, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good investment.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pull the trigger on this one, then,¡± I told the man. ¡°Contact ourwyers in St. Petersburg. Together, the properties are on the market for 42. 4 million rubles. Offer thirty-five for all three, immediate cash payment.¡± The man got up and went back to his office.


    ¡°Is it wise to try for more,¡± Javier asked.


    ¡°The payment is due tomorrow, this gives him this week and a start on the next,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯ll take it, just to have it out of the way.¡± I walked back to the small office we were working out of was not officially Pack business. It wasn¡¯t Pack money, and we couldn¡¯t openly go after another Alpha¡¯s territory. I just wanted to see Yuri watch his empire dissolve before him while he chased an inheritance he¡¯d never get.


    Long term, we would have to sell the properties or let humans run it for us. We couldn¡¯t have Moscow Pack wolves working in St. Petersburg Pack territory, and Jessie was now a werewolf. Either way, she would make a hell of a lot of money on the deals.


    As we consolidated the affairs of the Pack, we came across a few problems from where the Pack and Mafia operations ovepped. One was Mrs. Olga Nikev, whose mate was caught up in the sweep by the Moscow Police. He was killed in prison because he knew too much. He was in logistics, and when you are moving contraband, it¡¯s all about logistics.


    The Mafia dealings of Yevgheny¡¯s crew were well known. Gambling, smuggling, protection rackets, these didn¡¯t bother Javier and I that much. Buying young women from ve dealers and forcing them to work in your brothels and clubs, THAT bothered us a lot. And it wasn¡¯t just us. It bothered Olga when she found the secret files her mate had kept, an insurance policy against his own Alpha.


    An insurance policy with no payout if the Alpha was killed first.


    The information in the files she turned over detailed years of dealings of the Moscow Mafia. Javier and I talked it over and decided to lead with the ve trade. The media was all over it, the Russians were under international pressure to crack down, and the investigation would tie back to Yuri as well. The files wereplete with details on the sex ves Yevgheny had purchased and shipped overseas.


    I was shocked at the reach of the Russian mafia into the United States; both Alphas had significant investments in casinos, brothels and escort services back home. The file I had in my briefcase had far more than photos, names and locations of the hundreds of women he had sent. It also included their prices, the dealers they had purchased them from, and the names and payoffs to government officials to make it happen. The list included members of the Russian and United States governments.


    ¡°Alpha, I have to go,¡± I said as I excused myself. My security men were waiting outside, and it was a short drive to the United States embassy. After showing my passport, I was escorted to the office of the Legal Attache. It had only taken a brief outline of what I wanted to talk about to arrange this meeting.


    ¡°Mr. rke, I¡¯m Agent in Charge Donald Thompson, FBI Moscow Branch,¡± a tall, distinguished looking man in a grey suit said as I was escorted into the small conference room. ¡°With me is Deputy Ambassador Franklin Pierce, and my counterpart in the State Interior Ministry, Sashenka Pirotova.¡± I shook hands with the two men and the middle-aged woman. ¡°I understand you came across some information that may be of interest to us?¡±

 60

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I said. ¡°My firm is working to untangle the mess left behind when Yevgheny Zubkov died. My group was removing files from an abandoned office when we came across these.¡± I opened my briefcase and took out an envelope; inside were a dozen Russian passports for beautiful young women. Then I handed over a CD in a case. ¡°The passports are genuine, but the names are fake. The women in them were sex ves, kidnapped and sold to the Moscow Mob. They were being prepared for shipment when his operation folded.¡± They looked at each other, leaning forward towards me. ¡°The information in the files details how Yevgheny¡¯s men bribed American officials for work visas that would allow them to enter the United States. Once there, their passports would be held captive while they were forced to work in brothels, casinos and escort services run by their men in the United States. The records are detailed, listing the properties, who was leasing them, and the payments expected.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Franklin said. ¡°They leased them?¡±


    ¡°That was my reaction. My read on it is that they move the women around, retaining ownership and taking a cut of the earnings. They may start in Mafia properties, but they don¡¯t have to remain there. The office was being used by the Mafia to organize the purchase, sale and transport of these ves. This file,¡± I handed a thick envelope to Sashenka, ¡°contains the Russian side of the operation. The ve dealers, payments, ounts, personnel involved.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Why not just call the police?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you get into the files. The level of corruption is staggering, in both countries. The Mafia owns police, prosecutors, they run the jails. Handing this over to the Moscow Police would end up with both me and the evidence being buried.¡± I looked at the FBI man. ¡°This stuff sickens me. I can¡¯t get involved, and I don¡¯t want the Moscow Police crawling all over while we are cleaning things up. I need high-level help here, people who can shut this down on both ends.¡±


    ¡°You are not involved? You aren¡¯t asking for immunity or anything?¡±


    ¡°No sir. Hell, I¡¯ve only been in the country a month or so. Finding this was unexpected, and I would appreciate it if my involvement in this was kept private. I don¡¯t need the Mob retaliating against me or my coworkers, nor the interests of mypany.¡± I closed my briefcase and set it down. ¡°There is enough here to keep you busy for weeks. Shut these fuckers down,¡± I said. I handed the Agent a note with my phone number. ¡°Text me if you need to talk, but we need to keep things quiet. I don¡¯t want to be seen or talked about.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Sashenka said. ¡°Your name will not be part of any report, I¡¯ll say I received this information from my colleagues in the FBI.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± I said. Franklin walked me to the door, and as I walked away and the door closed, I smiled. Yuri was about to have a bunch of new headaches.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    Two Days Later


    ¡°§æ§à§Ü§å§ã, §Þ§à§ñ §Ý§ð§Ò§à§Ó§î, (Focus, my love)¡± he said as I sat behind the cabin at the fire ring. We were speaking to each other only in Russian now. I was working on my magic again, not wanting to lose any of the powers I had learned before we left Grand Marais. The fireball formed in front of me; it had taken a while to figure out how to do it in wolf form since I didn¡¯t have hands. I changed it so it appeared in front of my mouth, then I could use my mind to move it around. I was practicing making the fireball different sizes, and they kept going out.


    ¡°§ï§ä§à §ß§Ö §ä§Ñ§Ü §á§â§à§ã§ä§à, §Ü§Ñ§Ü §Ü§Ñ§Ø§Ö§ä§ã§ñ¡±, (It¡¯s not as easy as it looks), I sent back. The snowstorm had gone on for a full day, and when it was over he decided we better bring a lot more wood into the house. A foot of powder snow coated the ground and made the trees look like a postcard.


    The cabin was cozy, but not well-insted. The fire had to be kept going, or it was really cold in the morning. We also had to severely restrict our water use. The water tank was inside the loft, above the kitchen so it wouldn¡¯t freeze, but the water collection system off the roof was no good once the temperature dropped below freezing. Refilling the tank would mean bringing in five-gallon containers by snowmobile or car, then hauling them up thedder to pour them into the tank. Basically, this cabin was not built for the winter that wasing. We wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here into January¡¯s bitter temperatures. Showers were out, the toilet was emergency use only since we could always go wolfy in the woods.


    I worked for another hour before my magic was flowing well, and I could create and shoot out multiple fireballs at a time in wolf form. I then moved to the shoreline, where I spend another hour working with water, ice and wind until I had control of them in wolf form as well. By the time I was done, I could smell lunch cooking. I trotted up to the door, shifting before walking in. My clothes were by the fire, all warm and toasty. I heated my skin up by the fire before dressing in the jeans, wool socks, long sleeve shirt and sweater. As I pulled the sweater over my head, I felt him pull me back into the hard nes of his chest. ¡°§®§ß§Ö §ß§â§Ñ§Ó§Ú§ä§ã§ñ §ã§Þ§à§ä§â§Ö§ä§î, §Ü§Ñ§Ü §ä§í §à§Õ§Ö§Ó§Ñ§Ö§ê§î§ã§ñ §á§à§é§ä§Ú §ä§Ñ§Ü §Ø§Ö, §Ü§Ñ§Ü §â§Ñ§Ù§Õ§Ö§Ó§Ñ§Ö§ä§Ö §ä§Ö§Ò§ñ (I love watching you dress almost as much as undressing you)¡±


    ¡°§¯§Ö §ä§Ñ§Ü §ã§Ú§Ý§î§ß§à, §Ü§Ñ§Ü §Þ§ß§Ö §ß§â§Ñ§Ó§Ú§ä§ã§ñ §â§Ñ§Ù§Õ§Ö§Ó§Ñ§ä§î §ä§Ö§Ò§ñ (Not as much as I like undressing you).¡± I turned in his arms, molding my body to his as his arms pull my hips in. I reach up, pulling his head down into a steamy kiss. I was panting by the time we stopped, but my stomach started to growl. ¡°§¹§ä§à §ß§Ñ §à§Ò§Ö§Õ? (What¡¯s for lunch?)¡±


    ¡°§³§à§ã§Ú§ã§Ü§Ú §ã §Ü§Ñ§â§ä§à§æ§Ö§Ý§î§ß§í§Þ §á§ð§â§Ö (Bangers and Mash).¡± He led me to the table and sat me down, then brought over a te with threerge venison sausages and a huge pile of potatoes with gravy. It smelled amazing. He sat with his te and waited for me.


    I moaned in pleasure at the taste, the potatoes were creamy with lots of butter. I cut into the sausage and it squirted, the hot juice shooting across the table tond on his arm. ¡°§ã§à§Ø§Ñ§Ý§Ö§ð (Sorry!)¡±


    He licked it off his muscr forearm, his eyes never leaving mine as his long tongue licked it clean, leaving no doubt as to what would be happening after we ate. I blushed and looked down at my te; we had been screwing like newlyweds facing the end of the world, and it showed no signs of cking. He wanted me all the time, and I wanted him too. It took discipline to keep to our training and our studies when what our wolves and our hearts really wanted to do was bang the shit out of each other again.


    And again.


    Luna Linnea¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wait here, Randy. I¡¯ll just be a few minutes.¡± I walked into the Yarn Harbor, my favorite crochet store in Duluth. I needed a few dozen skeins for baby nket making this fall, and they had the best colors here. I always preferred seeing it in person and talking to the girls at the store instead of having it shipped. Sven hadn¡¯t liked me leaving so soon after the storm, but with a big Expedition and three guards, he relented.


    I smiled as I pulled out a skein with a pastel blue and a crystal white color. It was still too early to tell, but my heat hade just a few days after Jessie hadid her glowing hands on my stomach. Sven and I didn¡¯te out for five days, and I felt good, different¡­ I felt like aplete woman. It would take another week before tests would show if we were sessful or not. I was praying to Luna every day, there was nothing I wanted more in life than to give my Pack its Alpha heir.


    I bagged up my purchases, happy that we had zero money worries in the Pack now. Sven had been insistent we not change our behaviors, so we hadn¡¯t touched the money in the Swiss ount. Until Jessie was safe, we couldn¡¯t attract attention.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And nothing attracts attention on the North Shore like sudden wealth.


    Randy was holding the door open for me, and soon we were on our way back to the Pack grounds. I was looking out at the trees on the passenger side when I heard Randy swear, right before the truck hit us broadside. ss broke, metal screamed and bent, and we started to roll. I was tossed about, the side impact airbags deployed and kept me mostly in ce, but my face did hit the window. Our Expedition rolled once, then ended up with my side down in the rocks and grass of the shoulder.


    ¡°Is everyone all right?¡± I looked over, Randy was hanging limp in the seatbelts, blood covered his face and his eyes were closed. I could hear John and Daniel in the back, John was moaning in pain. Both of them had taken the brunt of the impact. I couldn¡¯t move, my right arm felt broken and I didn¡¯t want to fall on it. Daniel stood up, pushing out the rest of the ss on the caved-in door and looking out. I heard a pop, then a wet sound like melon hitting the ground. I screamed as Daniel¡¯s body fell down and I saw the side of his head was gone.


    I smelled them before they pushed the truck back on its wheels, bouncing me around again. A fist broke through the window and my door was pulled open, then a wed finger cut through my seatbelt. I screamed in pain as he yanked me out with my broken arm. He ced a cloth over my face, I could smell the chemical on it. I tried to hold my breath and break the hold with my good arm.


    It didn¡¯t work, he was much stronger and dragged me away. ¡°No, please, the baby,¡± I tried to say, but he didn¡¯t stop. I could feel my limbs getting heavy, and I was pulled into the back of a van. Thest thing I saw before I passed out was a man tossing a Molotov cocktail into my car, my three guards still in it.


    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV

 61

    I was finishing up a call with the Alpha of a neighboring Pack, talking about his ns to host a New Year¡¯s Ball, when the call came in to my phone. ¡°Sorry Jerry, the mate is calling.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, say hi to her for me,¡± he said before he hung up. I picked up my iPhone and epted the FaceTime call. The camera wasn¡¯t showing anything I recognized. ¡°Hi baby, did you find what you were looking for?¡±


    The camera panned up to show Linnea on the floor of a van,ying on her side. She was blindfolded and had chains around her ankles, and her hands were cuffed. ¡°LINNEA!¡± She didn¡¯t move, then the camera switched to the front. I saw a man¡¯s face, it was covered by a ski mask. ¡°I¡¯LL FUCKING SLAY YOU IF YOU HURT HER,¡± I snarled.


    He justughed. ¡°Toote. I think she broke her arm, she screamed like a girl as we dragged her out of the car. The other three with her weren¡¯t so lucky, they didn¡¯t escape the mes.¡± My heart dropped as he reached down and grabbed her right wrist. Pulling, it bent in the middle of her forearm, waking her up. She screamed as her eyes opened. ¡°Say hi to your mate,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Sven¡­¡±


    ¡°Linnea, it¡¯s going to be fine. I¡¯ll get you home, count on it.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast,¡± the man said, his Russian ent heavy. ¡°If you want your mate back, you¡¯ll give me what I need and what you took from us.¡±


    ¡°What? I never took anything!¡±


    ¡°You took three hundred million when the reward was twenty-five.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Your Alpha agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°And you, Alpha, will agree to this. Tomorrow we will call you at six PM. You will transfer two things to me when I give you directions on where to meet. One will be the body of Jessie Donato, the whore¡¯s daughter who is screwing everything up. The other will be to transfer two hundred and seventy-five million to the ount number I provide.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the money!¡±


    ¡°Then you better get it. The Alpha said he knows a Sicilian who can give you a loan.¡± Heughed and turned the camera back to Linnea.


    I looked at my phone, my heart breaking as I saw her in pain. ¡°Jessie¡¯s body was dumped in the deep waters of Lake Vermillion, we can¡¯t even get a boat out there with the ice,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t get it by tomorrow night.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have what I want tomorrow, your mate will lose a body part. The next night, another. If you want her to have hands to hold your baby with, you better hurry up.¡± The call ended; when I tried to call back, it went straight to voice mail. I called all my Betas to my office, exining what had happened. We couldn¡¯t reach the three guards either.


    Twenty minutester we got a call from the Sheriff. Our vehicle had been found on fire, the remains of three people inside. Foul y was suspected.


    My men were frantically searching for clues while I sat at my desk, my head in my hands. I had promised to protect Jessie and John, but at what cost?


    I couldn¡¯t lose my Linnea.


    ******


    I sent Daniel¡¯s older brother to the scene with another Pack member to support him. The Sheriff said it was suspected murder, and I had to know why. Daniel could identify the men if needed, and he wanted to search for scents of those who did this.


    As I gave out the assignments and people left to do them, I sat alone in my office. I leaned back, closing my eyes as I tried to figure out what was going on. I was over my head in more ways than one.


    My mate was missing, held by Russian mobsters. I could not give them what they wanted; I could not trade my mate¡¯s life for another. If these men knew Jessie was alive, they¡¯d kill her immediately. I had a little over half of the money needed, and no way to get more. Even if I turned over Jessie and all the money I had, they would kill Linnea and then kill me, maybe some other members of my Pack.


    I needed another n, and I needed help.


    I had to get this all out on the table and get ideas for what to do. It was bigger than my Pack, and so I spent the next fifteen minutes contacting people to get on a videoconference. When the time came, I was on myptop with the business software running. I looked at the people on the line with me and hoped they would understand what I was going to do.


    Alpha Michael Pine, whose Iron Range Pack bordered mine and who had continued the alliance I started with his father years ago.


    Alpha Stan and Luna Larissa Larsen of the St. Croix Pack. My close friend and former Alpha David was sitting with them, along with their Beta, Peter rke.


    Alpha Viktor Kirolinko, Luna Marina and daughter Mischa of the Kstovo Pack.


    Alpha Esca Milne of the Hignds Pack.


    European Council Chair Francois Wolfe.


    American Council Chair Robert Steele.


    European Council member and interim Moscow Pack Alpha Javier and his Beta, Patrick rke.


    I unmuted my microphone and leaned forward, looking at all the people who I had to exin myself to. David had convinced me it was time to bring in the Councils for the two continents, as this might spill over into bigger things. I reluctantly agreed. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± I started, ¡°Thank you for joining the call. I apologize to those of you who have been out of the loop on this.¡±


    ¡°What exactly does this concern, Alpha Sven?¡± Chair Francois was clearly irritated, probably because Councilman Javier had roped him into this.


    ¡°Alpha Yuri Zubkov has kidnapped my mate Linnea after killing three of my men. He is demanding I produce the body of Jessie Donato and return two hundred and seventy-five million dors to him by six tomorrow, or he will kill her and destroy my Pack.¡± The conference exploded into people talking over each other as the news came out.


    Finally, Chair Francois got everyone to quiet down. ¡°I think you better exin, Alpha.¡±


    Alpha Stan started instead. ¡°When we hosted the Alpha Conference this summer in Minnesota, Alpha Esca attended along with his protector, Beta John Pearson. While my Beta¡¯s son Patrick was entertaining some of the younger crowd at the Mall of America, Beta John scented his mate. She was a waitress at a restaurant, and she smelledpletely human.¡±


    ¡°Wait, how can that be? You can¡¯t have a mate without a wolf.¡± Chair Robert was looking confused, no more than Esca must have been.


    ¡°We did not know at the time. Some college kid touched her inappropriately, Beta John beat him up, and ended up in jail while Jessie Donato was injured. As the host, Patrick took her to the hospital. There was no doubt from his side about them being mates, so we agreed to help and protect Jessie until he could im her. We moved her into a cabin on our Pack grounds, and she and Patrick grew to be good friends. Jessie¡¯s mother had just died, and she found out she had been adopted. Her birth certificate listed the father as unknown, and her mother as Ekatarina Klishnina of Sergiyev Posad. Included with the documents was a letter from Father Kempechny, a priest in her town. Jessie, or Natalya by her birth name, booked a ticket and flew to Moscow to find out more about her parents before we could stop her.¡±


    ¡°Jessie is a little headstrong, and in Moscow she found out about her mom, who was raped by her father- Yevgheny Zubkov. She found awyer and filed a im, and that was the start of the troubles,¡± Stan said.


    ¡°Yuri tried to kill them both, severely injuring Jessie and killing the Father. It turns out the good Father was also a powerful witch, and he had bound her wolf with a spell before having her adopted by an American couple, thinking it would keep her safe. Before he died, he used his magic to partially heal her, then he passed his powers to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a witch,¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Patrick said. ¡°We took her to the Kstovo Pack, then when Yuri found out she was there, we snuck her back to the States. Yuri offered arge reward for her death.¡±


    ¡°The Coven leader they were staying with tried to have her killed to take her power, and her guardian witch was killed as well. Jessie and John survived, and fled to my territory,¡± I said. ¡°Things were getting too hot, the reward was so high she could never be safe. After verifying who they were, Jessie and I came up with a n. She can cast an illusion where she can take on another¡¯s form, or can cause someone to take on her form. There was a rogue in my cells, sentenced to death. Jessie spelled him to look like her, and we executed ¡®her¡¯ on Yuri¡¯s orders for three hundred million dors, American.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Robert said. ¡°He paid that much to get rid of her?¡±


    ¡°He did,¡± Patrick said. ¡°It was less than half of what he stood to inherit from his brother¡¯s estate if he had no heir, plus it eliminated the major threat to him taking over the Moscow Pack. He borrowed heavily to raise the money, something we¡¯re taking advantage of.¡±


    ¡°The illusion worked perfectly, I put the two of them into a remote cabin and we split the money. Jessie and John are now mated, and that broke the spell and her wolf is out now. She¡¯s powerful, a true Alpha Female, plus she is a powerful witch. We nned to keep them in hiding while we bled Yuri dry, but he found out who we were and grabbed my mate. That¡¯s when I got this.¡± I yed the video call I had recorded, and when I was done I sat back.


    ¡°That was Beta Shura,¡± Alpha Viktor said. ¡°Yuri sent his top Beta to the states for this. The man will not give up.¡±


    ¡°I cannot give in to his demands,¡± I said. ¡°I also cannot survive losing my mate. I need help.¡±


    We talked for twenty minutes about various options, then Patrick asked the obvious question. ¡°What do Jessie and John think we should do?¡±


    I looked at him, embarrassed that I didn¡¯t think of it first. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them in a while. Thekes are starting to freeze over so I can¡¯t get a boat to them.¡±


    ¡°Find a way,¡± Robert said. ¡°They need to be protected, and they may have ideas. Maybe she can do another spell or something.¡±


    I had no idea what she was truly capable of. ¡°I will figure it out. We have to find where they are holding Linnea, that is the key.¡±


    ¡°Start sending those who aren¡¯t fighters in your pack my way, in small groups so you don¡¯t arouse suspicion,¡± Alpha Michael said. ¡°I¡¯ll protect them in case they try and attack you. I¡¯ll also put my men on extra patrols, we¡¯ll see if we can find these Russian wolves.¡±


    ¡°And we will send men as well,¡± Alpha Stan said. ¡°My men know the smell of your mate, we can search the areas beyond your border for her.¡±

 62

    ¡°If you find them, they are hostile and are to be captured to face trial, killed if necessary,¡± Robert said. ¡°The American Council will back you on this. It has been decades since a European Pack tried something like this, and we need to make an example of them.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Councilman Javier said. ¡°I have additional evidence that proves Yuri took out a contract on Alpha Jessie. Murder of an Alpha is a capital crime, and I intend to file charges with the Council.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not an Alpha,¡± Francois said.


    ¡°She is certainly one now,¡± Javier said. ¡°She has a wolf, which Alpha Sven has verified is an Alpha. She has the blood right to inherit the Moscow Pack, and is mated to a strong Beta. If we had known these things a month ago, there would have been no argument as to the rightful Alpha of this Pack. If theye to Moscow, I will hand it over to them in a heartbeat,¡± he said.


    ¡°And I will stay on as their Beta,¡± Patrick said. ¡°She is strong, just, she will be a great Alpha in time.¡±


    ¡°File the charges, then,¡± Francois said. ¡°I will contact the others and set up a conference. If the Council agrees, we will arrest Yuri and hold him for trial.¡±


    Someone came from offscreen and whispered in Javier¡¯s ear. He turned back to us, his expression grim. ¡°It appears someone beat us to it. Federal Police forces raided Yuri¡¯s offices in St. Petersburg today, and a warrant has been issued for his arrest on charges of ve trafficking, smuggling and bribery of Federal officials. Someone tipped him off and he and his top men were able to escape capture.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be more desperate for money than ever,¡± Patrick said. ¡°The Sicilians are charging him ten million dors a week in interest, and with the police seizing his offices and properties he has no legal means to get it. They¡¯ll be going after his assets and his bank ounts too.¡±


    ¡°A cornered, injured wolf is the most dangerous,¡± Francois said. ¡°We will work our end, you guys find the Luna and keep Jessie and John alive.¡± He closed his window, followed quickly by the others.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there in six hours,¡± Stan said.


    For the first time since the phone call, I had hope. Now I had to figure out how to get to the ind on ake with thin ice.


    I called my Pack together, quickly exining what was going on. The biggest question I had was how to safely get out there, since theke ice was too thin to walk on. One of my young warriors came up with the solution. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ll ice boat out to them. No problem.¡±


    ¡°Nick, you think you can get out there?¡±


    ¡°Sure, the weather is good. The snow didn¡¯t stick, and the below zero has left thekes with an inch or two of ice. The runners are widely spaced and I go pretty fast, and even if I break through I can float. I¡¯m wearing a wetsuit anyway. Just tell me what you want me to pass along or be close enough to link when I get out there.¡± I had watched him sailst year, in a good wind his ice boat could hit close to a hundred miles an hour. ¡°Go get it ready, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Not alone,¡± my warriors said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take one with me, the rest of you I need out there patrolling the territory and covering the escape of the nonbatants. I want the vulnerable members of my Pack safe as soon as possible.¡± With that, I sent them about their business. Ten minutester, I was in the passenger seat of Nick¡¯s pickup truck, the ice boat on the trailer behind us, as we headed to the boat ramp at Eagle¡¯s Nest Lake Number One.


    ******


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    My man in the Federal Police gave me just enough warning to flee before the armored vehicles and SWAT teams arrived at my office. I set my lower level people to work on the evacuation n, and they started to destroyputers and files before the men arrived. The building went into lockdown, with all doors locked, gates and barriers dropping into ce. It wouldn¡¯t stop them, not with explosives and breaching equipment, but it would slow them down.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    My senior people followed me into a closet in the back of my office, which led to a private staircase that exited in the subbasement. The door on one side went to my private garage, which had a tunnel underground for three blocks before it came up into another building I owned. I sent all but two of my Betas out this way, with instructions to secure the safe houses we had all over the city and in the countryside then report back.


    I kept Beta Polina with me as my personal bodyguard. She excelled at this, since as a female who was about five feet tall, no one would ever think she was the most lethal being around. Throwing and other knives were hidden within her clothes along with a high-capacity pistol. When the other men left, I pressed a code into the security panel as it closed, and a rumble sounded behind us. The entire back wall of the alcove rotated backwards, exposing a dark passageway. We entered, then I set the reinforcing bars after it closed again. The door had a cinderblock veneer to match the other walls, but was backed by six inches of vault steel. It would take a big charge to break it, if they ever found it.


    ¡°Think they¡¯ll notice?¡±


    ¡°They will find the stairway, then assume we left with the others in the cars. They won¡¯t ever find this ce.¡± The room we entered was a Cold War-era bunker, long forgotten by the State but not by me. Built fifty feet below ground, it was concrete and steel and impregnable. I had spent a lot of time and money years ago to bring it up to modern standards; heating and air systems, sleeping areas, and the control room we were in now. I looked at the technician who was working on theputers, one of three who lived down here permanently for security reasons. ¡°Evacuation procedurepleted?¡±


    ¡°Almost, Alpha. All files have been confirmed to be backed up to my local servers, and the main servers have been destroyed. I have not gotten confirmation from the main office area that they areplete.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Polina said as she watched the security feed from the building above. Police had burst into the office floor and were subduing the Pack members that had been left behind.


    I watched as they burst into my office andughed a little at their expressions. ¡°I¡¯ll not be taken, not like my brother. I¡¯ll always be a step ahead of you,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Sir, if you¡¯ll move aside, I have responsibilities with the evacuation n.¡± I nodded and Polina sat at themunications terminal. The main screen showed a map of the city, with all of my properties and safe rooms. They were color coded; green was secure, yellow hadn¡¯t reported, and red were breached.


    There was way too much red forfort.


    I went to a spare terminal and started punching through the remote video feeds for the facilities that had been breached. Police had raided twenty-plus ces at once, a massive operation to pull off without my sources in the local police knowing. ¡°They had inside help,¡± I said as my fists clenched. ¡°No way they find this many without a guide dog.¡±


    ¡°Recriminationster, Alpha, we need to save what we can,¡± Polina replied. They were busy ensuring codes had been sent to all facilities implementing the evacuation protocols. We couldn¡¯t let the police get more. I went back to the feeds from my office; the captured men and women had been taken away, and the ce was swarming with cops.


    By nightfall, it was clear how big a blow this had been. The over four hundred members of my Mafia operations had been divided into four categories: Killed, Arrested, Unknown and Avable. The first two categories had well over a hundred people. Entire areas of my operations were decimated, especially in the smuggling and ve trading areas. Every one of those facilities had been raided.


    I gave the order for the rest toy low in the safe rooms. It might be weeks until things cooled off, and I could find and eliminate the leak in my organization behind this. I sent messages to my legal team, who would be busy trying to get my men out of prison, and to my finance people. With the illegal streams of ie drying up, I had to elerate the sales of my legal properties to meet the interest payments. I was thinking of how this would ur when Polina interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s Shura,¡± she said.


    ¡°Put it on the main screen.¡± A momentter, his face appeared. He was in what looked to be a cabin, sitting at a small table. Behind him on the bed was a woman, chained and gagged. ¡°Beta, how goes your search?¡±


    ¡°The source was very productive,¡± he said. ¡°Her information was urate, and my men recovered the million-dor reward and made her disappear.¡± I smiled at this, amateurs always lost when they yed a professional¡¯s game. We wanted it all, and we wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill to get it. ¡°It was Alpha Sven Hirkkel of the Vermillion Pack, a small Pack in north central Minnesota. We¡¯ve captured his mate and I¡¯ve given him the terms,¡± he said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll produce Jessie¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°He better, that and two hundred and seventy-five million,¡± Shura said as he looked back at the woman, who was struggling to get free.


    ¡°Why not all the money?¡±


    ¡°I thought he¡¯d be more cooperative if he thought he could keep the original reward. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get that too before I leave.¡±


    ¡°Just get her body and leave it for the authorities. The sooner they issue a death certificate, the better for me. The police can¡¯t seize assets I legally obtain, like my brother¡¯s estate, and if he returns that money I can get the Sicilians off my back.¡± Things were starting to fall into ce, at least here. ¡°The Alpha and his Pack need to die. Make it look like rogues or hunters, whichever you think is best, but we can¡¯t leave anyone alive who can link back to us.¡±

 63

    ¡°It will be done, Alpha. My love, I will see you soon. Stay safe.¡±


    She blew him a kiss. ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere for a while, love. Finish the job ande back to me.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    ¡°§¬§ä§à-§ä§à §Ú§Õ§Ö§ä (someone ising),¡± John warned as he turned towards the cabin. I was in the back, working on levitation by moving the wood he split onto the pile with my mind while in wolf form. Trotting over to the back door, I shifted just before going inside and getting dressed.


    ¡°§Ü§ä§à §ï§ä§à (who is it?)¡±


    ¡°§Á §ß§Ö §Ù§ß§Ñ§ð (I don¡¯t know.)¡± I looked out the window, John was down by where the boat dock. I saw a sail moving through the trees, not understanding since theke was frozen over, and then I saw it turn and the sail was dropped just before the boat ran into the shore. It was like a catamaran, small and light, with long ice skate-like des. A man got out and his feet broke through the thin ice, his booted feet reaching the gravel bottom until he came ashore. He talked to John for a minute, then they turned towards me and John smiled. It was then I knew it was all right.


    I opened the door just as they got to the stairs. ¡°Jessie, this is Nick, he¡¯s with Alpha Sven¡¯s pack. The Alpha needs us to join him at the boat ramp across theke.¡±


    ¡°For what? Are we in danger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± Nick said. ¡°Yuri sent men here, they know our Pack was the one to kill you, and they want the money and your body back or they¡¯ll kill my Luna.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes turned ck, his fists clenched as he fought a turn. I put my hand on his arm as we walked inside. ¡°John, he wouldn¡¯t have sent him here if he was going to turn me over,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°NO ONE WILL TAKE YOU,¡± he growled out.


    ¡°Alpha Sven feels the same way, but his mate is the one in danger, not me. We need to calm down and help. Kick your wolf back and sit down,¡± I said. His wolf obeyed my wolf and receded. My level of dominance being higher was something not often seen in an Alpha pair. In our rtionship, this was a good thing, as he tended to react first and thinkter.


    When he would let his anger rule him, it would get him in trouble. As we talked about when we first met, he confessed that he couldn¡¯t control his wolf when I was in danger. Jail time had helped him to learn control, so he didn¡¯t get mad when I pointed it out.


    I was impulsive, not thinking through what might happen next. Why else would I run off to Russia without telling anyone or getting backup? I made decisions based on emotions, and I wasn¡¯t steady in a fight like he was.


    He needed me to keep him on an even keel, and I needed him to take over in a crisis.


    I looked over at Nick. ¡°How can we help?¡±


    ¡°The Alpha needs you to help find his mate. If we get her back, it turns everything around,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s waiting across theke.¡±


    ¡°Put the fire out, Nick. We¡¯ve got to pack.¡± We didn¡¯t bring much, and we would leave behind all the food; he could send someone to close the cabin down for the winterter. If Yuri¡¯s men had identified the Vermillion Pack, we weren¡¯t safe here anyway. The cabin was off Packnds but would eventually be found.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can trust them, Jessie.¡± John¡¯s face was grim as he put his clothes into his bag.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t done us wrong yet,¡± I said. ¡°I know you¡¯re still pissed about watching me be killed, but that was my idea. It had to be convincing.¡± I zipped my bag closed. ¡°He can¡¯t do anything to me, John. My wolf is stronger, and he can¡¯t counter my witch powers. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He just pulled me into his arms, his pupils ck. ¡°I cannot lose you, Jessie. I would not want to live without you in my life.¡± I pulled his head down to mine, our kiss quickly deepening as our emotions drove us.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you either, John. You¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me.¡± I kissed him again. ¡°Nowe on, we¡¯re wasting time.¡± We walked back out and Nick was waiting at the door.


    ¡°Alpha wants me to stay and drain the water tanks so nothing breaks when the house freezes,¡± he said. ¡°The boat dock is straight across theke.¡± He looked at us quizzically. ¡°How are you getting across theke? Most of the ice is less than an inch thick.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, Nick. Take your time.¡± We closed the door behind us, locking it. I took his hand as we got to the shoreline. ¡°Take my hand and don¡¯t let go.¡± I focused my power, using my levitation until we were barely touching the snow.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s like being on the moon,¡± he said as we walked out onto the thin ice.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to control our weight than to freeze ice under us the whole way, but I could do that too. I¡¯d just fly us over there, but someone might see.¡± We walked for about twenty minutes until Nick passed us, his ice boat flying across the thin ice. We reached the boat dock ten minutester, just as they were tying the boat to its trailer. Alpha Sven held his arms open in greeting, and I gave him a hug. ¡°We¡¯ll get her back,¡± I said.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± he said. As we got into the warm truck for the drive back, he filled us in on what had happened and the conference call he¡¯d had. ¡°Alpha Stan and his men should be arriving in the next couple hours. We have twenty-six hours until the deadline, and we have to find Linnea before then.¡±


    ¡°No luck narrowing down where he is?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. She was taken just outside of Duluth, so he could be holding her anywhere. He¡¯s got at least a half dozen men with him, and he could have many more wolves and humans avable. I¡¯ve evacuated the vulnerable members of my Pack to a neighboring Pack just in case.¡± He looked out the window, suddenly looking old and tired, not the vigorous older Alpha I had first met. ¡°I need you two to promise me something.¡±


    I looked at him, whatever it was he was asking was difficult for him. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t find my mate, I¡¯m going to tell him I have what he wants,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s not going to give my mate back, even if I give him everything. They don¡¯t work like that, you can¡¯t trust them as far as you can throw them.¡± He opened up his coat and pulled out a grenade. My eyes got big as he put it back in his jacket. ¡°I won¡¯t live without her, and I¡¯ll take as many with me as I can. Promise me you¡¯ll help my Pack survive without me. Take over as the Alpha pair or find good people who can.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to need to do that, Sven. We¡¯ll get her back.¡±


    ¡°We will try,¡± he said. ¡°I have no heir, and I¡¯m old. My Pack deserves to have good leadership when I am gone.¡±


    I reached over and patted his hand. ¡°Your Pack will be in good hands, Sven. Yours and Linnea. Now, let¡¯s get back to your house because we need to make a phone call.¡±


    ¡°To who?¡±


    ¡°The Hignds Pack. I need some help from some people who will be anxious to avenge the loss of one of their own.¡±


    *******


    I sat in John¡¯sp, Sven on the floor across from me as the old Ford truck pulled back into Packnds with the ice boat behind it. We weren¡¯t taking chances with being seen by any of Yuri¡¯s men who might be watching the borders.


    The whole way back, I was trying to figure out how to use my magic to help find her. Linnea was a nice person, and I had bonded quickly with her when she visited us on the ind. ¡°Her healing,¡± I said as I thought about thest thing I had done for her, ¡°Did it work?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, it¡¯s too early, but she did go into heat a few dayster.¡± Sven pinched his nose as his head leaned back to the door. ¡°All these years, all the disappointment, and we had hope again. I still do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she is going to be fine, and I¡¯m praying your heat was sessful,¡± I told him. ¡°You have to be strong, be positive. Your men and your allies need that. Be that Alpha she needs you to be.¡±


    He nodded, wiping the tears away. ¡°One way or another, this gets settled by tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°What about the money he wants,¡± John asked. ¡°What is the n there?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t touched our part, but Patrick has been busy with his side. We cane up with $218 million of the $275 million he wants.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be pleased.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t give him Jessie either so it really doesn¡¯t matter now, does it.¡± He looked at me. ¡°Unless you can do another spell.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t work,¡± I said. I¡¯d been thinking about this for a while. ¡°You¡¯d have to have someone who died weeks ago from having their throat slit. Even then, I couldn¡¯t maintain the spell long enough for the autopsy. If a different body shows up in the morgue, it causes even more questions.¡± I¡¯d been thinking about it for a while, but maintaining focus for a few hours had been difficult enough. ¡°Then they would take blood and DNA samples to prove the identity. The only one who can fake me convincingly is me.¡±


    ¡°So it is back to finding where they are hiding Linnea.¡± We pulled into the pole barn where the boat would be store and were taken in another car to the Alpha¡¯s house. The car was parked, and the garage door closed before we got out. ¡°We need to call Alpha Esca,¡± I said. ¡°I need someone to teach me how to do a location spell.¡±


    We ate while waiting for the Alpha to locate one of the surviving witches of Miriam¡¯s coven. With perfect timing, the FaceTime call came in just after we finished dessert. He opened the call as the three of us sat in front of theptop in his office. The woman on the other end looked younger than Miriam, maybe thirty. ¡°I am Marjorie, the Alpha told me you need my help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we need to perform a location spell to find this Alpha¡¯s mate. I have the powers inside me but was never trained to use them.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She looked at me, I¡¯m sure taking in my youth. ¡°And where did these powerse from, child?¡±


    ¡°I absorbed them after High Priestess Gwh was killed by the men who were sent to kill me.¡±


    She paused and looked at me. ¡°I need to know how and why.¡±


    ¡°I received the powers of a witch first after a car bomb that severely injured me. My guide, Father Kempkechny, healed what he could before he died of his wounds, and he gave me his powers. I was untrained and still in danger, so Alpha Esca asked Miriam toe with us and help me.¡± A tear started to drip down my cheek. ¡°Miriam and I became close as we worked together. We traveled to America, where she arranged for us to stay with her cousin Gwh at her coven in Grand Marais. She said the ce was already spelled, and we could practice there without interference.¡±


    ¡°I know of Gwh, she is a good woman. How did she die?¡±

 64

    John picked up the story. ¡°Jessie and Miriam were training in the woods when Gwh arrived with a man. The man shot Miriam in the back of the head, then shot me and Jessie. Miriam died instantly, and Gwh took her powers. It was all part of the deal; there was a twenty-million-dor reward for Jessie¡¯s death, Gwh was going to split it with the men who would do the killing so she didn¡¯t have to. The man didn¡¯t want to share, though; while Gwh was absorbing her power, he shot her too, then he came to finish me off.¡±


    ¡°I felt their powers m into me and heal me, then I killed the man before he could finish off my mate. Now I have the powers of all three, but I¡¯ve never tried to use them to find someone.¡±


    ¡°The man who killed Miriam, where is he?¡±


    ¡°Dead, along with the others he brought up. The man who offered the reward, Yuri Zubkov, is still out there. It is his men who have taken Luna Linnea, and he is the one who still wants me dead.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She opened a book and looked down. ¡°Location spells aren¡¯t really spells at all. The spirit world contains echoes of where you have been before, little parts of you can remain attached to things you attach to emotionally. You need an object to focus on, something that she loved. The stronger the attachment, the better it works.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Alpha Sven said.


    ¡°What do I do with it?¡±


    ¡°Did Miriam teach you how to meditate, to clear your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not great at it but I can do it.¡±


    ¡°You clear your mind and focus on the object. You have to feel the residual energy in it, let it be a string to tie you to her. Follow the string in your mind until you find her. This is where it bes more difficult. What you can see depends on the strength of the gift you were given. You might just get shes, images of where she is or what she sees. More powerful witches can actually follow the string with astral projection, putting their own spirit there to look around. In any case, you rarely get an address, you get clues as to where the person might be. What the ce around them looks like, what is outside the windows, even who they are with. It takes some time and skill to get a location of someone you don¡¯t know, and that¡¯s not the worst part.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Chasing trails in the spirit world takes a lot of your energy. Depending on the witch, you might be out ofmission for hours, even days. That¡¯s why it is only done with the Coven, in a safe ce.¡± She looked at her watch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help more, but my own powers in this are not that strong. I hope you can find them in yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Marjorie.¡±


    ¡°A warning for you. I¡¯m sure Miriam talked to you about white and ck magic. ck magic will take over your soul, and the lust for power and the taking of life is its entry. You need to be careful, only use your magic for good or you will be lost as well.¡±


    ¡°I killed, only to save my mate and I,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I did not like the feeling.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. I am pleased the men who killed my High Priestess met their own ends so quickly. Bnce in all things, young one.¡± She cut the connection.


    ¡°Now what?¡± John looked at me.


    ¡°I need to be somewhere safe where I can concentrate,¡± I said. ¡°I need you and Sven with me.¡±


    Sven walked in, holding a small stuffed wolf in his hand. ¡°This is Lisanna¡¯s, it was her favorite toy as a child. She kept it in our bedroom.¡± He handed it to me, I felt a tingle when I touched it. ¡°She wanted our child to have it, she started sleeping with it by her pillow again when she went into heat.¡±


    ¡°We need a room with a bed, somewhere she can be protected while she sleeps off the spell,¡± John said.


    ¡°Come on. The safe room in the basement is perfect for that, I¡¯m not getting in it if theye.¡± He led us to the closet of his bedroom, then lifted up the carpet to expose a hatch. He lifted a cover and punched a code in. ¡°Only myself and Linnea know the code, but you can override the door from the inside.¡± The hatch came open, hydraulic rams holding it up. It was a good four inches of steel. ¡°There is food and water for a week in there, of course you won¡¯t be locked in unless there is an attack. To close the hatch, press the red panic button there on the wall,¡± he said. ¡°It closes and locks automatically. Press the green button to open. It has its own power supply, so lights and heating are taken care of.¡± We went down into the room, it was about ten feet square with a tiny bathroom and desk. ¡°The bed folds up on the wall if you need more space during the day,¡± he said.


    ¡°This is fine, leave the bed down and I¡¯ll work from there,¡± I said. ¡°John, you take notes of anything I say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± he said as he pulled a pad of paper and pen from the small desk.


    ¡°Sven, I need you to sit in this chair. You know the area, thendmarks. If you have questions about what I see then ask, but don¡¯t say anything until I start talking first. Getting my mind clear has always been a struggle for me, too many squirrels out there to block out.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He sat down while John stayed at the table,


    I sat at the top of the bed, crossing my legs in front of me with my back against the pillow. I ced my hands on my knees, palms up with the stuffed wolf in my right hand, and closed my eyes. I focused on my breathing, slowing It down and blocking out the rest of the world. All that existed was my breathing.


    It took a while, but I finally felt myself slip into the rxed state. I focused on the stuffed animal, reaching out with my powers to it. When I opened my eyes, things looked different, hazy, more colorful. I could see a faint green glow around the wolf, and a thin line shot out from it through the wall. I was so excited I lost focus, and everything went back to normal. ¡°Crap,¡± I said as I opened my eyes.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I had it, then I lost it again,¡± I said. ¡°I saw the string she talked about. It left the animal and went through the wall just to the left of that panel.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Sven said. He got up and moved to the wall. ¡°Stop me when my finger is in the ce the string went through.¡± He moved it along, then when I stopped he used his pen to mark the wall. Coming back to me, he pulled out his phone and opened hispass application. Holding it over the toy wolf, he pointed it at the wall and looked down. ¡°One hundred seventy-eight degrees.¡±


    Going over to a map of the territory posted on the wall, he took a marker and drew a line near due south. It followed the edge of the forest before cutting through the northern part of Duluth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t cut out a lot,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s far more information then we had a minute ago,¡± Sven said. He called Alpha Stan, who was due to arrive soon with the first of his men. ¡°She is being held somewhere along a line between my Pack House and the northern half of Duluth. Have your men start at Lake Superior and work your way north. I will send men south from here.¡± He listened for a moment. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s all we have so far. I¡¯ll let you know more if I learn anything.¡± He closed the phone up.


    ¡°It could take all day just to search Duluth,¡± John said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try again,¡± I said. Closing my eyes, it only took ten minutes or so this time to drop into the right state. This time when I saw the glow, I rxed and let more of my powere out.


    I felt something snap, and instead of looking at my hands I was looking from above myself. I could see my body slump to the bed; John moved over, but Sven grabbed him and told him not to touch me. My body had a faint green glow around it, the same glow on the line. I thought about following that line, seeing what was on the other end, and suddenly I was no longer in the room.


    I was flying.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Moving so quickly over thendscape I couldn¡¯t process it, I zipped along until I was above a clearing by ake. There were three homes, cabins really as I got closer to them. All were identical, all painted white with green decks facing theke. I saw a couple cars, but before I could get a license te I was on the deck of the middle cabin. I could see footprints in the snow, lots of them. Theke had a thin crust of ice, I could see the pines and cabins on the other side.


    Then I looked through the window. Four men were inside,rge men with scars and muscles. I moved through the wall and window, past the men and towards the room in back. I passed through the bedroom wall, and Linnea was there on the bed. She was gagged, her hands bound with silver cuffs behind her back, her feet in chains tied off to the bedframe. A man sat in the room, carving a piece of wood with a knife.


    I willed myself to get closer to her, and it was like I was leaning over her now. I reached down, touching her face with the ghostly hand image I could see, and her eyes shot open. ¡°Be strong, we¡¯reing for you,¡± I whispered, but nothing came out. Still, her eyes started to water up and she nodded.


    I could feel the image fading, and I was sucked out of the room and back along the path in a matter of seconds. I felt like something had mmed into me, and I screamed a little in frustration as it was over. John picked me up, holding me to his chest. ¡°What did you see,¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s all right, bound and gagged in a bedroom,¡± I said as I fought off sleep. ¡°Cabin on ake, west shore. Middle of three identical white cabins, green decks. Tworge SUV¡¯s parked in back. I saw five men with her.¡± I was rapidly losing my battle. ¡°Not in the city¡­¡±

 65

    John¡¯s POV


    I listened to her describe the cabins, and then her eyes unfocused and she fell asleep. I tried to wake her up, but it was what the other witch had described- she didn¡¯t have the energy now. ¡°Got all that?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Sven said. ¡°Take care of her. Alpha Stan just arrived, and I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡± He went up thedder to the bedroom and out the open hatch.


    I pulled the sheet and nket down, setting Jessie in the bed. Removing her socks, sweater and jeans, I tucked her in and kissed her head. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, my love,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll find her.¡±


    John¡¯s POV


    I climbed up thedder, feeling bad about leaving her alone. I could hear Sven talking, so I followed the sound to the dining room where he was sitting at the table. ¡°Alpha Stan,¡± I said as I spotted him at the table. ¡°Betas Peter and Abigail, I did not expect to see you up here.¡±


    ¡°This is where the action is, John. I understand your mate helped out a bit.¡±


    ¡°She did, Abigail. She¡¯s passed out downstairs, I was hoping I could get someone to sit with her in the safe room, just in case she wakes up.¡±


    Abigail stood and smiled. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to stay with her, John. My mate can keep me linked in so I don¡¯t miss anything.¡± She came over and gave me a hug, then kissed my cheek. ¡°Congrattions on your mating. We¡¯ll have a proper party when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll host, of course, as we consider Jessie to be a member of our Pack. Now get in there and figure out how to get Linnea back.¡±


    She walked down the hallway and I took her ce at the table. Arge map dominated the table, with lines marking the search area. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°Even with the help, and allowing for some margin in direction, there¡¯s hundreds of square miles to search. All that is assuming they are between here and Duluth, but it¡¯s also possible they went farther south into Wisconsin. It¡¯s a lot ofnd to try and cover by scent,¡± Sven said.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark,¡± I said. ¡°Looking for a green deck and white cabins isn¡¯t going to happen at night.¡± I looked up with an idea. ¡°Aircraft. Rent a ne or a helicopter, fly them along this path with a few Pack members in there. We know we¡¯re looking for a pattern of three on the west side of ake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll set it up,¡± Stan said. ¡°There has to be a ce out of Duluth, if not I¡¯ll get someone out of the cities.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have to buy the fucking ne, I¡¯ve got the cash to do it,¡± I said. ¡°Jessie and I kept some of the money from Yuri¡¯s reward in an ount here, not all of it went to Patrick.¡±


    Svenughed a little. ¡°Hell, I¡¯ll buy a helicopter, it coulde in handy. No matter, just get some people in the air.¡± He looked out the window. ¡°Anything we can do in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°Google Earth,¡± Peter said. ¡°We¡¯ll get every person not on patrol or sleeping to start searching the satellite images along the way, looking for a pattern of three identical cabins on the west side of ake. Any hits, we pass along to the guys out looking. Instead of driving around with the windows down, let¡¯s find them some targets they can go check out.¡±


    It was a solid n. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d rather do that,¡± I said. ¡°Who do we have avable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got most of my Pack up in Alpha Pine¡¯s pack, sitting around wishing they could help. I¡¯ll get them on this right away.¡± He pulled out his phone and went to make a call.


    Peter looked at the map and drew a line. ¡°Tell them we¡¯ll look everywhere south of County 52 with our Pack.¡± He got on his phone and called Luna Larissa to set it up.


    We spent another hour poring over maps before I gave up. ¡°Gents, I¡¯m going to go rest with my mate. Wake me if we get any good leads.¡± I went back down to the safe room, where Abigail smiled at me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t moved, but she seems to be restingfortably,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you. And thank you for the Google Earth idea.¡± She looked up, surprised. ¡°I know it was you, Peter can barely operate his phone, much less understand what is avable on theputers. You need to smack him for taking credit for your idea. I could tell when I first met you two that you were the brains behind the operation.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Well, he brings the brawn and a couple other things to the table, so I¡¯ll keep him. Keep close to her, you know mates can help each other recover.¡± She climbed out of the safe room, and I removed my clothes and tucked into the bed. I rolled her so she was tucked into my side, then fell asleep.


    I woke to Jessie moving her hand over my chest, I rumbled low in my chest in pleasure as I pulled her close. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°How long have I been out?¡± She rolled off me and sat up.


    I looked at my clock. ¡°It¡¯s six twenty, so about twelve hours. You must be hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and I need to use the bathroom.¡± She turned on the lights and looked at theposting toilet int the tiny bathroom. ¡°Not THIS bathroom.¡±


    Iughed as we both pulled our clothes on, then she went up thedder ahead of me. ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, John, but I¡¯ll be fine with a big breakfast.¡± I watched her climb out, then joined her in the closet. I took her hand and led her into the kitchen. ¡°Any progress?¡±


    Sven looked up and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s back,¡± he said as he got out of his chair and pulled her into a hug. ¡°Thank you for¡­ for what you did.¡±


    ¡°Do we have a location?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but we have a list of possibles. Our men are checking them out one by one. It¡¯s a lot more than we knew before.¡±


    I moved over to the kitchen, Sven had clearly been up all night. Allison was busy making a huge pan of bacon. ¡°Anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°Pancakes,¡± she said. ¡°Mix is there, griddle is heated up.¡± I started pouring it out and grabbed a spat. ¡°Stan is sleeping, and Peter drove down to run one of the teams that is checking out the possible hideouts. Since we know they have at least five wolves there, we didn¡¯t want search teams of less than twelve, even if it takes longer.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Makes sense, we¡¯ve already lost three men to these guys. Have you been up all night?¡±


    ¡°I got a couple hours in earlier. We¡¯ll sleep after six tonight,¡± she said. The two of us worked through the breakfast quickly while Jessie set the table and poured drinks. Stan showed up as we were serving, looking like he¡¯d been up half the night. ¡°Eat up, boys, lunch may not be happening.¡±


    We had made a bunch of food and we ate it just as fast. We had three dozen possible locations identified by satellite, and we had a helicopter and a small aircrafting out of Duluth this morning to continue the search. We only had three search teams of twelve men each, and they had to approach each target carefully. We were hoping the airborne view would help us sort them out.


    As the morning went on to noon and still no luck, tensions were rising. If we didn¡¯t find her soon, it would be toote. ¡°What happens when you don¡¯t produce me or the money,¡± Jessie finally asked.


    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t figure it out until I¡¯ve killed their leader,¡± Sven said. ¡°I just wish I could take out that fucking alpha.¡±


    ¡°Cops are doing a good job getting him to hide,¡± I said. We¡¯d been watching the news in the background, the Russian authorities were still trying to figure out how he escaped, and a nationwide manhunt was underway. There were lots of photos of masked police officers standing in front of drugs, guns, stolen merchandise and what really pissed me off, young women freed from sex very. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d rather have him captured by the police or the European Council.¡±


    ¡°I think Yuri would prefer either one to the Sicilians,¡± Stan said. ¡°With no money from us and his illegal operations under pressure, he¡¯s not going to make the interest payments. They¡¯ll cut their hundred million out of his ass a nickel at a time. The cops would just lock him up, and the Council would give him a quick death.¡±


    ¡°So what happens to your Pack?¡± Jessie wasn¡¯t going to let it go.


    ¡°My Beta is taking over defense ns. We¡¯ve had reinforcements arriving quietly all morning from allied Packs. This is bigger than just us now,¡± Sven said. ¡°We got information from a rogue who works with us sometimes that the Russians are offering good money for a day of mercenary work, plus a cut of the spoils. He¡¯s building an army out there, and so are we. I¡¯ll have a hundred warriors from allied Packs here by three. Snipers, explosives experts, whatever my friends can spare.¡±


    ¡°You have me as well,¡± Jessie said.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re going to be down in the safe room. We can¡¯t risk you in battle,¡± I said, instinctively standing in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide underground while my family and friends are getting killed, either. I¡¯m an Alpha, but more than that, I¡¯m a witch. I bring talents to the table no one else has, and I can fight in a way people don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°You could pass out, Jessie. It¡¯s happened before, it just happenedst night!¡±


    She stared me down. ¡°Then you will be by my side to take me to the safe room when I can¡¯t fight any more, but by God I will not hide while my friends are dying! You got that?¡± The dominance her wolf was putting out was high, and I knew she was right. My wolf and I just didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°I got it. You fight by my side, though, we stay together.¡± I pulled her into my side, my wolf and I united in wanting to keep her safe.

 66

    Peter¡¯s POV


    ¡°Beta, I¡¯ve got confirmed werewolves in thepound. The cabins are just like she described, all the same with green painted decks facing the water. I can scent at least five, plus Luna Linnea.¡±


    ¡°Stay back and downwind, I¡¯m calling this in and then we will get set for the rescue.¡± Finally. We were parked a mile away from theke cabins we had identified, and my patrol up the south side of theke had borne fruit. The wind was out of the north today, the wind cold and the sky a robin¡¯s egg blue. I pulled out my cellphone and dialed my Alpha.


    He answered on the fourth ring, a little groggy. ¡°Peter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Stan. We found them.¡± The phone dropped, then he picked it up. ¡°You there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was napping, give me a second and I¡¯ll put you on speaker.¡± I heard the phone being set down. ¡°Go ahead, Peter.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at the cabins identified on Caribou Lake, east of Twig. Our scouts have positive scent on five plus wolves plus Luna Linnea.¡± I could hear paper shuffling and keystrokes. ¡°We have a good surveince position downwind of the cabins.¡±


    ¡°How many men do you have,¡± Sven asked.


    ¡°Twelve of us total.¡±


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m going to send you the other team we sent up. They are up by Shaw, so they should be there in an hour or less. Stay back, but don¡¯t let anyone leave. If you have to go, go.¡±


    ¡°Beta, I have full confidence in you and your team. You¡¯re our best chance to get her back alive, so if you have to move, do it without hesitation,¡± Sven said. ¡°May Luna guide your steps.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha, we¡¯ll do our best.¡± I ended the call and gathered my men around myputer, where I had a map pulled up. The guys had unwittingly set themselves in a poor defensive location, probably not expecting a fight. They were on the west side of theke, but it was only a few hundred yards before the shoreline turned almost due west for a couple of miles. Theke ice was thin, not able to support an adult werewolf, and still had a lot of open water. I marked positions I wanted my men, covering the ess roads to the cabins and homes along this side of theke. My n was simple; set men to prevent an escape, get a bunch of men as close as we could without detection, then attack quickly and without mercy.


    My men were in position and waiting, most in human form and still in vehicles, but four hidden in the woods in wolf form. We were using spotting scopes to keep an eye on the cabins. It looked like only the center one was being used, and there was one man walking around outside. He was staying close to the cabin and seemed more interested in smoking and staying out of the wind than security.


    An hourter, the other squad arrived along with a surprise. ¡°Alpha Sven¡­ what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I brought the helicopter, and I needed to be here for my mate,¡± he said. ¡°Any changes?¡±


    ¡°No sir, it¡¯s quiet.¡±


    ¡°Beta, we¡¯ve got a car and a panel van approaching from the west, two minutes out. They have guns visible and I have eyes on four, there could be more.¡±


    ¡°No time to wait. Snipers, take them out as soon as you have a shot. Attack teams, GO GO GO.¡± I told two of my men to escort the Alpha to the cabin while I drove my Expedition to intercept. The driver of the next car was right behind me; we pulled in front of the road leading to the cabin, just around the corner they would have to make to follow thekeshore as it turned south. I had men take cover in the trees on both sides, while the rest of us took cover behind the big SUV¡¯s. I could hear howls, gunshots and screams from the cabin behind me and the road to my left.


    The lead truck took the turn at speed, the driver fighting a skid as the front right tire had been shot out. We opened up on him, my rifle mming into my shoulder as the . 308 round was sent into the windshield. I saw the blood explode from the back of the driver¡¯s head, and the car went off the road to the right and hit a tree. My men followed it in, a few shotster it was over. ¡°Where¡¯s the panel van?¡±


    ¡°We took it out, all secure.¡±


    ¡°Car¡¯s secure, falling back to the cabin. Status?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in a standoff, Beta.¡± I jumped into the Expedition, turning around and stopping by the driveway. I ran up to the cabin with my pistol out, joining the others, just as a man came out with a knife to Linnea¡¯s throat.


    ******


    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV


    Beta Peter had already given the order to attack, then he waved for me to join while he ran for the cars. ¡°What¡¯s going on,¡± I asked the warriors nking me as we ran at full speed towards the cabin. My escorts were in wolf form, one huge silver-grey wolf and a smaller white and grey wolf.


    ¡°Two hostile vehicles approaching so he had to move now,¡± the man said as we made the turn into the driveway from the road. Wolves were swarming the cabin, jumping through windows and crashing through doors. A werewolf tried to run, but one man was biting his rear leg while another jumped for his neck. They had him beat, but he kept struggling and his throat was torn out. We ran around to the front where I could still hear shouting. As I rounded the corner, I saw something that made my blood run cold.


    My mate, my Linnea, was being dragged out of the house in the arms of a huge man. She was helpless, her legs chained, and her hands bound behind her back. Arge knife was at her throat and it was already cutting in as he moved her. A thin line of blood ran down to her chest where it was absorbed by her blouse. I dropped to my knees, we weren¡¯t fast enough.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Peter said. ¡°You¡¯re surrounded, your men are dead. If you release her, we will turn you over to the American Council where you will get a trial and a chance.¡±


    Heughed as me pushed her forward to the edge of the deck. ¡°Foolish Americans. You think I fear you? Fear dying? The only one I fear is Yuri.¡± He red at me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your mate to die, back off now. We¡¯re taking a car, and if anyone tries to follow us I¡¯ll kill her.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked over at Peter, he was frustrated. All these men, and he had nothing. If one of his men had a clear shot, now was the time to take it. When he lifted his hands and started to back off, I knew he didn¡¯t. ¡°Back off,¡± he ordered. His men backed away from theke, retreating with us towards the south.


    He was so busy staring at Peter that he didn¡¯t see what was happening. A mist started to rise from theke, forming a trail as it came up to the deck behind him. The mist moved until it covered the knife, and there I saw ice starting to form. It only took a few seconds before the knife was encased in a block of solid ice and the mist was moving to his hand.


    He looked down in shock as his hand cooled and ice formed around it. He pulled the knife back, trying to cut her neck but only the edge was still exposed, and it barely cut her skin. I ran forward, Peter reacting at the same time, and we crashed into them. I pulled Linnea out of his arms and rolled away, letting my body take the impact with the deck and the cabin. When I looked up, Peter was crouched, facing off against therge Russian who now had an ice club for his left hand.


    We watched in fascination as the mist grew in intensity, now swirling around his feet as he swung the ice-covered knife against the cabin wall to try and break it. He looked down, his feet were frozen to the deck, the ice holding him fast as he struggled. ¡°WHAT IS THIS?¡±


    Beta Peter stepped back, watching him get more and more frustrated as the ice held him fast. ¡°Where is Beta Shura?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± I watched fascinated as the mist changed; looking back to theke, I could see ice blocks forming in the water. Once they became the size and shape of bricks, they floated up to the deck and started cing themselves around his feet. He bent down, trying to stop them, but as soon as they were in ce they fused themselves to the others, making a solid wall of ice blocks up to his shins. ¡°What sorcery is this?¡±


    Peter just smiled. ¡°The kind you can¡¯t fight. We need information, and you have it.¡± More bricks flew up from theke, the box-like structure was now up to his knees. With one good hand and his feet frozen in ce, he couldn¡¯t stop them from building the wall higher. ¡°You will die if you don¡¯t tell us, but there are different ways to die. There are the deaths of a warrior, a death you chose not to take and you do not deserve. There are clean, painless deaths, and then there is what awaits you.¡±


    He tried beating his club hand against the outside of the wall which was now to his thighs, seeding only in breaking his arm just above the ice line. He screamed in pain as it hung at an angle; it was useless at his side now. The ice blocks continued to stack and fuse together, now enclosing the knife. ¡°I¡¯ll never tell.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. And perhaps as this ice coffin closes above you, as we watch you struggle to breathe through the clear ice, perhaps then you will regret not speaking while you had the chance. Being buried alive is a bad way to go. Being buried in ice? The air just on the other side, you can see the sun and watch the wind blow the snow the whole time? All of us watching you struggle? That is going to be a bad death for you, but a fitting death for a man who hides behind a woman instead of fighting like a warrior.¡± The blocks continued to fly in and stack themselves, now it was up to his waist.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said. The bricks stopped flying, hovering in the air. ¡°Restrain his arm.¡± A few men moved forward, grabbing his arm and pinning it behind him. ¡°Get the keys.¡± One reached into his pocket, pulling out a key ring. He brought it over, and I unlocked the silver handcuffs from Linnea¡¯s wrists, then unlocked the padlock that held the chain on her legs. ¡°Put them on him.¡±


    He tossed the chain to one of his men, who put it around his legs. He then put on gloves and picked up the silver-coated cuffs. They didn¡¯t bother with his broken arm, the ice covering his hand and the knife had already fused with the bricks and it wasn¡¯t going anywhere. His remaining wrist was secured to the chain now locked around his waist. I stood Linnea up, holding her shivering body to my side. ¡°Proceed,¡± I said, and the blocks started flying in again.


    ¡°We know Shura is building an army.¡± The man shook his head no, the bricks continued to stack.


    ¡°Tell us where Shura is, and where the rest of the men are. You¡¯ve already lost, have you not heard the news from back home?¡± Peter grinned as he saw the man had no idea.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Peter pulled out his phone and brought up the story on the Russian media. Walking up to the now-helpless man, he let him read for himself about Yuri¡¯s empire being raided, his Alpha now a wanted fugitive. ¡°If Yuri pokes his head out, he goes to jail, and the Sicilians or his many enemies kill him. If the European Council gets him, he gets executed. It¡¯s over. You¡¯re going to die a horrible death for a man who is already a dead man walking. Many more of your friends are going to die if I can¡¯t stop this now.¡±

 67

    ¡°You¡¯ll all die as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Do you think Shura was the only person to bring in reinforcements? I have almost two hundred trained warriors back home, waiting for an attack. I have electronic surveince, booby traps, explosives, snipers, wolfsbane gas bombs, reinforced fighting positions and air support. When your boss attacks, he is going to lose, and lose badly. All of your friends will die, and for what? Money? Ego? Pride?¡±


    The wall was up to his shoulders now. ¡°You know better than this. Kidnapping a pregnant Luna and threatening to kill her? What would your mother think if she knew what you had done?¡±


    ¡°Leave my mother out of this!¡±


    I looked at the mark on his shoulder. ¡°Your own mate, what do you think she will be thinking of when she sees the video of your death at the trials? Will she think you are a good wolf, a good mate? Or will she wonder why Luna hated her so much as to give her a mate like you?¡± The bricks were stacking to his eyes now, they were wide with fear. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left. The bricks are almost done.¡±


    He looked out to the water, where thest bricks were forming. They stacked above his head, and soon would close his frozen sarcophagus airtight. ¡°Last chance.¡± He looked up in horror at the only spot left.


    Thest brick moved down towards the opening.


    ¡°WAIT!¡± The brick froze inches above the others. ¡°He¡¯s in Grand Rapids, at a hotel,¡± he said. ¡°Country Inn and Suites, room 287. He¡¯s got the whole ce rented out for his men and the rogues he¡¯s hired.¡±


    ¡°What is his n?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. He said I was to bring her to the south border of yournd at six tonight, that he would meet us there for the transfer. He was going to use the transfer as a distraction, the men would attack as soon as he had the money and the body.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± He shook his head no. Peter looked at me, I nodded and tapped the shoulder of the white and silver wolf by my side. The ice wall shattered around him, falling to the ground. ¡°Tie him up good and stuff him in the back of my car,¡± he said.


    The wolves left my side, and she walked around the group of warriors, healing the wounds that they had. None were serious, the men were good fighters and had the element of surprise. In a few minutes, they were back at my side.


    Beta Peter came up and stood before me. ¡°Orders, sir?¡±


    ¡°Put him in the cells back home, and clean up the mess here,¡± I said. I handed him a stack of cash. ¡°Take the men out for a good meal, you¡¯ve earned it. When you are done, stage yourself ten miles south of my border and out of sight. I¡¯m taking the Luna home.¡± The men cheered as we walked off, and you couldn¡¯t fit a piece of paper between us until we got to the helicopter and buckled in.


    There were only three seats, so Beta John shifted and pulled on clothes before buckling in, and the silver-grey wolf sat on the floor in back between our feet. We all put on headsets t block the sound, with a microphone that was voice-activated so we could talk to each other. The pilot was on a different channel, so we could speak freely. I looked down at the young shewolf and smiled. ¡°Thank you Jessie, I¡¯m d you talked me in to letting youe, even if it was only for healing the wounded after the fight.¡±


    She chuffed and licked my hand. Linnea started scratching her ears as we took off and headed back north. ¡°I was strong, and you DIDe for me,¡± she said over the noise of the engines. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Jessie unlocked more of her power, she was able to locate you and send an astral projection,¡± John replied. ¡°You heard what she said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I needed to hear that, I was giving up hope,¡± she said as her free hand covered her belly. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to talk about that. We know where Shura is, but they will have already left Grand Rapids by the time I can get any men there, and I don¡¯t want this fight to happen around humans.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to figure out we got Linnea back at some point before six, and then he¡¯s lost his leverage. His only option will be to attack us and try to at least get the money.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be ready for him then.¡± I looked out over the frozen ground as we flew north. This ends today.


    ******


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I was so relieved when he cracked, as I was about to kill a man who was helpless. Watching a man slowly suffocate in a coffin of my construction was not my idea of a good afternoon.


    Still, I did what I had to, and John was right- he wasn¡¯t willing to die for Yuri. Now we knew the direction he wasing from and when. The question on the table right now was what to do about it.


    I was sitting on John¡¯sp in the Alpha¡¯s office, with his Beta, Alpha Stan, Beta Peter and the Betas of the Packs who hade to help. All of us were looking at the map of the territory. ¡°His weakness is the use of mercenaries,¡± John said. ¡°Shura doesn¡¯t have many men left, not now. He¡¯s leading rogues and opportunistic Packs that are hungry for money and territory. If we can sow doubt in their minds, they¡¯ll go home.¡± He used aser pointer to highlight the western border. ¡°Put signs up saying things like, ¡®We know you areing¡¯ or ¡®Dying ain¡¯t much of a living.''¡±


    ¡°Really? Ouw Josey Wales quotes?¡± Svenughed at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ssic line, and it¡¯s effective. Break their morale and limit casualties.¡±


    Sven stood up, going over to the map. ¡°I don¡¯t want to limit casualties.¡± I looked up at him, a little shocked. ¡°Shura is doing us a favor. He¡¯s attracted every lowlife, every dangerous rogue and desperate Alpha in one ce. We fight them now and the problem is gone; we let them scatter, and they remain a threat for when we AREN¡¯T ready for them.¡± He tapped the map. ¡°How long will it be before rumors start about the wealth of our Pack, or of your mate, John? How many times will she be almost killed before they finally finish the job?¡±


    I put my hand over my mouth, my gut was twisting and churning. ¡°I¡¯ll protect her,¡± John said.


    ¡°Really? How did that work thest time.¡± John growled, pulling me closer. ¡°You have to be right every time, they only have to do the job right once. Sniper, poison, auto ident, explosion- so many ways you could lose her, just like I almost lost my Linnea. I¡¯m not taking a chance on losing her again. This ends today.¡±


    I ran for the bathroom attached to his office, not even closing the door before I was throwing up in the toilet. John was behind me, holding my hair out of my face as I heaved my guts into the bowl. When it was finally over, he handed me a ss of water. I rinsed my mouth a few times, spitting into the bowl as I flushed. ¡°There¡¯s new toothbrushes in the medicine cab,¡± Sven said as I stood up. I grabbed one out of the package and quickly brushed my teeth.


    ¡°You all right, honey?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so. It¡¯s just nerves.¡± He led me back to the chair and we sat down again.


    ¡°I have to agree with Alpha Sven,¡± Stan said. ¡°Yuri¡¯s a monster, like an octopus with tentacles. The cops have lopped off a few, the European Council will take some more, but there¡¯s a dangerous tentacle right here and we need to chop it off before it goes elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°We need to capture Shura for the American Council, along with as many of his men as possible,¡± Peter said. ¡°We need to keep the pressure on Yuri and deliver him to trial. Killing them is easy, capturing their leader is not. He won¡¯t be at the front, he¡¯ll be leading from the rear I bet.¡±


    Stan stood up. ¡°Sven, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to back you up in the South. My men can monitor Shura and his men with drones, then swoop in on them after they leave. I¡¯d like Peter to be in charge of cleanup on the west side. You¡¯ve got to be here, in themand center with your Pack directing the defense of your territory.¡±


    ¡°I have to be down south for the meeting.¡±


    ¡°No you don¡¯t. Shura is just going to kill you if you are there. He doesn¡¯t have Linnea, and you don¡¯t have Jessie or his money. How long do you think it is going to be until he figures out that detail and just attacks?¡± He was right, I thought. ¡°You¡¯ll have John and Jessie here to link with Peter and I. He won¡¯t attack until you refuse to pay.¡±


    Sven looked over at the allied Beta. ¡°Nobody escapes, Peter.¡±


    Peter just nodded. ¡°Of course. No second chances for those who would kill our men and rape our women. These rogues are savages.¡± They spent a few more minutes going over the ns, then Stan and Peter left to meet their men. They would each take charge of one of their groups of warriors, and were going to stage on the southwest and northwest corners of the territory. When they got word the attack was in progress, they would sweep down and cut off the retreat.


    While they were gone, the explosives experts from one of the allied Packs was setting up shop along the paths from the western border. The boys had ymores, more gas bombs, and mines. One of the men was in the control room to coordinate with Sven¡¯s pack, while the others were stationed in defensive positions with the remote detonators. It was going to be loud.


    Just after three, Alpha Sven got a call. ¡°Do you have my money and Jessie?¡±


    ¡°I do. Where can we meet.¡±


    ¡°At the south end of your territory, where County Road 796 crosses the Embarrass River. Bring no more than one vehicle, just you and one other, and have Jessi¡¯s body in a crate or something, ready to travel.¡±


    ¡°What about Linnea?¡±


    ¡°She will be brought it once you¡¯ve delivered,¡± he said.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I growled lowly. ¡°How do I know I can trust you,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, but you don¡¯t have a choice here, Sven. Do what I tell you and you can have your mate back. Don¡¯t be stupid.¡±


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock at 796 and the Embarrass River, one vehicle, one other person, be ready to transfer Jessie and the money. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°It goes without saying, but I¡¯ll say it anyway. Any cops, patrols, or other werewolves around and I¡¯ll kill her while you watch.¡± He hung up.


    ¡°Did you trace it?¡±


    My tech guy nodded. ¡°Burner phone. Cell tower was thirty miles east of Grand Rapids. They are on the way.¡±


    I looked at my watch. ¡°Time to get everyone in position then.¡±

 68

    Beta Shura¡¯s POV


    Our convoy was moving rapidly east towards Sven¡¯s territory, avoiding the other Packs along the way. I was getting pissed off; my man holding Linnea hadn¡¯t responded to my calls or texts, and we were running out of time. I was certain Sven would insist on talking or seeing her before he would pay, and they better be at the rendezvous point we¡¯d set up in Embarrass by five thirty.


    My n was pretty simple; we would distract them with the transfer on the south side of the territory, with me bringing three dozen warriors in a show of force. We¡¯d be obvious, and Sven would have to bring his warriors forward to back him up. As soon as the transfer was done, we¡¯d let Sven start to head back with his mate and then we would attack from the north and south sides at once.


    Most of my men turned north as we approached, while six vehicles led by me continued to Embarrass. We stopped at the McDonalds there, waiting in the parking lot for my men. He still wasn¡¯t answering the phone, and by 5:45 I didn¡¯t have time to wait. ¡°Do you think Sven found her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is going to go bad very quickly.¡± I got on the phone and talked to my Theta, who was leading the invasion force from the north. ¡°We don¡¯t have the Luna, and Sven may know that,¡±


    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡±


    ¡°Set up on the border at six, and go on my signal.¡±


    ¡°It shall be done, Beta Shura.¡± I changed my n, and soon we were arrayed in a line facing the Embarrass River from the south. I made sure my men¡¯s vehicles were pointed towards the Vermillion Pack territory, and everyone had weapons at the ready.


    ¡°A vehicle ising,¡± my scout linked. I got out of the SUV, standing in front of my warriors as they took stations next to their vehicles. A Jeep was driving down the road, it was an open-top model and I could see a big cooler in the back. It stopped just short of the bridge, and I watched as Sven got out with a younger man, obviously a bodyguard. They walked around to the back of the Jeep as I walked up, lifting the cooler and carrying it forward. They set it in the center of the bridge and walked off. ¡°Is that Miss Donato?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Sven said. ¡°Now show me Linnea.¡± Good, he didn¡¯t have him.


    ¡°Not until I verify.¡± I walked up to the cooler, guards on each side. I had my cellphone open in my hand, ready to send the text message to my Theta to start the attack. Sven had backed up to the front of his Jeep and was typing something on an iPad. ¡°Open it,¡± I told my man when we were near it.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± he said, and he utched it at both ends and opened the lid. As soon as it opened, there was a sh, and white gas came shooting out under pressure. I turned to run, but this stuff was a white cloud that surrounded and choked me. ¡°Wolfsbane gas,¡± I warned as I tried to escape. I pressed SEND on my phone, dropping it as my strength left me. The world started to spin, and thest thing I remembered was looking at the blue sky as the white gas blew over.


    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV


    We watched the transfer in the bunker under the Pack House, where the securitymand was set up. The two men who were in the Jeep were volunteers, both unmated, and close friends of the men Shura had killed. They wanted to avenge their brothers, and I let them, with a little help from Jessie.


    Bill was spelled to look like me, and they were off. ¡°How long can you hold the illusion,¡± I asked Jessie.


    ¡°A few hours, as long as I don¡¯t get too distracted,¡± she said. We went back to watching the screen, as the Jeep stopped. Shura¡¯s men, it looked like at least twenty in six vehicles, were spread out along the south end. ¡°John, does Stan have the drone up?¡±


    John linked for a minute, then nodded. ¡°Drone is live, and they are ready a few miles south.¡±


    My men were a mile back from the line so they wouldn¡¯t be scented. ¡°I hope they go for this,¡± I said nervously.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out in a minute,¡± Jessie replied. My men ced the cooler on the bridge, then backed up to the Jeep. They had portable air packs and weapons right next to the doors, in bags that would hide them from view. We¡¯d gone with the Jeep so there wouldn¡¯t be doors in the way. I watched as Shura walked up with his men.


    ¡°Jessie, if they set it off, drop the illusion,¡± I said. ¡°He needs to be in his own form to fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she replied. We watched the lid open, the gas went off, and my men grabbed their masks and rifles as Shura and his men scrambled to escape the cloud. We had included a smoke bomb with the Wolfsbane gas, so the cloud prevented his men from seeing our mening fast. My two guys were sitting in the Jeep, masks on, and firing through rifles with infrared-sensing scopes that could see through the fog. It was a turkey shoot, men were dropping left and right and Stan¡¯s men were still a few minutes out.


    ¡°BREACH ON THE NORTH BORDER, DOZENS OF THEM,¡± one of my men shouted. I looked at the screen and my gut fell.


    They were supposed to attack from the west.


    *****


    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV


    ¡°Attacking from the north, shift to nned defensive positions, and get those suicide jockeys to grab as much as they can and set up in the choke points! Fourteen minutes to the Pack House,¡± I sent to all my Pack members. The allied Pack members all had one of my warriors with them, so they would ry the word. John was linking with Alpha Stan, who was sweeping in to clean up what was left of Shura¡¯s team in the south.


    Jessie was looking between me and the screens, watching the wolves pour across the border like water. The ones in front were fast, while the ones farther back carried packs loaded with weapons. ¡°I thought the northern border was safe because it was on Alpha Pine¡¯snd.¡±


    ¡°I did too. Call him and make sure he know, he¡¯s holed up with all our women and children.¡± She picked up a phone and made the call while I went back to ordering defenses. ¡°John, get ahold of Beta Peter and tell him the bad guys snuck around him. Have him move to the northern border and start pursuit, don¡¯t give them a chance to regroup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it, Alpha.¡±


    I looked at the screens, they were at the twelve-minute line. Arge map linked with the cameras and motion sensors, showing their progress real time as they charged south. ¡°Alpha, I estimate over two hundred hostiles inbound,¡± my controller said.


    The run was long, but the terrain forced the wolves into chokepoints we had identified. My Beta was directing the defense groups, moving them into ce in the positions we¡¯d built just for this purpose. Using boulders and steel, the fighting positions had good fields of fire and allowed a small number of wolves to put a hurt on the intruders. ¡°How is the redeployment,¡± I asked as I looked at the cameras at the forward defense points.


    ¡°We can¡¯t make the first line, not enough time with having to re-deploy from the east,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re sending men to the second line, and we¡¯ve already re-deployed snipers around the Pack House to face the new threat. I¡¯ve sent hand and gas grenades out from our reserve stocks.¡±


    ¡°Tell the explosives guys to deploy on the third line. They¡¯ll need the extra three minutes to set up.¡± We used ayered strategy, with defensive positions roughly every three minutes hard run. The first set was only two minutes from being overrun, there was no time to set up.


    ¡°Already done, sir. We¡¯ll get them.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John patted my hand. ¡°Alpha, Alpha Stan reports the southern group has been routed. He¡¯s got eight prisoners, the rest dead. Beta Shura is among the captured, he¡¯s unconscious.¡±


    Good. ¡°Ask him to send any men he can spare with my men,¡± I said. ¡°Wolf form only, loop around to the east side of thepound. We can¡¯t let them surround us.¡±


    ¡°Got it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, helicopter approaching fast from the north, just over the trees,¡± my warrior in the second line linked. ¡°Is that ours?¡±


    ¡°No, take it out.¡± I looked at the room. ¡°Dammit, they brought a helicopter!¡±


    ¡°Our defensive position is deep in the trees, they won¡¯t see it until it is on top of them, Alpha.¡± He spoke just before the camera overlooking Line 2 Position 2, with a dozen men with rifles, showed it exploding in a huge fireball that none could survive. ¡°They¡¯re dropping bombs, sir!¡±


    Jessie watched the screen in horror, then ran out of the room. John raced after her.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t sit there and watch good men die. They were helpless against the bombs being dropped from the helicopter above, and the wolves would pour through the opening without being slowed down. I ran for the stairs, ignoring John¡¯s yells for me to stop. ¡°WHERE ARE YOU GOING?¡±


    ¡°I am leveling the ying field, my love. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°JESSIE!¡± I closed the mind link as I burst through the door of the Pack House. I could hear the gunfire and explosions from the north as the defenders tried to hold back the horde. Using my levitation, I rose off the ground in human form before shooting north just above the treetops. I flew faster until the trees were a blur below me. I saw the helicopter a minuteter, men hanging out of the door and readying another improvised bomb. The stic barrel had a couple of highway res attached to the side, and they were lighting it as the pilot banked to attack the next defensive position.


    I formed a fireball ahead of me, shooting it out with my thoughts. It flew towards the helicopter, growing in size as it went until it was the size of a basketball. The pilot saw iting, banking hard right to evade it. The barrel fell out, dropping to the ground and exploding in a huge fireball as the helicopter dove for the trees.

 69

    I guided the fireball, ignoring all else until it collided with the tail of the aircraft. The fireball broke the aluminum frame, and the helicopter started to spin. The pilot had no time to react. He was already just over the treetops and mmed into a tall pine a few secondster. It dropped straight down to the rocky ground, the remaining barrels exploding and sending a huge fireball up.


    I rose higher in the air, until I could see through the trees at the battle taking ce below me. There were four defensive positions, three of which were still fighting. The fastest wolves were only a few hundred yards from breaking through. Some of the wolves in back, the ones with the weapons, had shifted and were pinning the defenders down while the others rushed the gap.


    I started to form fireballs and shoot them down, targeting the men hiding behind rocks and trees as they fired rifles at the remaining positions. The sudden attack from above caused a panic, but it didn¡¯t take long until they reacted.


    I could hear the rifle shots and see the shes as more and more wolves started to target me. Putting up an invisible shield, I let myself fall until I was just above the trees, then I moved to the defensive position on the far left. The position just to its right had been taken out, and the attackers were focusing their fire here, so they could bypass the other two spots. I moved quickly through the treetops, dropping into the middle of the rock semicircle as the men fought for their lives. ¡°What do you need help with?¡±


    One of the Vermillion warriors, I think his name was Nathan, looked at me. His eyes got wide before he went back to firing his rifle. ¡°Slow them down, they can¡¯t get past us,¡± he said. I looked at the gap, the arrowhead of running wolves was less than fifty yards away.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Focusing, I called forth my ice-making powers andid down a thinyer on the bare ground. The wind swirled as it formed, and the result would have beenical if it wasn¡¯t so serious. Thirty wolves at a full sprint suddenly looked like Bambi on a frozen pond.


    The defenders focused their fire on the wolves as they slid and piled up along the trail. Dozens were cut down in the crossfire as they struggled to get back to their feet. A cheer went up as the column stopped, and the wounded attempted to retreat.


    I was too busy shooting fireballs through the trees at the men I could see. My efforts were not unnoticed by the attackers, who started firing heavily on our position. My shield was taking round after round off of it, the men were starting to run out of ammunition, and I could feel myself weakening.


    I was beginning to think that flying off like that wasn¡¯t my smartest move. I let my mental block down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, love. We¡¯reing for you.¡±


    I stopped the fireballs to conserve my remaining energy. As more and more fighters ran out of ammunition, I pulled them inside the shield I was maintaining with my dwindling energy. We could see the enemy moving forward, tree to tree, their entire force moving towards ours. They were getting farther and farther from the defensive positions to our right, and they were probably running out of ammunition as well. These groups had to reposition here quickly and didn¡¯t bring a lot of gear.


    ¡°I¡¯m out,¡± thest defender said as he tossed his AR-15 aside.


    ¡°Get in here,¡± I said. Three men out of the twelve were dead, four were wounded, and all of us were helpless now. I kept the shield going over us as I heard the sounds of gunfireing closer, the sounds of paws on the ground heralding their arrival.


    A powerful howl shook the trees, and a new rumble was heard from behind us. ¡°JOHN!¡± Tears ran down my face as I watched my mate, wearing a packden with rifles and full magazines, leading a group of dozens of warriors towards us. He leaped over the rocks at the back of our fighting position, shifting as hended anding to a stop. ¡°You came¡­¡±


    ¡°Load up,¡± he told the men as he tossed them full thirty-round magazines. They each grabbed a couple and loaded their rifles, taking positions back at the front of the fighting post. The men with him filled in the line, and the tide of battle shifted with them.


    I looked across, more men had poured into the vacant position to close the breach, and a few brought ammunition and men to the other two positions. The attackers had been repelled and were now trying to fight their way out of the kill zone that had reformed in front of them. The men who hade in were skilled and fresh, and they exacted a heavy toll on the remaining wolves. The attackers didn¡¯t have the rifles or the volume of ammunition to get into a static fight with us. The return fire was withering by the minute.


    It sounded like World War Three as we pushed them back. I kept my head down, trying to focus on rebuilding my magic, when the firing suddenly slowed. ¡°CEASE FIRE,¡± the Vermillion Pack warrior shouted.


    ¡°Did they surrender?¡±


    ¡°No, but we don¡¯t want to shoot our friends.¡± I looked out, and from behind and the right I saw wolves tear through the remaining wolves before they could react. Howls and screams filled the air, and a minuteter it was quiet.


    The men shifted and I recognized Alpha Stan and Beta Peter among the men looking over the bloody battlefield.


    We had won.


    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV


    I sat down in the chair, the adrenaline coursing through me as I watched the battle on the cameras. We had all been shocked when Jessie entered the fray, especially as she did. John was going nuts, and ran after her. I quickly sent men to follow him, telling them to grab rifles and ammunition and take them forward.


    Now that it was over, I could see how decisive that impulsive action had been. The helicopter had created the opening, and the third line of defense wasn¡¯t ready yet. The attackers were so many, they would have broken through our lines and had a clear run to the Pack House.


    ¡°Send medical support to the second line immediately,¡± I sent to my Pack. ¡°Squads, take non-critical injuries to thewn in front of the clinic.¡± Stretcher-bearers and medics moved out, they would stabilize the seriously wounded in the field. Our clinic staff had been augmented by three Pack Doctors and six Nurses, all provided by allied Packs for the battle. ¡°Deactivate all explosives and safe all weapons. Squad leaders, report to your Betas with casualty reports.¡±


    I needed my mate. Linnea was still recovering from her captivity, and I had left her in the safe room with several guards during the battle. I linked them to bring her to me. While I was watching, I focused a camera on the fighting position Jessie had joined. I could see John was nuclear-grade pissed at her, his bodynguage spoke of his anger and his worry. She was on her knees, her hands over one of my men. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s going on with Jessie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but she won¡¯t be sitting down for a week after John gets her alone tonight,¡± he said with a hint of humor. ¡°She¡¯s almost worn out but is insisting on healing Carl. She¡¯s telling John that it doesn¡¯t matter if she passes out now since the battle is past.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get between mates, Nathan, but tell her she saved the day.¡± It was true; the casualty reports wereing in. We had lost a total of twenty-one wolves, with another thirty-one suffering significant injuries. Over half of that total hade from the helicopter fire-bombing the defensive position early on, and without her intervention, the helicopter would have taken out more.


    I watched as she lifted her hands from the man, then tried to stand. Her legs copsed under her, and John caught her in his arms and guided her to the ground. She had exhausted herself for us.

 70

    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV


    I walked out of the Pack House with my mate at my side, holding hands as we looked out on the aftermath of war. Wounded wolves were making their way back, the nurses doing triage, taking the seriously injured in first. First aid kits were open everywhere, as warriors tended to their own using their first responder training.


    We walked among the men, a hand of thanks here, holding a hand there. Our own Pack members leaning on their Alphas forfort, and thanking our allied wolves for their sacrifices. The wounded stoppeding, and that is where the reality of the day became clear.


    Men carrying the dead, some over a shoulder, others in body bags or on stretchers. Weid them out on the grass near the long driveway, away from the wounded. Grown men broke down in tears, falling to their knees as they found their friends, their brothers, even their sons among the dead. Linnea led me forward as weforted and embraced those grieving over the fallen. Alpha Stan and the Betas of the Allied Packs joined as well. I got a call, looking at the number I stepped away from everyone to take it. ¡°Alpha Michael,¡± I said. ¡°How are they doing?¡±


    ¡°They areforting the mates and families of the lost,¡± he said, ¡°But not as many as we feared. My men have checked our territory and linked up with yours at the battlefield. The threat is past, and your people are eager to return.¡±


    I linked my man in the security center, who agreed that the territory was safe. ¡°How did they get in?¡±


    ¡°We had pulled almost all our men back to the Pack House in order to protect them all, since they wouldn¡¯t fit into our safe room. Their vehicles ran the forest road and parked, they are still there. Our patrol came upon the cars after the attack had begun.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°My men with you said the attack was in progress, so I did not interfere. I sent men to secure the vehicles, the rest stayed home.¡±


    ¡°You protected our vulnerable, and together we beat them,¡± I said. ¡°Keep the vehicles, if they are rentals return them so we don¡¯t attract attention. Tell our people they may return.¡±


    ¡°I will drive some back myself, I think we need to discuss a few things before the Council gets here.¡±


    ¡°I agree. See you soon, Michael.¡± I was already getting another call, my shoulders fell as I looked at the caller ID. ¡°Alpha Sven,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hold for Council Chair Steele, sir,¡± the woman said. A momentter there was a click. ¡°Alpha Hirkkel, I understand you recovered your mate from the St. Petersburg Pack today,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes sir, and she¡¯s doing fine, just needs some rest. This isn¡¯t a good time, sir, we¡¯re recovering from the attack. Beta Shura gathered several hundred wolves and attacked us, the battle just ended about a half hour ago,¡± I said.


    ¡°You won?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did, thanks to our allies and Jessie Donato. We captured Beta Shura and a dozen others, we have them in our cells. I was going to call you tonight and request a Council trial.¡±


    I could hear some cheers in the background. ¡°That is indeed good news, Alpha. Did you take many casualties?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-one dead, thirty-one injured. We¡¯re still counting the enemy dead. Most are rogues, but there are some from other Packs mixed in. Our intelligence said the Beta cast a wide, offering cash,nd and plunder since he wanted Jessie¡¯s body and my death.¡±


    ¡°Jessie is all right?¡±


    ¡°She exhausted herself, sir. She will recover, but I think we need a few days to allow her to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Wow. All right, we will convene the Council trial at your Pack House in three days, I will inform the North American Packs and the European Chair. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll send a representative since he¡¯s Yuri¡¯s Beta.¡±


    I looked out at the people on thewn, the crying families, the blood. ¡°Tomorrow night we send our fallen to the Moon, Alpha. I cannot take visitors for the trial until the next day.¡±


    ¡°Save me a room, Sven, I¡¯ll be there with my mate in the morning. These men deserve my presence.¡± This was an honor being given, to have the senior Alpha of the continent at the funeral. ¡°You did well, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± He hung up and I went back toforting our Packs.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    Next Night


    The Pack House was quiet, the wolves had left after dinner to travel to the ceremonial field for the memorial service. Jessie was still unconscious, and I stayed behind with her tucked into my side in bed. I¡¯d barely left her since she copsed of magical exhaustion on the battlefield, taking my meals in our room, only apart long enough to shower and shave.


    Alpha Stan and Beta Peter had left after the battle, returning with the bodies of two St. Croix Pack warriors and their men. Both of the dead were unmated, but that was no constion to their grieving families. Alpha Sven had endowed schrship funds in their names and provided each allied Pack with a generous portion of the money he had swindled Yuri out of to help care for the families and the injured. It was a wise move, helping to cement the rtionships with his allies.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± I heard as her body twitched. I looked down, she was opening her eyes and moving her face on my shoulder. I turned the television off and slid down so I could see her as she woke. ¡°John¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey baby, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Tired.¡± She looked around, expanding her senses. ¡°Where is everybody?¡±


    ¡°The funeral is tonight for the Pack¡¯s dead,¡± I said. ¡°Two already returned home with Alpha Stan, and six more to their home Packs. The thirteen dead from this Pack will be sent to the moon shortly.¡±


    She started to get up, I helped her into a sitting position. ¡°No wonder my wolf woke me up. We should be there,¡± she said. I went to argue, but she was trying to stand. ¡°Help me to the bathroom,¡± she said.


    I helped her to the toilet, then we took a shower. I cleaned her as she sat on the bench built into the back wall, then did her hair. After drying her off and getting her dressed, I carried her to the kitchen and set her at the table. There was plenty of food left over from dinner, and she ate voraciously. I could almost see her energy returning. ¡°We should go,¡± I said. Our coats were by the door, along with our boots, and we were ready.


    It was raining and I grabbed an umbre from the stand. I could see the fires from the torches and the lights in the distance, and I had her hold the umbre while I carried her. ¡°What happens at the funeral?¡±


    ¡°All Packs have their own traditions, but themon part is the burning of the bodies,¡± I said. ¡°We believe it releases their spirits to the Moon, where they wait for another chance at life if they are good or are delivered to the pits of Hell if not.¡± We were almost there. ¡°It also destroys the body, part of keeping our secret from the humans.¡±


    ¡°Surely you can¡¯t hide all those dead from the humans,¡± I said.


    ¡°There are doctors, medical examiners, andw enforcement in our Packs,¡± I said. ¡°We work together to keep our secrets. They will die of various causes with the proper paperwork over the next six months, in multiple counties, so we don¡¯t attract attention.¡±


    I carried her out of the trees to therge clearing, it was surrounded on three sides by a small river circling a granite outcrop. On top of the stone, near the cliff, a pyre had been built, and on the pyre were bodies wrapped in white sheets, their faces the only things showing, eyes closed in eternal rest. Alpha Sven and Luna Linnea were standing in front of the pyre, facing the entire Pack and guests, hundredsing to pay their final respects. I stopped at the back, still holding my mate in my arms as Sven paid tribute to the fallen.


    When he was done, he stepped back and thirteen people stepped forward with torches. At the same time, they plunged their torches into the wood at the base of the pyre, starting it alight. The tinder red, but the rain picked up as well. The fires struggled to catch, and the people started to talk in hushed voices. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they doing something,¡± she asked me.


    ¡°If the fire goes out, it¡¯s a sign Luna is rejecting them.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be happening,¡± she said. I watched as one of the mes near the left side started to flicker, the family on their knees, praying to Luna. There were gasps as the fire suddenly brightened, one branch catching and spreading to another, until it was hot enough to drive off the moisture from the sky. The same thing started happening along the line; what had looked doomed had be a roaring ze. In minutes, the entire pyre was alight, mes reaching thirty feet into the air.


    The rain stopped, and the clouds parted, a ray of moonlight falling on the stone. Council Chair Robert and the Lunas pulled off their clothes and shifted, soon the entire Pack was doing the same. I set Jessie down, helping her undress before she shifted, then I folded our clothes into our boots and covered them with our jackets. I shifted and stood with her as we watched the bodies be consumed in the raging fire.


    Alpha Sven tilted his head back and let out a long, mournful howl. The sound echoed through the clearing, calling our wolves to answer. The next time, the Pack joined in. The pyre started to copse on itself as we finished, and people shifted back and got dressed again. There was no noise as people started to file back into the woods towards the Pack House, where their lives would be celebrated well into the night.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Was that you,¡± I asked her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The fire. Did you use your magic?¡±


    She just smiled. ¡°If Luna didn¡¯t want them, nothing I could do would change that.¡± We entered the Pack House, where we spent the next few hours talking with the others and listening to stories about the lost men. We were both exhausted by the time we got to bed.

 71

    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    One Night Later


    I had just defaulted on the loan from the Sicilians.


    I pounded the desk, looking at the ount I was going to use to make the payment. The money had been seized by the Russian Police. They were throwing everything at me now, an army of forensic ountants, investigators and informants, all picking at the foundations of my crumbling empire. ¡°It¡¯s all your mate¡¯s fault,¡± I mumbled as I looked over at Beta Polina.


    The tiny woman tensed, her fingers flying over the keyboard. ¡°me doesn¡¯t help now, we need a fucking n beyond hiding in here until the food runs out,¡± she said. ¡°My mate is on trial in two hours, we need to focus on freeing him and killing Jessie.¡±


    She was right; I still couldn¡¯t believe that Jessie was alive. One of my men had escaped the clusterfuck of an attack and contacted us on the secure line. I almost shifted when he told me that Jessie was alive and well, flying through the sky with fireballsing from her hands. ¡°We couldn¡¯t fight a witch and their wolves,¡± he said.


    The bitch was a witch.


    The whole video was a setup, I¡¯d been yed out of billions of rubles by a Hooters girl and a backwoods Alpha. I¡¯d underestimated her, and she now had Pack support and a mate by her side.


    I still had one arrow in my quiver, and it was time to fire it at them. I ced the call; he was not happy to hear what I wanted, but I had him by the balls and he knew it. He¡¯d just have to find a way to sneak Shura out from under their noses, and kill Jessie along the way.


    ******


    Alpha Michael¡¯s POV


    I hung up the phone and leaned back in my chair, trying to figure out how the hell I was going to get out of this alive. Yuriid it out for me; I had to help Shura escape and kill Jessie, or my involvement would be known. The Council wouldn¡¯t have to kill me, there would be a fucking LINE of people waiting to kill me, and some of them would be in my own Pack.


    I leaned back and closed my eyes, thinking back to how this all started.


    shback- Four Days Earlier


    ¡°Your actions can either destroy you, or make you,¡± Beta Shura said over the phone. ¡°We know Alpha Sven reached out to you after his Luna was taken. You should be more careful who you ally yourself with.¡±


    ¡°I have no quarrel with you or Alpha Yuri,¡± I said.


    ¡°No? You involved yourself anyway. I know your Pack is currently sheltering most of Sven¡¯s pack.¡±


    ¡°We have treaties, and it doesn¡¯t involve me in anything else. I¡¯m doing nothing here except shelter.¡±


    ¡°Michael¡­ do you think we are that stupid?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Beta.¡± I got up and walked to the window, I needed to move, to hit something, but not yet.


    ¡°Let mey it out for you. Sven pulled a fast one on Yuri, and Yuri WILL kill him for it. With Sven and Linnea gone, the Pack will copse. Their territory, any remaining wealth, all there for the picking. Yuri doesn¡¯t want their territory or their people, he wants his money back and he wants revenge. You are involved whether you want it or not. Either you stand with him and get destroyed, or you help me now and we leave you with what is left. No one would fight your im on hisnds and Pack; his leadership will be gone, you hold the women and children, hisnd borders your own. You double yournds and gain the wealth he has hidden, and you don¡¯t have to raise a finger to do it.¡±


    I leaned my head against the window, looking out at thewn where the children were ying in the light snow on the ground. They would pay the price; Yuri was Russian Mafia, they were ruthless, and they would destroy me. ¡°What do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°Keep up the act that you are a loyal ally. Comfort his people, hide them in your Pack. I need you to pull all your warriors back to your Pack House.¡±


    ¡°I have some warriors who are mixed with the Vermillion Pack defenders, they are already in ce.¡±


    There was a pause. ¡°Leave them there, but when the battle starts, they are on their own. If they don¡¯t fight, Sven will know you betrayed him. Hopefully they are smart enough not to fight my men when wee swarming in. And about that, I need something else.¡±


    ¡°What else could you need?¡±


    ¡°I need you to tell me what you know about the Vermillion Pack defenses.¡±


    It was fifteen minutester when I finally hung up, after describing what I knew of the static defenses of Sven¡¯s Pack and the ns he used to position forces in forward, reinforced positions. My wolf was pissed at me, but I had to make a tough choice. No one could withstand the storm that wasing with Shura, and I had a responsibility to my Pack to stay out of the way.


    End shback


    Our Pack was close enough that we didn¡¯t need to impose on Sven for lodging; I was meeting after a very early breakfast with my Betas and Warriors who were traveling with me for the trial. The Council expected it to take several days to deal with everyone, and Shura would best. The rogues were easy, we would question them, and they would be killed. Mercenaries got no mercy in war. For the Pack members, they would stand trial with their Alphas if they were still alive. The Council would have several Packs to deal with when this was done; an Alpha teaming with rogues and attacking another Pack without warning was a capital offense.


    I put an Alphamand on them first, ensuring they could not speak out or warn anyone of what was going on. Iid out what had happened, and what we would be doing today. The men were shaking, their wolves fighting to get free, but my Alphamand was absolute. ¡°What happened has happened,¡± I told them. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice in this. We go forward or our Pack is destroyed.¡±


    ¡°They are our friends,¡± my Beta said.


    ¡°They defied the Russian Mafia, they have been dead for weeks and didn¡¯t know it.¡± With that, I sketched out our n.


    Thirty minutester, we were parked in the grass, well away from the normal driveway of the Vermillion Pack. We got out, twenty of us total, and my men fell in behind me as we walked towards therge dining hall where the trials would take ce. I smiled as I saw a harried Alpha Sven dealing with what I¡¯m sure was his twentieth crisis of the morning. ¡°Alpha Sven,¡± I said as we shook hands.


    ¡°Michael, thank you foring,¡± he said with a relieved smile.


    ¡°The ce is a zoo, how are you holding up?¡±


    ¡°Barely. The Council, fourteen different Alphas, and their entourages all expecting to be treated properly? It¡¯s a mess. I was hoping you could help.¡±


    ¡°Anything, Alpha.¡±


    He looked at the men on security. ¡°I¡¯m running short of warriors, and I have a number of warriors who need to be part of the trials or want to watch. Their friends were killed. and they want to see justice done.¡±


    ¡°Let my men help. We can relieve those on patrol, hell, I¡¯ll take over security for the Northern borderpletely. We can take over the cells, and if you want, I¡¯ll post myself in your security center and coordinate everything between our Packs. That will give your men a break and let them attend the trial.¡± He was thinking about it. ¡°Plus, you really don¡¯t want men with a grudge guarding the prisoners. The Council won¡¯t look kindly on it if they are mistreated because they wanted their own revenge before the trial. My men weren¡¯t involved at all, they will do a good job of it.¡±


    I could see the relief on his face. ¡°That would be a great help,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll talk with your Beta, get these men assigned to rece yours, and I¡¯ll have my men guard our border.¡± I put my hand on his shoulder, my ring positioned carefully, the pinprick on his skin going unnoticed. The poison would work its way into his system over the next few hours, and he would be dead by sundown. ¡°Go get some breakfast and take a moment with your mate before things get really nuts.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks, Michael. You¡¯re one of the few I trust, and after this is done, we should get our Packs together.¡±


    ¡°Our Packs will be together shortly,¡± I said with a smile. He just didn¡¯t know how.


    Council Chair Robert Steele¡¯s POV


    The morning had been easy, now the fun was starting.


    I gaveled the hearing into order after the break for lunch. So far, we had questioned and sentenced five rogues to death for their part in the attack on a Pack. Three were defiant and said nothing, but two confirmed that Beta Shura had recruited them and told of his attack ns. The two that cooperated were given a painless death and their bodies would be burned to release their spirits; the others would be torn apart in the ring by the families of those who lost loved ones, their body parts buried where no one would ever find them.


    ¡°The Council Trial for Alpha Lucas Mattson, Beta Darrell Thompson and Warrior Todd Kelly shalle to order. Guards, bring in the prisoners.¡± I looked at the table we were at, it was raised slightly above the others at the back of the room. To my right were my fellow North American Council members, to my left was European Council Chair Francois Wolfe, Moscow Pack Alpha and Council member Javier Ortiz, and Alphas Sven Hirkkel and Stan Larsen. Only the Council members in North America could vote, but any of them could question the witnesses.


    The three men were brought in by two guards each, shackled in silver at the wrists and ankles. The Alpha was defiant, struggling against the bonds until he was kicked in the back of his knees and forced to kneel with the other two before the table. ¡°You have been used of joining with rogues to attack a sovereign Pack with no deration of war,¡± I said, my voice carrying across the room. There were hundreds of chairs set up behind the barrier separating the used from the witnesses, and they were filled with observers. ¡°How do you plead?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± the Alpha said. ¡°I don¡¯t ept your authority to pass judgement on ME, I am ALPHA.¡±


    I looked over at the other members, each of them nodding agreement. ¡°Not any more. Lucas Mattson, your Alpha position is removed, and your life is forfeit.¡± I nodded to one of our Council Enforcers, who came up behind the Alpha and grabbed the back of his head and his chin in hisrge hands. One twist and a loud snapter, the Alpha was dead on the floor. ¡°Beta Thompson, Warrior Kelly, any previous Alphamands ced on you are now removed. How do you plead?¡±

 72

    The two men looked at each other, then the Beta nodded. ¡°Guilty as charged, Chairman, but we request to make a statement prior to sentencing.¡±


    ¡°Proceed.¡± I nodded to the guards, and they pulled them to their feet.


    ¡°We did not want to be part of this, but we did not have a choice, either. Our Pack was in trouble, the Alpha had lost money gambling and our homes were about to be foreclosed on by the bank. Beta Shura promised enough money to forgive the debt if we participated.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill anyone in the attack, Beta?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I did my job, sir. I only regret what I fought for. Warrior Kelly was with me the whole time, he was carrying a pack and was injured early on. Do what you will with me, but please spare his life. He is young and has a pregnant mate, he should have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Warrior Kelly, do you have anything to add?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯m not proud of my Pack or what we have done.¡± There were no more questions, so the Council members gathered quickly in a room just off the dining hall to deliberate. It didn¡¯t take long.


    We entered the room and called it to order. ¡°Warrior Kelly, you have pleaded guilty and are sentenced to one-year confinement in the Vermillion Pack cells. Uponpletion of your sentence, you may apply for membership to any Pack that will ept you. Your own Pack is being disbanded.¡± I heard a cry of relief from the back, probably his mate realizing he would not die today.


    His face fell, and Alpha Sven stepped in. ¡°Warrior Kelly, I will allow your mate to live with our Pack until your sentence ispleted. I will not separate a man from his family, even if he is in prison.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha, Council Members.¡±


    I turned to Beta Thompson. ¡°Beta, you have plead guilty and have been sentenced to death. Your body will be burned tonight. Anyst words?¡±


    ¡°May Luna have mercy on my soul, sir. I am sorry for what I did.¡± He knelt, hearing the Council guard behind him, and his neck was snapped a momentter.


    ¡°Alpha Mattson¡¯s body is to be buried in an unmarked location. We will convene in fifteen minutes for the next case.¡± I went to pound the gavel, but the doors flew open and a warrior burst in.


    ¡°Alpha, the prisoners¡­ Beta Shura is gone, and someone knocked out the guards.¡± The crowd jumped to its feet, warriors and Pack leaders rushing out or moving to protect their Alphas.


    How the FUCK did he break out with all these people around?


    ******


    Alpha Sven¡¯s POV


    I was furious as I ran out of the trial room. ¡°Lockdown procedure, all without defensive assignments to the safe rooms. Warriors to your posts. Beta Shura has escaped and he must have had help.¡± I could see two of my warriors with Linnea, escorting her from the room, so I knew she was safe. I tried to link the control room and got nothing. ¡°You four with me,¡± I said to the men waiting for me at the door.


    We went through the passageway and I punched the code in for the basement door. The hallway was clear, and I punched another code to enter the control room. I froze as I looked in.


    My two men were copsed over their terminals, and Alpha Michael was on the floor. I could hear their heartbeats, they were slow but steady. I moved to Michael, the syringe was still in his neck. ¡°Take them to the clinic,¡± I told my men. Each man took one in a fireman¡¯s carry up the stairs, leaving me with one warrior and an empty room. The monitors were nk, and the hard drives we used to record data were on the floor in pieces. ¡°I needputer techs and control room trained personnel to the control room immediately,¡± I said. Turning to thest man, I told him to assist in getting surveince back up, then I went back up the stairs.


    I ran out of the house and across to the shed, where the entrance to the cells was. Alpha Stan and Chairman Robert were bothing out, along with a number of warriors. I saw four men being carried to the clinic. ¡°Let me guess, injected?¡±


    Stan nodded. ¡°All the guards were knocked out. One of the prisoners said a masked man came down, unlocked Shura and left with him. One of the trucks is gone, a blue F-150 quad cab. We¡¯ve given a description to all the men and sent patrols in all directions. Shura¡¯s scent was lost when he got into the truck.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Shit. ¡°The surveince is a no go, the control room was taken out, Alpha Michael and two of my men were hit with injections and the recordings destroyed. I¡¯ve got guysing to look at it but I¡¯m not hopeful.¡±


    Robert looked around. ¡°So, we have multiple guards from two Packs taken out with drugs, which means someone they trust got close enough to inject them.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Probably multiple people, there wasn¡¯t much time to get this done after we brought thest group out of the cells.¡± We had gathered a group of senior people, so I went over and grabbed a map out of a Pack vehicle and spread it out on the hood. ¡°Any of you have people staying offsite?¡± A few nodded, they were at hotels nearby. We marked the locations, and they sent their men to block ess roads. Vehicles filled with warriors were sent in every direction, and Stan got the helicopter pilot on the phone, he¡¯d be here in thirty minutes. ¡°Anyone spots them, call in at xxx-xxx-xxxx. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alphas, I¡¯d like to meet with you in Alpha Sven¡¯s office, alone,¡± Chairman Roberts said. I nodded and led them that way. All the excitement must have been getting to me, because my heart was racing and I was breathing hard even though I hadn¡¯t done much.


    Alpha Stan¡¯s POV


    I got off the phone with the helicopter service and linked with Jessie and John. ¡°Can you guys go to the cells, see if Jessie can do that thing to locate Shura? We don¡¯t have any idea where they went,¡± I said.


    ¡°In a few minutes, I¡¯m with the Pack doctor, helping to clear their systems of the drugs with my magic,¡± she said. I called warriors to me, when we got a location I wanted the helicopter ready to go. ¡°Go find a clear spot for a helicopternding zone, take some res with you to mark the spot. No trees or power lines around,¡± I told the first two. The next two, I told to go arm up and wait by the helicopter.


    I joined the Alphas as they followed Sven into the conference room attached to his office. The guards were left outside, the doors closed, the soundproofing making the conversation private. ¡°We¡¯ve got someone working against us here in this room,¡± Robert said. ¡°The Council is taking over as of now. Put your phones on the table please.¡±


    There was an outcry from the assembled Alphas, but when the Council enforcers and Council members stepped in, their dominance level was enough that none of us could withstand it. I took my phone out, cing it on the table before me. One of the enforcers picked it up and ced it in a bag before leaving.


    I looked around at the others. ¡°None of us have any reason to help Yuri,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s killed my Pack members, Sven¡¯s too.¡±


    Sven nodded. ¡°My friend Michael is in the clinic now. I don¡¯t see the European Alphas in this room. If anyone has a reason to spring Shura, it¡¯s them.¡±


    ¡°Chairman Francois is taking care of his people as we speak. We are in agreement on this; Council business has been interfered with, and the Councils will handle it.¡±


    ¡°But who did it?¡±


    ¡°We are going to start narrowing things down now. The proceedings were taped, we are going over them now to get a list of everyone who was in the room at the time. What I need from you now is a list of any of your Pack members who were not in the trial room, and where they were.¡±


    Sven went to a cab and started passing out pads of paper and pens. ¡°I¡¯m going to need help from my Betas on this,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can link with them and have them list the assignments made. I understand you have a lot of people to deal with,¡± Robert said.


    I worked on my list, looking up when I saw Sven wince in pain. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    He put his pen down, gripping the edge of the table. He was starting to sweat, and when he took a deep breath he grimaced again. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said.


    Something was wrong, I smelled blood, and I heard Linnea outside shouting at the guards. ¡°He needs a doctor,¡± I said. ¡°Get him to the clinic NOW.¡± The enforcers looked at Robert, who nodded. They helped him to his feet; I watched in horror as his eyes rolled back and his legs gave out. ¡°GO!¡± One of the man picked him up and they ran out of the room, people making a path for them as I watched in horror.


    John¡¯s POV


    ¡°Can you guys go to the cells, see if Jessie can do that thing to locate Shura? We don¡¯t have any idea where they went,¡± Alpha Stan asked me over the link.


    ¡°In a few minutes, Jessie is with the Pack doctor. She¡¯s helping to clear their systems of the drugs with her magic,¡± I replied. She was moving from bed to bed, using her magic to reverse the effects of the wolfsbane that was mixed with the strong sedative in the shots. The Pack doctor said the mixture prevented their wolves from linking and retarded their healing, allowing the sedative to work quickly. It was a prettymonbination for taking out a raging wolf without permanent harm, and all Packs had a supply with their warriors and doctors. Thebination of drugs would keep them out for between four and eight hours, but we needed answers. Removing the wolfsbane would allow their bodies to metabolize the sedative faster.


    She was halfway through the people who had been brought in, and she had started with the two in the control room and Alpha Michael. Alpha Stan had assigned two personal guards to her, they were standing near the walls. I was ced in charge of her security, and the guards had been ordered to follow her or my instructions only.


    After the battle, our Pack recognized her value. With Shura still out there, she was still in danger.


    ¡°Alpha Michael is starting toe around,¡± the Pack doctor said as he walked over to his bed. I watched as Jessie finished her work, the glow from her hands fading as the magic pulled back out from his body. I followed Jessie as she walked to his bed. While the doctor was checking him, I moved the bed so he was sitting up slightly.

 73

    His breathing was changing, and it wasn¡¯t long until he opened his eyes. Jessie stood next to me, the Pack Doctor and his mate Pam on the other side. ¡°Wee back, Alpha Michael,¡± the doctor said as he opened his eyes.


    I watched as he looked around, smiling as he saw his mate, then turned his head and saw Jessie. A look of sadness came over him for a moment, then it was gone. He turned back to his mate. ¡°How¡­ are they¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone is going to recover, baby. You just rest, you gave me a scare.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Michael, do you know who it was who drugged you?¡± Pam looked at me, but I needed to know. Shura couldn¡¯t get away.


    He sank back into the pillow, closing his eyes. ¡°I heard the door open, then I was hit with the shot. I was watching the trial with the others, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°The smell? Did you recognize the person?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not a rogue, that would have tipped me off.¡± His mate gave him some water to drink.


    ¡°Anything else you can tell me that might help?¡±


    He shook his head, then focused on his mate. Jessie started moving her hands over him, her powers showing up in the glow.


    Suddenly, the Doctor ran to the door along with his nurses. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The Alpha, something is wrong, he passed out in the conference room,¡± one of the Omegas helping out said, barely holding back tears. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Everyone was focused on the door and the sounds in the hallway, except me. I looked back at Jessie, she was pulling her magic back, her eyes still closed. A movement caught my eye, Alpha Michael¡¯s right fingers were moving arge ring around on his hand while his left hand held his mate. I heard a faint click, then his hand was moving towards her neck. ¡°NO!!¡± My hand shot forward, quicker than he could move his arm since the drug was still working out of his system. I caught his wrist just before it got to her, and I pushed his hand to the side as my body shoved Jessie out of the way. I ignored her squeal as she fell to the floor, focusing on the ring. A cover had popped open, and a needle was showing with a drop of liquid.


    He brought his left hand across to hit me, but I ignored it. I put my left arm by his elbow and my shoulder moved behind my right hand, forcing his arm to bend back towards his chest. The sheets had pulled down, and when his arm snapped the ring was forced to his chest. He screamed in pain, his mate trying to jump across to attack me, but one of Jessie¡¯s guards grabbed her and forced her to the ground. ¡°RESTRAIN HIM,¡± I yelled as he tried to get up.


    I wasn¡¯t letting go of his broken arm, and I didn¡¯t have leverage to punch him while leaning half over the bed like I was to press his right hand to his chest. I head butted him, his nose crunching as I hit his face. While he was disoriented, the guards and Jessie rushed to assist. Two of Sven¡¯s warriors came in, sedating Luna Pam before cuffing both of Michael¡¯s legs to the bed along with his good arm. I was stillying on his right arm, and they used ropes to tie it off at the elbow and wrist to the bed rail before I was able to stand up again.


    ¡°Stay clear of his right hand,¡± I said as I let go and backed off. I looked over at Jessie, she was standing near the wall, her guard in front of her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± She nodded, still looking at the Alpha and trying to figure out what just happened.


    Council Chairs Robert and Francois came into the room, surrounded by Council Enforcers. ¡°What¡¯s going on here,¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°Alpha Michael tried to poison Jessie,¡± I said. ¡°Look at the ring on his right hand.¡± The enforcers and chairs came over and looked, seeing what I did. The cap was still open, the needle visible. ¡°Whatever it was, it¡¯s in his chest right now. He tried to poke Jessie, but I caught his hand and forced it down into him.¡± You could see the drop of blood on his chest from where it


    An enforcer put on gloves, then held his hand as he put the hinged cover back in ce and removed the ring. A stic bag was brought over, and it was dropped into it. An older man in ab coat walked in and stood by Robert, he was the Council physician. ¡°You called sir?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He pointed to the bag. ¡°Smell that and see if you can identify what it is.¡±


    He put his nose to the bag, his eyes opening wide. ¡°It¡¯s a powerful poison, it attacks the circtory and respiratory systems of a werewolf. Over the course of four to eight hours, it causes chest pain, racing heartbeat and shortness of breath. As it progresses, the lung tissues are damaged, and the victim starts coughing up blood. Death urs in eight to twelve hours.¡± We all looked at him for what was next, and he shook his head slowly side to side. ¡°There is no known cure.¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes got wide. ¡°Alpha Sven was just brought in with a racing heartbeat and chest pains,¡± he said.


    ¡°He¡¯s across the hall in the trauma room with the Pack doctor,¡± I said.


    ¡°Go,¡± Robert told his doctor, who left immediately.


    ¡°Let me help,¡± Jessie said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my magic will work, but do we have a choice?¡±


    Robert looked at her as I pulled her into my side. ¡°What do you want done with him?¡±


    ¡°Roll him into the trial room and let him die with everyone watching, the way he tried to kill me,¡± Jessie said. ¡°The way he wanted Alpha Sven to die.¡±


    He nodded, linking with his men. ¡°Go do what you can, Jessie. He and his men will be dealt with.¡± I led Jessie out, our guards falling in behind us. As the door closed, I heard Robert again. ¡°Send people to the Iron Range Pack immediately. Alpha Michael is removed as Pack Alpha, the Council will be in charge until further notice.¡±


    I hoped to hell they found Shura up there.


    We went across the hall and the trauma room was a flurry of activity. ¡°Stay out of here,¡± the Doctor said.


    ¡°Jessie is here to use her magic,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fine, she can stay, the rest of you wait outside.¡± She kissed me, then went to the sink to wash up. I backed out of the room, linking with Alpha Stan so he was up to date.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I moved over to the table, looking down at my friend. He was pale, his breathingbored. The doctors had put an oxygen mask on and had IV¡¯s in, and were talking about how to reduce his heartbeat. Machines were beeping away, and EKG pads were attached to his body in about ten ces. While they talked about what to do next, I ced my hands over his chest and allowed the power to flow through me.


    When John would ask me how it worked, I honestly didn¡¯t know. The power flowed from my body into his, and it would find the problem and fix it as long as I had the energy to keep it going. It had healed me from gunshot wounds without me even being conscious, Father Kempechny had healed me partially while dying, it just seemed to know what to do. I closed my eyes, letting it do what it needed to do until it felt like I was done. I opened my eyes as the glow faded, then I stepped back.


    ¡°He¡¯s stabilizing,¡± the Council doctor said as they watched the monitors. His pulse dropped back down to eighty, and his blood pressure was returning to normal. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I healed what I could,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I removed the poison or just repaired the damage the poison caused.¡±


    ¡°Keep transfusing blood, if the poison is still there we can reduce the amount,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll keep monitoring him to see if he degrades again.¡±


    ¡°Keep me posted, I¡¯ve got something else to do,¡± I said as I walked to the door. As soon as I came out, John had me in his arms and I melted into him, just letting himfort me. ¡°Thank you for stopping him,¡± I said as I looked into his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always keep you safe, as long as you don¡¯t fly off on me again,¡± he said.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got a Beta to find.¡± Hand in hand, we left the Clinic to return to the Alpha¡¯s conference room.


    *******


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    We walked out of the clinic, holding hands, when I remembered something. ¡°I need something of his, the more it means to him the better, remember?¡±


    He saw one of the Vermillion guards. ¡°Joe, where are the vehicles we captured? I need to find something of Beta Shura¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I have to check first, everything has to go through the Council now.¡± He linked to someone, and a minuteter Robert and Francois, apanied by Alpha Stan and another Alpha, were walking towards to us on thewn.


    ¡°Chairmen,¡± I said as John and bowed our heads slightly in respect. ¡°I need ess to Beta Shura¡¯s possessions.¡±


    ¡°That was mentioned, but not why,¡± Robert said.


    ¡°I can do a location spell, it¡¯s how we found out where Luna Linnea was being held,¡± I said. ¡°The spell gives a direction, andst time I was able to use astral projection to ¡®see¡¯ where she was. It probably won¡¯t show us exactly where he is if he¡¯s in a car, but I should be able to get a direction. We can focus our efforts that way.¡±


    ¡°Take my helicopter,¡± Alpha Stan said. The two Chairs looked at him. ¡°It makes sense, she can give us a direction and the helicopter can get there faster than anything else. It¡¯s perfect for directing people on the ground, we can track him and get people vectored to intercept.¡±


    ¡°You have a helicopter here?¡±


    ¡°I will in five minutes, I called it when we got word he escaped,¡± he said. ¡°Jesse and John can go up with the pilot, and one other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Robert said. ¡°I can direct my men from the air. Francois, you can stay in the Alpha¡¯s office with the other Alphas and my security force. Stan, is the pilot one of us?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s human,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then we have to be careful how wemunicate. As far as he knows, we¡¯re looking for a runaway.¡±

 74

    Robert sent a man to Shura¡¯s vehicle, while we made ns on how to handle things. Alpha Stan would stay here, and we would use radios or cellphones if we were outside of link range. As the helicopter came in for anding, we ran off with what we found in his wallet, a photo of him and Polina on their mating day. John helped me up and I slid over, then he jumped in and closed the back door. We both buckled ourselves in and put on the headsets and microphones, both noise-cancelling, we could use tomunicate among the four of us.


    As we took off, Robert sent the pilot to the north, towards Michael¡¯s pack. I took the photo in my hands, closing my eyes, trying to block everything out so my magic could flow. ¡°Keep quiet please,¡± I said as I lowered my head. I did my meditation exercises, clearing my mind, focusing only on my breathing until I finally dropped into a rxed state.


    I felt the photo in my hands, trying to feel the attachment left by Shura to it. I could feel my arms starting to tingle. Opening my eyes I could see the green glow surrounding my hands and the photo. Looking up, a line went to the right, just in front of where John¡¯s arm was, and through the door hinge on the right side. I pointed that direction, and John told the pilot to bank to the right. I continued to focus until the line was going forward through the pilot¡¯s seat, and we were steady on course. John got on the radio, giving our position and heading to themand center back at the Pack House, and I started to rx again. I closed my eyes and let myself go.


    I felt light, and my spirit moved forward as my body was left behind. I dropped through the bottom of the helicopter and flew forward, ghosting at incredible speed as I flew over the trees andkes. In a few more seconds, I was flying over the top of a dark green Jeep Cherokee. It was traveling fast on the empty road, heading east into the state forestnd. I moved my projection down through the roof into the moving vehicle, sitting behind them. Shura was on the phone, talking rapidly in Russian; I couldn¡¯t follow the whole conversation, I wasn¡¯t good enough in thenguage yet, but I picked up enough to realize he was arranging a ne. The driver I didn¡¯t recognize, but the decal on the car showed it was part of the Iron Range Pack fleet. I didn¡¯t want to drain myself, so I let myself be pulled back into my body. I opened my eyes, the green glow still there, the line now slightly to the right of where it had been before. ¡°Change course five degrees to the right,¡± I said, and the pilotplied.


    ¡°You all right,¡± John asked me without touching me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I looked down at the line, we were headed the right direction now. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a green Jeep Cherokee hardtop, Shura is in the passenger seat, one of the Iron Range guys is driving,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s trying to arrange an aircraft.¡±


    ¡°Good job, baby, keep tracking him.¡± I was exhausted again, struggling to keep my eyes open. Healing took a lot of energy from me, and astral projection took more. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I could keep this up. ¡°Stan, he¡¯s trying to arrange a flight. Are their any airstrips or airfields in the direction he is heading?¡±


    I could feel the connection slipping, I fought to keep it going but it was like I was fading. The green glow faded, and I closed my eyes as I fell into thend of nod.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    ¡°She¡¯s fallen asleep,¡± I told Robert over the headset.


    ¡°Damn. At least we know what we are looking for and in general where.¡± He was looking out the front, scanning the dirt and paved roads below for signs of the Jeep.


    ¡°Alpha, Jessie ran out of gas, we don¡¯t have a direction capability anymore. Do you have any idea where he is?¡± I was linking my GPS data, heading and airspeed to him, so they could plot things on a map. ¡°She said he was trying to arrange a flight, is there an airfield that direction?¡±


    ¡°Hang on a minute, we¡¯re checking the plot.¡± It didn¡¯t take long. ¡°He could be heading for Ely Municipal Airport, that¡¯s about fifteen miles to your northeast.¡±


    I turned on the inte. ¡°How much flight time do we have?¡±


    ¡°Thirty minutes. If you need to go back, we need to turn around soon or I¡¯ll have to stop in Ely to refuel. That¡¯s the closest airport with a fueling facility.¡± He pointed to his navigation equipment, showing where the airport was, just to the north of the direction we had been heading.


    ¡°Head for the airport, we can refuel there and go back into the air when we have a better idea of where our man is,¡± I said. ¡°Alpha, we¡¯re heading for Ely Airport. We¡¯ll let Jessie rest and get the bird refueled, hopefully we¡¯ll be waiting for him. With no ability to sense direction, we¡¯re flying blind here.¡±


    ¡°I agree, Beta. Keep Jessie safe, we¡¯re sending help your way. We have notified all the Packs on the North Shore, all are responding to help with finding him. He¡¯s got a good head start, but he can¡¯t hide forever.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s wanted by the Russians, so he won¡¯t be flyingmercial either. We should let the Canadian packs know too, just in case he tries to make his way out of the country through the Boundary Waters Canoe Area or Superior National Park.¡± It would take a while to run ovend, especially with thekes not fully frozen over yet, but it was doable.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Beta Shura¡¯s POV


    I sent a text to the number I¡¯d memorized, a burner phone that Polina kept with her at all times. ¡°Out running, friend cancelled, see you in two.¡± The message wouldn¡¯t trigger any surveince, and she would understand he meant he was on the run, the mission failed, and he would be back in two days. When it when through, I crushed the phone.


    ¡°Hey, that was MY phone,¡± my driver said.


    I rolled down the window and tossed the pieces into the woods. ¡°I hope you had insurance on it.¡±


    He growled and kept driving fast, he wanted me gone as quickly as I wanted to be gone. I saw the road sign for Ely, 10 miles. I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of this ce and get home to my love.


    The small aircraft that wasing for me would take me to Lake Elmo, and from there I would take a cab to the airport. When I came in, I rented a storage locker with my getaway kit- money, identification, disguise, everything I would need to pass as Sergey Dubrovky, a Moscowwyer who traveled on business to America asionally. I already had a return ticket to Moscow purchased, I would just have to move up the date.


    ¡°Have you heard anything over the Pack link,¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, too far away,¡± he said. ¡°It will only be a couple more minutes.¡±


    We drove on in silence until he turned into the small airport; not much, a couple hangars, an administration building and a fuel truck that was refueling a helicopter. There were a couple of nes tied down near the runway, and I could see more in the open hangar across the way. ¡°Just drop me at the admin building,¡± I said. My ne wouldn¡¯t arrive for another hour.


    He pulled into the lot and stopped in front of the small brick building. I got out, leaning back in I stared him down. ¡°Keep driving through town, go towards the Canadian border then head west,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t stop until after ten tonight, get a hotel, then go back home.¡± He nodded as I closed the door and watched him drive off. I turned to the door, opening it up I smelled a werewolf.


    The man was big, but he was hunched over the desk looking at something. He looked up, and I saw his eyes- full of hate and malice. I reached for my gun, but a needle plunged into my neck as a hand grabbed my wrist.


    Thest thing I remembered was the man behind the desk smiling as he stood up.


    Water poured onto my face, waking me up. I looked around, the room was dim, but my eyes saw enough. I recognized the man from behind the counter at the airport, and he was smiling at me. ¡°Wee back, you piece of shit,¡± he said with a smile that spoke of pain.


    I tried to move, but I couldn¡¯t. I was tied down, head down below my feet, on arge wooden nk. My wrists were shackled in silver, attached to chains that wrapped my waist. My legs were chained near the top of the nk. ¡°Who da fuck are you?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Beta John Pearson of the Hignds Pack in Scond. That probably doesn¡¯t mean much to you. What matters to the rest of your short-ass existence is that I¡¯m Jessie Donato¡¯s mate.¡± Now I understood, I had tried to kill his woman and his wolf wanted blood.


    I looked around, no one else was here. I¡¯d used a rig like this, it was a setup for waterboarding. ¡°You fucking punk! Do you know who you are messing with? Who I work for?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I know. But let me fill you in on a few things that have changed during your vacation in Minnesota.¡± He got up and walked over, setting a chair down near my head. ¡°Yuri Zubkov is a dead man walking. He¡¯s defaulted on a loan to the Sicilians. The Russian Police are crawling up his ass right now, seizing assets left and right, arresting his men, shutting down his operations. The few people he has left are in hiding and won¡¯t stay that way for long. The Russian Police are working with the FBI, they had an informant inside your operation that gave them everything. They have already shut down human trafficking and smuggling operations on both sides of the Antic. In short, he¡¯s done. They haven¡¯t found him yet, but it¡¯s only a matter of time until they do. And when they find Yuri, they¡¯ll find Polina with him.¡±


    ¡°Yuri will survive, so will my Polina.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You see, you¡¯ve been out for a while and the Councils have already held his trial in absentia. He¡¯s been found guilty of kidnapping and attempted murder of a Luna and ordering the unprovoked attack on a sovereign Pack, the evidence of both overwhelming. He¡¯s been sentenced to death, said sentence to be carried out on sight. He¡¯s no threat to my Jessie. She¡¯s going to receive her birthright, the leadership of the Moscow Pack, and Yevgheny¡¯s estate.¡± Heughed. ¡°The sad part is that none of this would have happened if your boss just would have paid attention to his own business. He could have purchased the Moscow Mafia businesses and left us the Pack and the money, but he was greedy and wanted it all. Who¡¯d have thought the daughter created when Yevgheny raped one of his dancers would end up taking his family and his legacy down.¡±


    I thought about it for a while, if he was telling the truth there was only one exnation. He¡¯d been given to me to torture to death. ¡°So what is next?¡±


    ¡°I want Yuri to face human justice, I want werewolf and human Mob operations shut down. He doesn¡¯t deserve a quick death, nor tomit suicide to avoid what ising. I know Polina is with him, and I know he¡¯s well hidden. I want the police to find him and take him alive, and you¡¯re going to help me.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°Because we know where his hiding ce is, Shura. In 24 hours, the police will be given the location and the military will st its way in. They will kill everyone in the room, including your Polina. Instead, I want her to let the police in. If you convince her to give herself up and Yuri is arrested, the Council willmute both your sentences from death to life imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Yuri needs to face justice, and the information in his hideout will bring down the rest of his operation. Once he is in jail, there will be no shortage of people wanting to kill him.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    He smiled and took the hose from the wall. ¡°Then you and I get to spend a lot of time together, Shura. I can torture you to the edge of death, then have my mate heal you so we can start all over again. I can do this for years if I want; the Council has granted me control over your life. Hell, I might sell tickets, I bet there are a bunch of people who would pay big money to beat the living shit out of you.¡±


    I closed my eyes, thinking about it. ¡°I need a phone,¡± I said.

 75

    Beta Polina¡¯s POV


    The pilot who Shura had hired had returned to his home, sending a text message to me saying he never showed up.


    I sank into my chair, closing my eyes, my head tilting forward so my long ck hair could cover my face. I didn¡¯t want anyone to see me break down. I was stronger than this, I could survive this. Shura must have been captured again, and this time they would kill him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Polina.¡±


    I squeezed the arms of my office chair, gathering myself before I answered. ¡°Shura¡­ my mate¡­ he didn¡¯t make it to the pickup, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Did they kill Jessie?¡±


    I had to look down so he couldn¡¯t see my reaction. I had just been informed my mate was gone, and his only worry was whether Jessie was dead? Was he really that obtuse? For days we had been stuck in this underground bunker, breathing stale air and eating dehydrated food, and for what? I pushed my anger down before I looked at him. ¡°I do not know, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Sir, if I may,¡± one of the technicians said. ¡°We are still getting emails from the Council, and we can ess theirwork. We just got an announcement from them, Alpha.¡± Yuri was staring at him, and he was shaking under the dominance. ¡°They are holding a trial in one hour, broadcast live on the secure server.¡±


    ¡°Of my Shura?¡± I couldn¡¯t face that, not now.


    ¡°No, Beta. The trial of Alpha Yuri Zubkov.¡±


    Yuri¡¯s POV


    I watched the entire trial in silence, writing down the people who had wronged me. I would not forget, and I would not forgive. I would not only kill them, slowly and painfully, I would kill their families and anyone they cared for in front of them first. I wanted their entire bloodline wiped out.


    Traitors, opportunists, turncoats.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The evidence against me was overwhelming. Alpha Sven had recorded the videoconferences with me, both when I originally purchased Jessie¡¯s death, and when I needed her body produced. He and Jessie testified how they had used her powers to fake her death, and the payments were from an ount that the Russian Policeter seized as being mine.


    Beta John Pearson and Jessie both testified about the attempt on their lives in Grand Marais, which resulted in the deaths of two Coven leaders and one member of the St. Croix Pack. Killing witches was dangerous; they were human, and the Council had treaties with them to keep the peace. Miriam¡¯s coven was demanding reparations for her death.


    Finally, they got to the recent events. Luna Linnea testified about her captivity and the loss of her guards. Captured rogues and warriors all confirmed that Beta Shura had hired them, made the ns and gave the orders to attack the Vermillion Pack. Even Alpha Michael made an appearance by video, his deathbed confession about his conversation with me proving my direct involvement. He looked like hell, and he died shortly after, his mate choosing to die with him.


    The only person who didn¡¯t testify against me in a bid to save their life or have a quick death was Beta Shura. He was nowhere to be found.


    In the end, thebined jury of the European and North American councils reached a unanimous guilty verdict and returned a sentence of death for Beta Shura and myself. I was now wanted by the Russian Police, the Councils and the Sicilian Mob.


    Fuck them all.


    I finished the bottle of vodka and went back to the small room that was my own, falling asleep almost immediately.


    Beta John¡¯s POV


    He took the whole thing better than I thought; when he asked for the phone, I was surprised. A man who was second inmand to a feared Mafia boss and Alpha, willing to give him up to save himself and his mate. I just nodded and moved the nk, so he was head up instead of head down.


    I grabbed his cellphone from the table, the one we recovered from his car, and put it in my pocket. ¡°Guards,¡± I said loud enough for them to hear outside. Two men entered, once carrying a cattle prod and a stun gun, while the other had a long stick with needle and autoinjector. ¡°Watch him while I uncuff his hand.¡± I pulled the key out of my pocked, unlocking the shackle. ¡°Do the right thing, Shura,¡± I told him.


    He took his phone out and dialed a number he had memorized. He smiled as he heard her voice. ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love. I¡¯ve been captured, they want me to ask you to turn yourself in, and make sure Yuri is captured and faces the Russian justice system.¡±


    She paused. ¡°What do you want, my mate?¡±


    ¡°Avenge me,¡± he said before I knocked the phone out of his hand. It smashed against the wall, breaking into pieces. He swung his hand towards my face, but I jumped out of the way just before the cattle prod hit his chest. He couldn¡¯t scream, he couldn¡¯t move as the electricity coursed through his body. When it was done, two of us forced his arm back down and put the shackle back on.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m kind of d you didn¡¯t y ball,¡± I said. ¡°There are a whole bunch of people who want a piece of your ass before you die.¡± One of the guards pulled out a gag and tied it around his mouth, we didn¡¯t want or need to hear anything from him again. He had his chance.


    I called more men in, and we took hold of the nk and carried him out. He struggled and tried to curse, but we couldn¡¯t make out the muffled Russian and we didn¡¯t care. Out of the interrogation room, and into the big building with the dirt floor that Jessie and I had been brought to all those weeks ago. The ce was packed, filled with members of over a dozen Packs and two Councils. We carried him to the punishment pole, set deep in concrete and surrounded by gravel, and tied the nk upright so he was facing the crowd. ¡°He refused to cooperate,¡± I said as I bowed to the Council Chairs.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Robert said. ¡°Beta Shura, you have been found guilty of attempted murder, recruiting rogues, kidnapping and attacking a sovereign Pack. Your sentence is death.¡± There was a cheer in the crowd. ¡°Due to the number of people killed or injured, your death will not be quick or painless. Those left behind and those hurt by your actions have been given the option of participating in your death. Those with the greatest hurt, they will hurt you first. As the Alpha of the attacked Pack, Alpha Sven will end you.¡± He looked over the crowd. ¡°My Enforcers will monitor his condition to ensure that he doesn¡¯t die too quickly. Have consideration in your choices to allow everyone a chance.¡±


    He tried to yell and struggle, but he wasn¡¯t going anywhere. A line formed to his right, and three objects were ced on a table at the front of the line.


    An aluminum baseball bat.


    A Marinebat knife.


    A propane torch.


    The next two hours must have been agony for him; the people got their pound of flesh and then some. When he was hanging there, almost every bone broken, cuts and burns everywhere, the enforcers said something, and Alpha Sven was called forward to finish his sentence.


    It would have been merciful to slit his throat, even to bash his head in with the bat, but Yuri¡¯s one remaining eye got wide when Sven picked up the blowtorch. Starting it up, he adjusted the me until it was as long as his hand. He walked in front of Shura, holding the me between them. ¡°You took my mate, you killed my people, and thest thing you will ever see is me.¡± Turning the me towards him, he grabbed his hair to hold him in ce while the me advanced. He screamed as it burned through his eye, and he kept going, pushing the me into his skull, until he was dead.


    Letting his hair go, he turned off the torch and tossed it aside. ¡°Bury him deep, where no one can find him,¡± he told his guards. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡±


    Polina¡¯s POV


    I was upte, unable to sleep. The techs were on shifts, one was still up monitoring traffic, while the others were sleeping. I was searching the inte for information on the search for us when I felt my emergency phone vibrate. A pay-as-you-go phone that had never been used, only Shura knew the number. I looked over at the tech, he had headphones on, and I closed the door between us. Answering the phone with a smile, I recognized the number. ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love. I¡¯ve been captured, they want me to ask you to turn yourself in, and make sure Yuri is captured and faces the Russian justice system.¡±


    I was shocked, he was talking about surrender, about betraying our Pack and our Alpha. ¡°What do you want, my mate?¡±


    ¡°Avenge me,¡± he said, then the phone went dead. I was shaking, I had to set the phone down, hoping he would call back but knowing he would not. He had been captured, and he was going to die.


    I was thinking about what to do next when the Council broadcast went live again, this time with my mate chained to the pole. I listened as he was sentenced to death, and the line formed.


    I couldn¡¯t watch.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here.


    Yuri would never give up, and I would die here if I stayed. My mate was gone, and the only thing I had left in my life was to do what he had asked- to avenge his death.


    Death I could do.


    I opened the cab, withdrawing the syringes and the drugs I would need. Loading the four, I walked through the door and into theputer room. The tech didn¡¯t even turn around before the needle was in his neck. Death was instantaneous, the wolfsbane stopping him from using the link, the potassium chloride stopping his heart. I took the next two, stepping into the bunk room and injecting the remaining techs while they slept.


    Stepping back out, I there was only one other heartbeat left. I couldn¡¯t kill him, that would be doing their work for them. I couldn¡¯t let him stop me, though. Thest syringe was filled with a mix of wolfsbane and propofol, a powerful sedative. I opened the door to his sleeping room, the smell of vodka and sweat overwhelming my senses. ¡°Alpha,¡± I said as he woke up and looked at me, ¡°You need to see this.¡±


    I stepped aside, and he pushed himself up to a sitting position then got out of bed. He walked past me, his eyes on Shura as he suffered for what Yuri had told him to do.


    I stuck the needle in his neck and injected the mixture in.


    He turned to me, betrayal in his eyes as the sedative took effect. His mouth opened in a scream that never came, as his wolf was taken from him right before his eyes rolled back and he hit the ground.

 76

    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I was exhausted still, not having fully recovered from my magic use. It was all I could do to give my testimony at the trial and stay awake for Yuri and Shura¡¯s sentencing.


    Guilty. Sentenced to death.


    John had been given a chance to work a deal with Shura, and as I finished my lunch I hoped he could. Werewolf justice was harsh and immediate; our wolves understood that threats had to be eliminated, and we couldn¡¯t risk someone getting out of jail and repeating their crimes. I was picking at the sprinkles in my bowl of ice cream when John¡¯s voice came over the Pack Bond. ¡°Shura wouldn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯m bringing him to the punishment pole.¡±


    ¡°All adult members of all Packs are to report to the Shed immediately to witness the execution of Beta Shura,¡± Stan¡¯s voice told our Pack, a message the other Alphas repeated to their own. The dining hall quickly cleared, and I dumped my remaining dessert in the bin as I followed the crowd out and to the building where I had ¡®died¡¯ weeks ago. I found Alpha Stan at the front of a section of bleachers, Pack members with him. He waved me over, and I sat next to him. ¡°Has John told you what happens now?¡±


    ¡°No, he was busy with Shura.¡±


    Stan nodded. ¡°The Council will pronounce the sentence, and in our justice system the ones wronged get to participate in the punishment if they wish. That line over there,¡± he pointed to the people waiting to sign up on a list, ¡°is for the order. Those who lost a mate get highest priority, then those who lost immediate family, then those injured, finally those who lost a friend.¡± I shook my head, there were forty people in line already. ¡°If the person cooperates, we can give them a quick, painless death with those people watching. If not, we draw it out so every person on the list has their chance.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing it?¡±


    ¡°I have family members here, I don¡¯t want to take away from them. I do need to ask you if you want a turn. Yuri tried to kill you three times, and Shura was his point man.¡±


    I asked my wolf, she wanted to see him die but knew my human side wasn¡¯t ready. All this was new to me, a few months ago I was a college student working at a bar and supporting my mother. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can do this,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m still having trouble dealing with the men I killed in Grand Marais, much less the ones I killed in battle. Magic is a tricky thing; if your heart does not stay pure, your magic shifts to the dark kind and eventually your soul is lost too.¡± I closed my eyes and took a breath to calm myself. ¡°Miriam exined to me that sometimes even a good person has to fight, to kill, but a white witch does not harm except in self defense or defense of others.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Stan said. ¡°No one will think less of you for not participating, we all know you are new to this life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I rxed. He put his arm around me, pulling me into a side hug. It felt good, he was my Alpha since my wolf imed John, and I felt protected with my mate busy elsewhere.


    ¡°You did well out there, Jessie. I¡¯m proud of you, we all are. Without you, it might have been a different oue, and a lot more of us would be dead.¡± I looked up at him, tears starting to form in my eyes. ¡°But John is right, you can¡¯t just fly off like that on your own. You have a Pack, a Mate for a reason, we¡¯re a team.¡±


    ¡°I found our people and joined them,¡± I said. ¡°And it¡¯s not like John can fly.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Maybe not, but have you thought about giving him that ability?¡± The thought had never urred to me; I received all that power from other witches, but powers could be transferred willingly, not just collected after death. I didn¡¯t know how, though. ¡°They¡¯re bringing him in now.¡±


    I smiled as I saw my mate, strong and healthy, as they carried Shura in on arge piece of wood and fixed him in ce. John walked to stand in front of the Council members. ¡°He refused to cooperate,¡± he said.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Robert answered. ¡°Beta Shura, you have been found guilty of attempted murder, recruiting rogues, kidnapping and attacking a sovereign Pack. Your sentence is death.¡± My stomach started to roll, I wasn¡¯t feeling good at all. ¡°Due to the number of people killed or injured, your death will not be quick or painless. Those left behind and those hurt by your actions have been given the option of participating in your death. Those with the greatest hurt, they will hurt you first. As the Alpha of the attacked Pack, Alpha Sven will end you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t take any more. I got up and ran out of the room, ignoring the concerned looks from the others. I burst through the door into the sun, barely making it to the woods before threw up my lunch. I was still retching when I felt my hair being pulled back, and my mate¡¯s hand on my back. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± he said. ¡°It takes some getting used to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get used to it.¡± I spit the rest onto the ground and stood up, taking the bottle of water from his hand. I rinsed out my mouth and spit it into the bushes. I looked up at him, he eyes were full of love and concern for me. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said as he took my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a nap.¡± That sounded wonderful, and I clung to his side as we walked back to the Pack House. My hearing couldn¡¯t block the muffled screams or the cheers as the punishment was carried out, and I sighed in relief when the door closed, and it was quiet again. We walked in silence back to the guest room we had been given, and he locked the door behind us.


    ¡°I need to brush my teeth,¡± I said, embarrassed at having run out to throw up in front of everyone from the lowest Omega to the Council Chairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the shower ready.¡± I stood at the sink, watching in the mirror as he stripped and got into therge shower. As soon as my teeth were done, I pulled my dress off and removed my underwear, tossing them into a basket forter. The steam billowed out as I opened the door. My breath caught as he turned to me, his body was so strong, so manly, it made me feel all tingly and warm just to see him.


    His wolf was forward, his eyes ck as he pulled me close and I stepped under the water. His hands captured my head as he pulled me into a kiss; I felt it from my lips to my toes as my arms wrapped around his neck. We stood there, our bodies pressing together, just enjoying the moment we had until he finally broke the kiss. ¡°I want to do so many things right now, but you need to rest,¡± he said as he reached for the shampoo.


    ¡°I can do something,¡± I said as my hand moved down to encircle him, he was hard and hot against me.


    ¡°Let me take care of you first,¡± he said. I got my hair wet, and he worked the shampoo in after I turned my back to him. My wolf loved the attention, his fingers felt so good as they massaged my scalp, and all too soon he was rinsing it out. He got the soap and a washcloth and did my back down to my legs before turning me around.


    The shoulders and arms went quick, but he lingered at the breasts, causing me tough. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure they are clean by now, and they¡¯re sensitive,¡± I said. He cupped them, leaning down to kiss them and suck lightly on the nipples. That sent a jolt straight to my sex.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one who decides when they are clean enough,¡± he said with a smirk. He continued to nibble and suck on them while the washcloth moved to my stomach and lower. He knelt before me, moving to do my legs and feet, when he suddenly stilled. His eyes widened, and his face pressed to my sex as he took a deep sniff. ¡°Baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes love?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s a baby.¡± He stood up, pulling me into his arms and kissing me deep again. ¡°Your scent has changed, I think you¡¯re pregnant.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Pregnant? Me? ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°We can see the Pack Doctor after your nap,¡± he said. He rinsed me off, then I helped clean him before we exited the shower into the steamy bathroom together. We dried off, then opened the door and walked naked together to the bed. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about this,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°Your wolf is telling me how she feels, but how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in shock,¡± I said. ¡°I guess¡­ there¡¯s so much going on now, I wasn¡¯t thinking of family right now.¡± He had shifted down in the bed, his head on my thigh, his hand on my belly.


    ¡°I love you, Jessie. You¡¯ll be a wonderful mother, just like you are an amazing mate. I¡¯m so happy right now I could burst.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you got me pregnant,¡± I said seriously, then we both busted upughing. I put my hands over his on my belly. ¡°We¡¯re going to be parents,¡± I said softly.


    He moved back up, pulling the covers with him. ¡°We are.¡± He kissed me and pulled me into his side. ¡°Now let¡¯s take a nap as a family.¡± I smiled and rested my head on his shoulder, finding sleep momentster.


    Beta Polina¡¯s POV


    I had to kill his wolf, I had to break his Alpha bond with me or I wouldn¡¯t be able to do what I did next. The bond shifted to his mate Natasha, but my wolf was more dominant than her and easily broke that bond as well. His son Anatoly was only five, his wolf was not out yet, and I wouldn¡¯t bond to him. I pulled the chain free from around his neck, the keys jingling at the other end.


    I was free.


    I had to sterilize this ce first. The servers contained all the information on his Pack and his illegal operations, everything that I couldn¡¯t allow to be discovered.


    I knew my mate would have been involved in all kinds of things, but I always protected myself. I rarely left our Pack offices unless it was to kill someone, and then I only took orders from Shura or over the link from Yuri. Never was I in the room nning something, never involved in the discussions. I was always the one dealing with Pack issues, education, maintaining the properties, all the things a good Beta female would do. It worked well, because Natasha was the perfect Luna, all about the Pack and the children. In the public eyes and of the Pack, I was not part of the Russian Mob.

 77

    The reality was that I was Yuri¡¯s best assassin. A smart weapon he wouldunch, one that never came back to him without the target being destroyed.


    Theputers were the only ce that could tie me to him that way, so they had to go. Yuri was paranoid about security, so one of the items he obtained from Russian military sources on the ck market was a radical new weapon. The warhead was designed to knock out electronics, and instead of a normal st it generated a high-energy pulse of ultra-high-frequency radio waves that could melt electronics nearby. If our escape route to the bunker had been blocked, he might have used it.


    It would be the perfect diversion for my escape.


    Buried just below the foundation of the office building, it would turn the servers into useless scrap while knocking out all electronics, phones,puters and vehicles in a five-block radius. Beyond that, power would be knocked out for another ten or so blocks. All in all, the ce would go dark and quiet and in the confusion a wolf could easily sneak out.


    The st wouldn¡¯t do much damage to the building, and Yuri would survive in the bunker. Eventually, the police would find him, but he would never talk. He would die first.


    I went to my room and got my go-bag; along with some food, water and some clothing, it held what I needed to get out of the country safely. I checked my escape documents; fake passports, driver¡¯s licenses, cash, untraceable debit cards, ounts only used for escape. Going to the ones for Yuri, Shura and Natasha, I took the cash and debit cards and transferred them to my own. The stylish backpack was easy to carry in human or wolf form. I wasn¡¯t a stupid woman, I had been paid handsomely for my wet work and I had my own hidden ounts. When this was all over, when I had my revenge, I would retire with a new identity and new appearance, never to be noticed again.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I went into the server room, pulling the dead technician out of his seat. The timer for the EMP bomb was under a ss case, and needed a key that I had taken from Yuri. Turn it one way, and the device detonates immediately; turn it the other, and there is a two-minute timer. I put the key in and set the timer. Aputer voice started counting it down as I ran to the emergency escape.


    The bunker only had one entrance, but it had a second exit. A foot of vault steel, covered by rock veneer, in the ceiling of a maintenance tunnel for the underground electric grid. I unlocked the padlock, again with a key from Yuri¡¯s key ring, then started moving the levers that held the plug in ce. I got to thest one, then waited until I heard the explosion and everything went dark. Thest lever was pushed aside, and the hole in the floor opened up as the plug crashed into the tunnel.


    I dropped the backpack down, then lowered myself into the tunnel. Only four feet tall, with cables running along it, the tunnel waspletely dark and it was totally silent. I headed east, using all my senses to navigate theplete darkness, until I came to the ess point three blocks away. Climbing thedder, I used my strength to pop the manhole cover off and shove it aside. When I poked my head out, it was chaos.


    Lights were out, people were milling about in the streets wondering what had happened. The police were busy dealing with idents and trying to prevent a riot, no one paid any attention to the tiny woman with a hoodie and backpack walking away. It took me hours to reach the safe house, it was far enough outside the city it still had power. I could sense it was empty, no one had been here in weeks, and I let myself in.


    I locked the door behind me and went through the kitchen to the garage. Inside was a car, clean title, registered to a shellpany that couldn¡¯t be traced to Yuri. I tossed my backpack in the passenger seat, opened the garage door and drove out into the night. Making my way to the main roads, I headed south towards Moscow.


    Moscow was where my vengeance would begin.


    John¡¯s POV


    The knock on the door woke me up. ¡°John, Jessie, it¡¯s dinner time, then we need to meet with the Council,¡± Stan said into my mind.


    Jessie was still sleeping soundly on my chest. ¡°We need to visit the Pack Doctor first, please have them hold a meal for us,¡± I sent back.


    ¡°Everything all right?¡±


    ¡°I think everything is going perfectly, but she isn¡¯t recovering as fast as before and I need the doctor to run some tests.¡±


    ¡°Go to the doctor right after dinner, I¡¯ll push off the meeting for a while. Patrick and Mischa justnded in Duluth an hour ago with both sets of parents, they¡¯ll be here after dinner. I¡¯ll ask the Councils to talk to them first.¡±


    Now I had to get up. I kissed Jessie¡¯s forehead, pushing her onto her back and kissing my way down her face and to her neck. She moaned in pleasure, her arms reaching up around me as I sucked and nibbled on her mark. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner, love,¡± I said as her hands moved down my back. I rxed into the tingles as the bond filled with our love for each other.


    ¡°No time for¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jessie, but we do have to go. We need to eat, see the Pack Doctor and then we are meeting with the Council.¡± I rolled off her, feeling the lust through the bond as I stood up and walked over to get clean clothes. ¡°Later, I promise. I¡¯ll love you until you beg me to stop,¡± I said.


    I felt her naked body press into my back, her erect nipples pressing against my undershirt. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± she said before she moved away to get dressed. The meeting was important, so instead of jeans I was wearing dress cks and shoes with a long-sleeved shirt and sport coat, no tie. Jessie pulled on a teal dress that was below the knee with three-quarter sleeves, and a ck sweater and shoes. I growled a little as I looked at her, she was beautiful and she was MINE and she was pregnant. I could already feel how much more protective my wolf felt about her now, he didn¡¯t want her out of touching distance. The males we met would quickly learn to avert their eyes from her, and NO ONE was going to touch her. She took my hand. ¡°The Pack Doctor is a mated male, he will have to touch me,¡± she said, her wolf having informed her of what my wolf was thinking. I walked her to the door, going out fi


    rst to make sure there were no threats. ¡°Is this how it is going to be now? I¡¯m not helpless, you know.¡±


    I walked down the hall towards the dining room, my senses hyper-aware for threats. ¡°I think it is. My wolf sensed the baby, I can¡¯t help it. I start going nuts if I¡¯m not touching you, and he¡¯s on edge any time we are out of our room.¡± I held her back as we got to the main entry area, checking for threats.


    ¡°We¡¯re in an allied Pack, with the Councils and a dozen Alphas here. What threat are you thinking is out here?¡±


    ¡°Unmated males.¡± She snorted. ¡°I can¡¯t HELP it, you¡¯re going to have to get used to it. Every male is like this when their mate is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°When can we announce it?¡±


    ¡°When the Doctor confirms it. Werewolves have a tough time conceiving, but miscarriages are very rare due to our healing capabilities. In another week or two, the smell will be so noticeable there would be no point in hiding it. You do need to be careful, though, and stay in human form.¡±


    ¡°Why? I love wolfing out.¡±


    ¡°The change while pregnant can be tough on the baby, especially as the pregnancy goes on. You wolf will resist changing unless it is needed to protect our child; you can call for the change but she will refuse.¡±


    ¡°What about my magic?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I see how draining it is on your body, sometimes it takes days for you to wake up, even longer to restore your energy. Even now you aren¡¯t back to where you were before you found Linnea. We can seek out guidance from a Coven, but for now¡­¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t use it unless I have to.¡± I nodded and squeezed her hand, we were on the same page. It was yet another reason why I would be so protective of her.


    We reached the dining hall, it was filling with people and the food had not been served yet. The Councils and Alphas were at an expanded Alpha table at the front, the table stretched the width of the room. With mates, there were forty-some people seated around the tables that had been put together.


    ¡°John, Jessie, over here,¡± Alpha Stan said as he pointed to the seats next to him. He was near the far end of the table, and I put my hand on Jessie¡¯s back as we walked over. He offered Jessie a hand as I pulled her chair out, bringing it to his lips before she sat down. I fought back the growl, he was my Alpha and was happily mated, ¡°no threat to mate¡± I said to my wolf.


    I sat on the other side, satisfied that she was protected on both sides I could rx a little. She refused wine, asking for some hot cider instead, and I ordered the same. Dinner was excellent. Alpha Sven¡¯s Pack Chef had gone all out with ribeye roasts, cheesy potatoes, green beans and sd. The ribeye covered most of my te! It was almost two inches thick, done rare as our wolves liked it. Jessie¡¯s slice was a little smaller, but her appetite had grown since she let her wolf out.


    The dinner was pleasant, conversation was cordial, and I kept a close eye on how she was eating as I polished off my own. As her mate, I was responsible to make sure she was fed, cared for and protected so our genes would continue to the next generation. After the third time I moved more food onto her te, she grabbed my hand and pushed it away. I just smiled and went back to eating.


    The doors opened, and I smiled as I saw theme in. Beta Patrick was in the lead, his mate Mischa on his arm, him in a suit and her in a beautiful gown. Behind them, Betas Peter and Abigail followed, along with Alpha Viktor and Luna Marina. I saw the Council chairs rising to go greet them, but nobody was faster than my Jessie. She was up and running their way before I could react, and she almost crashed into Patrick as she hugged him. ¡°Patrick! You¡¯re back!¡±


    I was hurrying over as Mischa started to get jealous, but just as quickly Jessie had let him go and was giving Mischa a big hug. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so happy for you two! I¡¯m sorry I missed your engagement party!¡±

 78

    She recovered quickly as Jessie stepped back into my arms. ¡°It¡¯s all right, you were busy yourself. I¡¯m so d you made it through, and you¡¯re a wolf and you have your mate!¡±


    Jessie looked up at me with a smile, then she thanked her and went to greet his parents and finally the Kstovo Alphas. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you, I¡¯ll never be able to repay you for the kindness you showed me when I was in trouble.¡±


    Marina smiled and pulled Jessie into a hug. ¡°We¡¯re so proud of you, everything you have done since we met have proven it was worth it all. You also brought our Mischa her mate, and that is something I¡¯ll never forget.¡±


    I was an afterthought, and so were the Council members. I led Jessie back to the table as they went through the rest of the wees. ¡°I hope we can spend some time with them,¡± she said as we sat down again.


    ¡°Probably not tonight, though,¡± I replied. ¡°We still don¡¯t know for sure what the Council wants.¡±


    ¡°With Patrick and Mischa here, and him being a Beta in the Moscow Pack now, I figure they want a decision on what I want to do with my birthright Pack.¡±


    ¡°We should talk about this, there are options. You are my mate, you coulde with me to Scond and take a ce at my side there. We could take over the Moscow Pack together. Or we could stay here with the St. Croix Pack, I¡¯m sure they would let us.¡±


    ¡°I wish they¡¯d just give me time to adjust. I¡¯ve not been aware of any of this until recently, I just got witch powers and a wolf, and I know very little about Pack life. Being Alphas right now, with a babying, I don¡¯t know if I can handle it.¡± Her shoulders slumped, I could see how she wasn¡¯t confident in herself the way I saw her.


    ¡°We can tell them that, they will understand. You are a rich woman, you don¡¯t need to do anything you don¡¯t want,¡± I said. It was true, she had the half of the money Yuri paid to get her killed, a hundred and fifty million in cash and properties, and she was soon to inherit a lot more from her father¡¯s estate.


    As the tes were removed and reced with a turtle cheesecake or chocte cake with ice cream, Alpha Sven stood up, his fork clinking his ss, and the room quickly went silent. ¡°As host of this gathering, I would like to thank each of you for attending the trials. The cooperation among our Packs and the and guidance of the two Councils proves again why our form of governance is both just and needed. Threats to our Packs have been eliminated, and new friends and alliances have been formed in these past few days.¡± He paused as the room erupted in apuse. ¡°I know some of you have to travel, and buses and drivers are being arranged for those who need it. Those who are staying the night, I would invite you to join my Pack for a run. We¡¯ll start at ten PM behind the Pack House.¡± This was greeted with cheers, since Pack runs were always fun and built bonds.


    He let things settle, then pulled Linnea up next to him. ¡°We also have an announcement.¡±


    Linnea smiled widely and said, ¡°I¡¯M PREGNANT!¡± That got a standing ovation.


    We finished our desserts and made our escape, needing to see the Pack Doctor before it got toote. We were greeted warmly at the clinic, her healing magic had helped many survive or recover faster. ¡°Can you see Jessie for a moment?¡±


    The doctor sent us to an exam room, and one of the nurses took my vitals which were all normal. The doctor came in a few minutester as Jessie sat on the exam table. ¡°What can I do for you? Still feeling weak?¡±


    ¡°John thinks I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s an easy one,¡± he said as he reached into a cab and withdrew a test. ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom there, pee on the stick and wait three minutes. I¡¯ll be back in a minute to take a blood test.¡±


    He stepped out, and Jessie went into the bathroom and took the test. She came back out, sitting on myp. ¡°I can¡¯t sit there and wait three minutes,¡± she said as I pulled her head onto my chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s all going to work out, love. I know you¡¯re scared, I am too, but if we are having a child I¡¯ll be the happiest man around, and you¡¯ll be an amazing mother.¡± I watched the clock, letting her know when the time was up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find out,¡± I said as I helped her up.


    I walked behind her into the small room, her hand shaking as she held it up. Two lines. ¡°It¡¯s positive,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She turned and buried her face in my chest, her arms squeezing me. ¡°I love you, Jessie.¡±


    ¡°Marry me then.¡±


    Iughed, I was nning to shop for a ring as soon as we got back to the Cities. ¡°I think it¡¯s tradition that I ask you, so at least give me a chance to do things right,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t take too long.¡± I wouldn¡¯t.


    Council Chair Robert¡¯s POV


    Francois and I sat at the conference table with the other European and American council members filling the chairs, watching Patrick lead Mischa out of the room. I waited until the door closed before I turned to my European counterparts. ¡°I see what you saw in them, they are impressive,¡± I said.


    ¡°They have all the potential to be a fine Alpha pair. Her bloodline is solid, and he has Alpha blood as well, though not direct,¡± Francois said.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing better than I expected in the Moscow Pack,¡± Javier said. ¡°Mischa has grown up knowing she might be a Luna, and is well trained for the position. Once they are mated, I would vote in favor of them being given a Pack. He will not stand in the way of Jessie taking her birthright, but if she passes on it, that would be the Pack I would want him to have.¡±


    ¡°And if Jessie wants Moscow, we might have to use him to pick up the pieces in St. Petersburg,¡± Francois said. ¡°The Pack felt the bond with Yuri break. He hasn¡¯t been found yet, but the Pack is with his mate Natasha. I don¡¯t think she is ready, and Anatoly is only five.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a caretaker Alpha, and Yuri has destroyed that Pack with his mob ties,¡± Javier said. ¡°I would rather have a stable Alpha pair in ce to help that Pack heal.¡±


    I nodded, unable to understand how an Alpha of arge Pack was also a feared mob boss. ¡°So, we just have to know which one.¡± I had my own headaches. The Iron Range Pack was without an Alpha, and we didn¡¯t see anyone there capable of stepping up. The Pack was too far from Alpha Sven¡¯s pack to merge without the members having to move, and most weren¡¯t willing. The Beta had requested my assistance in finding a new Alpha pair. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Jessie and John, what do you think they¡¯ll do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re here,¡± I said. I went to bring them in, introducing them to each of the Council members before sitting them at the center of the table. ¡°Thank you foring in. Before we begin, I want to express my gratitude on behalf of the American and European councils for your help in rescuing Alpha Linnea and repelling the attackers,¡± I said. ¡°You have both proven your strength, fighting ability and courage to us all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± John said.


    ¡°We just did what we needed to protect the Packs,¡± Jessie added.


    ¡°And that is one reason we all believe you will make a fine Alpha pair,¡± Francois said. ¡°What we wanted to talk to you about is where that might happen.¡±


    ¡°The Moscow Pack was your fathers, say the word and it¡¯s yours,¡± Javier said. ¡°Patrick and Mischa have already agreed to step aside, and no others will stand in your way if you want it.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to them if I take Moscow,¡± Jessie asked.


    ¡°They will be given another Pack elsewhere.¡±


    She looked at her mate, then nodded. ¡°We would request that Patrick and Mischa be given the Moscow Pack.¡± Jaws around the room dropped, it was arge and prestigious Pack to be turning down. ¡°No offense, but John and I have talked about this. We have no connection with that Pack, and I never knew my rapist father. I¡¯m going to take his money, because I can use it for good, but I¡¯m not ready to be Alpha and I know those two will do a good job. Mischa will have her parents to help and a strong ally on her Eastern border, and her presence will settle the Pack.¡±


    Francois leaned back, thinking before he spoke. ¡°What about the St. Petersburg Pack?¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in that pack, either. I nned to return the properties I bought from Yuri when he was having his fire sales, and Patrick can take half the money to get things running in Moscow. It was never my money, not really; it was a way of bleeding Yuri dry. The surviving Pack members shouldn¡¯t have to suffer and lose their property because their Alpha was a bad man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you,¡± Javier said. ¡°So what will you do?¡±


    ¡°We need to finish the case in the Moscow court, then we are returning to Minnesota to have our baby,¡± she said with a wide smile as John kissed her cheek. ¡°This is my home, we are going to ask Alpha Stan to let us stay with him.¡±


    ¡°If I may make another suggestion,¡± I asked. ¡°Do you like this area?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha Sven has been a good friend to us and we love theke country,¡± John said.


    ¡°Take over the Iron Range Pack now that Alpha Michael is gone. You¡¯ll have Sven as your neighbor, you¡¯ll stay in Minnesota, and you will bring strength and stability to a Pack that is reeling from their Alpha¡¯s betrayal right now.¡±


    They looked at each other, talking over their bond. Finally, John spoke as Jessie fought back a yawn. ¡°We are interested, but we cannotmit now. Things need to settle down first.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°After you return from Russia, we can arrange a visit, let you meet the Pack and see the territory. The Beta will just have to run things until you decide.¡±

 79

    ¡°I believe that concludes our business then,¡± Francois said. ¡°Congrattions on your mating and your child. Why don¡¯t you take her and let her rest, as we have a Pack Run to join.¡±


    We all got up and shook their hands before they left. ¡°I did not expect that,¡± I said. ¡°But I love how it ended up.¡±


    ********Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I woke up before John, my head on his shoulder and a leg over him. Rolling to my side, I felt the stickiness on my thighs and the delightful soreness of my core from all the funst night. I had been tired, but not THAT tired, and John had not shirked in his promise to love me until I begged him to stop. I smiled as I sat up and went to the bathroom, then into the shower.


    I was busy with my hair when I heard the door open and John came in. A few minutester, the shower door was opening and I was pulled into a hard chest. ¡°Morning love,¡± he said in my ear.


    ¡°Thank you forst night,¡± I said.


    ¡°Trust me, it was my pleasure.¡± He took the washcloth and started to clean my body. I rxed into him as he groomed me, my wolf enjoying the attention. I could feel his excitement against my ass, and I could smell my own arousal as he ran his fingers over my willing body. I loved John, I loved being his mate, and being in his arms like this was pure bliss.


    I turned around, putting my arms around his neck and pulling him into a kiss as our bodies molded to each other. His hands ran down my back, then cupping my ass he pulled me into his length. ¡°You¡¯re hard already,¡± I said with a touch of amusement.


    ¡°Looking at you makes me so hard a lineman couldn¡¯t climb it,¡± he said as he kissed me again. His hands picked me up by my butt cheeks, lifting me towards his tip.


    ¡°John, Jessie, we need you toe to the Alpha¡¯s office,¡± Alpha Stan said.


    ¡°We need twenty minutes, Alpha, we just woke up.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already pregnant, John, and a lot of people are waiting. You have ten.¡±


    Busted. He let me down, and I rinsed off and left him alone and frustrated. ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn to give you a rain check,¡± I said as I dried off. I was doing my hair as he got out and pressed his back to me. ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t have time,¡± I said as Ibed my hair out.


    ¡°I need to get you in a remote cabin again, where we don¡¯t have interruptions like this,¡± heined as he walked out. We held hands until he sat me in the chair in the conference room, sitting next to me with Chair Robert were Alphas Sven, Stan and Viktor as well as Patrick and Mischa. ¡°Alphas,¡± he said respectfully.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been discussing the decisions you madest night about your future,¡± Stan said.


    ¡°Mischa and I are honored that you would want us to take over the Moscow Pack, and we ept the position,¡± Patrick said with a wide smile. ¡°I have talked to Alpha Javier already, and I will continue working with him until Mischa and I are mated and ready to take over.¡± Alpha Viktor was beaming with pride.


    ¡°And I would be proud to have you as my neighboring Alpha,¡± Sven said, ¡°But there are a few things that need to be resolved first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still in the United States illegally,¡± Stan said. ¡°And you¡¯re a convicted felon. We can¡¯t allow you to be found here, you would have to serve the remainder of your sentence for viting your parole PLUS there could be Federal charges for how you got here. I¡¯ve talked to Charles Thompson about this, and I agree. The only choice for you is to get back to Scond before you are discovered.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± He was squeezing my hand hard, not liking this at all.


    ¡°Cuddles will be flying back with us tonight, our ne will refuel in London and he will be picked up there by the Hignds Pack,¡± Viktor said. ¡°You will shift before we leave Packnds, and travel with us to Duluth where our ne is waiting. You will then stay in your old Pack until we can figure out a way to get you here legally.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about Jessie?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to Russia, the Court will want to rule. Until I im the estate, Yuri still has a reason to kill me.¡± I was shaking, my wolf and I did not want to be separated from my mate.


    ¡°Not yet you won¡¯t. The humans, the FBI andw enforcement still believe you are dead based on the Youtube video that was released. You and Sven have a lot of exining to do before you¡¯ll be able to leave the country.¡± Shit. ¡°Since you faked your own death, even though you had a good reason, they could still charge you for the Lake Superior search, the officer overtime, everything.¡±


    ¡°And I have to exin how I took three hundred million dors for a murder,¡± Sven said. ¡°Charles has looked at the videos I made with Alpha Yuri, and that should be enough. The only down side is that I will have to pay taxes on the money as business ie if I bring it into the country. You too.¡± I snorted, taxes in Minnesota were pretty high. ¡°Again, we need to get in front of this before she is spotted. She needs to travel with me to the Minneapolis FBI field office, where we will meet Charles and straighten all this out. At that point, everyone in the world will know she is alive and well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, I can¡¯t shift or use magic,¡± I said quietly. ¡°How will you protect me?¡±


    Stan leaned over and put his hand on mine. ¡°Sven and I will both assign warriors full time to protect you. In addition, we¡¯ve hired a team of human bodyguards experienced in executive protection to work with you where we cannot go. All are licensed to carry firearms and highly trained.¡±


    ¡°And when you go to Russia, we will do the same,¡± Viktor said. ¡°Alpha Javier has granted me permission to bring my warriors to Moscow to provide protection.¡±


    ¡°I would appreciate that,¡± I said, ¡°But why not Moscow pack?¡±


    ¡°We are not certain of the loyalties of all the men with Yuri still out there,¡± Patrick said. ¡°Better to cover you with members of Mischa¡¯s Pack andw enforcement.¡±


    It all made sense, but my gut was rolling over itself with the knowledge that I would soon be separated from my mate. ¡°When do we leave?¡±


    ¡°In an hour,¡± Sven said. ¡°I have an appointment at three PM with the FBI Agent-in-Charge.¡±


    Dammit. ¡°You are all in agreement on these ns?¡±


    Robert nodded. ¡°The Councils agree, and so do the Alphas.¡±


    ¡°I better go pack then.¡± We all stood, and I took John¡¯s hand as we walked quickly back to our room. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± I said as we walked in, pulling my dress over my head. ¡°Make love to me, John.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± he said as he moved me to the bed.


    Beta Polina¡¯s POV


    I pulled out one of the burner phones as I drove south, calling the police emergency number. ¡°Yuri Zubkov is hiding in a bunker under his headquarters building,¡± I said to the operator. ¡°There is an ess via an electrical service tunnel that leads to an open manhole in Stolnitzy Park.¡± I closed the phone, breaking it in half then tossing the pieces out the window.


    I pulled out another phone from my backpack and made a call to a man I¡¯d used before. A ck-market arms dealer, he was expensive but had what I needed. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of material, Po. I need a couple days to put it together, and it will be expensive.¡± He quoted a price, but I didn¡¯t care, I had that much in Yuri¡¯s escape ounts.


    ¡°I will call you at 1700, two days from now,¡± I said. When he agreed, I ended the call and destroyed that phone too.


    Taking out a third phone, I called my mother, who was caring for my three children. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Baby, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s gone, Mom, they butchered him.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± We didn¡¯t have to say anything, we both knew the pain of losing a mate now. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to avenge him, Mom. I¡¯m doing that. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°Your babies will be taken care of, you know that. I love you, baby. Do what you need to do and call me after.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Mom. Tell my babies that Daddy and I loved them too.¡± I hung up the phone, crushing this one as well. I would not make another call now until I was ready to pick up my product.


    I stopped on the outskirts of Moscow, going to a drugstore and buying the hair dye and makeup I would need to perfect my alternate identify. I used their restroom to color my hair,ing out a redhead. I drove off, using my fake identification and credit card to rent a hotel room. Falling into the bed exhausted, I though of my mate as I dropped to sleep.


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s POV


    I woke to a knee in my back, my arms being pulled back by multiple hands. I struggled, but I had no energy, and before I could do anything my hands were cuffed behind me. They pulled me to my feet as I blinked and tried to shake the cobwebs from my head. ¡°§À§â§Ú§Û, §Ó§í §Ñ§â§Ö§ã§ä§à§Ó§Ñ§ß§í,¡± (Yuri, you are under arrest,) the man said. He was dressed in ck with police insignia, a helmet and darkened visor covering his face. The other men like him were swarming the rooms of my bunker. I was grabbed by a man on the other side and led out.


    I tried to reach my wolf, but he wasn¡¯t responding to me. I looked around the rooms as they led me into theputer room, shlights and portablemps illuminating the room. Theputers were dead, and I saw the cover open on the switch for the EMP device. One of theputer techs was on the ground, a towel over his face. The others weren¡¯t visible, but they wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the drop on me like that.


    It was Polina. She hade into my room, she was the one behind me when I walked out, she was the one who hit me with a drug. When I saw the open hole in the floor that the police wereing through, I knew she had betrayed me.


    She was now at the top of my list, but my revenge was far from my biggest problem right now. The two men escorting me were talking with their boss, who was getting men ready in the ess tunnel. When they were ready, they sat me on the edge of the opening. Two men supported me as they lowered me to the waiting men.


    When we came out of the tunnel, it was a police and media convention. I was paraded past the gathered press, bright lights in my eyes before I was pushed in the back of an armored vehicle. Chains were ced around my feet, and my handcuffs were attached to the back. Three armed policemen got in with me, and a convoy of vehicles left with me to head to jail.


    I had no money, no wolf, and no way to escape. The Sicilians would kill me, the Council had already sentenced me to death, and the police would never be able to protect me.


    We stopped, and the door opened after the chains were detached from the bench. I was walked to the door, men waiting for me to jump down, and that¡¯s when it felt like I was punched in the chest. Pain exploded through me, and I copsed in their arms as I heard the gunshot.


    I wasid on my back, my heart had been shredded by the bullet, and thest thing I saw was an officer¡¯s face as he called for help that would not arrive in time.

 80

    Jessie¡¯s POV


    ¡°How bad is this going to be,¡± I asked Charles as he joined us in the back of our Excursion. The three vehicles we had brought down were filled with warriors, and those with carry permits were carrying. They would only go as far as the building security checkpoint; Charles and Sven would be the only ones going in with me.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stir up a lot, but the videos and your story should help,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve got an appointment with the FBI Agent-in-Charge of the investigation and the Assistant US Attorney. Yuri Zubkov is the most-wanted man in the world right now after what he did in St. Petersburg.¡± We had seen the news reports, tens of millions of dors in damages from an EMP device that was buried in his headquarters. ¡°In that context, and given the amount of money at stake, saying you employed Hollywood special effects to y dead is a smart y.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know who to trust.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You couldn¡¯t usew enforcement, the reward and the reach of the Mob is too great.¡± Alpha Sven took my hand, then he opened the door and led me out. My security surrounded us, I couldn¡¯t even see anyone else as we entered the skyway and walked over the street to the Federal building.


    The detail opened the door, then held back as the three of us approached the checkpoint. Charles took the lead. ¡°We are here to see Agent Brian Johnson, we have a three-fifteen appointment,¡± he said as he handed our identifications over to the deputy. I put my coat and purse into the bin, then stepped through the X-ray machine after I got my driver¡¯s license back. We were gathering our stuff when the Deputy told us to move to a set of chairs on the side. It was only a minute before security and FBI agents surrounded us.


    ¡°It is her, she¡¯s fine,¡± one of the uniformed officers said into her radio.


    We were sent through and surrounded by security until the elevator opened and a man in his forties, grey hair at the temple and an FBI badge on his belt, came forward to take charge. He shook Charles¡¯ hand first. ¡°Charles, when you said you needed to see me, I had no idea you would bring her.¡±


    ¡°I know. I could not risk her life, as far as people know the bounty on her head is still active, Brian. Can we get out of the open?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He led us to the elevator, with the other FBI men joining us. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, best told over coffee,¡± I said as the floors clicked up. ¡°The Reader¡¯s Digest version is that my friends helped me fake my death and keep me alive thus far.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The door opened at the seventh floor, and the lobby had the FBI emblem. People were staring at me as we walked by, heading for a conference room where we met AUSA Debbie Andrews and FBI Field Office Senior Agent-In-Charge Lawrence Coffey. The SAIC had invited himself after being notified of who just arrived; the higher the rank, the more political they were. This was about to be front-page news.


    After introductions and getting my cup of coffee, Charles took charge. ¡°My client, Jessica Donato, is the only child of deceased Russian Mob boss Yevgheny Zubkov. Until a few months ago, she did not know she was adopted, much less her heritage.¡± He provided copies of my birth and adoption certificates, as well as the letter from Father Kempechny that told of my mother¡¯s death. ¡°When he found out his rape had resulted in a child, Yevgheny killed her mother, and sent people to kill Jessie as a baby. The Father sent her to America, safe from him, at least he thought.¡±


    ¡°It was a shock to me to find out I was adopted after my parents had both passed,¡± I said. ¡°Yevgheny was dead, and I went to Russia to find out the rest of the story. While I was there, I saw awyer and filed papers to be recognized as his daughter. His brother Yuri, who was thought to be heir to his fortune, somehow found out who I was and that was the first time he tried to kill me.¡± Charles handed over Englishnguage articles of the bombing. ¡°I had friends who hid me while I recovered and got me out of the country. He tried again when I was hiding in Grand Marais. Mobsters our of St. Paul this time, attracted by the reward that was offered.¡± Charles handed over a copy of the reward offer. ¡°After that failed, he raised the offer to twenty-five million, US. There was no ce I was going to be safe with that kind of money out for my death. I had fled to Sven, he¡¯s a friend of a friend, and together we came up with a n to both punish Yuri and secure my safety.¡±


    ¡°If I may,¡± Charles said as he pulled the sh drive out of his pocket. ¡°y file one on the screen.¡± One of the men yed the file, it was the conversation between Yuri and Sven where he showed he had me in his jail and negotiated a $300 million bounty.


    ¡°That¡¯s a ballsy y,¡± Agent Johnson said.


    ¡°We wanted to hurt him bad,¡± Sven replied. ¡°So using some Hollywood wizardry, we came up with the video number two. In this version, you see the feed being sent to Yuri, not the one that was released to the general publicter on.¡± The second one was yed, this one showing the two-way feed to Yuri in Moscow as I was being ¡®executed¡¯.


    ¡°Wait, that man on the ground behind her, he wasn¡¯t in the Youtube video,¡± the AUSA said.


    ¡°True, we used a phone to record that video at a different angle,¡± Sven said.


    ¡°That man, that¡¯s John Pearson¡­ isn¡¯t he the one who attacked you in the Mall of America? He got deported after his release,¡± Agent Brian said.


    ¡°He¡¯s my fiance¡¯, and he didn¡¯t know what was happening was all a fake,¡± I said. ¡°It was important that his reaction be believable, so they would not look as closely at the special effects we used to simte my death.¡±


    ¡°Still, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the country,¡± the prosecutor said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a detail I¡¯m asking you to overlook for the greater good here,¡± Charles said. ¡°The fake death protected Jessie and John, who were hidden in a remote cabin after this. It also caused Yuri to drain his ounts, selling properties and taking loans in order to raise the money. He had banked on gaining Yevgheny¡¯s fortune, but without a death certificate, he couldn¡¯t get that either. He had borrowed heavily from the Sicilian Mafia, and when he was weak, everything fell apart.¡±


    Phones started going off, and Agent Johnson looked at his with wide eyes. ¡°Change that over to the news,¡± he said. The television went to Fox News, which was showing a feed live from Russian television as Yuri Zubkov was being led away from a tunnel in handcuffs, surrounded by security men. ¡°WANTED MOB BOSS CAPTURED IN ST. PETERSBURG,¡± the crawl said. I smiled, looking over at Sven, knowing it was over now.


    ¡°About time,¡± Charles said. When we realized there was nothing else to learn, the television was muted. ¡°While Jessie and John were in hiding, her friends were still active. Her good friend Patrick rke went to Moscow and helped to keep her safe. When she was sent back here, he remained and worked with others to uncover Yuri¡¯s efforts to take over the Moscow Mob. He provided information to the Moscow FBI office and Russian Police that was key to the takedown of Mob operations in Russian AND the United States. That would not have been possible without Jessie¡¯s involvement and mary support of the cause.¡±


    ¡°You can verify his involvement if you wish, he turned over information that was key to taking down an international sex very operation,¡± I said.


    ¡°So why are you here,¡± the AUSA asked.


    ¡°It was important that wee out directly tow enforcement so there is no misunderstanding of what went on. We apologize for the need to fake her death, and we will reimburse you the cost of the search for her. However,¡± Charles said, ¡°We also don¡¯t want to end up in legal trouble for our actions. I¡¯m sure AUSA Andrews has already started a list.¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± she said as she looked up from her notes. ¡°Parole and immigration vitions for John Pearson. For Mr. Hirkkel, extortion and conspiracy tomit murder. For Ms. Donato, conspiracy tomit murder, even though it was of herself.¡±


    ¡°Yet we are here,¡± I said, ¡°And Yuri is now in handcuffs. His operations bankrupted, most of his men dead or in custody, his operations in tatters. We have given you information that has freed hundreds of women from very and broken up gambling, smuggling and drug rings.¡±


    ¡°And what we want is immunity from prosecution rted to the fake death for the people involved, and we want to keep the money paid to us by Yuri in exchange for her death. It is all in offshore ounts,¡± Charles said, ¡°And of course we would pay taxes to bring it into the country.¡±


    ¡°We can make this work in all our favor,¡± Sven said. ¡°The FBI investigation into Jessie¡¯s death was a cover for the international investigation into the Russian Mob. Patrick won¡¯t say anything to contradict this, and we don¡¯t need to be specific on timing. Simply put, Jessiees across information during her first visit to Russia that was given to your Agency, and she cooperated with you.¡±


    ¡°That could work,¡± Agent Brian said.


    Charles turned to the senior FBI agent. ¡°I am asking you to write a letter to the Governor of Minnesota, expressing your gratitude for Jessie Donato, Patrick rke and John Pearson¡¯s assistance in the take down of the Russian Mob operations. We will be petitioning him for a pardon of John¡¯s conviction, allowing him to enter the United States legally.¡±


    ¡°We want to live here, get married here, raise a family here,¡± I said. ¡°When I receive my estate, I want to be with my husband. Right now, I can only go to Scond or Russia since I am also a citizen there. I prefer to stay in the state I love, though.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving for Russia,¡± the prosecutor asked.


    ¡°Two days,¡± I said. ¡°I have notified mywyer already, the probate hearing is in three days.¡±

 81

    She put her notes in her briefcase. ¡°I have to run this past my boss, but I think the interests of justice are best served by your n,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure the FBI and localw enforcement will be happy to present you with a bill for the search. The immigration thing, is he out of the country now?¡± I nodded my head yes. ¡°Not much I can do about that now without catching him here. As far as Yuri¡¯s money goes, I¡¯m d you have it now instead. Do something good with it,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡±


    We all stood and shook hands. After the AUSA left, the FBI head stayed. ¡°You did a lot of good for the country,¡± he said to me. ¡°We shut down a human trafficking ring in St. Paul based on the information that your friend Patrick gave to our office in Moscow, and we aren¡¯t the only office. I¡¯m going to draft a letter for you right now, if you can wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°I appreciate your help. I really need John to get pardoned before I end up on some windswept Scottish hillside.¡± Heughed, but I was remembering the castle I¡¯d stayed in briefly. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad, but it wasn¡¯t home. My closest friends were here in Minnesota.


    The Senior Agent-In-Charge returned with a letter for me. ¡°Thank you again, and good luck in Russia,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I was just walking out when I happened to nce at the television screen. Alpha Yuri was being removed from the van when a shot blew through his chest. My hand went to my face, I was frozen watching as my uncle bled out on the floor of the police van.


    John¡¯s POV


    ¡°Time to shift into your wolf, John,¡± Viktor said. I had only been able to shift back to human form while we were in the air. The papers stated I was a service dog being sold by the rke¡¯s training school to Esca. We had departed Duluth with Alpha Viktor, Patrick and Mischa, Chair Francois and Alpha Javier, plus Larry was along as my ¡®handler¡¯. We only stopped once for fuel in Newfounnd. In ten minutes, we would bending in Scond.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Cuddles, you¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Patrick said with a grin as he sat with his mate. Our n was simple; the ne would stop overnight for the crew to rest, and Cuddles would pass through Customs with the others. We would all return to Alpha Esca¡¯s castle for the night, then in the morning I would leave as a human, carrying my British passport, and we would fly to Moscow. I just hated having to go through the airport as a dog. It was humiliating.


    I moved to the back of the ne, pulling the curtain across. I removed my clothes, putting them in a bag with Patrick¡¯s dirty stuff, then shifted into my wolf. I pushed the curtain aside, and Patrick was waiting with the stupid cor with the name ¡°Cuddles¡± on it and the rabies tag. Once that was on, my service animal vest was attached. I sat in front of him while he put it on, theny at his feet for thending.


    The jetnded and taxied to the small terminal, where we were led to Customs. An agent was waiting for us. After stamping passports and issuing tourist visas, she looked at me with disdain. ¡°You have papers for the dog?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Patrick said. I sat in the heel position, the leash hanging loose from my neck.


    She looked them over, then held her hand out for the leash. ¡°The veterinarian needs to examine him before he can be released, and he won¡¯t be back until Monday.¡± It was nowte Friday night. ¡°He¡¯s going to have to be quarantined until then.¡±


    My head shot up, and I started a low growl before Larry mentally told me to behave. ¡°You better fix this,¡± I said.


    ¡°Just chill,¡± he sent back. With all the changing loyalties, Larry was the only one I couldmunicate with mentally. Patrick had changed his Alpha to Javier while in Moscow, and I was still tied to Alpha Stan from my time in Minnesota. If I had thought there would be any trouble, I would have shifted loyalty to Alpha Viktor on the flight.


    Patrick was still working the agent. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything we can do? If it is a matter of time, I¡¯d dly pay the vet to make the trip out here. I need to get him to his family as soon as possible.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, the vet we use is on vacation now, and you didn¡¯t call ahead with the need so he¡¯s going to have to wait. Oh, and kennel fees are twenty pounds a day, you provide the food.¡±


    ¡°I have a current vet certificate, I¡¯m sure. He¡¯s healthy, never a problem.¡±


    ¡°Quarantine. You can pick him up Monday after nine AM. Pay the cashier on the way out,¡± she said as she stamped his passport. Taking my chain, she started to walk towards the back. ¡°Come on, boy,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat the shit out of him for this,¡± I told Larry as I followed behind her. ¡°Hispany ships dogs all over the world and they screw this up?¡±


    ¡°Just behave, we¡¯ll figure this out,¡± he said as I went through the door. She led me back to a filthy area with chain link kennels over grates and locked me in thergest one. I whined as the door closed, leaving only a dim light on. The other kennels couldn¡¯t be empty, no, that would be too easy. There had to be a beagle howling, and a Jack Russell bouncing around and yapping in his cage. They hadn¡¯t even cleaned the floor, it had feces smeared around the back and the ce smelled like I was locked in a Porta Pottie.


    ¡°This ce is disgusting,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid toy down, even werewolf healing may not keep me well here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do right now,¡± he sent back. ¡°We just got outside, I¡¯ll talk to Alpha Esca about it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much of a choice, I could see the camera in the corner. Thest thing I could do was shift and walk out of here. ¡°You better bring me steak chunks or something. If you bring me that kibble again, I¡¯ll shove it up your ass a nugget at a time until you look like a pinata.¡±


    I could sense him chuckling. ¡°You¡¯d probably tell me to bite the pillow because it¡¯s going in dry.¡± I chuckled to myself, a little upset I hadn¡¯t thought of that first. Larry was a good guy to hang around with, but he still hadn¡¯t recovered from losing his buddy Brian. I was hoping he would find his mate on this trip, he deserved some good in his life. ¡°Just rx, we¡¯ll be back in the morning. I¡¯m going to stay here until you can travel. The others all have to leave without you for Moscow, there is plenty of work to be done. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be thinking about your situation while rxing in the luxury room, taking a hot shower, then sleeping on thousand-count sheets.¡±


    ¡°You forgot the breakfast buffet.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to bring that up, but maybe I can bring you a doggie bag or something.¡± Everyone is aedian. Instead of being back in my rooms at the castle, being weed back by my friends and Pack mates, I was stuck here. Even worse, I was still a member of Alpha Stan¡¯s Pack and I couldn¡¯t shift allegiance without meeting Alpha Esca again. ¡°Beta Jack told me to remind you that ¡®If you can¡¯t do the time, don¡¯t do the crime¡¯.¡±


    ¡°A realedian, that one. At least pass my regards to his mate, she¡¯s the smart one of the two.¡±


    We talked for a while longer, then he got all excited. ¡°Good news, buddy. The radio is saying that Alpha Yuri was arrested in St. Petersburg, they found the underground bunker he was hiding out in like Hitler.¡±


    Now that was good news. ¡°Couldn¡¯t happen to a nicer guy. As much as I¡¯d like to end him myself, the Chairs are right- it would raise too many questions with the humans. I hope he spends the rest of his life in a tiny, unsanitary, smelly and ufortable CELL LIKE THIS PLACE YOU LEFT ME IN.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t do anything about that, you¡¯re pissed at Patrick, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Any word from Jessie?¡±


    ¡°They went into the meeting with the FBI just before wended, nothing yet. Hey, we¡¯re going to be out of range soon, any messages?¡±


    ¡°Tell Jessie I love her. Oh, and tell Esca to bringwyers, guns and money, they shit has hit the fan.¡±


    ¡°I think finding a vet on short notice would be more help, but ok. Take care of yourself, John.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. Steak, in a CLEAN bowl, in the morning if you please.¡± I put my head down, leaning against the chain link in what seemed like the cleaner part of the kennel. It was going to be a long night.


    Beta Polina¡¯s POV


    I slept into the early afternoon, exhausted from the drive. I wouldn¡¯t meet my supplier for another day, but I had other things I needed to do.


    I had a list of those I wanted dead, those who were responsible for my Shura¡¯s death.


    Council Chair Francois, who passed judgment on my mate.


    Council member and Moscow Alpha Javier, who also voted for his death.


    Jessie Donato, who started this whole thing.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alpha Viktor of the Kstovo Pack, who sheltered Jessie and allowed her to escape to the States.


    Patrick rke, who embarrassed my Shura in the challenge fight.


    As I drove here from St. Petersburg, I knew it was going to be impossible to pick them off one by one. Most of them were well-protected, and my freedom of movement was still restricted. If I was to get them, I had to get them with one attack. There was only one ce I could find them all together, so that became my objective.


    My contact was getting what I needed, but I needed ess to the building. Security would be tight, but there were always ways around it if you looked hard enough. I couldn¡¯t trust a phone, I had to do this in person. I checked to make sure my new hair color looked right, put on some sunsses and a hat, and headed out to my car. I drove to an apartment building about a mile away from the Moscow Pack headquarters and waited in the parking lot until I saw here home from work. I slipped out of my car, moving silently until we met just as she was reaching in her purse for the keys to the door. ¡°§Õ§à§Ò§â§í§Û §Ó§Ö§é§Ö§â §¦§Ý§Ú§Ù§Ñ§Ó§Ö§ä§Ñ §¬§Ý§Ú§Þ§à§Ó§Ñ,¡± (Good evening, Elizaveta Klimova).

 82

    She looked over at me, recognition then shock hitting her face as she saw through my disguise. ¡°§¢§Ö§ä§Ñ §±§à§Ý§Ú§ß§Ñ, §ä§í §Ø§Ú§Ó!¡± (Beta Polina, you¡¯re alive!)


    ¡°I am. We should get out of view, though.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Beta.¡± She opened the door and walked to the elevator, I followed along, careful not to show much to the cameras in case anyone was watching. The Moscow police weren¡¯t as advanced in surveince and facial recognition use as the West, but you never knew who might be watching. Soon we were in her neenth-floor apartment and she was making tea. ¡°What may I do for you, Beta? Your photograph and that of your mate are everywhere, you are the highest-ranking members not captured yet.¡±


    ¡°Shura is dead,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Alpha Yuri is no longer in control of the Pack. I have a n, a n to avenge my mate¡¯s death, and for that I need your help. You will help me, won¡¯t you Elizaveta?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°I owe you everything.¡± She did, too; her brother had been captured by a Colombian cartel when a drug buy went bad. The Moscow Pack lost their entire team in the firefight and was ready to bomb the safe house to kill them all. Her brother would be coteral damage.


    Yuri sent me instead. I tracked him to the safe house being used, then seduced one of the guards in a local bar. He brought me in past the security, no one checking my tight dress for weapons or thinking a tiny thing like me was a danger to anything but a man¡¯s virginity. I bathed the house in their blood, methodically working my way through with my knives until they were all dead. I then drove her brother out of there, along with a trunkload of cash and a shipment of cocaine. ¡°How is Pascha doing?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°He found his matest year, a nice girl from Tallin. I suspect you are not here to discuss family, Beta. Please, how may I serve you?¡±


    ¡°I need ess to the basement levels of the Moscow Pack House,¡± I said. ¡°Myself and four hundred pounds of high explosives.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± I smiled to myself, most people would ask why or react in shock, but Elizaveta just needed to know how to serve. Yuri had wanted to recruit her to his Pack, but I had talked him out of it. Elizaveta was still a member of the Moscow Pack, but she did my bidding when I asked.


    ¡°When the Council chair is there, along with Javier and Patrick. The more leadership, the better,¡± I said.


    She sat back, sipping her tea. ¡°They are arriving tomorrow. Their will be a celebration dinner with the Pack, and they will be stayingte for meetings. The following morning Francois leaves for Paris, but Alpha Viktor and Mischa return to Kstovote that night.¡±


    ¡°Security will be tight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the Pack will be busy. I am attending the dinner, then at eight the watch changes. I¡¯ll be in the security control room until midnight.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I said. I handed her a burner phone. ¡°I will call you on this when I have what I need. I will need your help to ess the building and get to the basement. Once I am in ce, you need to leave and nevere back.¡± I handed her a card, it held an ount number. ¡°This will cover your escape. Travel, hide, I don¡¯t care, but you can nevere back to this Pack again.¡±


    She looked down at the card. ¡°I have had an escape nned since Yevgheny died. Do not worry about me, Beta, I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I know you will. This you do for me, it squares our ount.¡± She stood and gave me a hug, when I pulled away it was the end of my emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll let myself out.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, Beta.¡± I walked out the door, keeping my head down as I took the elevator back to the parking level. I still had a lot of things to assemble; I needed a delivery vehicle, uniform and identification. It was going to be tight, I needed to buy the explosives and detonation timer, get them boxed up, and get into the basement before the Kstovo Alpha left the building.


    If revenge is a dish best served cold, it is very cold in the Moscow winter. I would bring the entire Pack down for what they did to my mate.


    *******


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    ¡°I sign this and I¡¯m in the clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I rmend you sign it immediately,¡± Charles said. He and I were sitting in a conference room at the US Attorney¡¯s offices in Minneapolis. ¡°Mrs. Andrews and her boss have agreed that justice would not be served on bnce by pursuing charges. You, John and Patrick will be listed as cooperating witnesses in the Federal investigation into a sex very ring. In exchange for reimbursement of search costs and the information you all have provided, and any testimony required atter trials, you three have been granted limited immunity from prosecution.¡±


    ¡°What is limited immunity?¡±


    ¡°It means that the acts you have already admitted to are immune from prosecution, but any acts not admitted to as of you signing are not immune. It¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    I thought about it as my pen hovered over the paper. ¡°What about the war? We blew things up, killed people, hell it was a war.¡±


    ¡°That has been hidden from humans, all evidence was removed by Alpha Sven¡¯s Pack. The dead will be documented as natural deaths over the next few months, allied doctors andw enforcement will bury it as is our way. You don¡¯t have to worry about your actsing back to you, the Council and the Alphas are on our side.¡±


    I signed the paper. The bill for the search operation came to $152, 282. 87. ¡°Yikes,¡± I said as I looked at the itemized list. ¡°How do I pay this?¡±


    ¡°They ept a cashier¡¯s check, Visa or Mastercard,¡± he said with a smile.


    I dug through my purse and pulled out the debit card I¡¯d been given with my Swiss ount. ¡°I can scorch the hell out of this, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take care of this with the clerk then deliver the paperwork to the AUSA.¡± My hand was shaking as I signed the credit card receipt; my mother¡¯s entire estate was a fraction of what I¡¯d just paid. In the end, it wasn¡¯t really my money, and the fake death kept me alive and gave me a vacation with my mate. We returned to her office, where I thanked her foring in on the weekend. I was d I could get this all done so quickly. We shook hands then headed for the elevator.


    ¡°Are we still on for Moscow?¡± I had Skyped with my probatewyer, Olga Alexandrov, before we left for this meeting. She told me the death of Yuri would clear the way for a hearing on my father¡¯s estate. The documents I had were enough, along with the DNA tests, to prove my im, but I needed to be formally dered a Russian citizen.


    ¡°We leave in two hours for Washington, DC. I have an appointment for you at the Russian Embassy. I have to say, the Ambassador was thrilled to hear you wereing in and iming your heritage. He promised they would issue you a Russian passport within hours.¡± The door opened, and I could see our Pack members waiting on the other side of security. Behind them, a group of reporters, cameras and paparazzi was waiting for me. ¡°Sorry about this. Word got out you were alive, and you must have been spotted.¡±


    ¡°Should I say anything?¡±


    ¡°The less you say, the better,¡± he said. ¡°But you can¡¯t be seen as hiding, either.¡±


    We pushed through the doors, and immediately were surrounded by his people and police that had been called in to assist with crowd control. ¡°JESSIE! WHY FAKE YOUR DEATH?¡± The man and other reporters were shouting out questions. I put my hand on Charles, stopping and looking at the gathered cameras.


    I took a deep breath and tried to smile. ¡°A few months ago, my life was forever changed when I found out the truth as to my heritage. My mother was sweet and innocent, at least until Yevgheny Zubkov took an interest in her and raped her. Instead of supporting his baby, he had my mother killed and I was sent to America for my own safety.¡± I looked around, takingfort in the people from the St. Croix pack around me. ¡°My father was a vicious mobster, who wanted me dead as well. I never knew him, and I am nothing like him. His brother was no different, putting a bounty on my head so he could take his brother¡¯s fortune, an inheritance that is rightfully mine. He tried three times to have me killed, and for my own safety I had to fake my own death. I apologize to those who spent their time looking for me, but it kept me alive and that I will never regret. I have paid restitution for the cost of my search, and the matter is closed.¡±


    ¡°Jessie, will you be moving to Russia?¡±


    I thought about it. ¡°I only found out my heritage recently, and I didn¡¯t have enough time in my brief visit there to satisfy my curiosity. I n to visit, but I grew up here and I n to stay here.¡±


    Another reporter pushed forward. ¡°Jessie, how can you ept a fortune from a father who did this to your mother? Isn¡¯t the money tainted?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Money has no inherent morality, it is neither good nor bad. The people who have it can use it for good or evil. It is my inheritance, and I will make it a force for good. Thank you.¡± They continued shouting questions as we walked off, the men making a wedge until we reached the vehicles with the darkened ss and got in. I buckled up as Charles and Stan sat with me. ¡°How did I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a natural, Jessie,¡± Charles said. ¡°You hit all the right themes without saying too much.¡± Our car pulled out, one vehicle ahead and two behind. ¡°Are we headed to the airport?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Soon, but we have a stop to make first. You are no longer a college student working tables at a bar, you are one of the richest women in the world. Your wardrobe needs to reflect that,¡± Stan said. ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements for a private fitting at Macy¡¯s.¡±


    We pulled into the parking lot, parking near a freight elevator where a store manager was waiting. ¡°Is this really necessary?¡±


    Charles nodded. ¡°You saw what happened at the courthouse, your name is all over television and the gossip pages. You became rich and desirable overnight, and many will seek to take advantage of that or get close to it. Don¡¯t be shocked if some humans try to woo you, either.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I¡¯m mated, Charles!¡±

 83

    ¡°We know that,¡± Stan said, ¡°But right now you¡¯re not even wearing a ring. Don¡¯t worry, John is having the same fun right now. He¡¯s picking up a ring now and we will formally announce your engagement in Moscow when he meets us there. You can get married over there, or when we return.¡±


    Such romance¡­. Not. As a girl, I used to dream of the moment when their love gets on their knees and asks her to marry him, the big wedding I might have with the fairytale dress and the packed church. Instead, I got bitten on the neck while he was banging me into a puddle of quivering limbs underneath him. I reach up and feel the mating scar, smiling to myself. I wouldn¡¯t change a thing, and a wedding will only be for the humans since we are already tied together for life.


    The doors open, and I am escorted to the manager. ¡°Good morning, Miss Donato. My name is Natalie, and I will be helping you with my assistant Mary. If you would?¡± A short rideter and we were in a well-appointed room with a couch, bar and an elevated carpet tform surrounded by mirrors on three sides. Thedies were very efficient, taking measurements and then bringing in carts with clothes I¡¯d never dreamed about owning. Dresses I¡¯d only seen in magazines. Lingerie that made me blush but feel so beautiful. An hourter, bags of clothes and shoes were being packed into leather suitcases. I was dressed in a skirt, white blouse and jacket with a pair of Jimmy Choo heels and Agent Provocateur hose and lingerie. ¡°You look amazing, Miss Donato. You make anything I hand you look like it was made just to show you off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve been wonderful.¡± She let Stan and Charles in, and I smiled when I saw their jaws drop. We were escorted back to the cars and driven directly to a private jet for our flight to Washington. Along the way, I was briefed by Charles on what to expect at the Embassy.


    A limousine with Russian diplomatic tes picked us up and drove us to the Embassy. The door is opened, and a handsome man in his forties, dressed in an immacte suit, extends his hand to me. ¡°Wee to the Russian Embassy! I am Cultural Attach¨¦ Boris Levtovsky, and I will be your guide tonight Miss Donato, or would you prefer Klishnina?¡±


    I smiled, his English was perfect. ¡°Jessie, please. I haven¡¯t known my birth name long enough to respond to Natalya. §³§á§Ñ§ã§Ú§Ò§à, §é§ä§à §Ó§ã§ä§â§Ö§ä§Ú§Ý§Ú §Þ§Ö§ß§ñ (Thank you for meeting me.)¡±


    ¡°§Á §â§Ñ§Õ §á§â§Ú§Ó§Ö§ä§ã§ä§Ó§à§Ó§Ñ§ä§î §Ó§Ñ§ã §Ó §Ó§Ñ§ê§Ö§Þ §Õ§à§Þ§Ö (It is my pleasure to wee you to your home). You are learning thenguage, excellent!¡±


    Charles and Stan hade up next to me. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not that good yet. May I introduce my foster father, Stan Larsen, and mywyer, Charles Thompson.¡± They shook hands and he led us inside.


    ¡°We will be dining with the Ambassador and some invited guests tonight,¡± he said as we walked into the beautiful building. ¡°Your bags are being brought to the guest rooms, but we have some business to attend to first. If you¡¯ll step in here, we will get the photograph and paperwork done for your passport.¡± We stepped into a small office and the clerk greeted us with a smile. I took a photo, and he made copies of my Russian birth certificate and adoption papers. ¡°Your passport will be ready before the dinner. You have dual citizenship now, we would never turn away one born in our country. I would hope you grow to love it as much as I do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind,¡± I said. ¡°I certainly enjoyed visiting my mother¡¯s home and town, and I would love to see more of the Embassy if there is time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Jessie. Stan, Charles, would you like to join us?¡± They did, and Boris was an amazing guide; introducing us to people, showing us the antiques and history of the Embassy, and making us feel at home. All too soon, I had a Russian passport in hand and we were back in our room to dress for dinner.


    All eyes turned to me as I entered the ballroom, Charles and Stan at my sides in their tuxedoes. I was wearing a formal ball gown I had fallen in love with at Macy¡¯s. It was a coral color gown with a wide fake-diamond band just below my breasts, falling into a mermaid shape to the floor. The top was strapless, the built-in support enhancing my breasts. Paired with matching heels, I felt like a princess as I looked down at the room where the guests were waiting. ¡°Announcing the arrival of Miss Jessie Donato, formerly Natalya Klishnina, and her escorts Mr. Stan Larsen and Charles Thompson, Esquire, of Minnesota.¡±


    The guests apuded as we walked down the stairs into the room, and Boris brought us to the reception line. We met the senior staff, finally the Ambassador. ¡°Wee home, Jessie,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Ambassador Mendev,¡± I said as I came up from my curtsy. ¡°Boris has been very helpful to me, and I am very happy to have a chance to meet you all and learn more about my original home.¡± The three of us circted and drank champagne, meeting Ambassadors and VIP¡¯s from other countries. It was only a the end that he pulled me aside.


    ¡°Jessie, I know your life has changed greatly in these past few months, and it must be overwhelming at times.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It has been a whirlwind,¡± I said.


    ¡°I saw what you said in Minneapolis. I just have to say, you are young, rich and free. Do not dismiss your heritage easily; you are a citizen of Russia as well, and Russia would like you to learn about her before you make decisions about where you will live for the rest of your life. There is so much to learn and experience, and Russia is a better ce with you in it,¡± he said. ¡°You have already done so much for us. If there is anything I can do to help you out, please ask.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t what he said that made me nervous, it was what he didn¡¯t say. ¡°Thank you, Ambassador. Your people have been so weing, and I¡¯m looking forward to being in Moscow soon.¡±


    ¡°You will not regret it. The Moscow Pack will be better off with you at the helm, and your John is a good man. My parents are in that Pack, they have been praying for a leader like you to restore it to its former glory. I can feel your strength, you truly have the Alpha power to do the job. Only you have the heritage and strength to do this, to keep the evil men who rose to power in your father¡¯s generation from taking over again. Please, Natalya¡­ take the ce you were born for.¡±


    **********


    John¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve spent a lot of sleepless nights in ufortable ces before, but this was by far the worst.


    The yappy dogs never stopped barking at each other.


    The floor was ufortable and dirty.


    I was out ofmunication with anyone, and away from my mate. It was thest part that really got me. I had nned to leave at sunrise with the others, taking a private jet to Moscow, and instead I was stuck here in puppy prison. Patrick, who was supposed to have taken care of all my paperwork, was going to get beaten ck and blue the next time we sparred.


    ¡°Well, Beta, did you survive the night?¡± Larry sounded WAY too cheerful.


    I growled, he probably enjoyed a huge feast and slept in afortable bed. ¡°Barely. Tell me you¡¯ve gotten everything straightened out and you¡¯reing to spring me from this ce.¡± There was no answer. ¡°You are getting me out, right?¡±


    ¡°We ran into a little roadblock, John. When we looked over your papers, we realized the veterinarian had signed your health certificate more than fourteen days before we arrived. It¡¯s my fault, really; Patrick told me to make sure I had current papers, and I just brought a copy without checking the date.¡±


    This was fixable. ¡°So have Alpha Sven bring Doc along, he¡¯s a registered veterinarian too. He signs the papers, and I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°Not happening. The only person here is a clerk who takes care of the dogs and answers the phone on weekends. Plus, it appears that now that you are in quarantine, only the Customs vet can allow you in. We even thought of flying you back, but your health certificate would be expired there, too. You¡¯ll just have to wait until Monday morning.¡±


    This CANNOT be happening. ¡°What about Jessie? She¡¯s flying in to Moscow and I¡¯m not there to protect her!¡±


    ¡°She is leaving with Alpha Stan on a direct flight from Dulles to Moscow in a few hours. She¡¯ll arrive there about midnight our time. I spoke with the Alpha, he has security arranged on both ends. She made quite an impressionst night, I hear. The photos? Oh my Luna, you are a lucky man, but letting all those drunk Russians near her when she¡¯s dressed like THAT, probably a good thing you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    Now I was really pissed. ¡°What do you mean dressed like THAT? That¡¯s my MATE you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°Yep, and now you¡¯re not so focused on the shitty living conditions you are in now, are you?¡± Fucker. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the pic on my phone when I get there. She went shopping back home, spent a whole bunch of money on a new wardrobe, and she looks like a movie star and she¡¯s going to be almost as rich as Oprah. She must have been beating guys off with a stick.¡±


    ¡°You know, Larry, your counseling skills leave a lot to be desired.¡±


    I felt his amusement. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes or so. I had the chef box up some braised tri-tip, unless you¡¯d rather have Purina One.¡± This went on, me getting more and more pissed, until finally I saw the door open and Larry came through with a stainless-steel bowl and a box. He dumped the food into the bowl and slid it through the opening. I was so hungry I ate it in about thirty seconds t. ¡°Good boy.¡± I growled at him, still mad at his teasing. ¡°Thedy said I could spend time with you, but she can¡¯t unlock the gate. I saw a hose by the door, how about I give your ptial digs a cleaning?¡±


    ¡°Do that. While you¡¯re at it, shoot some water at those yappy dogs, they kept me up all night.¡± I moved to the front left of the cage, and he mixed soap into a bucket and tossed that through the grates onto the walls. He then used the sprayer to clean as best he could from the outside.

 84

    I couldn¡¯t avoid getting soaked with the cold water, so when he had gotten the walls and floor I stood in the middle and had him toss more soap onto me before hosing me down good. A long shaketer, and I felt a little less skeeved out about the whole situation. I sat facing the door and stared him down. ¡°Let¡¯s see those photos,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not yet, first some news. Jessie, Stan and Charles did well back home. They got the US Attorney¡¯s office to grant them limited immunity and got a letter from him thanking you, Jessie and Patrick for your help in bringing down the sex trafficking ring. Charles is going to work on the Governor for a pardon.¡±


    ¡°Will that work?¡±


    ¡°He thinks so. If nothing else, the Governor wants his 10. 5% ie taxes on whatever Jessie brings into the country if she¡¯s living there, and Charles will make it clear she will stay in Scond or Russia if you aren¡¯t allowed back. Some Pack members in the state who have made significant campaign contributions to him will also be calling to lend their support. When you marry Jessie, it all bes a political football so it¡¯s better for him to do it now. Besides, what did you do other than beat the shit out of a rapist?¡±


    ¡°I should have waited until he was in the parking lot,¡± I replied. I¡¯d had a lot of things in my life I regretted but beating him up wasn¡¯t one of them. Getting caught beating him up in front of Jessie, now, THAT I regretted.


    Then he showed me the photo of her at the Russian Embassy, and I instantly regretted not being there with her. By Luna she was a beautiful woman; she was beautiful when we met, but the addition of her wolf had made her body even more toned, her curves a little more pronounced. The dress showed all that to perfection, hiding only her legs. I started to get upset, my wolf didn¡¯t know whether to be proud of his mate or pissed that she¡¯d appear like that without me.


    All too soon his time was up. I walked around until my coat was dry, thenid down and took a nap on the somewhat clean floor. Larry visited again on Sunday morning, letting me know that Jessie had safely arrived in Moscow and was staying with Alpha Javier and Patrick at their Pack House. They were sleeping so we couldn¡¯t video chat, but he showed me her text messages telling me to be patient, that everything would be fine and I needed to forgive Larry and not beat him into a pulp.


    I¡¯m pretty sure he begged her to include those words.


    Finally, Monday morning came around and the veterinarian arrived. I stayed on my best behavior while he checked me out for a grand total of thirty seconds before he pronounced me good. As Larry clipped the leash on my stupid Cuddles cor, I held back a growl because I was finally getting out of here.


    We walked out to the parking lot, where a Pack maintenance pickup truck was waiting. He lowered the tailgate and patted it. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No way I¡¯m letting you in my car, no telling how many fleas and diseases you picked up in there. You¡¯re getting a flea dip and shampoo before you even shift, Alpha¡¯s orders.¡± I jumped into the bed of the pickup, sitting on the carpet and an old nket he¡¯d left back there for me. The only good thing was that I could stick my head around the side, feeling the wind in my face as we drove through the londs towards the castle that was my old Pack House. After the horrible weekend, the smells of home calmed me down.


    We stopped at the maintenance shed, where two Omegas were waiting with a tub of water and scrub brushes. ¡°In you go,¡± Larry said. I jumped in, sshing the water, before thedies came over with cups and started pouring the chemical mix over my head. I kept my eyes closed as they worked it in, then finally let me jump back out. I shook myself, making sure only to get Larry, before the girls soaked me again with clean water and shampoo. When they were done, I was clean-smelling again. ¡°Now you can shift,¡± he said as the twodies walked away to clean up the mess.


    I shifted and pulled on the sweats he handed me, along with a pair of shoes. ¡°You will pay for that, but not now,¡± I said. ¡°I need to get on a ne.¡±


    ¡°You have time to shower and eat, in that order,¡± he said as we walked back to the main house. There were lots of smiles but no hugs, word of my ordeal had spread quickly I could see. I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d ever live this down.


    I went back to my old room, quickly showering and changing into travel clothes before packing a suitcase and garment bag. Patrick had sent word that there would be a formal reception and dinner party along with less formal functions, so I packed my tuxedo, two suits and enough clothes for a week. Jessie had court today, and I wasn¡¯t going to be there in time. That made me very nervous.


    Larry took my bags while I went to see Alpha Esca to say goodbye. My old friend and his mate Eleanor were in the enclosed courtyard, watching the Pack young y in the grass and on the yground, a few curled up in the Luna¡¯sp. ¡°Alpha, Luna, I apologize but I must be on my way,¡± I said as I bowed my head to them.


    ¡°Ah, John, good to see you back and so freshly scrubbed,¡± Esca said with a smirk before his mate smacked his arm. ¡°You have been a good friend and have served us well over the years. If you and your mate decide that you will not take an Alpha position, you will always be weed here as Betas.¡±


    ¡°I will tell her, sir. I don¡¯t know what the future holds for us, but it will be interesting,¡± I said.


    ¡°Take care of her, John. So many people will want to get close, to take advantage of her or use her for their own agendas. Make sure she knows she is to be a mate and mother, first and foremost. Tell her congrattions for me as well.¡±


    ¡°I will, Luna Eleanor.¡±


    She got up and gave me a hug and kissed my cheek. ¡°May Luna guide your ways,¡± she said as she stepped back.


    ¡°And may her blessings be on you and your Pack,¡± I replied. I walked towards the car, saying a few goodbyes along the way, but soon was in the back seat of the car taking us to the airport. Jessie had chartered the jet for us, and as soon as we were onboard the engines were spinning up and we headed for the runway.


    When we arrived in the small airport on the outskirts of Moscow. A Customs agent stamped our passports and left to inspect our baggage. When we stepped out of the ne, a big guy was waiting by an armored ck SUV. ¡°KONSTANTIN!¡± Larry ran forward, embracing the man briefly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you picking us up.¡± I took the baggage from the air crew and walked over with it, depositing it in the back of the vehicle. ¡°Beta John Pearson, this is Alpha-Heir Konstantin Kirolinko of the Kstovo Pack.¡±


    He held out his hand, but I pulled him into a bro-hug. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you and your family enough for keeping my Jessie alive,¡± I said.


    ¡°It was our pleasure. Things have worked out well for our families, and we are pleased to have developed such strong alliances. I have heard of you as well, how was prison?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°State or Customs?¡±


    ¡°Either one, I just need to verify you¡¯ve had your shots.¡±


    ¡°I have, but there¡¯s a chew toy I¡¯ve been itching to gnaw on that I¡¯ll get toter,¡± I said. ¡°How did you get roped into taxi duty?¡±


    ¡°I volunteered. I am Mischa¡¯s protection while we travel, but now that she is with Patrick and the Moscow Pack, I don¡¯t have much to do.¡± We jumped in the vehicle, and he caught us up on things as we left the airport. Jessie¡¯s court had gone well, and she was waiting for the ruling toe through on the probate case. ¡°We have to hurry, the formal reception started an hour ago and your mate is stealing the spotlight.¡± Oh Luna, she wasn¡¯t wearing THAT dress again, was she? ¡°Here, take a look.¡±


    He handed me his phone, the image was of a smiling Jessie in a royal blue gown and looking absolutely radiant. The shimmering silk was in, folded around the bodice and two straps over her shoulders, but it formed to her body perfectly and hugged her hips and thighs. I flicked to the next photo, from behind her. A daring slit up the side of the dress showed a glimpse of her legs, and the back was cut nearly to her waist. I was instantly aroused. ¡°Drive faster,¡± I said as I handed it back.


    I couldn¡¯t get to her fast enough. I was going to grab onto her and never let go.

 85

    Jessie¡¯s POV


    Patrick stood protectively in front of me as I stood in the corner of the office, staring at the men who had just burst in. The three men lowered their weapons and yelled the ce was clear. ¡°§á§à§é§Ö§Þ§å §ä§í §Ó §Þ§à§Ö§Þ §à§æ§Ú§ã§Ö (Why are you in my office)¡±, Olga asked. ¡°In English, please,¡± nodding towards us.


    ¡°Our investigation in St. Petersburg turned up an imminent threat to Miss Donato,¡± one of the men said. I looked behind him, Svena was in handcuffs and crying as she was led out of the office between tworge officers. ¡°Your secretary has a brother in the Russian Mob. The police captured him this morning, and while he was being interrogated his phone started getting text messages from Svena saying that Jessie Donato was in your office and asking why she hadn¡¯t been killed yet. She offered to do it for the reward money, not realizing that offer expired with Yuri Zubkov.¡±


    I mulled this over in my head, and a light came on. ¡°That¡¯s how they found me,¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The car bomb in Sergiyev Posad. Svena told them my real name, and that I was here to im Yuri¡¯s estate.¡± Patrick looked at me, it came together for him as well.


    ¡°Her brother confessed to the whole thing, he wants to spare her a long prison term. On his phone we found your photos, the legal documents, everything. She was feeding him information from your first visit.¡± The officers started to clear out. ¡°We had to move fast before she could harm you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I moved out from behind Patrick. ¡°Do you need me to make a statement?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s due in court in thirty minutes,¡± Olga said.


    The man shook his head. ¡°Let us sort this out, if she pleads out we won¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°You can contact mywyer, she will make arrangements if needed,¡± I said. ¡°I n to be in Moscow for a few weeks.¡± He handed me his card and we shook hands before he departed with the rest of his men. ¡°Well, that will get the blood pumping,¡± I said as I sat down.


    ¡°You should rx, stress isn¡¯t good for the baby,¡± Patrick said.


    Olga¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Congrattions,¡± she said.


    ¡°Honeymoon baby,¡± I smiled. ¡°Part of why I want to get this court case over with.¡±


    She sat down in her chair, her face showed the betrayal she felt. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Svena would do this to me, to my clients. I¡¯ve known her for years.¡±


    ¡°A lot of people do weird things when a fortune is offered,¡± I said. ¡°How could you know?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She pinched her nose between her eyes, then took a deep breath and looked at me. ¡°I will understand if you want different representation. Ultimately I¡¯m responsible, and I breached your trust.¡±


    I reached over and held her hand. ¡°I want to get this over with, and you are still mywyer. There¡¯s one more thing we need now,¡± I said. ¡°I need a will. Simple, until I get everything straightened out. Everything left to John Seamus Pearson, Cluny Castle, Scond.¡± She pulled up a standard will, asked me a few questions then printed it out. A call to a neighboring office brought in a second witness, who signed with Patrick after I did to make it official. ¡°This is very basic, we really need to talk after you have the assets because arge estate like that needs nning for tax reasons alone,¡± she said.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get to court?¡±


    She nodded and got up, putting her papers in her briefcase. ¡°You can ride with us, I brought plenty of security,¡± Patrick said. Fifteen minutester, we were going through the metal detectors at the Courthouse. The entrance had been a zoo, the information on the hearing was publicly avable and the press was out. Patrick had me put a bulletproof vest on under my blouse, and he and his men surrounded me as we got out of the vehicles. I ignored the press, leaving them outside, and most of my security men stayed at the entrance or with the cars. Patrick, Olga and I rode up with two inclothes Police who were members of the Moscow Pack.


    The courtroom had been emptied of all but thewyers and court staff, so the judge didn¡¯t waste any time. Yuri¡¯swyers showed up, but his death certificate had already been filed in St. Petersburg. His im was dismissed, and with my parentage proven, the decision was that all of Yevgheny Zubkov¡¯s possessions were to be passed on to me. ¡°This is arge estate, and a big responsibility,¡± the Judge told me. ¡°There are still portions of the estate that are tied up in police investigations, and that is a separate matter for you and yourwyer to deal with. I hope you will be a better steward, and a better person than your father was.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your honor.¡± With that, the hearing ended. Olga gathered her papers and walked me to the doors. ¡°It sounds like you have a lot of work left.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, my fee on an estate this size makes it worth it. Plus, it¡¯s to my advantage to free those assets and get them into your hands so I can get my cut. Come on, some people are waiting for you.¡± Sure enough, Patrick was waiting outside the doors and I hugged him tight as Olga waited.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s finally over,¡± I said.


    ¡°True. Now you¡¯re just one of the richest people in Russia, so the security has to continue. We can¡¯t have you kidnapped or harmed, you know. John would kill me if I let anything happen to you.¡±


    We walked towards the elevator as I talked about my ns for the money. I¡¯d never imagined this kind of wealth, and it was a bit mind-boggling to know that I could just make a phone call, buy a private jet, and not make a dent in my fortune. Patrick still had control over arge portion of the money I¡¯d gotten from Yuri after faking my death. He¡¯d already made ns to return themercial real estate we¡¯d gotten at a big discount to the Pack, as soon as the matter of leadership was settled. Too many members of Yuri¡¯s inner circle were still atrge to do anything now, and the Council was just starting to pick up the pieces.


    We returned to the Pack House in a jubnt mood. I changed into morefortable clothes, then we joined the Pack for lunch. There was no set start time, so we were able to eat and then socialize. Patrick took me to various tables, where I was introduced and got to use my poor Russian skills. No one seemed to mind, many were impressed that I had learned so much when my Russian heritage had only been revealed a few months ago. ¡°If you live here for a year, you¡¯ll be speaking like a native,¡± one of the Pack members promised me. ¡°I met my Anatoly and moved here from Australia, and I didn¡¯t know a lick of Russian when we mated. I had to carry a pocket trantor with me for the first few months,¡± sheughed.


    ¡°The bond can transmit emotions, so it wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± her mate said. ¡°And not many words were needed that first month or so.¡± She turned red and smacked him while weughed.


    ¡°I know how that is,¡± I said as my hand drifted to my lower stomach. ¡°John and I spent the first weeks of mated life on an ind, cut off from all contact with others. It was amazing, and it worked.¡±


    ¡°How far along?¡±


    ¡°Five weeks,¡± I said. ¡°Just starting the morning sickness phase.¡± We chatted about children, she had two in day care and two at school.


    ¡°After lunch I¡¯ll show you the Pack School and Day Care,¡± Patrick promised. ¡°The children have been waiting for a chance to meet their Luna.¡±


    We excused ourselves, meeting a few more on the way out, and I elbowed him as soon as we were out of the room. ¡°You can¡¯t call me their Luna, Abrianna is the Luna here.¡±


    ¡°She is temporary, she knows it and the Pack does too. As good as she is, this is a retirement job, something being done to help out a Pack that would fall apart. She will be happy to hand it to you, or Mischa, as soon as you are ready to take it.¡± I followed him through the halls, and we headed towards an elevator and took it to the roof level. ¡°Come on, the children want to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Outside? It¡¯s barely above freezing!¡±


    ¡°Moscow is like Minnesota, they are outside all the time. I think you¡¯ll like this feature of the Pack House, though. My Dad needs one of these for our Pack.¡± The doors opened, not into the chilly winds, but into tropical warmth. The smell of a swimming pool and blooming flowers filled the air, and I looked out in wonder at the huge sunroom that took up most of the rooftop. Children were screaming and ying together in the pool, some in wolf forms, others in swimsuits. Adults were watching the pool, while others were gathered at the tables doing work. ¡°Cool, huh?¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say, I could see how important something like this would be during a Moscow winter. I didn¡¯t get to say much, because little voices started shrieking about how Luna Jessie was here. I didn¡¯t know what to do as children from ages two to eight or so came racing towards me, hugging my legs and lifting their arms for me to pick them up. I looked at one of the teachers, and after a flurry of Russian the children had backed off and sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they get a little excited,¡± the teacher said.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite all right. §±§â§Ú§Ó§Ö§ä, §Þ§Ö§ß§ñ §Ù§à§Ó§å§ä §¥§Ø§Ö§ã§ã§Ú §¥§à§ß§Ñ§ä§à (Hello children, my name is Jessie Donato.)¡±

 86

    ¡°I¡¯m Katya Semulskaya, and the pre-schoolers are mine. Natasha has the first and second graders, and Ekatarina back there has grades three and four,¡± she said. ¡°The older children are in ssroom this period. Would you like to meet them?¡± I nodded. ¡°Here, have a seat and I¡¯ll have theme up one by one.¡± The children were well-behaved, and I got many hugs and kisses as I sat there and met each one. When I had met everyone, and they were sitting on the grass around me, they started begging for a story.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, my Russian skills are not good,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to trante for you. All of the children start learning in English one period a day starting in kindergarten, so some will be able to listen without the trantion.¡± I looked out, the kids were pleading with their eyes for a story. ¡°Would you like to hear a story about a werewolf who doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°YAAAAY,¡± the young kids said as they settled in. I figured this was as good a way as any to tell the Pack my story from my own point of view. I told them my story, talking about growing up in Minnesota, my father¡¯s death when I was a child, and my Mom¡¯s battle with cancer. They cheered when they found out my mate found me while I was working and defended my honor but booed when he had to go to jail. I told them about living with the St. Croix Pack, ignorant of who I really was, not knowing what they were either. They perked up when I told them I came to Moscow to find out about my birth mother and biological father.


    ¡°So your father was our Alpha?¡± The little girl, maybe four, hadn¡¯t been told much.


    ¡°Yes, he was not a good man. He hurt my Momma, and I had to be hidden in the United States so he couldn¡¯t hurt me either.¡±


    ¡°I thought Alphas wuz good,¡± she said as she looked down.


    ¡°Many are, but there are good wolves and bad ones in the world.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say to people who had grown up with my father as their absolute leader.


    ¡°Momma says she is d da bad Alfa is gone,¡± another said. ¡°How do you know a good wolf from a bad one?¡±


    ¡°You listen to your heart, and your wolf,¡± I said as I pulled him into a hug. Tapping on his chest, I smiled. ¡°When a good wolf tells you something, you feel good about it in here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. More story?¡± It took about an hour to tell them about the events of thest few months. They listened in rapt attention, more so when I did some simple magic tricks to show what happened after Father Kempechny died. I made sure I didn¡¯t stress myself, just making a small fireball or ice ball, or lifting a child into the air. They all cheered when I told them about flying into battle, fireballs flying in every direction, as the good wolves defeated the bad ones. ¡°And now I¡¯m here with you,¡± I finished.


    They pped, and a bunch of them came up and hugged and kissed me and thanked me for telling them a story. The teachers finally took them away, it was nap time for the young ones, and the older ones wereing to the pool area next. I got up and followed Patrick out. ¡°You set that up, didn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Meeting the children? Absolutely. They love you, and you can¡¯t tell me you and your wolf don¡¯t feel a pull towards them.¡±


    I thought about it and asked my wolf what she thought. ¡°Of course we are pulled towards them, this is where we were born to be. You can feel how much they love you, and you would die to protect them, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± It was true, I would sacrifice anything for them and I had just met them. Tears came to my eyes, I needed my mate and he wasn¡¯t here. What would he think? Would his wolf feel the same? Did we even want to be here? ¡°I already promised you the Moscow Pack, Patrick. I can¡¯t take it from you now.¡±


    We reached the elevator, and after punching the button he turned to face me. ¡°You did, and I¡¯m honored, Mischa too, but we are now and always will be the backup n for this Pack. Don¡¯t worry about us, Mischa is still in school, she still wants to be a Doctor. Who knows what will happen? I promise you, we will be fine no matter what you choose.¡± The door opened, and we got in. He slid a card in the control panel and pressed the button for the basement second level. ¡°I want to show you something.¡±


    We exited into a vestibule, heavy steel doors were in front of us, and cameras above us. ¡°Beta rke bringing Jessie Donato on a security floor tour.¡±


    ¡°ess granted,¡± a voice said, and I heard bolts retracting before the door in front of us opened.


    ¡°Why here,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Right now, your wolf is feeling protective and wants to be reassured those children you were with are going to be safe. No better time than now to show you.¡± He pointed at a door in the center. ¡°The Pack House has a safe room in the floor below us. There are two ways in; a freight elevator and that stairway behind that door. Both can only be opened up by the security control center over here, and reinforced steel tes slide into ce after everyone is inside. There is room for five hundred people in there, and enough supplies for two weeks.¡±


    I understood the secrecy. He took me to a room, it was dark and filled with monitors showing camera views from inside and outside the Pack House. ¡°In here we monitor the House and two blocks surrounding it. If there is an attack, we can lock down all exterior doors in seconds. Ground and second floor windows are bulletproof, and the doors are reinforced steel. The security force is armed and has regr and silver weapons avable at their stations. Secure areas are monitored, and ess controlled from here.¡± He introduced me to the two men and one woman on duty. ¡°We have three in here at all times, and another seven on patrol.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of security,¡± I said. ¡°You would need at least thirty to set up a watch schedule.¡±


    ¡°We actually have fifty, with time off and training you need a five-crew rotation to make it workable. The surveince equipment is top of the line, with aiming and zoom control and facial recognition built in. Areas not normally upied have motion sensor rms, and the cameras are normal and infrared.¡±


    He was right, my wolf did feel better now. ¡°What would you do different if you had control and money?¡±


    He thought about it for a minute. ¡°I¡¯d expand. The Pack has always been dispersed around the area, over half don¡¯t live here. The hotel next to us could easily be converted into housing and connected by underground tunnel. Adding security to it would be easy.¡± He was right, but if the Pack members wanted to stay in their own apartments or houses it wouldn¡¯t work. My job would be to make them want to live as a group again.


    ¡°See, you¡¯re already seeing them as yours,¡± my wolf said with a chuckle. Patrick finished showing me this, then took me to the upper basement level which was filled with gyms, a trampoline room, arger pool and locker rooms. It was all right, but new machines and a remodel would help.


    Before I knew it, it was past three o¡¯clock and the jetg had caught up to me. Patrick noticed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you back to your room. You can nap for a few hours, the informal reception starts at six thirty and the formal dinner at seven thirty.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good,¡± I said. I went back to my room, quickly showering and falling into bed. At five thirty, an omega woke me and helped me to get dressed and do my makeup. She was an energetic young woman, just out of high school and hoping to find her mate soon. I had on the expensive lingerie I¡¯d bought in Minnesota, along with a ttering silk dress with four-inch heels. I barely recognized myself in the mirror, I looked rich and morous, far from the Hooters girl I had been at the start of the summer. ¡°John is going to flip when he sees me,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful woman, Luna. Your mate is lucky to have you.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Just wait until you see him, and you¡¯ll see why I am the lucky one. Those muscles¡­¡±


    She touched up my hair just before Alpha Stan knocked on the door, and he smiled when he saw me. ¡°John is in the air, he should be here after dinner sometime. May I have the honor of escorting you to the party?¡±


    ¡°It would be my honor, Alpha,¡± I said as I took his offered arm. He was dressed in a tuxedo, looking every bit the strong and confident Alpha. I straightened my back, letting my wolf strengthen me. I belonged here, I was strong on my own, and soon my mate would join me.


    We made the short walk to the main reception area, where all talking stopped as soon as we walked through the door. ¡°May I introduce the Alpha Heiress of the Moscow Pack, Jessie Donato,¡± Stan said as he moved me forward.


    I stood tall, taking in the wolves, all but the Alphas having bowed their heads slightly towards me. ¡°I thank you for your hospitality and may the blessings of Luna above be upon this evening,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Wee, Alpha Heiress Jessie and Alpha Stan, to the Moscow Pack. May Luna bless you and your Packs,¡± Javier said formally. The party started up again, and Stan led me to where Javier, Abrianna, Patrick and Mischa were standing. A waiter brought sses of champagne, when I refused he pointed to one that was sparkling grape juice. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only pregnant female here tonight, Jessie,¡± he said. ¡°This pack has hope again, and I foresee a baby boom in the next year.¡±


    Abrianna nodded while holding his hand. ¡°Our wolves have more to do with conception than we think. In a bad Pack, birth rates are much lower than in a healthy Pack.¡±


    ¡°Is that true for mated wolves too, or is it just fewer wolves in bad packs find their mates because they be isted?¡± I was learning a lot.


    ¡°A little of both. Birth rates are a better predictor of pack health than the reports sent to the Council,¡± Javier said.


    My hand unconsciously went over my still-t stomach. ¡°It all seems like a dream. It wasn¡¯t that long ago I was spreading my Mom¡¯s ashes, wondering how I would make enough money to go to school or have my own ce.¡±


    ¡°And now you could buy a school,¡± Stan said. ¡°It¡¯s the same problems, just more zeros on the checks. You and John will find your way, and I know you will put the money to good use.¡±


    We chatted and mingled for another twenty minutes before there was a stir in the crowd. Curtains opened, exposing televisions which were turned on to the news channel. A camera was showing a car, still burning, the steel twisted by a powerful explosion. I couldn¡¯t follow the Russiannguage broadcast, but I could see the faces and read the names in the Cyrillic letters below them.


    Alpha Yuri¡¯s widow Natasha and five-year-old son Anatoly had been killed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    John¡¯s POV


    The driver turned the radio up. ¡°You have to hear this, guys,¡± the driver said. I tried to follow but I couldn¡¯t keep up, so I got out my phone and pulled up the English version of the Moscow paper. I read the header, they didn¡¯t have much but the two never had a chance.

 87

    ¡°He was only five years old,¡± Konstantin said as he banged his fist on the door. ¡°Yuri was a bad man, but killing a woman and her child, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°Who did it? The story doesn¡¯t say, but Yuri had no shortage of enemies.¡±


    Konstantin thought about it for a minute. ¡°The leadership of that Pack was a mess. Yuri is dead, his strongest Beta, Shura, is dead and his mate is missing. Most of the senior leaders were killed in gunfights with police or are in jail. Natasha couldn¡¯t defend the position, not alone, that is why the Council was going to step in and run things until Anatoly was old enough. It¡¯s as big a mess as this Pack was a month ago.¡±


    ¡°You think someone did this as a power y, to take over the Pack?¡±


    He tapped on the door. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right. The Council could void it, and they wouldn¡¯t let Natasha be pushed aside, even if she had to find a pseudo-Alpha to stand by her side. The Pack wouldn¡¯t allow it, they would reject someone who tried toe to power that way.¡±


    ¡°The Sicilians,¡± I said. He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to kill him, they have to kill his family?¡±


    ¡°They lost a lot of money, and they are a vicious group,¡± Konstantin said as he looked out the window.


    A pain tore through me as I thought of something. ¡°Would they go after Jessie because she has their money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t think they would, but you never know.¡±


    Dammit. ¡°DRIVE FASTER,¡± I ordered.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Elizaveta Klimova¡¯s POV


    As a ranked Pack member, I was required to attend the reception and dinner, but I sat near an exit so I could make a discreet exit. My shift down in the security center started at eight; it would take me minutes to change out of my dress and into uniform, so I could wolf down my dinner (so to speak) and make it in time.


    The reception was interesting, lots of Pack members but a few dignitaries. I walked around, my wolf uninterested in the affair since she didn¡¯t sense her mate. My stomach was queasy and I hadn¡¯t slept well since Beta Polina hade to my apartment to call in her marker. My wolf was furious with me, I was betraying my Pack and hundreds were going to die, and I was going to help it to happen.


    I had made a blood oath, promising Polina any service she asked, in exchange for her saving my brother. He was alive now, and I have to go through with my part if it kills me.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to kill more than you,¡± my wolf said. I pushed her back in my mind, I needed to focus. I had been introduced to Jessie Donato, and I didn¡¯t see what it was about her that had Polina so desperate to kill her. It wasn¡¯t going to bring her mate or her Alpha back, and she had children.


    I finished my food and slipped out, my absence hardly noticed. I slipped my heels off and ran back to my room, pulling off the dress and jewelry, and pulling on the ck pants and red shirts that marked the duty Security Force members. I tucked the shirt in, pulling on my duty belt and putting on my rubber-soled shoes. The belt had all the things a human police officer would carry, except we didn¡¯t need radios and our handcuffs were silver-ted. The pepper spray we carried included Wolfsbane to tame wolves and inhibit shifting. The holster was empty, I would get it and the ammunition magazines when I took the duty from the offgoing officer. Checking myself in the mirror, I swiped my card and took the elevator to the security floor. ¡°Elizaveta Klimova, reporting for duty,¡± I said as I stepped into the vestibule. The cameras used facial-recognition to verify my identity, then I heard the bars move. ¡°ess granted,¡± Keith said, and I walked through to another door that I used fingerprint ess to open.


    ¡°How was the party,¡± Keith asked as I walked up to him.


    ¡°Nice as parties go, but I¡¯m not missing anything.¡± He gave me a brief on what was happening, which wasn¡¯t much. Most of the Pack members were involved in the party on the main floor. ¡°The children are having a sleepover and movie night on the ssroom floor,¡± he said as he stood. ¡°The Luna decided it would be better for the parents if they didn¡¯t have to worry about child care. I¡¯ve got two officers posted there, three around the reception, one patrolling the outside and one at the main desk. Quiet otherwise.¡± He handed over his sidearm and two extra magazines, I checked the weapon and holstered it. ¡°All right, I had it, you got it.¡±


    ¡°You heading to the party?¡±


    ¡°I may as well, maybe some shewolf will get drunk and need a ce to sleep,¡± he said with a smile. He loved receptions as the Pack shewolves knew him too well. He left the room, and I sat down between Sashenka and Fyodor, the other two officers that staffed the room.


    It was twenty minutester when a delivery truck approached the loading dock. ¡°We expecting anything,¡± Sashenka asked.


    I pretended to look at my log book. ¡°Air purification repair parts for the safe room,¡± I said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have cameras down there,¡± Fyodor said. ¡°The server failed earlier today and won¡¯t be repaired until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± I said. ¡°Someone has to search and escort, and I don¡¯t want to pull anyone off a duty post. You guys can handle it here?¡±


    They nodded, things were pretty quiet. I exited the room, going up to the main floor I went to the back loading dock area and opened the door. Polina was dressed in a set of overalls and fake sses, and she was wearing makeup and prosthetics to fool the facial recognition software. She had two big boxes on a rolling cart. I made a show of inspecting them, one was full of explosives, the other contained another woman in a set of overalls that resembled Polina. ¡°Search is good, we¡¯re heading downstairs,¡± I sent to Fyodor. She pushed the cart behind me as we went to the freight elevator; I looked into the camera and the door opened. We went down to the safe room, and I turned on the lights as the door opened and we stepped out. ¡°We have five minutes to return before we raise suspicions,¡± I told her.


    ¡°That is enough.¡± The girl got out of the box, she was frightened and probably had no idea what she had signed up for. I didn¡¯t care, I wanted to do my part and get out before the whole ce blew. Polina pushed the cart to the center of the room, moving the box off it, as the girl took the cart and moved it back towards the elevator. ¡°Take her back to the truck and watch her drive away. You have about an hour to get out, or you don¡¯t.¡±


    If the girl left, there was no way I coulde back and sneak her out. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving, are you.¡±


    ¡°No, Elizaveta, I will die here tonight and take my enemies with me,¡± she said. ¡°You have done your part. You need to get out of here before the ce goes up. Your debt to me is paid, and you have the ount with enough money to build a new life far from here.¡±


    I nodded and turned away, walking to the elevator as every instinct in my body fought what I was doing. I looked into the camera, and the door closed and opened again in the loading dock area. The woman pushed the cart and the ramp into the back, then closed the door and drove away. I closed the door and walked back to the security center.


    My wolf was fighting me, and I felt like I was going to throw up. If I did nothing, all these people would die. If I said anything, I would be tried and executed for treason. I tried to sit but couldn¡¯t stay still. Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling good, I¡¯m going outside to get some air,¡± I said.


    ¡°Pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Hardly, Fyodor, I¡¯m not one of your little sluts. It must have been something in the food tonight. I¡¯m going to do a long patrol outside and let things settle down.¡±


    ¡°No problem, check on the other posts while you¡¯re out.¡± I stepped out of the door and almost ran to the bathroom, where I threw up everything in my stomach. I rinsed my mouth out and sshed cold water on my face before looking at the clock. I needed to get moving.


    I entered the vestibule and looked up at the camera, the door locked behind me and the elevator opened. I went to the main floor, waving at the guard at the desk. ¡°Going on long outside patrol,¡± I told him, even though Fyodor should already have linked the others with this. My stomach was still doing flips, and my wolf was yelling at me to go back, that she would leave me if I let people die. I pushed her back, if I had to kill her to survive I would. I would find a way to live with myself, somehow.


    Then the most amazing scent came across my nose. I turned around, looking back towards the doors, a vehicle had just stopped and three men stepped out. I recognized Konstantin, but when my eyes locked with one of the others my wolf surged forward. ¡°MATE!¡±


    He stared at me, sniffing the wind. I pushed my wolf back and ran away.


    Larry¡¯s POV


    We made it to the Pack House with driving that would make a Russian taxi driver nervous. John was out of the car before it was fully stopped, and Konstantin was with him as he was responsible for his safety. I got out on the street side, stretching and thanking Luna for protecting me from harm on the drive.


    I took a breath and the most amazing scent was picked up. I turned towards the wind, seeking its source, my wolf surging forward in my mind. ¡°MATE! Mate is here!¡± I looked and locked eyes with a beautiful woman, dressed in pants and a red shirt, with a duty belt. My mate was a warrior, a protector like me. I drank in her beauty, but something was wrong. Instead of moving towards me, she was fighting the attraction, and the next moment she had turned and run away. ¡°MY MATE, COME BACK!¡± I ran after her, pushing my wolf down who wanted to shift in public to use his speed. I ran across the road and into the park across the street, hearing footfalls behind me as John and Konstantin backed me up. She led me on a chase, but I was faster and after eight blocks I tackled her to the ground, rolling under her so I would take the impact with her safe in my arms.

 88

    John and Konstantin ran up as she struggled to get away. ¡°NO! Let me go! I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡± She was crying and trying to get free, but I was never going to let her go.


    ¡°Shhh, love, it¡¯s all right. Whatever it is, we can work it out.¡±


    ¡°NO! Let me go, I beg you. You don¡¯t want me for a mate, I can¡¯t do that to you. I, Elizaveta Klimova, reject you¡­ wait, what is your name? I can¡¯t reject you without a name?¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you my name, my love. Come, let us return to the Pack House where we can work this out like adults.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± She struggled against me, her body rubbing against my erection, making it even more painful.


    ¡°Just give me one reason why,¡± I said as I wrapped my legs around her, holding her hips tight. I pushed he chin up until she was looking at me. ¡°Why would you turn away the greatest gift you can ever get? Why would I turn away what I¡¯ve waited my whole life to find?¡± I moved my head down, my lips capturing hers. Her wolf growled in agreement with mine, and she stopped struggling and rxed into me. When I broke the kiss, she was sobbing in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m a traitor, I¡¯m a killer. Beta Polina is in the safe room of the Pack House with a load of explosives, she¡¯s going to bring it all down and I¡¯m the one who let her in.¡± I looked at her in shock, then looked at John and Konstantin. ¡°Kill me now, before the bond strengthens and you can¡¯t do it without killing yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning them now,¡± John said.


    ¡°Kill me, PLEASE. Let myst moments be in your arms.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    The room temperature seemed to change instantly as the recognition of what had just happened swept across the audience. Alpha Javier was on his feet, and Pack security members were instantly moving. Weapons hidden in wall safes were pulled out, and metal shutters moved down over the windows overlooking the front of the building and the park. ¡°Your attention please,¡± Alpha Javier said, and the room instantly quieted. ¡°As a precautionary measure, the Pack House is going into lockdown procedures and a heightened level of security awareness. I am doing this because I don¡¯t know yet if the attack on the St. Petersburg Pack is an isted incident or part of arger n, so I will err on the side of caution,¡± he said.


    ¡°Will we be evacuating, Alpha?¡± One of the visiting Betas asked as he stood protectively in front of his Luna.


    ¡°Not at this time. If we detect a threat, we would remove everyone to the safe room except the security personnel. Please, continue to eat and socialize, this is only a precaution.¡±


    I sat back down, looking over at Patrick. ¡°The children, what is being done with them?¡±


    ¡°They are being kept where they are, and additional warriors are being sent to reinforce the security that is already there. They are having fun with the movie, they won¡¯t even notice the change in our security. At this level, the external exits are all locked and reinforced, while the internal doors require the Security Center to open them. As long as we don¡¯t try to leave these rooms, you won¡¯t notice anything but the shutters.¡± He looked back to the television. ¡°I bet it was the Sicilians. They probably came to Luna Natasha and demanded their money. When she couldn¡¯t pay, they killed her too.¡±


    ¡°Was she Russian Mob?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t think so, you¡¯ve seen The Godfather. Yuri didn¡¯t let his mate know anything about the family business. He needed her clean and lily-white, both to hide assets and to be the Pack Luna.¡¯


    ¡°She was a wonderful mother and Luna,¡± Mischa added. ¡°Everyone loved her, it made it easier for those in the Pack to handle Yuri as their Alpha.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She must have been a saint to put up with him,¡± I said. ¡°He was an evil wolf, and our world is better without him. Anatoly should have had a chance to grow up to be a good Alpha.¡±


    Patrick looked down at his phone and smiled. ¡°John and Larry are almost here. It¡¯s a twenty-minute drive from the airport with no traffic, but they¡¯ll make it in twelve.¡± I looked at him quizzically. ¡°Konstantin showed John the photos I took of you at the reception earlier. He got all flushed and jealous, then ordered the driver to go faster.¡±


    I blushed a little, but inside I was happy. I wanted him, and he wanted me. My God, how that man wanted me all night long. ¡°Will this security stuff going on, can he get in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve alerted our security staff he ising. They will be waiting for them at the front door. Everyone else is here or is staying in their room per the security protocol. It won¡¯t be long now.¡±


    ¡°I need to go freshen up,¡± I said. Honestly, I just needed to calm myself and link him without my emotions being on disy to all. I didn¡¯t know it was possible to miss someone this much, a weekend apart seemed like a month. My pregnancy hormones were already showing and my moods were swinging quickly between extremes. Earlier in the car, I had bawled uncontrobly at a diaper ad on a billboard as we drove by.


    Mischa got up to go with me, as a two-person rule is required for women at every social function. No one likes to squeeze back into a dress alone. We ducked into the bathroom and I went straight to the sink. ¡°Link him, that will help calm your wolf,¡± she said as she pulled a hairbrush out of her handbag.


    ¡°John, you¡¯re close? I missed you.¡±


    ¡°A few minutes out, my love. I missed you too, more than you could know. I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°I hear you already saw a photograph of me, Patrick took away my surprise reveal. I really like this dress.¡±


    ¡°I love that dress, baby. I just don¡¯t know if I want other males to see you IN that dress. Plus, like all your other dresses, it looks best falling to the floor by our bed as I strip it off you, before ravishing you all night long.¡±


    He knows just the things to get me going, and I could feel my body responding to him already. ¡°We do have to spend time at the reception you left me alone for all night. If you¡¯re a good boy, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m wearing UNDER my dress for you when we get to our room.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t this thing go any faster?¡± Iughed at his frustration. ¡°I¡¯m d nothing is schedule until after lunch tomorrow, because you aren¡¯t leaving our bed until you can¡¯t move your legs.¡±


    ¡°Promises, promises. You already knocked me up, no need to knot me up.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I like being tied to you for hours. If I remember, it worked well for you too. We¡¯re eight blocks away, I¡¯ll see you soon. Love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you more.¡±


    A few minutester, my face and hair looking perfect again, we walked back out to a waiting Patrick. ¡°They¡¯re a few blocks away, would you care to meet him in the lobby instead of in front of all these people?¡±


    ¡°YES. Please.¡± I was almost shaking with anticipation, I felt like one of those dogs in the wee-home soldier videos who just can¡¯t stop moving. He led Mischa and I past the security member in the red shirt, carrying an AK-74 rifle, and to the doors where more security force members waited. These people were the reserve force, and they had responded in battle dress including helmets, Ker vests and rifles with all the gear. I saw the widow guards were down, the front was dark, and the heavy doors closed and braced. ¡°Can we see out?¡±


    He brought me over to the window, where a gun port was set up at my shoulder height. Sliding the inch-thick steel te to the side, I could see through the window to the street in front of the house. I started to bounce when the Mercedes turned the corner, tires squealing as they struggled to keep purchase with the roadway. The car screeched to a halt, and the door opened and my John came out in his tuxedo, looking at the front door for me. ¡°Jessie where are you?¡±


    ¡°Come inside, the House is on lockdown because of the attack on Luna Natasha.¡± I started to stand up, then stopped as he suddenly turned around and ran back towards the car. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Larry found his mate, and she took off running,¡± he said. Run? From Larry? Why would any shewolf do that? He was a good man, a good wolf.


    ¡°Bring them back, I want to meet her,¡± I said. They disappeared around the corner, trying to catch up to Larry and his fleeing woman. Patrick was looking at me funny, he looked outside and didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°Larry scented his mate, they¡¯re going after her.¡±


    He smiled widely, and Mischa squealed with excitement. ¡°This is so wonderful,¡± she said as she hugged her mate. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± I said. I knew John would link me when he could, so I just said a silent prayer thanking Luna for bringing a woman into Larry¡¯s life. Secretly, I was hoping she outranked him so he would being here with us. ¡°See, you¡¯re already thinking of yourself as Pack Luna,¡± my wolfughed in my mind. ¡°I can be happy for them, and nothing is set in stone. I haven¡¯t even talked to John about this.¡± My wolf just snorted in amusement. ¡°Our mate will go wherever we decide will make us happy, a ce to raise our pups and take care of our Pack.¡±


    My heart stopped when John sent the warning to me. I almost stumbled before turning to Patrick. ¡°Beta Polina is already here, she¡¯s in the safe room with a load of explosives and she¡¯s going to blow up the building with us inside it.¡± Patrick recovered and must have sent a mental message to all the Moscow Pack members, then the other Alphas picked it up because Stan sent it back to me thirty secondster.


    I didn¡¯t bother responding, I was already heading for the stairs with Mischa, our wolves focused on only one thing.


    We had to get the children out of the building NOW.


    John¡¯s POV


    My stomach dropped as Larry¡¯s mate confessed the plot to him. I sent a message to Jessie, knowing it would be passed along. I looked at Larry, holding his newfound mate in his arms as she begged him for a death he could not bring himself to give her.

 89

    Konstantin came out of it first. Snatching the silver handcuffs out of her belt pack, he pped one over her wrist and the other over Larry¡¯s before taking her duty keys and sidearm. ¡°We¡¯ll be back for you,¡± I said as we took off running for the Pack House. The new warning had been heeded, the front doors were open and people were running out the door. I fought the tide, Kontantin behind me, until we were in the vestibule and Patrick stopped us. He was gathering security force members around him. ¡°Where are the girls,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Getting the children out,¡± he said. One of the men held out a Ker vest and helmet, I put them on and grabbed a rifle. They needed all the fighters they could get. ¡°All right, Team A will go with Beta Konstantin down the escape stairway. Team B will go with me to the service elevator. Both entrances to the safe room are locked down from the security room, but we have no eyes on her. When both teams are in position, the doors will be unlocked, and we go in. Shoot to kill, and don¡¯t shoot each other. Any questions?¡± The men were ready, we had six men on each team and their faces were set.


    We all knew if this went bad, they¡¯d never find our bodies.


    I followed Patrick through the kitchen, back to the loading dock area. He gathered us in front of the elevator door. ¡°The st doors are operated from the inside, we don¡¯t have cameras but the doors are not closed from what the control center is seeing. If we were t take the elevator down there, she might hear us, and the door would open as soon as it stops.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d be sitting ducks,¡± one of the redshirted men said.


    ¡°We¡¯re sending the elevator to the top floor, and we¡¯ll rope down from here. Once in ce, Security Control will open the doors and we go in. Boris, Pascha, Mikhael, you guys are in front. Mikhael, bring a crowbar in case the door won¡¯t open, but for Luna¡¯s sake don¡¯t bang it on the wall on the way down.¡± This brought a forced chuckle. ¡°Boris, you go left, Pascha right, Mikhael breach then stand aside, I¡¯ll go straight ahead, and John covers our nk. No friendly fire and no spray and pray, just take the bitch out before she can blow this ce.¡±


    We opened the door, blocking it in ce, then tied off ropes and sent them to the bottom. The bottom of the shaft was fifty feet down, covering the gym level, the security level and finally the safe room. The five of us made it to the bottom and took our ces. I wasn¡¯t in their Pack, so I couldn¡¯t follow the mentalmunications, that was why I wasst in. Boris and Pascha, their red shirts under their vests, knelt by the sides of the door with rifles ready. The would curl around the doorway when it opened. They tensed up and readied, so it must be close. Patrick held up his left fist in front of me, finger counting down five, four three, two and he readied his rifle.


    The door slid open, the men surged through and suddenly I was flying backwards, the concussion blowing out my eardrums before my helmet smacked the concrete of the elevator shaft and everything went dark.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    The teachers and security personnel were already organizing the children when Mischa and I reached the floor. The same Pack broadcast that warned of the attack had gone to all members, not just adults, and the older ones had some understanding there was danger.


    ¡°§±§à§Õ§ç§à§Õ§Ú§ä§Ö §Ü §Õ§Ó§Ö§â§Ú §Ú §Õ§Ö§â§Ø§Ú§ä§Ö§ã§î §Ù§Ñ §ä§å, §é§ä§à §á§Ö§â§Ö§Õ §Ó§Ñ§Þ§Ú, (Line up by the door and hold on to the one in front of you),¡± Katya said as she and the other teachers woke and organized the students. The children were tired and confused, but they had practiced evacuation drills before and quickly lined up. They started out the door, led by a security officer and a teacher, with the others falling in along the way. It was well in hand, so I went next door to the nursery.


    The workers had moved some of the babies into slings or baskets so each person could carry at least two. We each took one sling, one basket and one burrito (a smaller baby wrapped in a nket), the most we could do and have one hand free for a handrail. Mischa and I were joined by some nervous mothers, and with onest check of the room we headed out into the hall. The children were in two lines going down the stairway, thankfully no one was panicking. We got in the back, making sure everyone would get out before us, and thest security officer followed us, gun at the ready. ¡°Why aren¡¯t more mothers up here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been updating the Pack on the evacuation status, they are waiting outside for their children. Right now having more peopleing up the stairs would slow things down.¡± It was very smooth, well thought out. ¡°You practice this?¡±


    Katya nodded as she watched the line continue down the stairs. ¡°Every month we have a timed drill, either a fire evacuation or down to the safe room. Everyone has to be in ce within five minutes, or we run it again until we can. As you can see, the practice helps keep them calm even at night, after being woken up.¡± It obviously worked, the children weren¡¯t panicking and kept one hand on the child ahead and the other on the handrail. It wasn¡¯t long before they were heading out the front doors and across the street to the park, where parents scooped them up in the park across the street. I handed over my charges to grateful parents and looked around.


    I looked out at the number of people close to the building and remembered what happened on 9/11. I went over to the security guys, finding one who spoke English. ¡°They are still too close to the building, we need to move everyone to the far side of the Park.¡± He nodded and sent out something on the Pack Link that got people moving away. I could hear sirens rapidly approaching, Security must have called the bomb threat into the Police.


    I started walking down the stairs when I felt the ground shake from two explosions, only a fraction of a second apart. I turned, the building still stood, and I reached through the bond for John to make sure he was all right.


    The bond was silent, but it was still there. Barely.


    Larrry¡¯s POV


    I looked at my mate who was sobbing uncontrobly in my arms. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I betrayed them all,¡± I said. ¡°I made a blood oath to Polina when I asked her to save my brother. She came to collect, she needed help getting into the Pack House and I did it.¡± She looked up at me, her eyes full of tears. ¡°Either let me go or kill me. If they get ahold of me, I¡¯m dead.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go.¡± I¡¯d been waiting for her forever, I couldn¡¯t watch her walk away. ¡°We can find a way through this. You gave a warning, we can stop her and they will take that into consideration.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be enough,¡± she said as I sat up, pulling her into myp.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get off the street.¡± There was a park a block away, we had passed it on our run. I helped her to her feet, then stood by her, my right hand cuffed to her left. I held her hand, rxing into the tingles that passed between us. She was scared, crying and shaking, but she was still the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen in my life. MY Elizaveta. ¡°Elizaveta is a beautiful name, do you go by it or do you shorten it?¡±


    ¡°Liz most of the time. You?¡±


    ¡°Lawrence, but I go by Larry,¡± I said as we entered the park. ¡°Your English is excellent.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha insisted those going to college learned English, Spanish or Italian,¡± she said. ¡°I liked American television, so that¡¯s what I chose.¡± We found a bench in a quiet, dark corner and sat down. I pulled her onto me, her legs straddling mine, and pulled her down into a kiss. The mate bond exploded between us as she rxed into it, our tongues and fingers exploring each other despite the handcuffs and the situation. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± she said. ¡°They wille for me.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I looked at her, our wolves knew what we wanted even if our human sides saw nothing but pain again. ¡°I want you, Liz. If this is my only chance to know my mate, I want to take it. I love you, I could never abandon or reject you.¡±


    Tears were in her eyes as she looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ll go through more pain when I die, Larry, and they are going to kill me,¡± she said. ¡°I love you to, but at least think about what you are doing to yourself.¡±

 90

    I moved a hand under her red shirt, cupping her breast as I pulled her close to my hips. I was hard and ready, and I could feel the heat as her body sought mine in the same way. ¡°I have to know what it is like to be mated, Liz. I need you like air, and tomorrow will have to take care of itself. Mate with me, here and now, before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    She stood up, dropping her belt to the ground before her uniform pants and underwear followed. I lifted my butt off the bench, pushing my dress pants to my ankles along with my boxers. She saw my erection, pointing towards her, and shyly reached her hands towards it. ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­¡±


    ¡°Me either,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll figure it out, my love.¡± She straddled me again, this time lining it up until she dropped down suddenly, her barrier breached. She let out a cry of pain, and I held her until it passed. ¡°I love you, Liz. Make love to me.¡±


    She raised up and moved down, pleasure now recing pain as we rode the surge of the feelings and the bond. Over and over we repeated the motions, until I was driving up to her and she was moaning her approach. I pulled her shirt aside as she tore my dress shirt open, and together we bit down as we exploded in pleasure together. The bond snapped in ce with our bites, allowing me to feel her love, her pleasure and her fears.


    Then I heard two explosions as the ground shook.


    John¡¯s POV


    I coughed twice, and the pain woke me up. I opened my eyes, the elevator shaft was full of dust and smelled of explosives, concrete and blood. When my eyes finally focused, they took in the carnage around me.


    Patrick was next to me in the elevator shaft, face down and not moving. The three guys who had gone through the door, they were in pieces.


    The door had been booby-trapped and exploded as soon as it was opened.


    I rolled onto my hands and knees, crawling forward towards the room. I didn¡¯t stop to help the men, I had to get to Polina. I reached for my rifle on the blood-covered floor and screamed in pain as a knife went through the back of my hand.


    Polina was standing about twenty feet away, grinning like a maniac. ¡°Oh, this is perfect. Beta John Pearson, mate of that bastard child Jessie Donato, gets to die at my hand before I bring the whole ce down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sick bitch, Polina,¡± I said as I pushed myself to my knees.


    Sheughed and threw another knife. I moved just enough it missed my neck, slicing through my shoulder near the strap for my Ker vest. She went to throw another, and I raised my hand towards her as I felt something push forward from my gut, something I¡¯d never felt before.


    The fireball formed in front of my hand, shooting towards her as it expanded in size. She screamed as it hit, the knife ttering to the ground. I sent two more towards her, setting her entire body on fire as she screamed herst breath. I looked past her, the detonator was on a box, she hadn¡¯t finished wiring the ce yet. ¡°Anyone alive in here,¡± I asked.


    No one answered. ¡°Jessie, Polina is dead and the detonator is safe. Send help. They¡¯re dead. They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯reing, my mate, you hold on for me.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Jessie. Take care of our baby.¡± I could feel my energy fading fast, the ckness wasing.


    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T GET TO DIE ON ME, JOHN! YOU HANG ON, I¡¯M COMING.¡±


    I rolled onto my back, pain throughout my body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I was breaking down as I listened to my mate dying. When he didn¡¯t respond, I shouted to Alpha Javier who was talking with the first police responders. ¡°Javier, Polina is dead and the security teams are down! We need rescue and medical personnel immediately!¡±


    Javier and the Pack Doctor lead the way in, and I followed them down the stairs. The stench of blood was strong as we got to the bottom, and they started triage. Only Konstantin was still alive, and he was severely injured. I let the medics tend to him as I pushed forward into the room.


    The smell of burnt flesh was almost unbearable in the area, and one of the sprinklers had gone off from the mes. I looked away from Polina¡¯s death re, her burnt flesh open in a final scream, and ran towards the elevator door. ¡°Oh God, John,¡± I said as I dropped to my knees next to him. I checked his chest, unzipping the vest. He had a weak heartbeat and he was breathing, so there was still a chance.


    I sent power into him, letting the healing force find its way, but I didn¡¯t stay long. The Doctor had reached Patrick, and he was in far worse shape. His right arm was nearly severed near the shoulder and he had lost a lot of blood. ¡°I need help here,¡± Doc said.


    I put my hands on either side of the ripped flesh and concentrated, my hands starting to glow as the power came forward. My fingers tingled as it went to work, and I watched as the flesh started to reconnect and the bone knit back together. When the shoulder was whole again, I focused on the piece of steel that Doc had pulled out of his right thigh. We worked as a team, he would remove the shrapnel and rinse the wound clean, and I would follow behind with my power. ¡°The others,¡± I asked without losing focus.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± I could feel my strength fading, the healing was taking so much out of me. I thought back to the warning about using magic, about how it could endanger the baby, and wondered if I should stop.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    These were my friends. If I lost my child, I would feel the loss, but I couldn¡¯t lose my friends. Doc put a bloody glove-covered hand on my shoulder. ¡°Go back to Konstantin, he¡¯s stable enough to move now.¡±


    I pulled my hands back, trying to stand up but needing to be steadied by Javier. ¡°That¡¯s quite the power,¡± he said as he helped me walk back to the other entrance. The safe room was filling with rescue and bomb squad personnel, all stayed clear of the blood-covered woman who could barely stand.


    Konstantin had an IV and a bag of blood attached, and medics were frantically trying to stop the bleeding from the deep gashes on his arms and legs. Pushing one aside, I went to the one bleeding the most on his right leg. I let the power flow again, watching it knit together as my energy kept dropping and dropping. Javier held me as my energy dropped. ¡°You have to stop, Jessie, you¡¯re killing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ yet¡­¡± I focused my remaining power on his leg, until my vision turned ck and I copsed into Javier¡¯s waiting arms.

 91

    Javier¡¯s POV


    I had survived many battles in my years. I had fought in wars, both human and werewolf, and I had seen things that I kept buried deep in my mind where my mate would never find them. Still, I had never seen a scene like this, and I had never felt such pride in the men and women who were in my Pack. The dead men whoy in pieces around the shredded entrance door were true heroes, they saved a bunch of lives at the cost of their own.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Moscow Police had been called. ¡°Alpha,¡± my Theta Ivan said, ¡°Polina¡¯s dead, she was burned to death. It looks bad.¡±


    ¡°Get her out of here, take her somewhere and make her death look like something else,¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll fake a car chase then set the car on fire with her in it.¡± Polina¡¯s body was quickly put into a bag and hauled out of the basement before the police could arrive. I set two people to cleaning the mess she left behind, ash marks marking the spot. The sprinkler had been shut off after putting her body out, and brooms and water would rinse the evidence down the drain.


    I was holding Konstantin¡¯s intestines in his body, my fingers holding the jagged edges of his flesh together after the metal fragment tore it open just below where his vest ended. One medic was digging to find the severed artery in his right thigh, while another was working on slowing the bleeding from his arm. Another was trying to find a vein for hanging a blood bag with arge-bore needle. ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± I heard behind me. Looking back, medics were fighting to save a man whose legs and one arm had been blown off by the explosion.


    ¡°Tie tourniquets off and get him upstairs first,¡± I ordered as they swarmed the injured man. ¡°Find his limbs and take them up,¡± I told another. He started sniffing, in all the carnage scent would be fastest.


    I kept working with the medics to stabilize Konstantin so he would survive being taken upstairs. ¡°Alpha, the police and ambnces are here,¡± the security lead sent to me.


    ¡°Alert them that we have had two bombs go off already and more here in the basement have not exploded,¡± I sent back. ¡°We will evacuate wounded to the front doors, we can¡¯t use the freight elevator yet. No onees down here until the bomb squad is done,¡± I said. Those that weren¡¯t involved in care, I sent back outside, except the two cleaning the burn marks off the floor where Polina had fallen.


    I was shocked when a blood-covered Jessie came over to us. The medic on his leg was running out of time, the femoral artery had pulled up into his body and the belt wrapped near his hip was not effective. Jesse moved the medic out of the way, cing her hands around the wound where a blue glow encased them. I looked down and saw the bleeding stop and the flesh starting to knit together. Looking up, I could see her strength failing her. I moved over, holding her to keep her from falling on top of him. ¡°You have to stop, Jessie, you¡¯re killing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ yet¡­¡± she said, but as her body went ck the glow faded.


    ¡°Get him out of here,¡± I said. She¡¯d given him a chance, now we needed the hospital.


    ¡°Alpha, where do we send them?¡±


    ¡°Trauma center, our clinic won¡¯t be safe until the explosives are removed,¡± I said. ¡°Send men with them.¡± Four men passed me, carrying an unconscious Beta John between them and up the stairway. I adjusted Jessie in my arms, making sure I was thest one in the room before following them up the stairs.


    The main area was empty, but outside was chaos. Ambnces, police cars, fire trucks and people clogged the front. As soon as I got to the door, Alpha Stan was there and took Jessie from my arms. ¡°She copsed from the magic,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got her,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve had people reserve as many rooms as they could get at four nearby hotels. I¡¯ll take her there.¡±


    ¡°Good thinking,¡± I said. I had no idea how long it would take before the bomb squad would be done, much less the police investigation. I set my remaining Betas to work, getting aplete count of people and making sure every Pack member had a ce to sleep. It was going to be a long night.


    Larry¡¯s POV


    The twin sts shook more than the ground. ¡°We better get dressed, love.¡±


    She was shaking like a leaf as she got off me, reaching down for her pants and pulling them up. ¡°They didn¡¯t stop her,¡± she said quietly. ¡°We need to run, my mate. My only chance of living was if they managed to stop Polina before she could hurt anyone. I have money, but we need to leave now before theye for us.¡±


    ¡°There is no ce we can run that will save you, Liz. Your only chance is to turn yourself in and let me help. Those two men who were with me? One is Jessie Donato¡¯s mate, the other is the next Alpha of the Kstovo pack.¡± I tried to link them to make sure they were all right, but all my Pack members had blocks up. ¡°If we leave there is no chance for mercy.¡±


    We sat there for another twenty minutes, her in myp, my handsforting her as the sirens red. I finally got through to Alpha Stan. ¡°Alpha? What¡¯s going on, I can¡¯t reach anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Larry, where are you right now?¡± I gave him my location. ¡°Is the woman still with you?¡±


    ¡°My mate is with me,¡± I replied.


    I had to wait a minute before he replied. ¡°I¡¯m sending people to pick you up, things are hectic here. You are to go to the hotel room they tell you and not leave the room, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± I felt the weight of the Alphamand on me as he cut the link again. Liz was clinging to me like I was saving her from drowning, and fear was the dominant emotion in our mating link. ¡°It¡¯s all going to work out, I¡¯ll find a way out of this for us,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a way,¡± she said as she buried her face in my neck. ¡°At least I had this moment with you, something to remember when things get bad. Just don¡¯t leave me? They are going to make me sound like a monster, but I need to know you are with me to the end.¡±


    I kissed her hard, pouring love and support to her as I held her tight. ¡°I marked and mated you just so you would always have that,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    A ck sedan stopped by the entrance to the park, and fourrge men got out and walked over to us. I stood up, holding Liz to my side as her legs threatened to give out. ¡°They are Council enforcers, I¡¯ve worked with them before,¡± she said.


    The four stopped before us, they kept a professional demeanor but the way they looked at her made my wolf rise up. ¡°Easy, pup. Elizaveta Klimova, the European Council has issued an arrest warrant for you on charges of conspiracy tomit mass murder, attempted murder of visiting Alphas and attempted murder of a Council member on official business.¡± One of the men was removing her handcuff from my hand, then he locked her hands in them behind her back. A silver cor was ced around her neck, it would prevent her from shifting and it shut down the link between us and muted out bond. Two of the men grabbed her arms and started to lead her away.


    ¡°Stay strong, my love,¡± I said as I started to follow, but the other two held me back.


    ¡°I love you, Larry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She was pushed into the back of the sedan and it quickly drove off.


    ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±


    The men just pulled me towards the other side of the park. ¡°She will be detained at an undisclosed location pending trial,¡± the man on my right said. ¡°Come on, the hotel is five blocks away. You didn¡¯t help her escape, that¡¯s the only reason you aren¡¯t in a cell next to her right now.¡±


    ¡°What happened? I can¡¯t reach any of my Pack members.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you and your Alpha are the only ones still up and about after the sts.¡± My stomach sank as they told me what was happening, and I had to stop and throw up in a garbage can when the details were given to me. Liz¡¯s actions had resulted in the deaths of her own Pack members, and both of my friends were in the hospital fighting for their lives.


    Luna had dealt me a shitty hand.

 92

    Mischa¡¯s POV


    I sat by Patrick¡¯s bed in the hospital, the sunrise moving shafts of light over the sheets on his bed. I hadn¡¯t had a bit of sleep; my parents and I had arrived at the hospital shortly after the ambnces did, and only a short time ago had been allowed to see him. The hours of surgery had put the rest of his body back together, and the CT scan of his head showed no brain injury. He needed to rest and fight off infection. The next day would be key.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know half of the injuries he had,¡± my father told me as he sat next to me. Konstantin was n the next room, he was in just as bad a shape.


    Patrick¡¯s body had been ripped open by the st, only the Ker vest and helmet had kept him from losing his life. ¡°Polina usedrge bolts and pieces of metal as shrapnel in the bomb she set by the door. The doctor told me that when they got to him, his right arm was nearly severed near the shoulder. Only Jessie¡¯s healing powers saved his arm. Now you can¡¯t even see a scar.¡± There were plenty of other wounds and bandages on his body. ¡°She saved his life, Konstantin¡¯s as well, but she only had so much she could do before her energy was gone.¡±


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Still unconscious. Alpha Stan said it could take hours, even days for her to wake up, but at least the baby seems to be fine. This has happened before; she exhausted her body with her magic.¡± Patrick had told me about what happened during the attack on the Pack, and why she wasn¡¯t supposed to use her magic while pregnant. As much as I appreciated what she did, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be able to face her if she had lost her pup. ¡°Javier had her moved to a hotel, the Pack House won¡¯t be avable to us for several more days. The bomb squad guys said they are removing almost two hundred kilos of military-grade stic explosive. She had the support columns rigged to blow; it would have copsed the building from the inside out. Your mate is a hero, Mischa. There were still two dozen people in the building when they stopped her. Thank Luna only seven people died.¡±


    I looked at my Patrick, bandages soaked in blood, his face pale, tubes in his body and monitors counting out the beats of his heart. ¡°I can¡¯t lose him, Dad. Not now.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t lose him, but you need to be strong for him. It could be a long recovery, and some things might nevere back. Doc says he has no idea how effective Jessie¡¯s healing was on his shoulder. He might not have use of it again.¡±


    ¡°He will get better. I need to keep telling myself that.¡±


    He hugged me, then pulled me to my feet. ¡°I¡¯ll watch him, you go get something to eat and freshen up and give your Mom a break, she¡¯s in with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if anything changes,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I hugged him, then went down to the cafeteria and ordered something remarkable only for itsck of taste. I was upstairs in fifteen minutes, this time going to my brother¡¯s room. Hisrge body, so full of life and power before, looked pale and helpless on the bed. My mother looked up when I opened the door. ¡°Mischa,¡± she said as she tried to put on a brave face and failed.


    ¡°How is he doing?¡±


    ¡°He lost a lot of blood, and the doctors say the injuries are severe. It could have been worse, though.¡±


    ¡°Did Jessie¡¯s healing save his leg?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t know if any permanent damage will be left until he wakes, but he has a chance. Your brother is strong, he wille back from this.¡±


    I sat in the chair next to her. ¡°Dad says you need to eat and freshen up, I¡¯ll watch him while you¡¯re gone.¡±


    She was tired, she had been up all night. ¡°All right, but just a few minutes.¡±


    I watched her leave, and a minuteter the door opened again and a haggard-looking Alpha Javier came in. ¡°Alpha,¡± I said as I got to my feet and bowed my head slightly. ¡°Have you slept?¡±


    ¡°Have any of us?¡± He came in and stood by the bedside, he put his hand on Konstantin¡¯srge hand, avoiding the IV line. ¡°He is doing well?¡±


    ¡°The doctors did what they could,¡± I said.


    ¡°And I can do more now,¡± a voice came from the doorway. I turned and gasped as I saw Jessie, walking in with Alpha Stan.


    ¡°JESSIE!¡± I ran over and hugged her as she stood there, her arms wrapping around me. ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked up into her eyes, I owed her so much.


    ¡°I just did what I could for my friends,¡± she said. ¡°My Alpha is here to make sure I don¡¯t overdo things again, but I want to use a little power to help him along. Until he can be transferred to a Pack facility, I can¡¯t do more,¡± she said as she stepped back from the hug.


    ¡°Anything you can do to help would be great,¡± I said. ¡°I just want them back.¡±


    She moved next to the bed, looking at his skull which was wrapped in gauze. She ced hands on both sides of his face, and a faint glow appeared on her hands. I watched until she let go, the monitor showing improvement in his blood pressure as she stepped back. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see Patrick,¡± she said.


    ¡°Can you heal him?¡±


    She took my hand and led me out of the room. ¡°My power healed my own body after the car bomb, remember? I have even more now, and I know better how to use it. He¡¯s going to be all right,¡± she said.


    ¡°What about your John?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still out cold, the magic exhaustion was bad for me the first time too. He must have gotten powers from me when we mated, because he healed on his own while I was out.¡± We had reached Patrick¡¯s room. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fix some shit.¡±


    I had hope again.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    Three Days Later


    ¡°Miss Jessie, are you going to leave us too?¡±


    I looked down at the little girl who was hugging my leg and smiled. Picking her up, I carried her back to a chair in the Pack daycare and set her in myp. ¡°You want me to stay with you,¡± I asked as she buried her face in my shoulder.


    ¡°You nice,¡± she said. ¡°Momma said you Luna soon.¡±


    I patted her back, looking around at the other three and four-year-olds in the room. The police had kept us out of our Pack House for thirty hours after the attempted murder of the entire Moscow pack and guests. The children were mostly ignorant of what had happened, the staff and their parents trying to keep things as normal as possible. The youngest slept through it all. We were all relieved when we could move back in and get things back to normal.


    ¡°She will be a Luna if she wants to be,¡± John said as he crawled over to me, but I could barely see him. The boys in the room decided to wolf pile him, but he was too strong to bring down, so they were hanging on to his arms, legs and shirt. ¡°This country is all new to her, she grew up in America just like I grew up in Scond.¡±


    ¡°I do love you all,¡± I said as I set the girl down. ¡°But, you need to learn how to take down a big strong Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Can you teach us?¡±


    ¡°When strength fails,¡± I said as I got down on my hands and knees, ¡°§á§à§ë§Ö§Ü§à§ä§Ñ§ä§î §Ö§Ô§à (tickle him!)¡± The children squealed and started tickling his stomach, one even pulled a shoe off to go after his feet. I joined in, and soon the little Pack of young boys and girls had John rolling on his back begging for mercy.


    ¡°Call them off!¡±


    I just tickled him harder. ¡°They love you and they are having fun with their Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not their Alpha¡­ yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finding it really hard to not be their Luna.¡± I raised my hands above my head and let out a victory howl, the other children joining me as they danced around their fallen prey.


    ¡°Children, time for ss,¡± Katya Semulskaya said as she came back into the room. The children groaned in disappointment but got up and went back to the tables as their teacher took control again. ¡°Thank you for watching them,¡± she said as I gave her a hug.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, and I love being with the pups,¡± I said as I moved my hand over my belly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until our little ones are in your ss.¡±


    Her eyes got wide, I hadn¡¯t said anything official yet and this slip-up did not go unnoticed. Katya was about my age and unmated. We had bonded quickly during our visit and I considered her a friend. I was already plotting to bring her to America so she could look for her mate there; Alpha Yuri hadn¡¯t let the lower-ranked women seek out mates because he might lose them if their mates were equal or higher rank. ¡°I look forward to that,¡± she said as I let her go and turned for the door.


    ¡°Goodbye for now, little ones,¡± John said. ¡°We are leaving for Kstovo for a few days, then we will be back.¡±


    ¡°Be good little boys and girls and maybe I¡¯ll bring something back for you,¡± I said. They all said goodbye as John pulled me through the door. As soon as we were alone in the hallway, he pulled me into his chest and I wrapped my arms around them. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I haven¡¯t even talked to you about this yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha Female, and it¡¯s your blood right if you want this Pack,¡± he said. ¡°You would get no argument from me if you decide to take the spot, I like it here. I think you and our baby could be happy here.¡± He kissed my head as the tears started to flow. ¡°I want us to get married back in Minnesota, though. We can have another party here, if and when we take the Alpha position. I want all our friends to have a chance to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything now, we haven¡¯t even sent off the dead yet.¡± The seven men killed in the attack on Polina had not been released to their families by the coroner, since they were part of an open investigation. We nned to burn their bodies in three nights, giving us just enough time for this trip.


    Polina¡¯s body had been positively identified, and we had turned over edited video recordings showing her entering the Pack House with the explosives. The camera had been promised¡± but our security team was able to identify her as leaving via the freight elevator. The police had tracked the explosives to an Army Colonel who turned out to have extensive ck market dealings. The only loose end was Elizaveta Klimova; she now had a warrant out for her arrest, since the video showed her ¡®search¡¯ and we med the missing video on her. The police could search, but they would never find her. She was already in Bavaria, at the European Council Headquarters, and we would not be giving her over.


    ¡°Come on, we have a few things to do and the car will be ready soon.¡± I took his hand and we went to the clinic. Ivan Ivanov, the security officer who had lost both legs and an arm in the st and barely survived, was lying in a bed with the monitors on. ¡°How is he,¡± John asked the nurse.


    ¡°Better since your help this morning,¡± she said. ¡°He was awake and talking an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already asking when he can go back to work,¡± Sashenka said. Ivan was an orphan, but his fellow wolves in the security force weren¡¯t about to leave him alone. One of them had been with him since he left surgery in the human hospital.


    ¡°I wish I could have done more for him,¡± I said. I had used my magic to reduce the swelling in his brain, heal the wounds and reduce his pain, but I couldn¡¯t bring back his limbs. Iid my hands on his head, and they began to glow as I sent more healing power in. When the glow stopped, I pulled back my hands. ¡°That¡¯s all for now, he just needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Luna,¡± Sashenka said.


    I gave Ivan a kiss on the forehead, then gave him a hug. ¡°Stay strong for him,¡± I said. ¡°When he is ready, I will take him to the Mayo Clinic in Minnesota and get him the best prosthetics we can. He will walk again.¡± John led me out and we stopped next at the Alpha offices to let them know we were leaving. Luna Abrianna was swamped with the preparations for the funerals, while Alpha Javier was busy with the aftermath. The whole Pack was unsettled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we have to leave, but my friends need us,¡± I said.

 93

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, we can handle this. You need to delegate as an Alpha or you¡¯ll work yourself to death,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°When you get back I¡¯ll fill you in on how things are done.¡±


    I gave her a hug, she¡¯d been so helpful to me since I had been here. I learned a lot about being a good Luna just from watching her interact with people. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for being here for them,¡± I said as I fought back tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s what an Alpha couple is about, really. It¡¯s not just giving orders and politics, it¡¯s about keeping the family together.¡± We said our goodbyes, then went back in the elevator and down to the parking garage. Three vehicles filled with warriors were waiting for us, our bags already loaded, plus one more I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Larry, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like toe with you,¡± he said. ¡°I need to talk to Konstantin, in person.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. We got in the back, and he sat in the third row behind us. I gazed at the security, the bulletproof ss, the man riding shotgun with a submachine gun by his side, the escorts. It was hard to believe I was driving a piece of shit Ford Focus to my waitress job six months ago. Now I needed armed security because I was one of the richest women in Russia. Oh, and I was a handshake away from being in charge of over five hundred people and portfolio of properties and investments.


    It was heady stuff for a girl who didn¡¯t even finish college.


    I rxed onto John¡¯s shoulder as we drove out of the city. Larry didn¡¯t say much, but I could sense how nervous he was and had a good idea what it was about. ¡°Larry, we¡¯re friends and Pack mates, first and foremost. Nothing you can do or say will shock or hurt us, so juste out and say it.¡±


    He lowered his head, looking at his hands for a moment before he looked up. ¡°I want you to forgive Elizaveta and join me in a plea for mercy. I¡¯m a mess right now with her being in the cells, I don¡¯t know if I can survive them executing her.¡±


    I looked at him closely, seeing how his clothes hung loose and his face was gaunt. His eyes were the worst, what was once full of life and mischief was now filled with pain and loss. He was a ghost of what he had been a week ago. ¡°You realize that John was almost killed, along with two close friends. I just left the clinic room where a man your age is recovering from losing all but his right arm and will face a lifetime of pain and struggle. When we return, we will attend the funerals for seven brave men who died trying to stop Polina¡¯s madness.¡±


    He nodded, shaking as the sobs racked his body, but I wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Your mate didn¡¯t just get them killed, that was what Polina settled for. No, she walked out of the Pack House, turning her back on the people she grew up with, and walked away. No warning, no second thoughts. If she hadn¡¯t met you on the way out, I¡¯d be dead right now. You would be dead. John. Patrick. Mischa. Alpha Stan. The Council. The entire Moscow Pack, including women and children. Children, Larry. The same children that John and I were ying with before I left, innocent children who deserve a chance to live.¡±


    He was sobbing loudly now,pletely breaking down in front of us. ¡°She warned us,¡± he finally said.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± John said, ¡°And I am forever grateful to you for finding her and chasing her down so we could stop Polina, but that was never her intent. She confessed when she was caught, Larry. It wasn¡¯t because she suddenly grew a conscience. She confessed because she hoped it would disgust you enough to kill her or let her go.¡±


    I crawled over the seat, taking him into my arms as he broke down. It wasn¡¯t his fault, NONE of this was on him. He was a good man who was getting royally screwed over by Fate on this one. Luna would have been kinder to him if she let him die before finding Elizaveta. Now, having marked and mated her, they were irrevocably tied together. When she was executed, something none of us could or would stop, he would be devastated.


    I couldn¡¯t let him be lost to the madness, not after all he had done for me. ¡°We will be there for you, Larry. You will get through this, somehow.¡± He kept crying on my shoulder until he finally fell asleep. Iid him on the seat, covering him with a nket before going back to sit with my mate. I hugged him tight, my wolf whining at the mere thought of losing him. When he had told me goodbye and to take care of our child, I felt like I was going to die too. ¡°You¡¯re the werewolf, tell me we can help him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy,¡± he said. ¡°Their wolves bonded, and you can¡¯t take that back. Most cases like this, the surviving wolf has to be put down because it goes crazy. The only other option is to kill his wolf and hope his human side isn¡¯t broken beyond repair.¡±


    ¡°What a shit sandwich he got served,¡± I said.


    ¡°She may have been a good wolf once, but not now. I read her confession. She wanted to save her brother, but the cost was more than she ever thought. She¡¯d been betraying her Pack for years. The Alpha could have executed her just for that, it¡¯s no wonder she had an escape n in ce.¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t execute her?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Jessie, there are too many crimes for her to live, and her guilt is not in doubt. Mercy for her is a quick death.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand werewolf justice. ¡°Humor me. Let¡¯s say she isn¡¯t killed, what happens?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d have to be imprisoned, probably for life, in the Council cells in Germany. Her wolf, who was against this from the beginning, would have to be killed so it didn¡¯t go feral from the istion.¡±


    ¡°And if she was eventually released?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Right after monkeys fly out of my butt?¡± I smacked him. ¡°Alpha Javier already exiled her from the Pack. With what she has done, no pack in the world would ever take her. Her wolf would have to be killed, and that would kill Larry¡¯s wolf, so we¡¯re back in the same boat. There is no happy ending for these lovers, Jessie. They were doomed from the moment they looked in each other¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to tonight, my love,¡± I said as John held me tight, still inside me after a post-dinner romp in our room at the Kstovo Pack house. I moaned softly as he shifted just a little, I was still sensitive from our fun time. ¡°I¡¯ve never been on a Pack run.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to love it,¡± he told me as his knot moved enough to send a new round of tremors through my body. The things this man could do with me¡­ I never knew such pleasure could exist in the world. ¡°They have a big area to run, Konstantin told me. It will feel good to let our wolves out.¡±


    It was true, all the travel and the problems had kept our wolves in check for far too long. She wanted to run, to be with the Pack, and mostly to run with his wolf by her side. We had arrived the previous evening, and both Patrick and Konstantin were now fully healed. I taught John what I knew about healing, and he did most of the work, so I wouldn¡¯t be so tired out. We knew he could form fireballs and heal, but what other powers he had gotten from me we did not know.


    Finding a witch that we could trust to help train us was high on my list when things calmed down.


    Larry was still an emotional mess, but the change of scenery and the kindness of Konstantin and Patrick helped. Konstantin penned a letter that we all signed, even his parents, formally asking the Council to extend mercy to Elizaveta and not to seek vengeance on our behalf. It also helped that this Pack didn¡¯t look at him with a mixture of pity and disgust.


    He looked over at the clock and kissed my forehead. ¡°We need to go soon,¡± he said. ¡°Moonrise is in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Just enough time to shower,¡± I said as he finally shrank enough for me to roll off him.


    ¡°NO.¡± He grabbed my arm and kept me on the bed. ¡°You are new here, and there are many unmated males. I need my scent to be strong on you and in you, so they know you are MINE.¡±


    More wolfy stuff to learn, I guess. I¡¯d had him to myself for so long on the ind, I didn¡¯t really notice how possessive he could be over me around others. ¡°I have to clean up, you made a mess,¡± Iined.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± he said. He went and got some tissues, cleaning up most but also rubbing his scent into my skin. ¡°It¡¯s for the good of the Pack, thest thing they need is for a guest Beta to go nuts protecting his mate from horny males.¡±


    ¡°Will this be a normal thing? You rubbing your scent into me?¡±


    ¡°Only with new males around. Once we are established in a Pack and they know you, the men will behave.¡± He brought me a bottle of water as I watched the news coverage in Russian, hoping I could keep up with thenguage enough to figure out what was going on. The attack by Polina had faded, and I knew from the Council that the St. Petersburg pack was in tatters. The Council had sent Councilman Thomas and his mate Olivia, along with a contingent of Council Enforcers, to take control of what was left. It was a mess.


    He sat on the bed with me, moving pillows around until he could lean back against the headboard before he pulled me so I was sitting between his legs and leaning back onto his chest. ¡°Have you made a decision on the Pack?¡±


    I pulled his hands around my waist. ¡°We need to talk to Patrick and Mischa,¡± I said. ¡°After the run, since this affects them too.¡±


    ¡°The Council will all be there for the funerals, well, except maybe Alpha Thomas. Alpha Stan is leaving for home afterwards. It is thest chance to get them all at once.¡± We watched the news as his hands spread over my lower belly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are having a baby,¡± he said.


    ¡°Just wait until I¡¯m fat and hormonal,¡± I said.


    ¡°You will never be more attractive to me than with your belly rounded with our child,¡± he said as he kissed my head. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to go.¡± There was no point in getting dressed as we were going to shift as soon as we got out back, so we each pulled on a robe and sandals before leaving the room. I knocked on the door next to us, and Larry came to the door a minuteter, dressed in shorts and an old shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s run,¡± John told him as he pulled him out. ¡°Your wolf will appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°My heart¡¯s not in it,¡± he said as he was pulled along the hallway.


    ¡°I know, but it is better than hiding in your room. Let the Pack strengthen you, they aren¡¯t ours but they do care and you have friends here.¡±

 94

    Right on time, Sergey appeared in the hallway. ¡°Larry, my brother from another mother!¡± He gave him a hug, they had bonded during the time they were watching and protecting Jessie her first time here. I had asked him to keep Larry close, but allow him time to grieve if he needed it. We walked out the doors to the back yard where the Pack was gathered, leaving our clothes on the rail and shifting into our wolves. John¡¯s wolf wasrge, almost as big as Konstantin or Viktor, and a sleek silver grey. My white and grey wolf only came up to his shoulders, and I quickly rubbed myself along his sides. My wolf wanted to be drowned in his scent, and she wanted every bitch who got close to know this wolf was taken.


    Viktor howled, and turned for the woods with Marina at his side. Konstantin, Patrick and Mischa were in a line behind him, and we joined the next line with his Betas since we were guests. The pace was easy, and in the glow of the moon the Russian countryside was beautiful; we were in the hills and mountains of arge nature preserve, and Viktor¡¯s men had made sure no humans were around. I let my wolf take over, just watching the world through her eyes. She loved to run with her mate, yfully nipping at his shoulder or bumping against him as we ran.


    Two hourster, the Pack was close to home and the groups started to break up on what must have been a signal from Alpha Viktor. ¡°At the end of a run, our wolves tend to be riled up and horny. Pairs will break off to get some alone time, while the others return to the house,¡± he said.


    ¡°We need to follow Patrick and Mischa,¡± I said. Konstantin stayed with them as they headed back to the Pack House, the dutiful older brother making sure his underage sister was protected. When we got back to the house, we all shifted and pulled on our robes. ¡°Can we talk somewhere private,¡± I asked them.


    ¡°As long as Konstantin is along, sure,¡± Mischa said. ¡°Come on, my parents have a hot tub on their back porch, and I could use a good soak after the run.¡± That sounded really good, and soon we were rxing in the steaming waters as the cool night surrounded us. Konstantin set down a cooler filled with bottled water and beer before tossing his robe aside and getting in; I was with John on one side of the eight-person tub, while Mischa was on my right, and Konstantin across from us.


    I took a long drink of the offered water, then got down to business. ¡°I wanted to talk to you two before anyone else,¡± I said as I leaned back on John¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We have decided to take the Alpha positions at the Moscow Pack.¡±


    Mischa shrieked, and Konstantin and Patrick both smiled before Patrick held out his hand. ¡°Pay up,¡± he told Konstantin.


    ¡°My wallet is in my room, I¡¯m good for it,¡± he said with augh.


    ¡°You guys bet on me?¡±


    Patrick nodded. ¡°Easy money. I knew that the more time you spent there, the easier it would be to ept. Once I had the young ones on my side, it was over.¡±


    ¡°You guys will be great there. Patrick told me when he left for the Moscow Pack that it was only training for us, that our future wasn¡¯t there.¡± She kissed him, then looked back at us. ¡°Really, we¡¯re fine with it. Mom and Dad will be thrilled because they will now have an ally to the West, and I¡¯m happy because I get to see you guys more. They would never let me study in Moscow if Yuri was in charge, but now I can talk them into it.¡±


    ¡°This calls for a toast,¡± Konstantin said as he hoisted his beer. ¡°To John and Jessie, the next Alphas of the Moscow Pack. May their reign be long and prosperous.¡± I held my water bottle out, clinking it against the beer cans and Mischa¡¯s water before we drank to it.


    The next morning came way too early, and I whined to John as he tried to wake me up. ¡°Noooo¡­ Let me sleep!¡±


    ¡°We can sleep in the car,¡± he said. ¡°We need to get going if we¡¯re going to make mass in Sergiyev Posad.¡± I got up and got moving, I owed it to Father Kempechny to pay my respects. It wasn¡¯t even six when we were on the road, having said our goodbyes the night before. I slept with my head on John¡¯s legs until we arrived at the cemetery. John led me over to the simple headstone that marked his grave. I knelt down, leaving flowers, and said a prayer for him.


    I owed him so much.


    We walked in to the Russian Orthodox church that was only a few blocks from where my mother and grandmother had lived and sat near the back for the service. As we were getting up to leave, one of the older priests stopped me in the aisle. ¡°Miss Donato,¡± he asked quietly, ¡°May I have a moment?¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± I said, and he led our group to a side room. When we were sitting down around a table, another priest came in carrying a box which he ced in front of me. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°We do not know,¡± he said. ¡°When Father Kempechny¡¯s room was being cleared out after his death, we found this under his bed. It was wrapped in cloth, and inside was a letter with specific instructions. I¡¯m thankful you are the one to receive it.¡± He got up and followed the other priest to the door. ¡°May you use your powers wisely, young witches. May God be with you,¡± he said before he left us alone.


    My mouth was hanging open. ¡°He knows,¡± I said. ¡°How could he know?¡±


    ¡°I do not know,¡± John said. ¡°He must have known about Father Kempechny¡¯s power, maybe even before he died. Who knows what secrets these priests have been hiding?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think of his farewell. It¡¯s like he knew the Father passed his powers to you.¡±


    ¡°You have them too, you know,¡± I said as I sat back down. ¡°In any case, he didn¡¯t want to stick around and see what was in the package.¡± I opened the box, which was the size of a shirt box but thicker and heavier. Inside was a leather-covered book, embossed and marked with a title in Cyrillic letters. ¡°What does it say,¡± I asked, written Russian still being difficult for me.


    ¡°Book of Spells,¡± my driver said.


    I opened the book, the handwritten pages in a mix of English, Russian and Latin. ¡°This is going to take some time,¡± I said.


    ¡°We can look in the car,¡± John said. ¡°We have to leave soon if we are going to talk to the Council before the funerals at moonrise tonight.¡± He was right, our day was tightly scheduled. I put the book back in the box and held it under my arm as we got up again.


    The trip back to Moscow went quickly as I looked through the hundreds of pages of the book he left me. Reading the portions in English, it was more of a training manual than a spell book; the writing was in several different person¡¯s writing as I went through, and it probably had been handed down over many generations. I was near the back, in thest section of the book that was written with the Father¡¯s distinctive penmanship, when my heart stopped.


    ¡°Binding of Werewolves,¡± the title said. I read on, learning things about my species I was not aware of. There were different spells, ranging from ¡°freezing¡± a werewolf in their animal form or preventing one from changing into their wolf form. The most intricate spell buried the werewolf so deep the person could not feel or use their wolf. The spell required the blood of the person being bound and had an ¡®out.¡¯


    ¡°The animal part of the wolf ispletely bound, but it is not destroyed. In all ways the person will appear fully human, possessing no identifiable scent or characteristics of a werewolf. The mating bond remains, as no spell is more powerful than the link between souls the Moon gave the pair. The human¡¯s mate will still sense his pair, and the mating will break the spell and release the wolf. The only true ¡®cure¡¯ for a werewolf is to kill the wolf with an overdose of wolfsbane. Kill the wolf and you kill the bond, cursing the mate to a lifetime of loneliness.¡±


    My hand moved over my chest as I realized what he had done.


    ¡°Shit, that doesn¡¯t help Larry at all,¡± John said. ¡°I was hoping there would be a way to break the bond without killing his wolf.¡±


    ¡°We should talk to him about killing his wolf after she is gone,¡± I said. ¡°At least then he has a chance at a normal human life.¡±


    ¡°Not the life he grew up with,¡± I said. ¡°There has to be another way.¡±


    ********This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The whole question here is: am I a monster, or a victim myself?¡±


    ¨D Fyodor Dostoyevsky, Crime and Punishment


    Elizaveta¡¯s POV


    As the sole resident of the cells below the mountain headquarters of the Council, I was utterly andpletely isted.


    The keepers had little reason to be here; I was kept chained to a wall in a small cell with a pad on the floor for a bed and a bucket for a toilet. The interrogation sessions had been the highlight of my time here, but they had all the answers they needed now. I had no reason to hold back; no honor to save, no friends to protect, no life to bargain for. I gave them everything I did and everything I knew, and then they brought me back here to wait my execution.


    ¡°Our mate is still with us,¡± my wolf told me. She didn¡¯t want to talk to me about anything else, she was utterly andpletely Team Larry.


    ¡°Better if he never met us,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Better if you had listened to me and never made the deal with that shedevil,¡± she told me. ¡°Your brother might have died but you would still have a life. Now, even your brother has denied you.¡± The interrogators had shown me a video they made when Pascha was interrogated. He had no knowledge of my deal, just like I had told them. He said that if he could go back and trade his life for the choices I had made, he would do it in a heartbeat. I was no sister to him, not after all I did.

 95

    ¡°PLEASE, KILL ME,¡± I said to the dark cavern, but no one replied. I could see cameras, I knew they were watching, but none would relieve me of my life. They would not be denied their spectacle. The trial would be held in two weeks, after which my well-deserved suffering would end.


    I closed my eyes and lost myself in my memories, reying my time with Larry for the eight hundred and eighty-seventh time since I arrive here.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Thank you for allowing us to meet with you all,¡± I said as we sat down following Chairman Francois at therge conference table in the room next to the Alpha¡¯s office. I held John¡¯s hand in mine above the leather-d armrest as I sat tall and proud in the room. To our right were Patrick and Mischa; next to them at the head of the table, the current Alphas of the Moscow Pack, Javier and Abrianna. Continuing on the far side, Council Members Hans and Prudence, Armando and Yara, Salvatore and Maria, and Jurgen and Ingrid. At the opposite head of the table was Chairman Francois and Roberta. To our left was Alpha Viktor, Luna Marina and Alpha Stan. It was an intimidating bunch, but my wolf and my mate gave me the confidence to sit as equals to them. ¡°A few weeks ago, you asked me my intentions as to John and I taking the Alpha position. This trip has affected me deeply, and it has changed my decision. I am stepping forward to im my birthright as the Alpha of the Moscow Pack with my mate John.¡±


    There were smiles and ps all around at this. ¡°I knew we wouldn¡¯t lose you to the Colonies,¡± Salvatore said with a grin. ¡°We were all hoping you would find your destiny in our Council.¡±


    ¡°Having said that, we are not ready to immediately step in,¡± John said. ¡°For both of us, we only know a little of the culture and thenguage. It will take months of structured training for us to be fluent and effective in the Pack. In addition, I¡¯d like to marry this woman and go on a honeymoon,¡± he said as he squeezed my hand and the tableughed.


    ¡°How long do you need,¡± Javier asked.


    ¡°Six months to a year before we can operate without assistance,¡± I said. ¡°I would like to formally request that Councilman Javier and Luna Abrianna stay on until spring, at which time the position could be formally handed over. I would also ask that they consider staying in an advisory capacity until they are confident their experience is no longer needed. This Pack is going through incredible changes, and recing their knowledge and experience with our own right now will not do any of us good.¡±


    I looked at them and my eyes practically begged them to stay. ¡°I have learned a lot these past few months, but there is so much I don¡¯t know. Luna Abrianna, I need your help. I can¡¯t let my Pack down when they need me.¡±


    The two looked at each other, mentallymunicating, then Javier smiled. ¡°We would be honored to stay as you have proposed, Jessie. We¡¯re actually enjoying the action of a Pack again after all these years.¡±


    ¡°And I would be happy to work with you as I have been working with Mischa,¡± Abrianna added.


    ¡°Wait, what about Patrick and Mischa?¡± Armando looked at them. ¡°Are they to be given the St. Petersburg Pack?¡±


    ¡°I think that would be a mistake,¡± Javier said. ¡°Both grew up in Packs, but you¡¯ve seen the reports. St. Petersburg is in chaos, even Council Member Thomas will struggle holding it together and forming it into something new.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And we don¡¯t know how their loyalties will fall,¡± Jurgen said. ¡°Some may me the loss of their Alpha, Luna and Betas on Jessie and her friends.¡±


    ¡°And for that reason, I cannot allow my daughter to go up there,¡± Alpha Viktor said.


    ¡°Nor do we want to take that Pack at this time,¡± Patrick said. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for months, learning the people and the job with Alpha Javier. Mischa has also started to form bonds here, and she still has to graduate school and wants to go to college and study to be a Doctor. I have talked with her parents and with the future Alphas. We want to stay here, in Moscow, and have epted the position as Betas here.¡±


    The Council members looked at each other in shock, they were effectively saying no to a position within a Pack. ¡°You are Alpha level, and your mate is a bloodline Alpha, yet you are taking a Beta position?¡±


    Mischa nodded. ¡°We have every confidence that the Moscow Pack will return to prominence, and when it grows toorge tofortably govern, Patrick and I will split off and form a Pack in the Eastern suburbs of Moscow up to the Kstovo borders. The specifics have already been agreed to by all parties, with time and Pack size triggers along with guarantees of financial resources.¡± He passed around copies of the agreement for them to review.


    ¡°It is a win for all of us,¡± I said. ¡°We get people we know and trust, who already know about running the Moscow Pack to stay on and work with us. When the Pack splits, they get the Pack they deserve, and we get a stable ally on our border. The expansion won¡¯t take long, and in a few years these two will be ready for the job.¡±


    Chairman Francois leaned back, considering the paper in his hand. ¡°I have to say I¡¯m impressed. Too many times, young Alphas are thrust into a job they aren¡¯t prepared for. This type of mentorship could be a model for the future.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Roberta said. ¡°I like this n, and I¡¯m impressed they¡¯ve thought through what they need to be ready to be a good Alpha pair.¡± The discussion continued, but thements were all positive. Once Alpha Javier agreed to stay on, the rest of their decisions were easy.


    Until one. ¡°What do we do about the St. Petersburg Pack,¡± Salvatore said. ¡°Thomas can¡¯t stay there forever, and that Pack is in shambles.¡±


    ¡°If I may,¡± I said and they all turned to me. ¡°There are two problems with that Pack. The first is financial; Yevgheny gutted their Pack finances is his drive to kill me. I¡¯ve already said I would return the properties and the money to them once responsible leadership was in ce. The people are the other problem. It¡¯s the opposite of what happened here; the Moscow Pack lost the gangsters to the north, and now their families are struggling. There are too many families and too few providers,¡± I said as they nodded. ¡°Shrink the pack, significantly. Urge Packs to ept transfers from the Pack, taking some of the financial and support burden away. Raise up whatever Betas you can and structure the Pack around that. Once they are strong enough to be self-governing, then find an Alpha who can take over.¡±


    ¡°That could take years,¡± Javier said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t abandon them, and we don¡¯t need a war starting over territory and past slights either,¡± Salvatore said. ¡°The surrounding Packs will see the need to help out now to avoid problemster. Council involvement will be enough to deter border issues until it is back on its feet.¡±


    ¡°And we could use some of the money set aside for the Pack to pay for resettlement and support,¡± I added. ¡°Just make it so those that want to leave can do so, and those wanting to stay under normal Pack rules can make it happen. I don¡¯t want the St. Petersburg Pack to be my enemy, the ones I wanted out of the way are gone.¡± The conversation continued for a few minutes before Chairman Francois stopped it and all but the Council were asked to step outside.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± I shook my head but leaned into Alpha Stan as he wrapped his arms around the two of us.


    ¡°Thank you for this,¡± Alpha Viktor said. ¡°Her mother is so excited about Mischa not just bing Luna eventually, but getting to pursue her dreams.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best for all of us, I think,¡± I said as I stepped back and molded myself to John¡¯s side. ¡°Not a bad n for being dreamed up at two in the morning in your hot tub,¡± I said with a grin.

 96

    ¡°Finally, something happened in that hot tub we can talk about,¡± he said with augh.


    ¡°DAAAAAD, we don¡¯t want to know!¡±


    ¡°Why, I¡¯m pretty sure you were con¡­¡± He stopped as she pped her hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Never¡­ speak¡­ of ¡­ that¡­ again.¡±


    I wasughing my ass of at the exchange when we heard the door open. The members filed out, and Chairman Francois shook our hands. ¡°Your proposal was unanimously approved. Congrattions.¡± The four of us were congratted by all, but time was short. We had to head down to the funeral, and after that a Pack Run was nned to honor the lost. The grounds for these events were three hours away, and we would leave immediately after dinner.


    I was a weepy mess by the end of the ceremony as the fires reached high into the sky, carrying their souls to the moon above.


    Tomorrow would be a new day, and we would have our new positions announced.


    Larry¡¯s POV


    I had spent two weeks since arriving at the Kstovo Pack trying to get my head around the idea of who my mate was and why. Alpha Viktor had shown me copies of her confession; her trial today was just a formality, she was guilty and everyone knew it. The flight to Germany for the trial was a blur, as was the drive into the Bavarian countryside. What do you say to your mate before she dies? The question rattled around my head as we walked into the Justice Hall of the European Council Headquarters.


    I got a seat in the front row behind the defendant¡¯s table and waited with Alpha Viktor and Luna Marina. The hall soon filled, almost all people hostile to her and wanting to see her punished. Her brother sat in the front row as well, but instead of being here for her, he was sitting behind the Prosecutor¡¯s table. I shot him a re, she had given up everything for him and now he couldn¡¯t even support her in her time of trouble. I was soon joined in the row by John and Jessie, now officially Betas in the Moscow Pack. I was happy for them, they would be fine Alphas in a few months. The hall filled to overflowing and the bailiff called for everyone to stand.


    The Council members filed in, taking their ces at the elevated table at the front with Chair Francois at the center. They were all present this time, and they would both decide on her guilt and her punishment. They sat, but we remained standing as Elizaveta was brought in.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart leaped at the sight of her, and my wolf growled at her appearance. She wasn¡¯t the beautiful young woman I had marked and mated; she had lost weight, she hadn¡¯t slept, and she looked utterly hopeless. Her eyes found mine, her wolf surging forward to greet mine but the silver bindings kept her back. She shuffled forward in her overalls, her feet shackled by a chain and her hands shackled to a chain about her waist. As she was walked to the table, her eyes stayed on me. ¡°I¡¯m here for you,¡± I said quietly, ¡°I will always be with you.¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± she said as she was turned to face the panel.


    ¡°The trial of Elizaveta Klimova is now in session,¡± the bailiff said. ¡°Be seated.¡±


    Chair Francois looked directly at the defendant¡¯s table, fixing his eyes on my mate and then to herwyer as they stood. Charles Thompson, Jessie¡¯swyer from the St. Croix Pack, had volunteered to help her since none of the European Packs wanted to be seen helping her. ¡°My understanding is that the defendant has a plea?¡±


    ¡°We do, Mr. Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Miss Klimova, you have been charged with seven counts of essory to murder, four counts of essory to assault, and four hundred and eighty-seven counts of attempted murder, along with eight counts of attempted murder of a visiting Alpha and two counts of attempted murder of a Council member on official business. How do you plead?¡±


    ¡°Guilty, sir.¡± Her voice trembled and I could see her shaking as she stood in front of everyone.


    ¡°The plea is epted. Defense may be seated. Prior to sentencing, we will hear victim statements from those who wish to be heard.¡± The next two hours was spent listening to family and friends talk about the damage she had done, the lives that had been ended, the people who had been endangered. She sat at the table throughout, unable to look in their eyes as they condemned her. Finally, it was time for me. ¡°All those who would wish to speak in favor of the convicted may now be heard.¡±


    Three people spoke. Alpha Viktor read into the record the letter he and his family had signed, then John spoke about what happened when they caught up to Elizaveta that night. He ended by saying he and Jessie were asking for mercy upon her. Finally, it was my turn. ¡°Mr. Chairman, members of the Council, I beg you today to show mercy on behalf of my mate. The events she was caught up in were not because she was an evil person, nor were they for her own gain. She did everything to save her brother, and incurred a debt she could never repay.¡±


    I looked into her eyes, filled with tears and love, as I continued. ¡°Beta Polina saved her brother and put her hooks into my Elizaveta in return. Once she passed the first information to her, she was guilty of treason and Polina had leverage over her. She was scared and could not go to anyone. In the end, she hated herself for what she had done. Her confession and warning saved hundreds of lives. I know she must be punished, but she is my mate and I beg of you to find a way to spare her life.¡±


    I was excused and walked back into the audience, my eyes on her until the Chair called for silence. ¡°The Council will go to chambers to determine the punishment.¡±


    ¡°All RISE!¡± I stood to my feet as they filed out.


    The Enforcers guarding Elizaveta stood her up, and one looked to me. ¡°You can hug her once, and talk to her until they return,¡± one said with sadness in his eyes. I leaned across the rail, taking her into my arms as she broke down, carefully avoiding contact with the silver with my bare skin.


    ¡°I wish you had killed me when we met,¡± she sobbed into my shoulder.


    ¡°I wish we had more time, love, but I will never regret the time we had.¡± I had to let her go, and we talked quietly as the people around us turned or moved aside to give us some privacy. It seemed like only minutes before the Council returned, but it had been almost twenty minutes. The Enforcers pulled her back to the table as we all stood.


    Elizaveta remained standing as the grim-faced Council members took their seats. Chair Francois looked her in the eyes. ¡°Elizaveta Klimova, for your crimes you have been sentenced to be whipped to death with silver, said sentence to be carried out immediately. This trial is closed.¡±


    He banged the gavel, and I watched as Elizaveta¡¯s legs gave out, a wail of pain being let out as she was dragged off by the Enforcers to her death.

 97

    Jessie¡¯s POV


    Larry copsed to his knees as she was hauled out of the courtroom, being taken to the field out back where punishments were carried out. John helped him back up. ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t need to see this,¡± he said as he turned him around.


    ¡°NO!¡± Larry shook him off. ¡°I promised her I¡¯d be there to the end. Someone has to be there for her.¡±


    I looked at him, he was dying inside but he couldn¡¯t abandon his mate and I respected that. ¡°Come on,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll stay with you.¡± We joined the crowd leaving the room and heading outside, ignoring those who gave us a wide berth or looked at us like we were somehow guilty as well. The guards had led her to a pole, it was about eight inches wide and twelve feet tall. Chains were attached to the top, and one of the men held her in ce while the other adjusted the cuffs and secured her in ce. She was standing tall, her arms protecting her face as she shivered in fear. The guards removed her coveralls, cutting it off of her and leaving her naked and facing the pole.


    The crowd had started to circle around, and we went around to the back and pushed our way to the front. ¡°Liz¡­ look at me Liz,¡± he said. Her tear-stained face went to his, and I could see how devastated and scared she was. ¡°No matter what, you keep your eyes on me. Nothing else, just me.¡± They removed the silver cor from her neck, and with the mind link avable again, Larry started talking to his mate privately.


    The Council took their ces to witness the sentence, and Francois nodded to the Enforcer who carried a whip, the leather infused with silver. The firstshnded across the middle of her back, and she screamed in agony as skin was torn and blood sprayed. The silver would retard healing and leave scarring, not that it was a concern for her now. The secondshnded, a few inches below. She let out another scream, the agony building for her.


    John and Viktor each had a hold of Larry¡¯s arms, holding him back as his wolf fought to get to his mate and those who were hurting her. Three, four, five, eachsh tearing into her back. Blood started to fly, the whip sending droplets out when it hit and when it was flung out again. The strikes were going lower, hitting her bare ass, then thighs. Six, seven, eight, nine, ten. The Enforcer paused, and the doctor looked at her briefly. She was hanging from her arms, moving side to side to relieve the pain that would not stop. Her throat was raw from screaming, and she was staring at Larry, pleading silently for this to end.


    The Doctor nodded to the Enforcer, and the whip sung again. Her howl of pain was different now, and as twelve, thirteen and fourteen hit, her screams never stopped. Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, neen, twenty. Theshes came from the other side, the strikes crossing the previous ones on her back and tearing it to ribbons. When he paused this time, she was breathing heavily, her head against the pole as she tried to catch her breath. Larry was on his knees, he was in agony as well, the bond open to share the pain and take some away from her. I respected him, he was doing everything he could for her and it would never be enough.


    The Doctor nodded, and the Enforcer started again. Twenty-one, two, three, four, five. Theshes moving down steadily to her thighs before he went back to the original side. She danced in the chains, trying in vain to escape the whip but only making it worse. She screamed in agony as a whip strike wrapped around, slicing her right breast open. Twenty-six, seven, eight, nine, thirty. Her screams weakened, her head falling forward, and she seemed to give up as her body slumped against the pole.


    The doctor approached, shining a light in her eye and checking her heart. She could barely move now, and I watched her look at Larry and mouth ¡°I love you¡± before her head fell forward again. Her body was covered in blood, only her arms and head spared. The doctor nodded, and the enforcer continued at thirty-one. Two, three, four, five, she wasn¡¯t even screaming anymore. By forty she wasn¡¯t even twitching when the whip struck, she was just swinging there like a piece of meat on a hook.


    Larry screamed in pain and loss as the bond was ripped from his soul, and it took three of us to hold him down. The doctor approached again, checking her eyes, then her heart. ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± he said to the Chairman.


    ¡°Release her, and let him have his mate¡¯s body,¡± Francois said before they turned to leave along with the crowd. When she was on the ground and the Enforcer who had beat her was gone, we let Larry go and he ran to her side. He picked her broken body up and held it in hisp as he cried in loss.


    I stayed with him, bringing a sheet that had been handed to me to hide her. I was tucking it around her, my head near her waist, when I caught the smell. It couldn¡¯t be. I put my head by her sex, taking a deep breath, the scent of lc and new life was unmistakable.


    ¡°SHE WAS PREGNANT,¡± I yelled out, causing the Doctor and the Council to turn back. ¡°You idiots, how could you not know?¡± Larry was howling in grief now, his loss instantly doubled. ¡°Move him away, I¡¯m going to try something.¡± They pulled him free and Iid her on her back, my hands glowing as my power surged into her body.


    I had read something in the spell book as it was tranted, it was in the section on werewolves. Searching for her wolf, I found her faint and fading in her mind and sent my power towards her. As she strengthened, her body started to glow and then shifted into her dark brown, white and ck wolf. I continued to pour my power in, the stripes of open flesh on her fur closing, and finally she took a breath.


    ¡°What are you DOING,¡± Francois said. ¡°She was sentenced to die!¡±


    Having done all I could, I moved my hands back and let the glow stop. ¡°Let him go,¡± I said to John, and a secondter Larry was on his knees next to her. He shifted, tearing his clothes away, and curled around her as she panted and tried to get up. He was licking her fur, cleaning her neck and ears as he whined in excitement.


    The Enforcers came running back, but I held up my hands and stopped them. ¡°Conference room, NOW!¡± The Council members turned to obey me, and John looked at me in wonder as they obeyed my Alpha power which was surging forward. Larry was my Pack mate, and what they had done to him was monstrous. ¡°Stay with him,¡± I told John and Viktor as the stood ck-jawed above the two wolves.


    The crowd, which had been leaving satisfied with their justice, was now talking loudly and uncertain. No werewolf would condone executing a pregnant woman, and the excitement of seeing justice was now tempered by guilt. They made a path as I walked quickly back inside, the Council already in the room as I mmed the door closed. ¡°How could this HAPPEN? Was she never examined?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and we didn¡¯t know,¡± Francois said. ¡°Rest assured I will get to the bottom of it.¡±


    Javier looked at me. ¡°What did you do out there?¡±


    I sat in a chair, the magical exhaustion starting to ovee my adrenaline. ¡°I saved her wolf,¡± I said.


    ¡°She is under sentence, you can¡¯t just bring her back,¡± Armando said. ¡°We will be forced to kill her again. All you have done is forced her to go through all that pain again.¡±


    ¡°Elizaveta IS dead,¡± I said. ¡°You killed her. She¡¯s noting back. What I saved was her wolf, and hopefully their child.¡±


    They all looked at me like I was crazy. There were werewolves, and there were werewolves who killed their wolves, but there was no such thing as a wolf who killed his human. It just didn¡¯t work that way. ¡°You can¡¯t have a werewolf without the human, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, but it wasn¡¯t true,¡± I said. ¡°Her human side was dead, I brought her wolf back to life. Her wolf, which was against everything her human side did from the very beginning. You know, you searched her mind and examined her wolf before. She is fully wolf now, no human left. She can¡¯t shift back to human form, and she has no human mind. She is a wolf, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°And he is still her mate?¡± Francois was leaning back in his chair, his fingers rubbing his temples with the headache I just gave him.


    ¡°Did you not see how he reacted to her? His human side loved her, but the bond was with her wolf.¡± I still couldn¡¯t believe it worked, but the book had shown me a way to seek out her wolf spirit and that was the key to focusing my healing power. I was also shocked I was able to bring her back to life; my healing power was barely enough for the job. I was lucky her heart hadn¡¯t stopped too long for it to restart. ¡°In any case, you sentenced her human to be whipped to death. She was. Her wolf and her child were innocent, so you will leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Francois said. ¡°Powers like you have are a new thing for us.¡±


    ¡°Power must be tempered with mercy and wisdom,¡± I said. ¡°Find out why a pregnant woman was not identified prior to sentencing and fix it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m going back to be with my Pack member.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    No one said anything as I got up and left; any outrage they might have had at my outbursts and treatment of them was ovee because I was right, and they all knew it.


    I stopped by the kitchen and got some fresh, cubed steak and put it in a bowl along with arge bottle of water. Carrying it out, I walked through the remaining crowd to where Larry was sitting protectively over his mate. John, Viktor and Stan had all shifted to their wolf forms and were stationed around her, facing out. No one knew if one of the victims might feel cheated and try to harm her now. I set the bowl of food down in front of her, then poured the water into the second bowl. She licked my hand, then started to eat.

 98

    I pulled my dress off and kicked off my shoes before shifting into my own wolf, andying down next to my mate. ¡°The Council is satisfied that her human part is dead,¡± I told him along with Stan and Larry. ¡°What I did saved her wolf. She will no longer be able to shift, she has no human left. Larry, you have your mate but that was the cost.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she can shift as long as I have her,¡± he said. ¡°What of our baby?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve done this before. My healing power was in her, but we will have to wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessie. Thank you for everything.¡± Liz had finished eating and drank most of the water as the crowd watched. She went back to Larry, licking his face as he cleaned her muzzle. Feeling better, she started to rub her fur onto him, spreading her scent and basking in the mate tingles. The two sniffed each other, then she dropped her forelegs, butt high and tail wagging, and barked at him. He mirrored her stance before she took off for the woods, Larry yipping as he chased her.


    ¡°Alpha Stan, can you follow them, make sure they are all right,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course, Jessie. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Going back to my room with my mate, that exhausted me,¡± I said. He took off for the woods, Alpha Viktor following him, as the crowd started to break up. ¡°Come on, my mate. I need to be held.¡±


    He came alongside me, licking my ears. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, you know that? You made an entire Council submit and you weren¡¯t even trying.¡±


    ¡°They fucked up and they knew it,¡± I said. ¡°Nowe on, the baby and I are tired.¡± We trotted back to our clothes, shifting and pulling them on before going back inside.


    After a fun shower with him, we fell into bed, the window open to let the cool mountain air in. I heard a howl in the distance, the howl of a male iming his mate in wolf form, and I smiled. Larry would have his future.


    Jessie¡¯s POVContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    One Week Later


    I opened my eyes to the first light of the daying through the gap in the curtains. I felt rested, finally, the long trip back from Russia to Minnesota was not fun for a pregnant woman with bad morning sickness. I¡¯m sure the other people in first ss with us didn¡¯t like the three times I threw up before we were even out of the country. We had stayed awake most of the flight, listening to Russiannguage learning programs together, so we could sleep after we arrivedtest night.


    My stomach started to roll again, and I rolled out of bed. His arm fell limp off my hip to the nket. I raced to the toilet, emptying my stomach out before going to the bathroom. I turned on the shower and let it heat up while brushing my teeth to get the taste of vomit out.


    I was not enjoying this part of being pregnant a bit.


    ¡°Are you all right,¡± John¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. I pulled off his long shirt and stepped into the shower as my mate came in. The curtain made his shape fuzzy, but there was no mistaking the broadness of his chest or the taper down to his narrow waist. Every time I looked at him I wondered how I got so lucky.


    ¡°I wonder how I got so lucky too,¡± he said as he pulled the curtain back and joined me. ¡°Can I help you wash?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m barely showing, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t see my toes yet,¡± I said, but his eyes were dark with lust and I could feel the bond between us pulse as my body responded. He took the sponge from my hand, cleaning my face as I closed my eyes and rxed my body into his. He took his time, doing my hair before he moved down my body. My breath caught as he started to rub my tender breasts. ¡°Careful, they are sensitive,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Bigger, too. I¡¯m liking you this way.¡± His wolf loved me barefoot and pregnant as well, and both were even more attentive and protective of me than before. He was always touching me or watching me, never letting me do anything that might hurt me. My wolf loved the attention that sometimes grated on my human part. He continued down my stomach, kissing the bump before doing my legs and feet. His tongue and lips were busy elsewhere, and I was moaning by the time he finished, and then it was my turn to tease him.


    His wolf didn¡¯t like to be teased.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I was holding on to the shower head and the wall for dear life as he pounded into me from behind. The wet ps of his hips to my ass echoed in the small bathroom, joining my loud cries and moans as he worked his fingers on my clit from behind. I came twice before he joined me on the third, holding that thick cock as deep in me as he could go. As his hot seed filled me, my legs lost their strength and he ended up holding me up until I had control of them again. ¡°That was amazing,¡± I said softly when he finally slipped out.


    ¡°Now I get to clean you again,¡± he said with a smile. There might have been a round two except the hot water ran out, so we quickly rinsed and dried and ran back to the bed. ¡°I¡¯m d we don¡¯t have to be anywhere until lunch with the Alphas at noon,¡± he said as I snuggled into his side. ¡°Jetg sucks.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to get used to it, we have a Pack on the other side of the world now,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for our friends to get here.¡± A private jet from Scond was arriving at eleven thirty, and a flight from Moscow at two. The guest Alphas and the American and European council representatives would also arrive tonight. ¡°I¡¯m d I let Larissa and Abigail do the wedding nning, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be ready for tomorrow without them.¡± I had texted and talked to them on Facetime a few times from Moscow, and they had performed miracles in a few days. I had found my dress in Moscow, a traditional Russian design, and John¡¯s former Pack was bringing his tuxedo from his old room at the castle.


    We talked and snuggled for another hour before we absolutely had to get up and get dressed. Winter hade to the Midwest, so I was dressed in jeans, Uggs, a turtleneck and a wool sweater. John was looking very Minnesotan with his jeans, boots, Vikings turtleneck and a id shirt. ¡°We¡¯ll be out in a few seconds,¡± I told our driver.


    It felt weird no longer having a car or being able to just go to the store alone, but that was the life I¡¯d found myself in now. The paparazzi had been waiting for us at the airport, everyone wanting a picture of one of the richest women in the world and her studly fianc¨¦. Alpha Stan had his men doing security, and I had brought a half-dozen unmated wolves from the Moscow Pack to help. I begged Stan to let me have my old cabin back while we were staying because I wanted time alone, and I had to stay on his Pack grounds for security reasons. He wanted to put me up in the visiting Alpha guest rooms, but we declined- other Alphas wereing as well as the Council.


    This little cabin I¡¯d rented after the ¡°Hooters Incident¡± was cozy andfortable, and a pcepared to the little cabin on theke up north we¡¯d spent so much time in.


    We walked out hand-in-hand and got in the back for the short drive to the Pack house. The ce was full of noise as we arrived, with the Pack gathered to greet us as well as see Patrick¡¯s mate. It took a good twenty minutes to get the hugs and handshakes out of the way, and my eyes were a little misty by the time we finally sat at the round table at the front of the room. Council Chair Robert Steele was sitting to the right of Alpha Stan along with his mate Laura, while we were to his left next to Larissa. It was a big honor for him to attend our wedding. ¡°No chance of getting you to stay in the States now, I guess,¡± he said with a grin as we greeted him.


    ¡°What can I say, Chair Steele, they used the Pack children to draw me in and I couldn¡¯t turn my birthright down after spending time with them. And that rooftop pool!¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I know what you mean, that could make those cold Moscow winters a little more bearable. Congrattions on your news, by the way. Twins with your first mating, Luna has truly blessed you.¡±


    I looked down, my hand going over my baby bump. ¡°I¡¯m still in shock from the ultrasound. It¡¯s no wonder my morning sickness has been so bad.¡±


    ¡°It will be over soon,¡± Luna Marina said. She was with Viktor, Mischa and Patrick, Konstantin was at another table with some of the unmated of the Pack. ¡°I¡¯m so excited about you kids, pretty soon Mischa will be mated and pregnant and I¡¯ll be a grandmother!¡± Mischa just rolled her eyes while Patrick kissed her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯ll have a big Pack to help out. I couldn¡¯t imagine having twins alone. I appreciate what my Mom did for me more and more every day.¡± Now it was John¡¯s turn to kiss my forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be alone, I know the old women of the Pack are already knitting things for our babies,¡± he said. ¡°What we really need is to find Konstantin¡¯s mate. He¡¯s getting a little grumpy in his old age,¡± he teased.


    ¡°No kidding, let¡¯s give Mom someone a little closer to obsess over pups with,¡± Mischa said.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s going to be a lot of people here this weekend, and I arranged for the singles in my Pack to stay while we are off on our honeymoon and go on a tour of American packs,¡± I said. Unmated males needed to find their mates, it helped them settle down and be responsible Pack members, plus it brought new blood into the Packs.


    ¡°He better hope he doesn¡¯t smell of shewolf when he finds her,¡± Marina said. ¡°I¡¯d have smacked the shit out of my mate if I found him like that.¡± She looked over at the table where a young female was rubbing herself against his muscled arm, her shirt pulled low to show her ample cleavage. She must have said something to him over the link because he sat up and moved her arm.


    The lunch was over, and we wereughing over dessert and coffee when I heard amotion outside. The doors opened to reveal Alpha Esca and Luna Eleanor, along with other members of John¡¯s old Pack in Scond. Betas Jack and Sarah nked their Alphas, and behind them their son Sean stood with their twin daughters Jane and Julia and Gamma James. ¡°Come on,¡± John said as he helped me up from my chair. He quickly embraced his former Alpha and Luna, and they both pulled me into hugs as well. I had briefly met their Pack at the castle, and everyone was happy now that the two of us were mated and expecting.

 99

    I was catching up with Jane and Julia on thetest gossip when I hear chairs hitting the ground and someone yelling ¡°MATE!¡± We all froze, and as he came closer, John pulled me out of the way as a frenzied Konstantin picked up Julia and buried his nose in her shoulder.


    ¡°LET ME GO,¡± she yelled, ¡°I¡¯M ONLY FIFTEEN YOU IDIOT.¡± He immediately rxed and set her down, where her brother quickly grabbed her and pulled her behind him. Alpha Esca was about to shift, but Eleanor put her hand on his arm.


    Konstantin looked at them, then back to Julia, his shoulders slumping as he realized what was happening. It only took a moment before he straightened his back, turning and lowering his eyes to the visiting Alphas. ¡°Alpha Esca, Luna Eleanor, my apologies for my behavior. I am Konstantin Kirolinko, Alpha Heir of the Kstovo Pack in Russia, and the mate of your daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Julia,¡± Eleanor said. ¡°Julia is your mate, her sister Jane next to her, and our oldest son Sean.¡± She broke the ice,ing forward and giving him a quick hug. I looked over at the twin girls, Julia was crying and ran out of the room, her siblings with her, and James following.


    ¡°Alpha Esca,¡± the old Alpha said brusquely as he shook Konstantin¡¯s hand. He kept the handshake going a little too long, the strain evident in his arms as I heard bones starting to crack in Konstantin¡¯s hand. ¡°Go take a shower, you smell of sex and it¡¯s upsetting your mate.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± he said as he turned red.


    Viktor and Patrick followed him out as they went back to their rooms, while Marina and Mischa came up next to me. ¡°Never a dull moment,¡± John said as I watched them go.


    ¡°Konstantin needs to go to the florist and ask what arrangement says, ¡®Sorry I was a horn dog who screwed anything with a pulse until I found you,''¡± Mischa said with a sigh.


    ¡°Or a Kobe ring,¡± Marina added. ¡°That boy. Finally finds his mate, and he has three years to wait for her.¡±


    Mischa started tough. ¡°This is SO Luna. He was teasing me so much about me having to wait six months for Patrick, now he gets to wait thirty-six!¡±


    Marina just hugged her. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not getting out of the pup pressure anytime soon,¡± she said.


    ¡°Konstantin is a lucky man,¡± John said. ¡°Julia is a fine youngdy, raised to be a Luna, smart as a whip and talented. She has an amazing singing voice and is an aplished pianist.¡±


    ¡°Why was she crying? I mean other than the obvious thing with him.¡±


    John sighed. ¡°She always wanted to graduate from college and travel the world before finding her mate. Once you are mated and pregnant, she thought she¡¯d rarely be allowed to leave Packnds. Now she has the overprotective mate without being mated yet.¡±


    John went to schmooze with the other Alphas, while I went with Mischa to check on the twins. Soon we wereughing ourselves silly, with Mischa telling hrious stories about her older brother while we plotted her revenge. She wasn¡¯t going to reject him for not waiting for her, no¡­ that would be too easy. He was going to have to work for forgiveness before she would offer him her neck.


    ¡°Jessie, our Pack members are here,¡± John said over the bond. I left them to their stories, giving Gamma James a big hug as I left. He was standing guard outside their rooms with orders to make Konstantin bleed if he tried to force his way in, and those orders he was very happy to carry out if needed.


    The SUV¡¯s pulled into the driveway, and fourteen young men and women got out and looked around. The weather was simr, but the scents here werepletely different. I greeted each and introduced them to the Alphas as they arrived. They had already checked in to the nearby hotel but were here for dinner and a Pack run with their hosts.


    When I gave my favorite teacher a hug, Katya Semulskaya froze and started sniffing my shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± she said as her wolf came forward. ¡°WHERE IS HE?¡±


    ¡°Your mate is here?¡±


    She nodded, moving past me to enter the house. People noticed her behavior, the mated ones standing aside, the unmated males with their noses up hoping the beautiful young woman was theirs. She caught a whiff and took off running for the stairs, with me following close behind. She paused at one hall before running down it, and turning a corner she let out a primal growl before sheunched herself at a male, wrapping her arms and legs around him. ¡°MATE,¡± she said as she pulled his shirt aside, biting down with him as he marked her as his forever.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I said as they continued to hug each other. The door opened, and Jane and Julia looked out, Mischa behind them. ¡°Give Gamma James some privacy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Get them to his room before their first mating urs in the Alpha¡¯s hallway,¡± Mischa said with a grin as she closed the door. She was right. Never a dull moment.


    Jessie¡¯s POV


    I could hear the party before I even got to the door. ¡°You sure this is all right,¡± I asked Stan as he escorted my bridesmaids and I to the doors of the club.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°Not all human traditions for marriage trante for us, especially those associated with bachelor parties. Once you¡¯ve met your true mate, there isn¡¯t desire for another, and if a woman tried to kiss him, he¡¯d probably throw up. This is a celebration, a chance for all the guests to get together and have fun before the ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No drinking?¡±


    ¡°Lots of drinking, but we¡¯re wolves and you¡¯re pregnant so we¡¯ve got lots of non-alcoholic drinks for you,¡± Mischa said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rented the whole venue, the bartenders and staff are all Pack, and we have buses to get people back to their hotels or our Pack House,¡± Stan said. ¡°Rx and have fun, tomorrow is going to be a blur.¡±


    I stepped into the club and an attendant took our coats. I was dressed in a clingy red sleeveless dress that came down to mid-thigh and showed the beginning of my baby bump, with matching heels and gold jewelry. Mischa looked older than her seventeen years, in a silver dress that barely covered her ass and had a daring plunge to her bustline. ¡°Patrick is going to freak over that dress,¡± I said as I looked at her.


    ¡°Then he better not leave me alone,¡± she said as she pushed through the doors into the club. The beat pulsed through the room and the lights were going, the ce was already packed, and it was only ten at night. Young couples were on the floor, mated couples with eyes only for each other, and single males looking for Miss Right Now until Miss Right shows up. The music stopped, and people turned towards us, most bowing slightly towards their Alpha as the other leaders joined us at the doorway.


    ¡°Thank you all foring to celebrate my marriage to Alpha-Heir Jessie Donato,¡± John said as we pulled me to his side. ¡°It means a lot to us that you would travel here to be with us as we join together in the human world.¡± There was pping and calls for us to kiss, calls I was all too happy to meet.


    It seemed like hours, meeting and greeting all the guests from across North America and Europe. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a gathering like this in a long time,¡± my mate said to me as we took a table overlooking the dance floor. ¡°It¡¯s been good for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Matings are a good thing,¡± I replied as I saw James and Katya walking over. I got up and hugged my friend from the Moscow Pack, while John congratted the Gamma of his former Pack in Scond. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Me too, he¡¯s amazing,¡± she said.


    Tears on her face and fear in her eyes betrayed something, and I pulled her into the chair next to me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Katya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss my kids,¡± she said. ¡°James¡¯ Pack isn¡¯t as big as ours, and the children go to school with humans. I¡¯m going to have to leave them all and start over,¡± she said.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was the norm, she wasn¡¯t a ranked wolf and thus would move with her mate. I had an idea, but I needed to know if they would even consider it. I linked the idea to John, and he agreed with me. ¡°Katya, if we could arrange it so you two would stay in Moscow, would you do it?¡±


    She looked over at James, who nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have family in Scond, my parents are gone and my sister is living with her mate¡¯s Pack in Germany. I do have responsibilities, though.¡±


    ¡°Let me work on it,¡± I said. ¡°Meanwhile, have some fun before you head back to bed,¡± I said with a knowing grin. I got up, taking John¡¯s hand and walking over to the table in the bar area where Alpha Esca, Luna Eleanor, Betas Jack and Sarah, and daughter Julia were sitting. Konstantin was seated between Esca and Jack, looking rather subdued and ufortable since Julia was ignoring him. ¡°Where¡¯s Jane?¡±

 100

    ¡°Dancing with some new friends from Colorado,¡± Eleanor said as I bent down to give her a hug. With an eye motion, Konstantin jumped up and offered me his chair, moving around to sit next to Julia. ¡°Quite the party you have going,¡± she said as another round of drinks was passed out.


    ¡°Thank you, Stan went all out,¡± I said. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, and I¡¯ll understand if you say no,¡± I said as the pair turned to me.


    ¡°Whatever you need,¡± Esca said.


    I looked over at Katya swaying in James¡¯ arms on the dance floor. ¡°Our Pack is going to be a mess when we finally take over,¡± I started. ¡°Right now, the upper leadership is a mish-mash of people volunteered from different European Packs, and in six months they¡¯ll return home. Most of the Pack leadership was killed, arrested or left for St. Petersburg, and what is left may not be loyal to me. I have Patrick and Mischa staying on as Betas, but I¡¯m worried after what happened with Polina.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about security,¡± Esca said.


    ¡°Exactly. Even if it wasn¡¯t for all the money and notoriety we¡¯ve gained, we¡¯re vulnerable without loyal people in key positions. I may be the heir, but no one there knows me. I need a Gamma I can trust, and Luna just did something amazing.¡±


    ¡°James,¡± Eleanor picked up quickly.


    ¡°Yes. Katya is a schoolteacher, she loves her kids and her family is all there. I¡¯d like to ask for permission to let James join my Pack as my Gamma. I¡¯ve talked to them already, and he is willing, but his loyalty to you would not let him be the one to ask.¡±


    Esca looked over at Jack. ¡°Are you ready for a promotion?¡± Jack nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course you can take him, Jessie. When you agreed to take on the Moscow Pack, every European Alpha breathed a sigh of relief. It is in our best interest to make your transition safe and smooth, because we have enough to deal with in St. Petersburg. It will be a good challenge for him to take on arger Pack in an urban location, too. The fact that it makes his mate happy is just a bonus.¡±


    I smiled and hugged him, then hugged Eleanor. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I said. Lowering my voice to a whisper, I leaned into her ear. ¡°How¡¯s it going with Konstantin?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°That boy has a mile of groveling to do before my stubborn daughter will forgive him, but he¡¯s had a good start. Esca didn¡¯t even have to do anything, there wasn¡¯t any fight left in that wolf after his Mom got done with him.¡± She looked over at the two, Konstantin was trying to talk with her and she was watching Jane on the dance floor. She wasn¡¯t making it easy for him, her dress showed off her developing figure and her sharp wit cut like a knife. ¡°She still won¡¯t talk to him, so he wrote her a long letter. I caught her smiling, so he did something right.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t give up,¡± I said as I sat back and smiled again at Esca. ¡°I have another proposal for you to think about.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you taken enough?¡± Esca wasughing at me.


    ¡°No, this is a good thing. I n to start an exchange program for the younger members of my Pack, like the humans do with their foreign exchange programs. As juniors in high school, they would spend a school year abroad in an allied Pack under the protection of that Alpha. I¡¯d like to send some to Scond, some here to America, European countries, wherever there is a Pack I trust. The Moscow Pack has been isted far too long, and I have to break that cycle with the younger ones. It also gives them a chance to immerse themselves in anothernguage and culture.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in favor of it,¡± Eleanor said. ¡°I¡¯m surprised someone hasn¡¯t tried it before.¡±


    ¡°And I want to ask Jane and Julia toe to Moscow for a year.¡± Esca¡¯s eyes got wide, but then he thought about it for a while and let out a breath. ¡°She will need to learn thenguage, and she can be there under our protection. Konstantin will be close enough to see her on weekends, supervised of course. It might help Jane find her mate as well. I n to travel and see the world, and I¡¯ll bring them along.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop worrying about their security, they¡¯re my only daughters,¡± he said.


    ¡°Send a Pack Warrior to be their bodyguard. There¡¯s probably someone out there who would want to attend University, learn anguage, or search the Continent for their mate.¡±


    ¡°I know this is unorthodox, but we won¡¯t be normal Alphas,¡± John said. ¡°To me, they are like my nieces. I¡¯ll keep them safe.¡±


    Esca nodded. ¡°I have to think about it and talk to my girls first, plus ask the Pack. Have you talked to Alpha Stan yet?¡±


    ¡°I have, he is excited about it. We¡¯re already getting Charles to draft an exchange treaty to spell it all out. We can set it up to be bteral or expand it to include other Packs willing to meet the same conditions.¡± I looked over at Julia. ¡°I imagine she¡¯d love to see the Moscow Ballet or the Symphony. There are excellent music schools there, too.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already been looking,¡± Eleanor said. ¡°She may be pissed at him, but she knows her future and wants to be the best Luna she can be. Jane is apprehensive, she¡¯s always done things with Julia and now she¡¯s the one waiting for her mate.¡±


    Like a cold sheet of water, the Alphamand from Stan to protect the building crashed across the club. Instantly, warriors and Pack leaders were on edge, ready to fight. ¡°What¡¯s going on,¡± Esca said as he gathered his family behind him. Konstantin stood on his right side, Julia holding him from behind.


    ¡°John, Jessie,e to the front door please. There is a messenger here for Jessie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a messenger but it must be bad,¡± I said as I took John¡¯s hand. We walked through the people as they moved the vulnerable to a defensible position in the bar area, fighters surrounding them.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling,¡± John said. We walked past the coat room to the entryway, where a dangerous-looking man was standing holding a small box. His expensive suit, slicked back hair and pinkie ring were all I needed to see to know what we were dealing with here. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to him,¡± John sent me.


    ¡°He¡¯s here alone, and he¡¯s not nervous, so he has something in reserve,¡± I answered. I walked up in front of him, letting my wolf buck up my confidence as I stood tall and unafraid. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The man smiled, the kind of smile that made your neck tingle with danger. ¡°Ah, Jessie Donato, such a pleasure to finally meet you. I am Santino Riina of Corleone, Sicily. I have a message from my father for you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen? I have nothing to do with the Sicilian Mafia, and never will.¡±


    He shook his head and offered me the small box, the size a book


    woulde in. ¡°You will listen to what I say, and do what I ask of you. You know what we are and what we are capable of, Jessie. You have already inherited Yevgheny¡¯s wealth, and as the only surviving rtive of Yuri Zubkov you will inherit his as well. Along with his wealthes his obligations. He owes us one hundred and thirty million dors, American. On Wednesday at midnight, that goes to a hundred and forty million. You will make good on his debt to us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Something was wrong. I reached out and took the box, pulling the bow open. Lifting off the top, my heart stopped right before John went to grab Stan, who was on the verge of shifting in front of a human. ¡°GET HIM OUT OF HERE,¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Payment information is in the box. We can wipe out everyone you love, Jessie. Don¡¯t be stupid. Pay the money before Larissa Larsen loses anything else.¡± He walked out, escorted by five men, as Stan was pushed back inside and out of public eye. I picked up the box, looking down in horror at it.


    It was Luna Larissa¡¯s ring finger, her wedding ring still attached.


    John¡¯s POV


    I shoved Alpha Stan into a group of warriors. ¡°Hold him back until he¡¯s gone,¡± I said as I waited for Jessie toe back through the doors.


    She came in a minuteter, holding back her anger. She took off the wedding ring and engagement band before handing off the finger to a visiting Pack Doctor. ¡°GET ME ICE AND A BAGGIE,¡± he yelled when he saw what it was. ¡°If we can get her back in the next hour or two, there¡¯s still a chance to reattach this,¡± he said.


    Jessie walked straight up to a struggling Stan, cing her hand on his chest. ¡°Calm down, shifting won¡¯t get your mate back,¡± she said. ¡°I NEED BETAS AND ABOVE IN THE BAR, NOW.¡± There wasn¡¯t any noise, everyone from the lowest Omega to the Council members present followed her direction.


    I looked over at Stan, he needed to take control here. ¡°Where is safer for the ones not fighting, here or the Pack House?¡±


    Stan straightened up and called men over. ¡°Get the buses, take them back to the Pack House. Gentlemen, I need warriors to protect them. I want at least six warriors on the bus each load and two dozen at the house.¡± The visiting Alphas offered up men immediately; normally the host Pack was responsible for security, but this wasn¡¯t a normal situation. We pushed tables together as mates said goodbye and were escorted to the buses.


    I stepped to the front, getting her back would depend on Jessie and I. ¡°I need four teams put together now, at least one Alpha in each, and one member of the St. Croix Pack formunications,¡± I said. ¡°Form them up and send them out now, at least two vehicles, twenty miles in each direction. They can¡¯t have gotten too far in this time.¡± They got busy, leaving the Council members, Stan, Victor and Esca with me. ¡°Stan, when was thest time you linked with Larissa?¡±


    ¡°About an hour ago,¡± he said. ¡°She was handlingte deliveries for the ceremony, then she was going to change ande here.¡± His eyes zed, and a hurt look came over his face. ¡°They found Larry and Elizaveta; both were out, both hit with dart guns.¡±


    ¡°Elizaveta again? Did she betray you too?¡± Alpha Javier was about to lose it.


    Stan held his hand out to the visiting Alpha. ¡°My men said they must havee in a delivery van, posing as catering staff. Larissa had dozens of deliveries she was managing tonight. Nobody saw them take her, we¡¯re checking cameras now. Larry and his mate were doing perimeter patrols, they weren¡¯t the ones who let them in.¡±


    Jessie smacked the table. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how it happened, focus on the problem in front of us first. We have to find her quickly, and this is how we are going to do it.¡± Everyone listened to her as sheid out the n; it was simple and direct.


    Ten minutester we were about five miles north of the club. I was being driven in an SUV with Alpha Esca and five warriors, half of which were armed. I was holding Larissa¡¯s engagement ring in my hand, rxing and falling into the trance Jessie had taught me as she talked me through it over the mind link. Her car had driven south, the wedding band in her hand. Back at the Pack House, the Lunas were in the conference room, looking at a huge map of the Twin Cities area.


    We reached an intersection and stopped, the driver rying our position to everyone. I fell into the trance, focusing my magic on Larissa¡¯s residual essence on her ring, and was rewarded by a green glow around it with a line shooting out from it. We were pointed north, and it went left and behind me. The driver used his phonepass to get a bearing line, 255 degrees. Jessie¡¯s line was at 276. The Lunas plotted our locations and used the lines on the map to locate her. ¡°She¡¯s on Highway 36 near Indian Hills Golf Course,¡± Beta Abigail linked.

 101

    ¡°All teams head west. Southern team, get on 94 and head for the 694 exit. Northern team, head west on Stillwater Road towards 694. Western team, get going but make sure you don¡¯t pass them. We¡¯re on our way on 36.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get on 94, love,¡± Jessie sent me. ¡°Every time you cross a major road, send back a bearing line. We need to know if they turn off 36 anywhere.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t rocket science, but it worked. The lines kept crossing as they stayed on Highway 36 heading for St. Paul, and soon our Western team caught up. The cameras back at the Pack House were checked, and the Stone Creek Catering van was the one used. ¡°Got them in sight,¡± Beta Peter sent through the link. ¡°Driving at 62 miles an hour in the right-handne,ing up on Hilton Trail.¡±


    ¡°Stay back, don¡¯t spook them,¡± I said. ¡°Southern team, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Passing Radio Drive, a few minutes from 694.¡±


    ¡°Southern team, head north and stop at Highway Ten. Northern team, catch up when you can. We can¡¯t run them off the road, we need to follow them. Box them in; Peter, if you can get one vehicle ahead of them without raising suspicions, do it.¡± I looked at the exit signs and the map, we still had eight miles to go to catch up.


    ¡°They are exiting at Hilton, heading north.¡± He followed them at a distance until they pulled into arge home, it was on a small ind surrounded by wends and shallow ponds. He bailed out as the car kept going, shifting in the dark street to his wolf. The SUV continued before stopping a few blocks away in the quiet residential neighborhood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got eyes on them,¡± Peter said. ¡°Four men, all armed, they were wearing chef coats and ck pants. They have Luna Larissa, she¡¯s bound and unconscious, a bloody bandage on her left hand. They are carrying her into the garage through the side door.¡±


    He sent the address over the link, and Abigail forwarded satellite photos and blueprints of the house to everyone¡¯s phones. Three teams, including mine, had made it to the area and were unloading men and gear. ¡°Peter, what do you see?¡±


    ¡°They went down to the basement. I don¡¯t see any external patrol, no signs they spotted our tail. One man is upstairs getting beer out of the fridge.¡± This was good, but we didn¡¯t have time to wait until they were drunk. ¡°We¡¯re across the pond on the west side. How thick is the ice?¡±


    ¡°A couple inches after thatst cold snap, but I wouldn¡¯t walk on it in human form. Four paw drive is safer, and stay spread out,¡± Peter said. ¡°I¡¯m just behind the trash cans by the garage. South team, can you get to the treeline on the south side from the next road over? I saw lights there.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, we¡¯re already moving that way, four wolves, four armed,¡± Stan said.


    ¡°Northern team is with me,¡± Alpha Esca said. ¡°We¡¯re taking thend bridge to the back of the property and will wait in the trees behind the deck.¡± I ryed our moves to the others, then told them all to attack the back of the house when I took off. We picked windows to go through; luckily it was a walkout basement, so our team could go straight for our Luna. The other three sides of the house weren¡¯t so lucky, they would have to go in upstairs ande down the stairs. Wolves would go through the windows and take out any opposition, while the humans went for Larissa. We had to be fast or they might kill her. I shifted along with three others, leaving my clothes in a pile by the tree.


    A few minutester, the house was surrounded by wolves and armed humans, all ready to do violence. ¡°Peter, we need you to drive straight up the driveway to the house, and follow us in. Prep the back for Larissa,¡± I said. ¡°As soon as we see you make the turn, we go.¡±


    ¡°Two minutes out,¡± he said on the link.


    Luna Larissa¡¯s POV


    I woke slowly, the pain from my hand making me want to get away. When I couldn¡¯t move, my mind cleared quickly and I remembered the men and the dart. I cracked an eye open; I was on a bed, in a room with no windows, and a man was sitting in a chair looking at his phone. He had a gun on the table next to him, while I could feel the handcuffs on my wrists. ¡°Stan? Stan where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming for you, love. Where are you?¡± I passed along what I could see and smell; in addition to the guy in the room, I could hear another next door. ¡°Sit tight, we¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    I started counting in my head, letting the seconds build. He hadn¡¯t noticed I was awake yet, and that was in my favor. I heard the Pack linke alive, it sounded like John. ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, GO GO GO!¡±


    I heard windows smashing and men yelling, soon followed by growls and gunshots. The guard in my room jumped to his feet at the noise, reaching for his gun. ¡°Come cazzo ci hanno trovato? (How the fuck did they find us?)¡±


    He picked up his gun and swung it towards me, but I was already making my move. Shifting into my wolf form, my narrow paws quickly shook off the cuffs and I rolled to my feet. His eyes got wide and he hesitated, just enough for me to leap for his gun arm. He screamed as I bit down on his forearm, cracking his bones easily as I shook the gun free. A momentter, the door broke down and I heard a shot. He fell to the ground, his bodyying partly on mine as I was squashed beneath him.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The wolf shifted, pulling the dead weight off of me, while the warrior who shot him kicked the gun away. Beta John knelt next to me. ¡°Are you all right, Larissa? Can you shift?¡±


    ¡°Ribs are broken,¡± I sent back. I coughed, and tasted blood on my tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± He carefully picked me up in his arms, holding me under my stomach and in front of my legs. I leaned my head against his shoulder as he walked me out of the room and up the stairs. I saw two other men, their throats ripped out, and a warrior was getting his arm wrapped with a shirt after taking a shot. ¡°Your mate is waiting for you,¡± he said as we reached the top of the stairs.


    He handed me over, my skin tingling with his touch. ¡°Thank Luna you¡¯re alive,¡± he told me as he turned for the waiting SUV. I wasid on a nket in back and he crawled in next to me, and immediately the car was moving.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°The same way we found Luna Linnea¡­ magic. This time Beta John could help, so we were able to get a fix on your location and follow you to the house.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Heid by my side, stroking my fur as I felt us turning onto the freeway again. I snuggled back into his chest. ¡°I never could have predicted this in a million years, my love.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Iughed, but it turned into more of a cough and it took a minute to get the blood out of my throat. ¡°That little Jessie girl that Peter and Patrick brought homest summer, the one who was supposedly John¡¯s ¡®mate.¡¯ She didn¡¯t seem like much back then, did she? But look at her, look at THEM now. They could end up being the most powerful Alpha pair in the world.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d be all right with that, Larissa. Her instincts are good, and we couldn¡¯t ask for a better ally.¡±


    I let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m just sorry her wedding got ruined.¡±


    I could see him linking someone, then he started tough. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Jessie.¡± He wiped a tear away. ¡°She said she¡¯s getting married at moonrise tonight no matter what, so if she has toy out a dog bed in the front row for you, you¡¯re going to be there.¡±


    I fought back the urge tough, it hurt too much. ¡°My finger? Did they take it?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the clinic, Doc is waiting to reattach it. We will have to see how much function you regain, though.¡± He looked out the window, I could feel his anger building. ¡°The Sicilian mafia is behind this, they took you to convince Jessie to repay them the money Yuri borrowed from them. They killed Yuri¡¯s mate and child when they could onlye up with twenty million.¡±


    ¡°Bastards. What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to do anything. The European Council and Packs, they are pissed off and now have proof the Mafia is targeting Alphas and their families. There is an exception in thews regarding human interactions when a person or group is targeting us.¡±


    ¡°They will kill them?¡± He nodded. ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want our baby to be in danger again.¡±


    I made a wolfy grin as his eyes got wide and he stared at me. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Pregnant. I talked to Jessie before she went to Europe, she did something with her magic, we did something on that Pack runst month, and ga-doooosh! Preggers!¡± I licked his hand as his mouth hung open; in fifteen years of mated life, I had been pregnant three times and had lost each one in the first month. After five years, I couldn¡¯t even get pregnant any more.


    ¡°You shifted, love.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to shift, but staying alive was the most important thing, and it was still early enough our pup should be fine. Doc knows but I had the gag order on him, I was going to tell you after everyone left. You know if you found out, you¡¯d practically have me on bedrest and I¡¯d never get everything ready for the wedding.¡±


    He justid behind me, running his hand over my fur as he snuggled close to me. ¡°I love you, Larissa Larsen,¡± he said. Moving his hand down to my belly, he rested it there. ¡°And I love you too, little one.¡±

 102

    Jessie¡¯s POV


    Werewolf ceremonies were traditionally held either at moonrise or when the moon was at the highest point in the sky, so it was a good thing it got dark about five in the afternoon in Minnesota at this time of year. I didn¡¯t want to be apart from John for another minute.


    By the time everyone was homest night and Larissa was out of surgery, it was four in the morning. The other Lunas pitched in and finished the wedding preparations, while a frustrated wolfy on her bed letting her paw and her ribs heal as her mate fed her bits of meat. Her frustration at being left out was clear in all the mentalmunications she sent her helpers. We were all happy when Doc said she was good to shift.


    I had been bathed, poked, plucked, arranged and painted until I reached a level of beauty I¡¯d never find again. The dress was amazing, my bridesmaids were radiant, their mates and escorts handsome. I watched them walk out the door into the meeting hall to the sound of a pipe organ, and then it was my turn. ¡°Ready?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I looked up at Alpha Stan, the man who had been my Alpha and friend all this time. ¡°I was born for this,¡± I said with a smile. The music started, and the door opened, letting everyone see me as he led me onto the white fabric that covered the aisle. If I had looked, I would have seen the faces of hundreds of family, friends and well-wishers. The crowd was mostly werewolf, but it included some of my human friends from college and work, important politicians, and other guests. We would y this one straight.


    I didn¡¯t care, my eyes were on nothing but my John.


    He looked amazing up there in his formal clothes. His hair neatlybed, his ck wool jacket and matching ck six-button waistcoat set off by a white dress shirt and ck bowtie. The cufflinks he wore bore the emblem of the Moscow Pack, a gift from Alpha Javier. From the waist up, it looked like normal wedding clothing, but MY man was a Hignder, and Scotsmen do things a little differently from there on down.


    A dress sporran on a silver chain hung in front of where his zipper would normally be, holding down the formal kilt that spanned from his waist to his knees. The kilt was a Milne id, the traditional pattern of his Pack, in white with thick green stripes and thin red and blue lines. His tartan socks reached up to his knees, in ck, with ck boots.


    Tonight, I¡¯d finally find out just what was underneath a Scotsman¡¯s kilt.


    His Alpha, Esca, was standing by him along with his groomsman, while my girls were lined up next to where I would be standing. I heard everyone stand as we started towards them, and when he smiled at me and looked at me like the most important thing in the world, the waterworks began. Stan discreetly handed me his handkerchief, and I was d for the invention of waterproof mascara or I¡¯d end up looking like a racoon.


    ¡°Who gives this woman to be married,¡± Chair Robert Steele asked. (It wasmon for Alphas to get ordination in order to perform civil ceremonies in their Packs, and we were honored he would perform ours.)


    ¡°I do, on behalf of herte parents,¡± Stan said. He kissed my cheek and ced my hand in John¡¯s, who drew me up next to him. The next few minutes were a blur as I focused on him. It was almost a shock when I realized my part was up.


    ¡°Do you, Jessica Ellen Donato, take John Seamus Pearson to be yourwfully wedded husband? To have and to hold, from this day forward, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?¡±


    I looked into the eyes so full of love. ¡°I do.¡±


    (On a cliffside vi in Sicily, as the moon sets on the water, dozens of wolves swarm onto the property and overwhelm the guards. Screams and gunshots are heard, and minutester the wolves are running back out, backlit by the fires starting to consume the building that housed Santino Riini, his family and his men.)


    ¡°And do you, John Seamus Pearson, take Jessica Ellen Donato to be yourwfully wedded wife? To have and to hold, from this day forward, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?¡±


    He smiled and looked at me. ¡°I do.¡±


    (In a three-story structure in the old part of Corleone, teams of men dressed in ck and carrying silenced weaponsnd on the roof of the heavily fortified building. Ditching their parachutes, they st into the stairwell and into the upper floor of the building while snipers take out the guards. Muffled booms are heard, and shes of light and fire in the rooms follow them as they move to the ground. Men rush out the gates into the night, and residents know better than to look out their windows. Minutester, roaring fire engulfs the historic mansion that was the home of Salvatore Riini, boss of the Sicilian mafia.)


    ¡°Then by the power vested in me, I hereby pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.¡± I practically jumped in his arms, his strong arms pulling me up and into his hard chest as we kissed deeply. I lost myself in him, in the feeling of the bond, at least until I felt a tap on my shoulder and backed off. The guests were highly amused by our disy.


    (ck-dressed men pull an ountant out of his bed at gunpoint, his wife being held back by another. He is given a simple choice; transfer the money or die. He makes the transfers. The men leave, but ten minutester the police arrive and seize his books andputers.)


    ¡°It is my honor to present to you, Mr. and Mrs. John Pearson,¡± Robert said as he turned us towards the crowd, who stood and apuded us.


    (Tipped off by anonymous but detailed phone calls, police in the early morning hours raid over three dozen locations where wanted Mafia members are found, along with drugs, weapons and other contraband. In the first twenty-four hours of the nationwide sweep, over three hundred Mafia members are arrested. The National Police hail the operation as ¡®breaking the back of the Mafia in Sicily.¡¯)


    We walk back up the aisle, basking in the well-wishes of our friends as I hold him. This whole ceremony satisfies the human side of me, the part that dreamed of a big wedding when I was a little girl. My wolf doesn¡¯t care, she got her mate months ago, she has twin pups in her belly, so all this is just in the way of her getting to the buffet table. We set up the reception line, and the photographer takes some pictures we can feed to the press being kept well away from us.


    Alpha Javier and Luna Abrianna congratte us, and Javier turns his head to my ear when he gives me a hug. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he whispers. I look over to John and let out a relieved sigh.


    That danger was over.


    I leaned back towards him, my nude body catching thest of the evening rays while my toes dragged through the warm ocean water. It may have been winter back in Minnesota, but here in the Maldive Inds it was eighty degrees with a light wind. My back exploded with tingles as it touched John¡¯s chest as he settled behind me on the lounge in the shallow waters. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here,¡± I told him as I watched a pod of dolphins ying in the distant surf.


    ¡°What I love about it is that I have just you; no distractions, no phone calls, and no clothes.¡± The ten days here after our wedding had been amazing and passionate. The private ind resort had every amenity you could ask for; fishing, sailing, jetskis, scuba diving, even deep-sea fishing upon request. We didn¡¯t have to do anything we didn¡¯t want to do; a chef came three times a day to prepare our meals, the bar was fully stocked, and fresh towels and sheets were provided daily. My favorite part of the vi was the huge circr bed, set in a three-sided porch overlooking the ocean waves. Most of our time had been spent making love there, or by the water. We both had deep tans now.


    Our wolves had even gotten into the action, taking advantage of the unspoiled wilderness lying beyond the beach. All the development on the ten square mile ind was within a hundred yards of the ocean.


    ¡°We do have to go back tomorrow,¡± I said with a sigh.


    He tightened his arms around me as we watched the sun reach the horizon. ¡°We should have a toast,¡± he said.


    I stood up, moving over to the sparkline cider on ice and caviar that had been set out for us. Pouring us each a ss, I could feel his eyes raking over me. ¡°See something you like,¡± I teased.


    ¡°When I¡¯m on my deathbed and my life shes before me, I want to pause it on this moment right now,¡± he said. I looked at him quizzically. ¡°Your body, backlit by the sunset in a tropical paradise, your belly swollen with our child, it¡¯s all I need to die a happy man.¡±


    ¡°You smooth-talking Alpha, you,¡± I said as I set the sses and the tray of snacks by the lounge he was using. ¡°Get up, I want to see this too.¡±


    He smirked and got up, walking over to where I had been standing as I took his ce on the lounge. I could see what he meant, his body was outlined perfectly, so strong, so beautiful. ¡°Hey, is that time right,¡± I asked.


    ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°The sundial. It says it is five¡­ wait now four¡­ now two¡­¡± I was leaning back, teasing myself with my fingers as his body reacted to mine. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got all afternoon to make love now.¡±


    I shrieked as he picked me up, setting me on the railing with his back to the ocean before he dropped to his knees and put his head where I needed it to be right now. My legs wrapped around his shoulders and my hands gripped the rails as he quickly got me going again. As much as I loved it, I wanted him inside me and right now.


    I pulled his head up with one hand, my eyes begging for him to take me. He stood and entered me fully in one motion, and I moaned with the sudden stretch from his hard cock. I needed it fast and hard, and he gave it to me. I broke on my first orgasm almost immediately, but he wasn¡¯t done with me. We¡¯d made love so many times today already that he would have some staying power. ¡°Take me to bed, my big stud,¡± I said as I clung to him.


    ¡°With pleasure, my mate,¡± he said. He never pulled out, he just walked me to the bed and lowered us to the mattress where he continued to plunder my body to three more, before we finally fell asleep to the cool ind breeze over us.

 103

    Ten Months Later, Moscow Pack Building


    I felt like a milking machely.


    Ivan Brian Pearson, named after two of the men who had died protecting me, wastched on to my right breast and sucking hard. He was firstborn and Alpha heir and was eating like he wanted to be full grown by tomorrow. He was six pounds ten ounces at birth, and the four-month checkup had more than doubled that weight already. Loud, demanding and dominant, he was exactly what I expected in an Alpha Male baby.


    On the left breast, Ekatarina I Pearson was sucking leisurely at my swollen nipple, content to be close to Mom. She had been named after my mother and John¡¯s mother and looked like a mini-Me with her dark hair and eyes. She had been just over five pounds at birth, and had doubled her weight as well, she just didn¡¯t eat like I was going to take it away. I leaned back in the slider chair, pillows arranged around me as I tried to get a little rest. The pair had just started sleeping through the night, and I hadn¡¯t caught up yet.


    John smiled at me as he finished working at his desk for the night. He came over and picked up Ekatarina, who had him wrapped around her tiny finger from the moment he had her in his arms. It wasn¡¯t just him, though; she was a happy baby who was loved by all. The nanny, a young woman named Talisa, was standing by to burp Ivan as he finished. ¡°The driver is waiting to take you to the Omov,¡± John said as he set Ekatarina down. ¡°How manydies are meeting you for tea?¡±


    ¡°Luna Kaylee of the Big Horn Pack is bringing four with her, and Luna Margaux is bringing three from the Chamonix Pack in France,¡± I replied. The gift of healing that I had could not be exined; I did not know how I did what I did, and John couldn¡¯t do it either. I just knew that I could let a little healing power flow into the lower abdomen of a shewolf who was having fertility issues, and the power just took care of things. It wasn¡¯t just the infertile, in the months since I started doing this, I had helped dozens and dozens of women with problems ranging from sterility to fertility to difficulty carrying to term. Even shewolves who were past their fertile times were sometimes granted onest heat.


    When the guy was infertile, I sent him to John. I don¡¯t know what he did or how, I don¡¯t need to know if he was touching their junk, but at least two babies were named after him now.


    As word of my power spread among the Lunas, I got more and more requests for help that I just couldn¡¯t meet. I was pregnant, John and I were crash-learning Russiannguage and culture, and we had to prepare to take over a major Pack. There was no way I was making a world fertility tour.


    John suggested I bring them here instead. The center of Moscow, like most big cities, was a neutral site for werewolves. With the surroundingnds in the control of Alpha Javier, Alphas were willing once more to let their people visit, and that is how the High Teas began. The Omov Restaurant was a mansion with authentic cuisine andfortable surroundings, perfect fordies to sit and talk. Along the way, I would heal each of the women before they continued their tourism. It was close enough that I could do it in two hours, and we set a schedule for Monday afternoons at two. We were currently booked three months out.


    Talisa wheeled the babies out to the nursery for their nap while I got up and walked back to our bedroom to change. I loved dressing up and meeting all thesedies, bing friends with many that I hoped to visitter on when things calmed down. John came in as I was finishing my makeup. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be back by five.¡±


    ¡°Take your time, Jessie. The babies have the extra milk, and there is nothing on the schedule tonight. Have fun. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I kissed him deeply, and as he walked back to his office I went to the elevator. Zeta¡¯s ears perked up, and she looked up from the dog bed in the outer office as her twin female pups climbed over her, wrestling with a y rope. ¡°Hi Zeta,¡± I said as I scratched her ears and she licked my hand. Larry walked over, standing next to his mate as the babies came over and rolled onto their backs so I could scratch them. ¡°How are Mercy and Faith doing?¡±


    He picked up his daughter andughed as she licked his cheek. ¡°Good. They like ying in the snow,¡± he said. We had no idea what would happen with Elizaveta, now a security dog named Zeta, after her human had been taken away. She had no form other than her wolf now, and her babies developed like a wolf pup would. They were born as wolves, with their eyes closed, and only when they were three months old did they shift to human form while Larry was giving them a bath. The shifted seamlessly between the two now, depending on which parent was watching them. We hadn¡¯t let them leave the private Pack areas without beingmanded to stay in one form, though.


    Zeta was heartbroken when I left, and a month after we returned to Moscow I got a call from Larry. Zeta had bonded with me, looked to me as her Alpha, and needed to be in my Pack. I couldn¡¯t turn him down, but I was worried about how she would be received. The Pack was wary at first, but soon found there was no reason for it. Wolves weren¡¯t duplicitous or sneaky, they were loyal and loving and Zeta soon became a valued member again. Larry was now one of my bodyguards, so one or both were often with me depending on where we were going. ¡°Behave, you two,¡± I said as I handed the rambunctious pups back to their mother. I brushed the dog hair off my jacket as Larry called the elevator.


    As we waited, I looked at the portraits hanging on the wall. Every Alpha of the Moscow Pack, going back to 900 AD was on the wall except one. In Yevgheny¡¯s ce was a portrait one of our Pack members made of my mother from her dancing days. I put my fingers on the frame and said a prayer for her before the doors opened.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    We exited at the parking level and the driver was holding the door for me. As I got in, it struck me how events had repeated themselves. Twenty-one years ago, my mother had left the Alpha offices after being assured that everything would be taken care of, then traveled down that same elevator to her death. Now I was taking charge, and Yevgheny was just a bad memory.


    Mom would be proud.


    THE END


    ************


    Thank you for supporting my work and making it this far. I really hope you loved and enjoyed this story. I will be dropping more epic and thrilling werewolf stories, I suggest that you check out the next chapter. It¡¯s going to be very much steamy and interesting and I hope you would love it.


    please share your feedback if you¡¯ve got a moment toment, and also rate my book, this means a lot to me.


    Let¡¯s go over to the next Story>>>>>

 104

    NEW STORY TITLE: A horny girl, a quickie in the woods, and a hungry wolf.(Werewolf erotica).. Enjoy


    *********


    Selena kicked off her high heels at the edge of the woods, a smile and a curl of her finger beckoning him over.


    He was still a few feet away, seeming hesitant to enter the dark woods.


    In the distance, a howl echoed, followed shortly by a softer response. They both froze up for a second, listening, but as the sound faded, she smiled again. The man she beckoned still seemed uncertain, taking a step back from her.


    ¡°Ohe on,¡± Selena called out, ¡°A big guy like you isn¡¯t afraid of things that go bump in the night, right?¡±


    He looked past her toward the woods. It¡¯s now or never, Nick. ¡°Not a chance,¡± he said as he ran over.


    The path was soft, and she loved the feel of it beneath her toes. It was a simplistic way of connecting herself to nature, but it worked. She slid her hand in his as he got nearer, then she looked over her shoulder, ¡°For a second, I thought you were going to run the other way,¡± sheughed softly at the notion.


    He ran his free hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s just a wolf, right? Nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Selena yfully arched her eyebrow, ¡°Could be a werewolfing to rip us to shreds. It is a full moon.¡±


    He stopped, a grimace on his face, ¡°Why would you say something like that?¡±


    Her smile faded, ¡°It was just a joke. It¡¯s not like werewolves exist.¡±


    His expression softened, and he nodded, ¡°Right.¡±


    She pulled her hand from his and walked ahead as she rolled her eyes. She was confident he¡¯d follow; he seemed just as desperate for a fuck as she was. Maybe I shoulda went after the older guy. He probably wouldn¡¯t much care about things like wolves.


    Nick picked up his pace slightly, ¡°Why do you want to go into the woods, anyway? Why not your car? Or my car? Or a hotel, if you don¡¯t want me to know where you live?¡±


    Her annoyance faded, and her toes curled against the soft ground, ¡°I like nature. There¡¯s a certain animalistic quality thates about in the woods that never seems to emerge when safely tucked away in enclosures. It¡¯s raw. Passionate,¡± her eyes caught a glint of the moonlight trickling through the canopy above. He was taken in by the bright blue shine of her eyes. She sighed and smiled as she lifted her gaze to meet his, ¡°Besides, a car and a hotel don¡¯t leave little scratches on your skin from the roughness of bark rubbing against it.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that hurt?¡±


    Selena smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the point. But there¡¯s a pleasure thates with pain.¡± She tugged on his hand, urging him to move faster, ¡°My favorite thing is the chase. You give me a head start and just follow the path straight through. It opens to a clearing, and that¡¯s where I¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should stick together?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid to be alone in the woods? Need five-foot-nothing me to protect you?¡±


    He bristled. ¡°No, thinking maybe you shouldn¡¯t be alone because you¡¯re five-foot-nothing and there¡¯s clearly wolves around here somewhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve beening to these woods for decades. Even sat in the clearing with a wolf lying on the opposite side, each of us doing our own thing beneath the moonlight. I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡±


    He balked at that. ¡°You sat in a field across from a fucking wolf?¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t fucking. It was just lying there, rxing beneath the moon. Or possibly hunting bunnies, I¡¯m not sure. It was chill, though. I¡¯m determined to pet one eventually.¡±


    His tone was incredulous, ¡°Pet one? Are you insane?¡±


    Selena smirked, taking a moment before responding, ¡°I certainly don¡¯t think so. Like I said, he was doing his thing and I was doing mine.¡±


    ¡°And that didn¡¯t freak you out even a little?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it would¡¯ve if he¡¯d approached me, but he didn¡¯t. He stayed on his side, I stayed on mine. Come on, you¡¯re not afraid of wolves, are you?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    A howl sounded again, making her blood run cold for a moment. It seemed different somehow. Aggressive. More primal with a depth the previous howl hadn¡¯t possessed. It reverberated through the air and prickled the skin on her arms and neck.


    He saw it and smirked, ¡°So you¡¯re not so tough when they get closer, huh?¡±


    She straightened, pulling back her shoulders as she lifted her head, ¡°Are we going to do a slow walk through the woods chatting, or are you going to chase me into that clearing so you can push me up against a tree and fuck me?¡± She danced away from him, teasing.


    ¡°What happened to the flirty coy girl from the bar?¡± He took a step after her.


    ¡°She¡¯s really horny and her intended lover is only talking to her. She¡¯s a little annoyed.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he moved closer to her and ran his hand along the side of her neck, letting his fingers drift up into her hair, ¡°Would she rather he be more forward?¡±


    ¡°She really would.¡±


    He tugged on her hair, and she smiled as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a two minute head start, but once I catch you, I get to call the shots.¡±


    ¡°Good boy,¡± Selena teased, causing him to blush.


    Nick released her hair, and she turned toward him, walking backwards as she unbuttoned her top, ¡°I¡¯ll even leave you a trail to follow.¡±


    He smiled as she spread open her top to give him a glimpse of her redce bra. She turned away from him, unbuttoning her ck silk shirt as she did so. She let it slide from her shoulders, exposing her upper back before pulling the sleeves, gathering it in her hand, tossing it high, and letting it fall. She didn¡¯t see where itnded. She liked that top, but clothes weren¡¯t her priority right now. Besides, she knew this trail well. She¡¯d be able to retrieve itter. If her little disy got his blood racing, it was worth it.


    She looked over her shoulder; his eyes were fixated on her, exactly as she¡¯d hoped. She started to jog. The dirt under her feet kicked up in ces, and part of her wanted to run for the rush of endorphins. A hit of dopamine followed by the rush of oxytocin in post-orgasmic bliss. Instant gratification intensified through asting pleasure response. But the guy she¡¯d picked up at the bar was attractive, and that was enough to give her that initial surge of pleasure. The anticipation was like a drug.


    Two-minute head start.


    She stopped out of sight of him and undid the closures on her hip. Her skirt fell down her legs, and sheid it carefully on a convenient rock. The skirt was expensive, and she had no interest in ruining it. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t want him to miss seeing it.


    The air on her skin was exhrating. It was crisp, but it wasn¡¯t freezing, so being in her underwear wasn¡¯t making her shiver. She could see the clearing ahead and unfastened her bra, letting it slide off her arms before hanging it on a prominent branch. The underclothes didn¡¯t much matter. She didn¡¯t need them to get home like she did with her top and skirt. Still, she liked them and didn¡¯t want to lose them¡­ but more importantly, she wanted him to notice.


    Selena took a deep breath as her breasts were uncovered in the night air before lifting her hands and doing a slight spin of delight at the feeling. She wondered if anyone was watching, and even though she knew it was unlikely, the thought gave her a thrill.


    The crack of a breaking twig sounded somewhere behind her, and she spun toward it, her arm draped across her breasts as she peered into the trees. It hadn¡¯te from the path she¡¯d taken from Nick. Had he circled around? Her breathing came faster. She hoped it was him. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t quite as open as she¡¯d thought to the idea of someone else watching her from the darkness of the woods.


    No one emerged from the shadows, and she heard footfallse down the path. That was the direction she¡¯d left Nick. Perhaps the other noise had just simply been an animal. Sheughed at herself, jumping at shadows.


    She continued until she stepped out into the moonlight-filled clearing at the end of the path. She looked for an area to present herself and found it a few feet in.

 105

    Selena stood there, body slightly angled, ankles crossed, arm draped across her breasts as her other hand flexed nervously at her side. Judging how much time had passed was difficult, but it felt like it should¡¯ve been long enough for him to emerge. ¡°Nick?¡± she called out, slightly lower than her speaking volume.


    There was a crunch in the treeline to the right of where she¡¯d emerged from the path. She smiled. Okay, he was taking it a little far with the stalking approach, but she could be into it as long as he wasn¡¯t an asshole about it.


    More snapping happened a little further to her right. Her ear followed the sound, her head turning. The distraction caused her to shift her stance, uncrossing her ankles in case she needed to run. When the sounds stopped, she¡¯d nearly turned a quarter from where she¡¯d started. Her brow furrowed, and she strained to listen for subtle cracking and crunching behind her but heard nothing.


    With a sudden movement, she was scooped up from the ground. She screamed and quickly hit the thing that intruded into her personal space. Nick put her back down, ¡°Geez, sorry, thought you wanted to be caught!¡±


    ¡°You scared me half-to-death! Where were you? What took so long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been five minutes¡­ I was walking slow to give you some time to get down the path.¡±


    Her heart raced, and she took a few deep breaths to try and steady it.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked as he realized the pulse at her neck was noticeably fast.


    ¡°Yeah. You just scared me. I thought you were going toe out of the woods to try and surprise me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I seemed to have surprised you anyways.¡±


    Selenaughed slightly and rolled her eyes, ¡°So much for you being the scaredy cat and me being the brave one.¡±


    ¡°We can still head out of here and go back to my car, get a hotel room for the night. Maybe a bottle of wine?¡±


    Her nose crinkled, ¡°I just got startled, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never actually had sex in the woods before. How do we actually go about this?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, you have to actually get undressed. You were supposed to do that on the trail right behind me,¡± she smiled and raised one eyebrow as she unbuttoned his shirt.


    He ran the back of his finger beneath her chin, lifting her face to him, ¡°See, I think I made the right choice here.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s something appealing about being undressed by a mostly naked girl. Especially,¡± he trailed his hand down her neck and let his fingers graze over her nipple, ¡°when she¡¯s a little cold and I can strategically offer warmth.¡± His palm covered her breast and gently caressed it.


    She smiled. The warmth was pleasant, but she would¡¯ve preferred him to show up in the clearing naked and ready to go. She wasn¡¯t kidding when she said she was horny. It had been a few weeks since she¡¯d had sex, and he was the first guy she¡¯d found herself attracted to since herst date. His silky shirt came off quickly.


    He was more muscr than she¡¯d expected him to be. Something about him screamed: chiseled face but a slightly pudgy body. While he wasn¡¯t tightly muscled, he also wasn¡¯t pudgy. She¡¯d say he was nicely toned. Her fingertips trailed down his bare chest. She was typically fond of a guy with chest hair, but theck of it worked for him.


    His hand slid back up along the side of her neck, caressing her before his fingers slipped into her hair as she unfastened his jeans. She smiled as his fingers curled into a fist, tugging her hair lightly as he leaned down. She¡¯d anticipated a kiss, but he pulled on her hair and tilted her neck, giving him enough ess to gently bite.


    Selena moaned, her hand grasping the front of his open jeans as he bit harder. Her hand slid into his pants, and he tightened his grip on her hair. His teeth raked across her skin as he released her neck. She watched him straighten back up, smiling as his eyes caught a glint of moonlight. He has such pretty eyes. Emotive.


    He released her hair, and she resumed pulling his pants and underwear down, revealing his cock. She bit her lip and watched as he kicked off his shoes and pulled his pants and boxers off. He stood back up, and she tipped her head slightly, waiting for a moment. She¡¯d hoped he would pull off his socks to get the carnal experience of fucking naked in the woods, but he made no move to do so.


    Okay, socks stay on, weirdo.


    He stepped closer to her, brushing her hair behind her shoulder. His fingertips caressed along her delicate shoulder and corbone, then up along her neck. His hand slid into her hair, holding her as his lips came down on her, and his tongue pushed into her mouth in a forceful disy of a kiss. She sighed, her handsy on his hips, and she pulled him a little closer to her.


    That¡¯s more like it.


    Nick broke away from the kiss and smiled; it left her looking a little drunk. He held out his hand, and she took it, allowing him to lead her back toward the treeline. She blissfully followed.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the penalty for getting caught naked out here?¡± he asked, a lighthearted smile on his face.


    ¡°Indecent exposure, open and gross lewdness. Fines. Possibility of jail time,¡± she didn¡¯t want yful banter. She wanted him to continue with the force behind that kiss.


    ¡°And is that worth it to you?¡±


    Selena smiled, ¡°Aww, cute that you think I wouldn¡¯t fuck the cop to get out of it.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He smirked, ¡°Would you get me out of it, too?¡±


    ¡°Well, that would be up to the one ticketing us, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nick pushed her back against a thick tree to the left of the path they¡¯d emerged from. She bit her lip and looked up at him. The light caught her eye again, and he watched her tip her head to the side. His hand caressed her neck before he leaned in and kissed beneath her ear. Another soft bite made her moan.


    Her hand caressed the back of his neck, holding him to her as he bit harder. Her back scraped against the bark, and a tingle coursed through her. He cupped her breast, thumb swirling along her nipple as she brought her other hand to his cock, stroking gently.


    ¡°You know,¡± she whispered in a light, breathy voice, ¡°you really don¡¯t have to work me up to it. I¡¯ve been ready since you whispered to me at the bar.¡±


    He chuckled, releasing her neck, ¡°That so?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Touch me and see.¡±


    His hands moved down, thumbs curling into the waistband of her panties. He slid them over her hips and down her thighs. He could¡¯ve let go, and they would¡¯ve fallen the rest of the way down. Instead, he knelt before her, close enough for his breath to warm her. He watched her as she lifted one foot for him to remove the softce from her body. Her exposure was subtle but alluring with the movement of her legs. He could¡¯ve left her panties on the other foot, but he urged her to lift it and discarded the delicate fabric nearby.


    A soft kiss on her hip made her giggle. He slid his hands up the backs of her thighs, stopping at the curve of her ass. The warmth of his lips felt amazing as they pressed against her cool skin. He kissed over her mons and slid his tongue along herbia, parting them with the same force he¡¯d already disyed. She gasped, her hands moved to the back of his neck, a gentle pull urging him forward.


    Her hands raked along his shortly cropped hair, wishing it was longer so she could grip it. It would feel so lovely between her fingers as his tongue slid into her. He lifted one leg over his shoulder, opening her to his tongue, her back pressed roughly to the bark. She shivered with the mixed sensations and the intensity of it.


    Selena hadn¡¯t expected him to actually put effort into her enjoyment. He¡¯d seemed arrogant and self-serving at the bar; she figured she¡¯d get some good use of his dick and might get her nipples sucked and clit teased for a minute. His going all in on eating her out was thest thing she expected. And he was good at it.


    She arched, causing her upper back to scrape on the bark as her hips lifted toward his mouth, pulling him closer still with leg and hands. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± she whimpered, wanting to say his name, before realizing she couldn¡¯t remember it, ¡°¡­ God.¡±


    It encouraged him, and he pushed closer to her, his hands supporting her ass as she lifted her hips to him, bracing against the tree as she hooked her other leg over his shoulder. She was so much more open to him like this, his tongue driving deeper, and she crossed her ankles behind his back, spurring him on. He pushed his tongue into her entrance, then licked up to her clit. He sucked on her and moved his hand beneath her ass until he could slip his thumb along her pussy.


    He continued flicking his tongue across her clit, firm licks back and forth until her moans carried through the clearing. His thumb rubbed her entrance but didn¡¯t fully prate her. It was a slow tease toward what she wanted.


    Her breathing becamebored, and he could feel the tension building in her body. He waited until her thighs trembled, then stopped, causing her to whine with frustration. He had to pry her off of him, but he got her back on her feet and turned her around.


    Her softly curved ass was inviting, but what he wanted was for her to reach her orgasm on his dick. His hands lifted her a bit as he lowered himself and pushed up into her pussy from behind. She gasped, her hands curling into fists as her nipples caught on a small lip in the bark of the tree. Her eyes closed, and her hand moved toy t against the tree so she could press her forehead to it.


    His hand curved around her hip, and his fingers found her slicked clit, rubbing as his dick slipped deeper. She bit her lip as she pushed her hips back against him, the need for release building. Harder. Faster. Please. ¡°Mmm. Just like that. Pull my hair a little¡­¡± She smiled as his fingers grasped a handful of her hair at the base of her neck and gently pulled back.


    ¡°Like that?¡± he pushed into her harder, and she moaned, trying to nod, but his grip held her tight.


    ¡°Yeah, harder.¡± He tugged harder, and she whimpered, ¡°I meant your dick, but that¡¯s just as nice.¡±


    His thrusts became more forceful, and he used his grip on her hair to tilt her head, biting down on the side of her neck. The ache was so close to being fulfilled.


    A loud sound behind them made her eyes snap open. He pulled out of her and dropped his support of her body as he spun toward the noise. She turned around but froze as she saw the biggest wolf she¡¯d ever seen. It snarled, teeth bared, with its eyes intently focused on her lover. Even in her shock and fear, she saw that it had a thick, silvery coat, its eyes a vivid green. They were unlike any she¡¯d ever seen on a wolf before. It was a strikingbination, powerful and beautiful, a contrast to the ugliness of its menacing visage.


    Her hand moved to his hip, gently urging the naked man closer to her. Her voice was a light whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t run. It will attack you.¡±


    Selena could feel the tension in his body as she guided him. The wolf moved one massive paw closer, and her lover turned and ran. She¡¯d swear the wolf smiled at that, yet it didn¡¯t chase him; its eyes locked on her naked body instead. She shivered, feeling vited, as though it had somehow leered.


    It snapped at her, and she dropped to the ground, covering her head and pulling up her knees to protect her midsection from whatever onught was about to happen. The dull thump of heavy paws sounded on the soft ground. The wolf was gone when she opened her eyes and peeked around her arm. She rose slowly, her legs shaky, looking frantically around the clearing. She was alone. Thest thing she wanted was to be naked, vulnerable, with such a beast near, so she ran to the clothes she¡¯d removed from her lover. His shirt would have to do. She put it on but didn¡¯t bother with the buttons, opting to hold it closed instead. A bloodcurdling scream cut through the ambient sounds of the night. Then, the air was filled with silence.

 106

    Not even the crickets chirped.


    She grabbed the trunk of the tree for support. Shit. I¡¯ll never know his name. The tree branches were too high for her to climb, and she wasn¡¯t confident her legs would support her even if she could reach the branches.


    Her phone was in her purse, and her purse was in her car. He had a phone, right? She made her way back to his clothes. Keys, wallet. Yes, phone. She swiped the screen, but nothing happened. Dead phone? Oh,e on!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She held onto it. Could throw it as a distraction, if nothing else. She stayed off the path but near it, as she tried to escape the woods. She didn¡¯t know where the wolf was or where the guy she¡¯d been fucking went. Stumbling over his dead body was not on the list of things she wanted to experience that night. She¡¯d slightly prefer toe across the wolf eating it. Then, at least, she¡¯d know where to avoid.


    Selena crept alongside the path, moving slowly, keeping as quiet as possible to avoid arousing the beast¡¯s attention. Each step of progress became tempered with a pause as she listened before moving to the next piece of cover. She knew it could smell her regardless of what she did, but hoped she could be back in her car before it finished its meal and remembered it left dessert cowering by a tree.


    ~


    How Nick always managed to sweet-talk the prettiest girls into a fuck in the woods, Ash would never know. He wasn¡¯t a nice guy. Bit of a coward, really. But it was expected with him over the years, at least until Germany.


    Ash noticed how hesitant Nick had been to go into the woods while he watched them. The girl was yful and flirty; her scent of arousal was a bit overwhelming to the wolf. Ash tipped his head as Nick finally followed her onto the path. A growl resonated in the wolf¡¯s throat.


    He felt possessive of her. It surprised him. Didn¡¯t like his one-time friend touching her. He didn¡¯t even know her, but something about her scent made him want her. He listened to their conversation as he followed them, carefully stepping and trying not to make noise as he stalked them along the path.


    Ash liked it when she jogged down the path away from Nick. There was an urge to attack then, to take his friend down before he returned to the girl, but the wolf refrained. While Ash was confident he could give her the fuck of her life, he didn¡¯t know if he could pass lycanthropy on through sex or just with a bite or scratch. Passing it on to her was not his goal. Still, though¡­ a taste of her would be safe. He¡¯d done it before many times with no ill effects.


    No, he¡¯d wait and let it y out like it did in Germany. Only, instead of Nick sessfully escaping, Ash would give chase, strike, and finally get the revenge he¡¯d sought. He wanted Nick to live that night again, the same heightened pleasure that got interrupted in a moment of sheer terror. Ash craved to experience it from the other side. The scent of fear and arousal spurred him on and encouraged him to embrace the wolf side while he stalked his friend. The wolf waited and watched them. Heat rose in his chest as he saw his friend lifting her to his face, and Ash licked his lips. Wonder what she tastes like¡­


    Twice, he almost lunged. Her scent intoxicating to him as her arousal heightened. The scrape of her body against the tree while Nick fucked her caused tiny cuts to open on her skin. The fresh scent of her blood proved too much, and he made his approach, silently stalking behind his friend, teeth bared but otherwise silent.


    Scare him off, chase him down, don¡¯t let her see. The closer he got to her, the harder it was to focus. The twig snapped loudly beneath his massive paw, and both humans turned. Ash¡¯s eyes turned from him to her. A light red line of blood beneath her nipple from a fresh scrape. He wanted her and was momentarily distracted.


    Nick ran, just like in Germany. Ash¡¯s focus drifted from revenge to the terrified naked woman leaning against a tree. She trembled, and he smiled as much as a wolf could smile. He¡¯d be back for her. He reminded himself that this wasn¡¯t about her. It was about the coward who left him to die at the jaws of a pair of wolves that attacked them.


    Ash turned and ran after his naked friend. Easily outrunning him then forcing him to back up. Nick¡¯s eyes scanned the area, looking for a way out, something he could do.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t real. You don¡¯t exist. Ash lost it. He killed that girl and went into hiding. Giant wolves don¡¯t exist¡­¡±


    Ash growled. ¡°Nick ran and left his best friend to die beside her.¡±


    Nick¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the wolf, ¡°Asher?¡±


    The silver wolf bared his teeth, a low growl resonating from his throat. ¡°Run. Please run again, I want your fear coursing through your veins when you die.¡±


    Nick turned, running back the way he came, and Ash ran past, blocking the way, forcing him to turn again. It went on for a few minutes, the fear in Nick building as he exhausted himself.


    It was only when his former friend fell to his knees, resigned to the knowledge he was about to die, that Ash fully attacked, knocking him to the ground and mping his jaws tightly about his neck. It snapped with ease. It was the fear he desired, and he had his fill.


    He wanted his former friend to feel the same fear he¡¯d felt that night. The same terror of knowing he wasn¡¯t going to escape. He got that, so he ensured Nick¡¯s death was quick and painless. The consumption, however, was messy, bloody; it always was.


    Ash had almost forgotten about the girl until her scent again filled the air. He pulled Nick from the path; he¡¯d finishter. He watched her cowering behind trees. His friend¡¯s shirt covering her frame almost made Ash feel a little disappointed. She had a great body; it was a shame to have it covered again. She crept to the next tree, low to the ground, and he smiled. She thought herself unseen. Did she really think she could avoid an apex predator like him?


    He watched her with amusement as she crouched, creeping from one tree to the next. For a moment, he wondered if he should¡¯ve left the body in her likely path. Put more fear into her by causing her to trip over it. But he didn¡¯t need to. She was already fucking terrified; he could smell it. Breaking her served no purpose for him. Afraid, though? That was exhrating. Fun to chase and lick.


    She was still aroused. Her date gets hunted down by a wolf, and she¡¯s still aching for release. Maybe he could offer her some relief. He stalked behind her for a while, moving only when she did. He let her get to within sight of the edge of the woods before he ran before her and snarled. She fell, trying to reverse course, the shirt falling open at her stomach, and he licked at the air as he bared his teeth and crouched low, moving toward her.


    The girl crawled backwards, pushing away from the wolf until she backed into a tree. The edge of the woods was still in sight, but the wolf kept moving toward her, teeth exposed in a snarl.


    He almost pulled away as her hand reached out, but he didn¡¯t. He was surprised when her fingers curled beneath his chin and gave a gentle but insistent scratch as though he were a dog. He felt slightly offended for a second before realizing it felt nice. And if she could make him feel nice, he should return the favor.


    His snarl lessened, and his tongue dragged along her inner thigh. His head lowered, but his eyes held hers.


    ~


    Selena had almost made it out before the wolf found her and backed her into a tree. Her breathing was erratic and strained as the wolf crawled over her legs. The shirt of the guy she¡¯d been fuckingy open between her breasts and over her stomach. She was afraid to move to close it, especially as the wolf¡¯s breath was hot on her thigh.


    She reached one trembling hand out and turned her palm upward, scratching it beneath the chin. At least I got to pet a giant wolf before dying. So soft and fluffy. Totally worth it.


    Its snarl ceased, and she closed her eyes, expecting it to bite down and end things. Instead, it licked her thigh. She tensed at the unexpected touch, reflexively trying to pull back, but the tree stopped her. The wolf lowered its head, its green eyes focused on her as its tongue darted across her thigh again, a little higher. Its paws moved closer, one pressing on the ground between her legs, and the sheer looming presence of it forced her to open her legs to amodate.


    The wolf licked her exposed stomach. Its tongue slid up between her breasts, and her breath caught. Its tongue was so muchrger than a human¡¯s, rougher in texture, warmer and even slicker. She felt so vulnerable, helpless before this beast that could, at any moment, choose to end her life. She dared not do anything to provoke it. The reminder of why was literally all over its face. Blood coated its mouth, staining the muzzle darker than the rest of its light-colored face. If she didn¡¯tply or tried to run, she had no doubt her blood would be added to its fur. Another lick went from between her breasts up along the side of her neck, then beneath her chin.


    Selena whimpered as the metallic scent caught her nose. It licked across her lips, and she had to fight not to turn away. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes. It licked her lips again, a metallic taste on her lips as she inadvertently parted them with a whimper. Its eyes showed a softness in watching her. A tenderness to the way its tongue slid across her. What did it want?


    It moved its paw further between her thighs, forcing her legs wider still. It sniffed the air, and its head lowered, nuzzling between her thighs. The drag of its tongue along her pussy made her gasp. What the fuck?

 107

    The wolf licked again, and she grabbed the blood-soaked fur beneath its chin, trying to push its head away. It snarled-a deep, reverberating noise that was full of a threat she could feel with the vibrations along her skin. She released her hold instantly. This was no mere dog; this was a killer, and her vulnerability was reemphasized. The wolf¡¯s snout pressed against her pussy, its tongue pushed against her, and she dared not try to stop it again. Its tongue prated her, and she lifted her hips from the ground in reflex. ¡°Fuck,¡± she whimpered as its tongue pushed into her, curling andpping at the arousal within. ¡°Oh fuck.¡± No sensation she¡¯d ever experienced before came close to what the wolf was forcing her to endure. Despite the animalistic nature of it, her body came alive, responding to the carnal intrusion.


    She watched it stop, eyes lifted to her before it pushed its tongue back out,pping up and over her clit. Her toes curled, butterflies flitted through her stomach, and a gasp slipped from her throat. Again, her hand grasped its fur in reflex, but she didn¡¯t push it away this time. She held it.


    The wolf¡¯s tongue became insistent. Repeatedly curling inside and along herbia, it seemed to focus its thick tongue on her clit. Her hips twitched beneath it; she couldn¡¯t stop herself from squirming. Oh, fuck, I¡¯m going to hell. She was almost in tears from the intense jolt of pleasure she was experiencing. It was so fucking wrong, but the size of it, the force of it, made it feel so much better than her human lover¡¯s tongue of mere moments before.


    Selena opened her legs wider, pulling her knees up and cing her feet t on the ground. He epted her invitation and licked harder, faster. Her cheeks flushed, and her grip on his fur tightened; she pulled him toward her, wanting more, needing more. She epted his tongue so eagerly, so readily, and every lick elicited a whimper.


    The wolf lowered its body to her leg, and her eyes widened as she felt the heavy pulse of its cock on her calf. Not ¡®it¡¯¡­ his. I should¡¯ve known. The wolf¡¯s hips moved, and his cock rubbed against her. Fuck. She didn¡¯t understand why she was reacting with such wanton need, only that her body was crying out for more. Perhaps it was the pure primal carnality of it or her heightened arousal going unfulfilled for so long. Maybe it was nothing more than nature: the submission of the female before the dominant¡­ wolf¡­ But whatever the reason¡­ she let go of his fur and began to roll to her side, her movements deliberately slow to not rm the wolf or provoke a precipitous reaction.


    He snarled, his paw pushed heavily on her thigh, and she froze. Easy, boy. I¡¯m just trying to give you what you want. She lowered her eyes, instinctively showing her submission, and cautiously continued her move. Her evident show of submission made his blood race, and another growl slipped from his throat. His ws clenched in reflex, wanting to hold and restrain her. In a moment of lost focus, his w cut a thin slice in the soft flesh of her thigh. She winced in reflex, but the pain was minor. The constant fear that each growl, each snarl, each scratch of his w might be thest thing she knew that kept her heart racing. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m so desperate to show him my submission. Don¡¯t hurt me, Mr. Wolf; I¡¯m no threat to you. She pulled the dead man¡¯s shirt from her body as she moved. See? Naked. No threat. Soft. epting. Yours?


    The wolf was growling steadily, a dominant noise from low in his throat. Less a preempt to attack ¨C or so she hoped ¨C and more a statement of ¡®mine.¡¯ It was possessive, she realized, and the thought thrilled her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Selena was on her side on the ground, naked before him, and gradually she continued her turn, her ass lifting as she carefully crawled onto her knees. Immediately, she felt his tongue push into her from behind, driving a gasp from her throat. Oh fuck¡­ yes¡­ I¡¯m not a threat to you. Just lick, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t eat. Her raised ass allowed him to push deeper into her, and her gasp became a cry. Instinctively, her head went down, and her hips rose up, opening herself to his probing tongue. Oh God¡­ deeper, please. He seemed to hear her, pushing his wolf-tongue into her, curling and dragging for the full length and thickness. She moaned her uncontroble response to him.


    He continued licking her pussy, pushing his snout against her to get his tongue fully inside her, curling and twisting along her inner walls. Her hips raised higher, and her knees spread further apart. She had tears in her eyes, uncertain whether she had any choice left, knowing only that she was presenting herself to him in such a way, driven by her submission, her arousal, and her desire to live.


    His tongue slid over her pussy and back along her thighs.


    ~


    As soon as his tongue licked across her thighs, he tasted it. Blood. He pulled back and saw a new line of blood forming. She¡¯d been scratched, and it hadn¡¯t been there before. Shit. His ws. He hadn¡¯t meant to do that.


    She¡¯d presented herself as willing. Her deliberate move to all fours, her ass raising in the air, the heady scent of her arousal permeating his tongue, nose, and the air around them. Everywhere smelled of her sex. Of her need. Her actions came about after she¡¯d felt his cock on her thigh. It seemed clear to him that she wanted him to take her. It was what he wanted, too. His little mistake presented him the opportunity to oblige her evident desire, and he would take it. He just wasn¡¯t sure she was ready yet and he didn¡¯t want to harm her. Hurt her, maybe, but not harm her.


    Shey her head down on her arm but kept her ass lifted, her knees spread far apart, pussy wet and on clear disy for him. He licked again, and she pushed her hips back against his tongue.


    Oh.


    She was actively asking. Not begging, but asking him to take her now, not in a little while. He definitely wanted her. And because of that thin slice, he had no further reason to resist. She would turn whether it was passed sexually or not. It¡¯s definitely far toote to avoid this. With her presented so, her sex filling his senses, it was hardly the time to feel remorse.


    His tongue dragged from beneath her up and over her pussy and along the center of her ass. Her legs trembled, and he moved over her. She was small, and he very much wasn¡¯t. He was just under her height from shoulder to paw. From tip to tail, he was probably seven to eight feet. His cock was reasonably proportionate to his size, but it was longer than thick.


    He knew he¡¯d have to be careful. Still, he¡¯d never fucked anyone as a wolf, so he didn¡¯t know what to expect or how to control things. Yet¡­ she was offering, so how could he say no?


    He put his paws on her lower back, and she braced, dropping to her elbows to support his weight. He noticed her strain beneath his paws and, as best he was able, kept his weight back over his hind legs.


    ~


    There was a moment where second thoughts almost made her pull away from him. Could she really go through with this? But, before she¡¯d even finished the thought, he¡¯d already mounted her, and his cock was pushing into her. He was surprisingly gentle. He was a wolf, a beast. He was supposed to be animalistic and rough, not with this sudden care after how forceful he¡¯d been with his tongue. She bit down on her arm as her body trembled. He was still so muchrger than any human she¡¯d had, and gentle or not, he was stretching her wide. It was unreal how full she felt, but she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around his gentleness.


    But he¡¯d prated her so carefully, slowly. He¡¯d shown restraint and control, and he panted as his hips thrust a few times before he moved his paws from her back, straddling her shoulders. In this position, he wasrge enough to stand over her, and the release of weight from her back was a relief. Her ass raised higher in response, and she moaned as he slipped further in. He bit her hair, pulling it as he began to push further into her. God, just like I¡¯d asked for earlier¡­ and a lifetime ago. How did he know to pull my hair? He seemed cautious of harming her further, hesitant to push himself deeper, but he also seemed to want to. She was already crying out with barely half of him inside.


    He growled as she began to push her hips back to meet him, taking a little more of him into her. She looked over her shoulder and caught his gaze. He thrust hard, and she fell forward with a gasp, only her braced elbows stopping her from copsing. He did it again, and she whimpered. Can I take him all the way in? She didn¡¯t know. She also knew it wasn¡¯t her choice to make.


    His hips pumped deeper, and she trembled beneath him. He adjusted his jaws and bit harder on her hair, holding her still as he thrust hard and deep. Her breathing was heavy, her voice slipped from her in tiny gasps and whimpers, and he pulled her hair with his mouth, arching her back further. Her orgasm was almost immediate once he was fully within her. Involuntarily, she tightened and released on him, openly crying beneath him as her body trembled in pleasure¡­ and a little pain¡­ That¡¯s just what I¡¯ve been looking for. Who knew it woulde from a wolf.


    Selena looked over her shoulder, ¡°Good boy,¡± her voice breathy, eyes filled with lust and a few lingering tears fell over her flushed cheeks.


    He seemed to understand her, a low growl rumbling from his throat, an almost satisfied sound and thrust deeper into her.


    What the fuck? Why had she done that? What the fuck was wrong with her? Good boy? She¡¯d only wanted to pet a wolf¡­ not¡­ get fucked by the wolf that killed her intended lover for the night.


    But it felt so good¡­ precisely what she¡¯d been craving for so long.


    He swelled within her and growled again. Oh fuck! Did he just¡­ he didn¡¯t¡­ couldn¡¯t have¡­ She tried to pull away but couldn¡¯t. Her eyes widened as the reality of what she¡¯d just done in a moment of desperation hit her.

 108

    She gasped, eyes wide as she lifted her head and tried to pull away slightly. He tightened his bite of her hair and pulled harder as his cock pulsed with forceful spurts of cum inside her, his body trembled as he lowered himself tight against her. One heavy paw on her back forced her upper body to the ground, holding her still as he filled her. A rumbling growl in his throat sent a chill down her spine.


    Her legs trembled with the realization she¡¯d let a wolf fuck her to orgasm, for both of them. Her cunt was full of wolf cum, and she couldn¡¯t do shit about it until he released her. Her heart began to race, though whether from excitement over the experience or abject fear of what she¡¯d done and wanting to do it again, she wasn¡¯t sure. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. I¡¯m already going to hell, might as well fucking enjoy the ride.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her hand moved between her thighs, and she caressed where they connected. Yeah, that¡¯s definitely a knot. God, how much cum is in me? There was no leakage around their connection, and he growled as she stroked him. Her hand stopped, and he tugged her hair with a low whine directed at her. Her hand resumed stroking him, and his tugging lessened. Okay, he likes that, I guess?


    She stroked him again, and he released her hair. A soft pant was audible as his muzzle lowered beside her face. His breath warmed the hand she propped herself up with as his tongue curled beneath her neck, licking her while her other hand pet him behind the knot keeping them connected. She tried to pull him from her, but he wasn¡¯t budging. Fuck


    The euphoria was starting to wear off, and the pain of being stretched so much from his swelling was bing more noticeable.


    Her hand moved back to herself, fingers caressing her clit and causing her body to shiver. Maybe she could get off again. Make the pleasurest a little longer, block out some of the pain. He licked across her neck again, and a soft growl resonated in his throat. For a second, her hand froze, but he made no move to bite. It wasn¡¯t the menacing growl from earlier, but one that seemed to indicate interest or approval in its softness, maybe even a note of pleasure behind it? Her fingers continued, and she looked over her shoulder at the wolf.


    His image was striking. The softness of his fur on her skin became more noticeable without him thrusting forcefully into her. The heat from his body warmed her more than her clothes had.


    The moonlight glinted in his eyes, and she smiled softly. ¡°My what beautiful eyes, you have, Mr. Wolf,¡± she meant it as a tease and looked away as he seemed to smile. Her fingers still stroked her clit, fully aware that her pussy remained filled with the wolf¡¯s cock as she enjoyed the gentle touch of her fingers contrasting with the stretched feeling from his knot. She bit her lip and furrowed her brow before lifting her eyes back to his, ¡°And what a nice fuck you are.¡±


    Her hips moved, and his paws shifted, widening his stance. His tongue dragged across her upper back and over her shoulder. There was still a certain amount of fear in her as his breath warmed her back, but it was a good fear. It was an exciting kind of fear. It was the fear of being caught with her pussy stretched by a wolf-cock while she rubbed her clit to a second orgasm beneath his powerful and dangerous body.


    ~


    He panted as he watched her. She was fully epting it. He hoped she felt the same way in a few hours when the sun rose, and he was less¡­ massive. And furry. And maybe not as pettable as she currently found him. Though, his time as a wolf had an effect on the human side as well. Perhaps he could win her over by showing her the things he could do for her as a human lover that were limited to him as a wolf. Like letting his hands curve along her pussy to bring her to another orgasm while he recovered.


    Her body arched, and she cried out. He felt her tightening on him again, and he had to fight the urge to bite her as though she were another wolf to be mated. Something to look forward to, perhaps. That is, if she doesn¡¯t kill him when she finds out her future might be more bestial than she¡¯d like¡­


    For now, he stayed over her, protecting her, warming her. Mostly, though, he was iming her. He wasn¡¯t sure why he wanted her to bond with him. An innate attraction he¡¯d felt for her from the moment he first saw her sitting in the bar with his former friend shortly before dusk was overwhelming everything else for him that night.


    His reaction to her threw him. So much so that he had to rush from the bar to get out of sight before his transformation and hadn¡¯t had a moment to spare to even get his clothes off of himself.


    He pressed his muzzle to her cheek, nudging it. She reached up with her hand, curled her fingers over his snout, and scratched it. She sighed, a slight shudder to her body as she turned herself onto her back very slowly, and he watched with intent interest.


    He¡¯d prepared to snap at her, to make her stop moving because he¡¯d expected it to hurt, but his cock twisted with her, and no pain came from it. His head tipped, his eyes lowered over her body, and he began to lick her neck, stomach, and breasts with an eager delight in reaching her so easily.


    ~


    She giggled at the ticklish way his tongue caressed her, covering her breasts from him as he nuzzled and pushed his tongue beneath her arm to get at them again. ¡°I really need you to release me now, please,¡± she asked, trying to keep his tongue at bay and offering him a gentle scratch beneath his chin.


    The masculine voice startled her, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t realize this was a thing¡­ It might be a little while.¡±


    Her heart raced. She¡¯d been caught fucking a wolf by someone with a deep, lovely voice. Her cheeks flushed about ten shades of red as she covered her face with her arms. Hoping she wasn¡¯t at all recognizable beneath the wolf. But the wolf wasn¡¯t responding to some intruder. Wasn¡¯t growling or snarling at some person invading their illicit affair. Wait. She thought about what he said. It might be a little while. Was that the wolf talking to her? She decided to test the theory and asked, ¡°How long until it goes away? The¡­ swelling?¡± her voice trembled.


    He huffed. ¡°The what?¡±


    ¡°The¡­ you know¡­ the¡­¡±


    ¡°Knot?¡±


    ¡°That. Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before, a few more minutes maybe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my goddamn mind. I¡¯m talking to the wolf I let fuck me as though it could talk back.¡± sheughed. An almost maniacalughter as she kept her face covered with her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a wolf.¡±


    Selena tried to pull away again, but he grunted, ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± putting his paw on her stomach. ¡°Kinda hurts when you pull. Twisting seems okay, though, just carefully.¡±


    She peeked between her fingers, looking up at the wolf¡¯s face, ¡°Did I die? Is this hell?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alive. I¡¯m not a wolf. Still human most of the time. Only a wolf one night.¡±


    She tried to pull away again, and he snarled, ¡°STOP!¡± and nipped at her shoulder.


    Her movements stopped, and she whimpered. He groaned, seeming to regret snapping at her, ¡°It hurts. Please, just give me a few minutes?¡± he said, his tone softer.


    She nodded, biting the inside of her cheek to keep from crying. It didn¡¯t connect for her at first. It wasn¡¯t until he finally pulled out of her that the sudden emptiness should¡¯ve been weed, but it came with a release of everything trapped above his knot. Her thighs and pussy were covered in his cum as she scrambled away. Even the ground had a noticeable amount of creamy fluid coating beneath where she hadid. She grabbed the shirt and pulled it back on. ¡°I just fucked a dog. What the fuck is wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Not a dog,¡± he said, approaching her.


    Her eyes were wide, and she backed up. He lowered himself to the ground, approaching slowly, trying to appear unthreatening. He only lifted when his head was beneath her hand. She jerked away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dog,¡± he repeated. ¡°Not even a wolf. I¡¯m a person. My name¡¯s Asher. Your date was my friend once. He¡¯s about ny percent responsible for this.¡±


    She stopped and stared at him, ¡°I fucked a dog and now I think the dog is talking to me to alleviate the horrible feelings going on inside of me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a damn dog. I¡¯m a werewolf, as ridiculous as that is to say. Stay with me until morning and I¡¯ll prove it.¡±


    ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t exist,¡± she scoffed and backed away.


    He advanced on her again, ¡°I thought the same thing until one killed the girl he took into the woods then turned its attention to me because he fucking ran and left me there. Didn¡¯t even tell me why he ran. I was just the fucking look out so he could bone a girl in public.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡­¡± she sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what was his name again?¡±


    The wolf pulled his head back slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t remember his name?¡±


    ¡°No. He was going to be a quick bone, his name didn¡¯t matter. But now, I feel like I¡¯m going to get arrested for his murder so I¡¯d like to know the name of the man you murdered.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here under an assumed name. No one¡¯s going to report him missing. You aren¡¯t going to be arrested for his murder. His name was Nick.¡±


    She lowered her head before looking at him, ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°And you scratched me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He hung his head, ears lowered, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°On purpose?¡±


    ¡°No. It was an ident. I got¡­ overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°By what?¡± she sounded incredulous at the idea of a werewolf getting overwhelmed by anything.


    ¡°You. Your scent¡­ your arousal.¡±


    ¡°I still think I¡¯ve lost my fucking mind,¡± sheughed as she began to button up the shirt she¡¯d stolen from her human lover.

 109

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± he moved over to her andy his head on herp, looking up at her. ¡°Stay here with me until morning, and I¡¯ll prove I¡¯m a werewolf. And I can keep you warm, too. That shirt stinks of him, and I don¡¯t like it,¡± he snarled a little, and she froze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay naked with a wolf all night?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    That wolfish smile returned, and he lowered his head, ¡°I think you do; you just don¡¯t want to admit you do.¡± His tongue ran over her inner thigh, and she nced toward the edge of the woods.


    ¡°Not fair,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Not going topliment my tongue like you did my eyes or fucking skill?¡± he licked her skin in a slow, deliberate drag over her inner thigh.


    Her cheeks flushed, ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°That I could understand you? Yeah, I know.¡±


    Her legs stayed together, and he pushed his tongue between her upper thighs.


    She bit her lower lip and pulled the shirt back off as she opened her legs to him, a tremble to her breath, ¡°You do have a nice tongue.¡±


    He withdrew his tongue, ¡°You¡¯ll stay until morning then?¡±


    She nodded, a slight pout to her lower lip.


    He grabbed her foot with his mouth and pulled her away from the tree in a gentle motion. She started toin, but he curled himself behind her and nestled his muzzle beneath her leg, lifting it onto his side as he resumed licking her.


    It was easy for her to close her eyes and revel in his attention. Thest thing she remembered was stroking his belly as she bit her lip. She didn¡¯t voice it, but she contemted whether or not she¡¯d be open to sucking the wolf¡¯s dick. She was leaning toward maybe, as long as he let her be in control. She¡¯d bring it up in the morning, convinced he¡¯d still be a wolf, and she¡¯d still be crazy thinking he could speak. Werewolves didn¡¯t exist; that was the only thing she felt confident in.


    ~


    He watched over her as he licked her. She seemed unsettled as if she had something on her mind but didn¡¯t know how to voice it. That her hand kept stroking his belly, inching closer and closer to his dick again, didn¡¯t go unnoticed by him. But she kept dozing off, and his licking slowed. She seemed exhausted, and he wanted her to rest. The next couple of days would be hell for her.


    When it was near time for the sun toe up, he knew he couldn¡¯t stay next to her. His movements were gentle and deliberate, an attempt not to wake her as he got up and moved further into the tree line. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the first rays of the morning sun would be over the horizon, and he would go through the painful transformation back to a man.


    A very naked man, it urred to him. His clothes had been shredded in his transformation the night before. Having been so enamored with her in the bar, he¡¯d waited until thest second to leave and didn¡¯t have enough time to pull off his clothes and get out of sight. He¡¯d tried to undress as he ran, but it simply didn¡¯t work, and he ended up still mostly dressed as he fought against the pain that racked his body as he changed.


    With her so near, he knew he ran the risk of waking her if he didn¡¯t stay in control of the pain. As the sun peeked over the horizon, he raked his ws down arge tree, embedding them into the trunk as sa distraction. It started in his stomach; it always did. A sharp, stabbing pain that brought him to the ground. He huffed, his eyes closing tight. It would only be a few minutes. It used to be longer, but he¡¯d stopped fighting it some time ago, and the transition had gotten shorter the more he epted it.


    He¡¯d even made it all the way through thest few times without passing out. He hoped he could keep that up. He didn¡¯t want her to wake up to him gone, further lending to the idea that she was simply crazy.


    His legs were unsteady as he lifted to his knees. He hadn¡¯t passed out. There was that. But he also felt much weaker than usual, only then realizing he never finished eating. Well, he didn¡¯t finish eating his kill, anyway. He wasn¡¯t sure what that would mean for him for the next transition. Thest time he tried to avoid eating, he became ravenous the next time he turned. Pure animal, no man remaining. He didn¡¯t want that to happen with her first transition.


    Ash managed to crawl back over to her, curling himself against her back and holding her against him. He¡¯d intended on staying awake to reassure her and exin himself better than he had during the night. He pulled her hair away from her neck and kissed beneath her ear, causing her to shift back against him.


    He closed his eyes and smiled; she still smelled like arousal. His teeth closed along her neck, but he didn¡¯t bite down. He just held her there for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to wake her yet, so he refrained and forced himself to do nothing more than hold her.


    His body would retain the wolf¡¯s warmth for a few more hours. He always felt feverish after the transformation. Her skin felt slightly cool, and he weed it. They bnced each other, and it helped him fall asleep behind her.


    ~


    The sun intruded on her sleep, filtering through the canopy of trees in a much harsher way than the moon had the night before. She winced as she opened her eyes to the brightness of early morning. She looked around, trying to figure out where she was and why a man¡¯s arm was under her head and lying over her hip.


    Something about the night before came back to mind, and her eyes widened. The arms were still attached to a person, right? A living person? She hoped it was a very alive living person who was also the guy she¡¯d gone into the woods with. The rest of the night was just a chaotic fever dream, right? Maybe drug induced? Had she taken anything the night before? She remembered being high on the rush of arousal, but nothing more illicit than heady lust.


    Her movements were slow, trying to turn onto her back so she could see who was behind her without waking him. Okay, the man she¡¯de into the woods with the night before was tall, handsome, blonde. He was a bit of a dick, but he seemed like he could give her what she wanted.


    She drew in a deep breath when she got into a position where she could see her mystery cuddler. Ohh, shit. That was not the guy she came into the woods with. He had long, wavy silver hair, dark eyebrows, and dark stubble along his chin and cheeks. Her eyes lowered, and soft, silvery hair covered his chest and trailed down his stomach. She let her gaze wander a little further, but he stirred and moved closer to her before she could get past his belly button.


    He was muscr and tall. Over six feet easily. His face was chiseled, and he had a small cleft in his chin. Damn. He¡¯s fucking gorgeous. Who the fuck is he?


    Her hand reached out to him, and he grabbed her wrist without opening his eyes, ¡°If you wake me before I¡¯m ready, I will bite you.¡±


    There was no threat behind his tone but something yful, taunting. He opened one eye, and she saw that it was a bright green shade. It reminded her of peridot. It was¡­ striking. Her breathing quickened along with her pulse, and her eyes widened as he held her wrist for a moment. His thumb caressed above her pulse, ¡°Though,¡± he said after a long pause, ¡°I suppose we should probably get dressed before we¡¯re found by someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she finally managed as he lifted himself onto his elbow and leaned over to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rememberst night then? I thought it was pretty special.¡±


    ¡°I left the bar with you?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°No.¡±


    Her eyes closed, and she swallowed hard, ¡°Are you Asher?¡±


    His lips were on her jaw as he nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a dream?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°No, my sweet¡­ Hmm. I don¡¯t think you ever told me your name.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think I will,¡± she said as she pulled herself away from him and covered herself as best she could.


    ¡°Well, you can tell me your name, or I can call you kitten. Your choice.¡±


    ¡°Or, you can not call me anything and¡­ and just leave me alone.¡±


    His smile was annoyingly endearing, and she didn¡¯t like feeling manipted by it. ¡°I feel like I should call you something considering I¡¯m going to need to stay with you for the next few days.¡±


    She scoffed, ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I scratched you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    He tipped his head, his smile widening, ¡°And you¡¯re going to have a bad couple of days, kitten. Then a really bad week next month, and the month after¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ¡°Kitten? Tell me your name and I won¡¯t.¡±


    She started walking toward the edge of the woods, and he got up and ran after her, ¡°Your clothes are the other way, kitten. I suggest we go and get them, then you can go out in front of everyone getting their morning coffee.¡±


    Her brow furrowed as she looked at him, ¡°I¡­¡±


    His hand caressed her cheek, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t hurt youst night, I¡¯m not going to hurt you today. I just want to help you through what I did to you. You can say no, but I think you want me to stay. Maybe you¡¯re afraid to let me?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Kinda. I don¡¯t know you, but I feel like I can trust you and I don¡¯t ever feel that way about anyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s work on your clothes first, then we¡¯ll figure out the rest.¡±


    Her eyes lowered, then immediately lifted to his face, ¡°You¡¯re naked.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes I am. I was hoping to grab Nicks¡¯ clothes after we get yours for you.¡±


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± her hand lifted to her mouth, brow furrowed, ¡°You killed him¡­¡± she backed away.


    He held his hands up, ¡°The wolf did, yes. I am not always the wolf. One night a month, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°And you scratched me,¡± she repeated his earlierment.


    He nodded, ¡°I did. It was an ident. Are you okay?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No. Not really, no. Am I going to be a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°You are. That¡¯s why I need to stay with you a few days. I¡¯d like to see you through it. My fault after all.¡± He looked toward the edge of the woods, ¡°We should probably go get those clothes before a park rangeres through? Or a jogger¡­¡±


    She seemed torn, but her clothes sounded right. She pointed down the trail, ¡°His are at the end of the trail, in the clearing.¡±

 110

    ¡°And yours?¡±


    ¡°I can get mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to run once you get them, aren¡¯t you?¡± He stepped closer and put his hand beneath her chin, lifting her face before he leaned down and pressed his lips to hers.


    She could¡¯ve pulled away, but she didn¡¯t. And when she didn¡¯t, he parted his lips and pushed his tongue into her mouth, taking the kiss he¡¯d wanted since he saw her in the bar. She epted his intrusion and returned the desire he offered. Even allowed his hand to caress the back of her neck and hold her in the kiss. She broke away from the kiss, her eyes downcast, ¡°I won¡¯t run,¡± her voice was soft, uncertain.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t run,¡± he said before he turned and headed down the trail toward the clearing.


    She looked back toward the edge of the woods. She could¡¯ve run, but she walked down the trail behind him. Her skirt was the first thing she saw, still on the rock she¡¯d ced it on the night before. She backed up, retracing her steps. She knew she¡¯d taken her shirt off first.


    She looked around, moving off the trail and looking in the brambles around the trees. One arm still covered her chest as she looked for the shirt. Ash was walking back toward her, his victim¡¯s jeans covering him and a backpack slung over his shoulder. She sighed. She¡¯d hoped she¡¯d be dressed before he got back. Kinda wanted to run after getting dressed.


    In a moment of desperation, she tipped her head back, ready for a silent prayer to wish the whole night away, promising to be good and go to church and no more midnight fucks with strangers in the woods if she could just not be a werewolf somehow? And her eyes caught the fluttering of her shirt, hooked on a branch well above her head.


    It was out of her reach.


    He was smiling as he approached her, ¡°You didn¡¯t run.¡±


    She pointed up, ¡°I can¡¯t reach my shirt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can reach that.¡±


    She perked up a little, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If you tell me your name.¡±


    Her smile faded, ¡°You want my driver¡¯s license so you can have my address as well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d settle for your phone number,¡± he said as he held a phone out to her. ¡°And I need a name to put you in as a contact.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were calling me kitten?¡±


    ¡°I checked and there are four kittens in my phone. I¡¯d like to not lose track of which one you are.¡±


    ¡°How about ¡®wolf-kitten¡¯ or have those other four been scratched identally by you as well?¡±


    His smile faded, ¡°No. I¡¯ve never scratched anyone else. I¡¯ve always been very careful about that.¡±


    The look on his face seemed like genuine upset to her, ¡°Selena,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is that actually your name?¡± he chuckled as he entered it in before handing his phone over to her to put in her number.


    ¡°Selena Lux Hart.¡±


    ¡°Your name is moon light heart? No wonder I was so fucking drawn to you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Selena Lux Hart. No other meanings to it, just my name.¡±


    ¡°Okay, kitten.¡±


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t call me that if I told you my name,¡± she whined as he started climbing the tree.


    Her head tipped as she watched him, Fuck, he¡¯s hot. The jeans he¡¯d taken from his dead friend were too big on him and hung low on his hips, causing the hem to hang below his feet, though if he¡¯d pulled them up to his waist, they would be much too short on him. The way they fell exposed the muscles around his hips, and they flexed as he twisted and climbed into the tree.


    Yeah, I¡¯m gonna fuck him again¡­ definitely going to suck his cock, too.


    She bit her lip and watched as he grabbed her shirt, climbed back down, and handed it to her. She got it on just in time for an older man to jog past, smiling at them as she buttoned the top enough to cover her breasts.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I have to go to work Monday. You can stay with me over the weekend,¡± she offered.


    He shook his head, ¡°You need to take next week off of work, Selena.¡±


    The way he said her name caused butterflies in her stomach, and she almost didn¡¯t catch the rest of what he¡¯d said, ¡°What, why? I have a deadlineing up.¡±


    ¡°Do you work with guys?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any interest in intense cravings to fuck the men you work with?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you need to take the week off and spend it with me, because I know you want to fuck me again, right?¡±


    She wanted to look offended, but she just blushed and lowered her eyes to the ground. Shit.


    He moved closer to her, his lips near her ear, ¡°If it makes you feel better, I want to fuck you, too.¡±


    The blush of her cheeks deepened, and she made herself lift her eyes to him, ¡°One week?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°After that, if you want me to leave, I¡¯ll leave. If you want me toe back, I¡¯ll give you my number and you can call me and I¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°Okay. One week. You can stay with me for one week.¡±


    They made their way back to her car. It was argely silent ride, save for the small whimpers she made as he stroked her upper thigh while she drove.


    ~


    Teasing her was exhrating. She reacted to everything with ease. The lightest touch of his fingers on her thigh made her visibly tremble, her breath shudder. He contemted letting his fingers trail to her inner thigh, but he was sure she¡¯d close her eyes and crash the car.


    Once she pulled into the parking garage, though? There was a minute for him to lean over and hold her by the back of the neck as he kissed her. Her scent was still intoxicating, her arousal prominent in the air. He still wanted her to be his. Still wanted toy over her and im her as his. But there was more to it than that. He wanted to be hers, too.


    He was gentle with her. Pushing down the urges that wanted to rise up in favor of a sweet, loving kiss. Maybe it wasn¡¯t what she wanted, but it was what he wanted. Slow, methodical, gentle and deep. He moaned against her mouth, and she whimpered into his. It took all he had to pull himself away from her. ¡°We should go inside, right?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Mmhmm.¡±


    He leaned in and kissed her again. Her hand moved to the back of his neck while the other slid up his inner thigh. His hands mimicked hers, a gentle caress of her neck and no fabric between his fingers and her body. He growled against her lips and forcefully pulled away, ¡°We need to go inside.¡±


    She bit her lip, and they got out of the car. She dragged him across the parking garage toward the elevator that led to the apartments. His hand stayed beneath her skirt, gently caressing her ass while others got on and off the elevator with them. The flush of her cheeks and little whimper that escaped her lips when his fingers slid lower nearly gave his game away a few times.


    It seemed like she couldn¡¯t get off the elevator fast enough when they got to her floor. He chased behind her, and she struggled to get her apartment door open as he kept turning her away from it and kissing her.


    They stumbled into her apartment, and he picked her up, turning with her. Her back pushed against the door and mmed it shut with their weight leaning into it.


    Sweat beaded on her forehead and neck as he pulled down his stolen pants and worked himself into her. She whined, and he thrust hard, mming the door against the jamb. You were supposed to be gentle, go slow.


    She pulled his hair and bit his lower lip as he thrust into her while his hands supported her ass, ¡°Harder,¡± she whimpered.


    He thrust harder, pushed deeper. Asher bit her lip then forced his tongue into her mouth in a deep, wanton kiss.


    Selena tugged his hair, and he groaned, ¡°Harder,¡± repeating her request.


    She pulled his hair harder before kissing the front of his neck.


    Sweat glistened on her skin, and he pulled on her top, getting it off her shoulders with one hand as the other continued to support her. She was beyond needy, but a sharp pain cut through her stomach. She cried out as he continued to fuck her.


    ¡°Stop,¡± her voice was barely audible.


    She put her hand on his jaw, tears in her eyes as she looked at him, ¡°Stop, please. It hurts.¡±


    He snapped out of it, the redness of her face and chest, the shine of sweat on her skin. ¡°Shit,¡± he lowered her to the ground and pulled himself free of her. The look on his face seemed full of concern as she clutched her stomach.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she cried.


    He nodded, ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. The first few days are the worst. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe, Selena.¡± She gasped, and he stroked her hair, ¡°You¡¯re safe. It gets better, I promise.¡±


    A scream tried to break free, and he mped his hand over her mouth while grimacing. She cried out, muffled beneath his palm. It felt like her entire body was on fire. As if her muscles were being torn apart and her skin yed in small patches across her body.


    He caressed her, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he whispered as he tightened his grip on her mouth.


    ~


    He knew exactly what it felt like and hated that he¡¯d inflicted that upon someone else. It had taken him over a day to ride through the worst of it, and in that time, he¡¯d contemted ending his life; the only thing that prevented him from it was an inability to get off the floor. He¡¯d eventually passed out from the pain and woke up at least a dayter. He hoped it would be the same for her, and her breaking point for pain woulde sooner than his had.


    But hours passed, and she still winced and writhed in his arms, crying out beneath his palm as it muffled her. She wasn¡¯t passing out. She was staying awake. He¡¯d already stripped her to keep her temperature down. A clothy in ice water nearby, and he used that to soothe the worst of the burn on her skin, easily spotted by red patches that were hot to the touch.


    She grabbed his hand and pulled it away from her mouth; he only reluctantly released his grip on her. ¡°I think¡­ if you fucked me, it might distract me from the pain?¡± she said, her expression one of need and fear.


    ¡°You want me to fuck you?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯ll give me something else to focus on.¡±


    His eyebrow arched, ¡°I wanted to kill myself and you want me to fuck you.¡±


    Selenaughed, then clutched her stomach, ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed that I respond to anything ufortable with sex, yet? There¡¯s very little trouble that I can¡¯t fuck my way out of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to pick up on that about you. Are you sure?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°It¡¯s duller. The burning is the worst of it right now. A distraction would help, I think.¡±


    His hand caressed her cheek, and she closed her eyes, leaning into his palm. Her skin was hot against his for a moment before he felt it cool beneath his fingertips. Ash leaned down and kissed her.


    She still tensed in moments of pain, but they lessened as his kiss deepened. While he wanted to get lost in her kiss, he stayed in the moment, aware of her movements and reactions. He didn¡¯t want to miss a sign of her distress increasing again.


    Selena¡¯s hand moved to the back of his neck, fingers sliding into his hair. He moaned against her as she tugged slightly. It wasn¡¯t enough to hurt, only enough to get his attention. He broke away from her long enough to pull his jeans off.


    She was beautiful, lying on the dark wooden floor, her knees leaning to the side as she propped herself up with her hands slightly behind her. A sheen of sweat coated her skin, which visibly tensed from the hits of pain traversing her body, and her breathing was erratic as she fought against the first round of changes her body would endure.


    The positives that came with the infection were improved night vision, heightened healing of bruises and minor cuts, and an acute awareness of scents, touch, and tastes, thest of which could alsoe as a negative. The main negative was hours of intense pain, which Selena seemed to be handling with rtive ease as he watched her reactions to his touch.


    Her breathing steadied as he kissed her, the warmth of her skin faded to normal as his hands slid over her body and caressed her, and the sporadic tensing eased to that of a rhythmic internal ache for release as he entered her. His movements were gentle, kisses deep and needy as she pulled him to her.


    The more she moaned against his kiss and tightened her hands on his ass, holding him to her, the morefortable he got with thrusting harder and faster. It wasn¡¯t long before they returned to the rhythm they¡¯d started when her back had been against the door.


    Sweat beaded along his forehead, and her cries became those of a woman in sheer ecstasy. She bit his neck, and for a moment, he contemted stopping her, but her hips moved against him, and he moaned as she bit harder.


    He tilted his head, and she kissed down his neck as he thrust deeper into her. His moan caught him off guard as she bit hard along the crook of his neck, ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum if you keep doing that, Selena.¡±


    He felt her smile, and her teeth bit down a little harder. His hands slid over her thighs, and he pulled her tightly against him. ¡°You want me to cum then?¡±


    She rocked her hips against him and licked up the front of his neck before biting down on that sensitive spot again.¡±


    A growl resonated from his throat as he came in her and held her body tightly to him.


    She whimpered, her arms wrapped behind his back, holding him to her until he softened.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± he asked, his lips close to her ear.


    She nodded, ¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡±


    He started to pull back, but she held him to her, not letting go. ¡°Why does it sound like there¡¯s a but at the end of that?¡± he asked, stroking her hair.


    ¡°Kinda wish you hadn¡¯t scratched me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I do, too. I really didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    She pulled her head back and looked him in the eyes. Her eyes were half-open, a lustful look twisting her features, ¡°Not for the same reasons, I bet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡±


    ¡°Being a wolf means I¡¯m not going to get to fuck the wolf again as a human and I think I really wanted to suck his dick.¡±


    He whined, ¡°Did feel real nice being inside of you like that¡­¡±


    She tipped her head back and smiled, ¡°Yes it did. This felt nice, too, though. Right?¡± her eyebrows lifted, questioning if he felt the same.


    ¡°Very,¡± he said with a smile.


    He brought his lips down on hers again.


    ~


    The same thought ran through each of their heads with that kiss: Mine.


    THE END


    ****


    There, I hope you enjoyed yourself. If you¡¯re not quite finished enjoying yourself, or if you¡¯ve enjoyed yourself once already and were building up a second wind, BUCKLE UP and check out the next chapter.


    It get¡¯s more hotter..

 111

    NEW STORY TITLE: Mated TO The Pack (Erotica).


    Jessica Huppert, desperate for money, considers surrogacy. Enjoy..


    ______


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it,


    let me know, promise to reply all messages.


    please don¡¯t forget to rate the book.


    ****


    Renting Out My Womb


    My life had just gone to hell. After acquiring a mountain of debt going to college for my engineering degree, getting a great job, and buying a townhouse in Bath, Maine, where I was working for the Bath Iron Works, building ships for the US Navy as a subdivision of General Dynamics, I lost my job two weeks ago.


    The economy had tanked during one of the worst recessions of the 21st century. Rtions with Russia improved after Putin was assassinated and Russia pulled out of Ukraine. Rtions with China improved when they got out of the Spratley Inds. Improved to the point the DOD cancelled the contracts on twenty pending Navy ships, including three at Bath Iron Works. My shipyard also built somemercial and private vessels, but with the recession, no one was buying yachts and container ships either. They still had some retrofitting and repair contracts, but nothing they needed engineers in the quantity that they¡¯d hired me to fill.


    Some of the older engineers took early retirement, and a lot of the newer engineers gotid off. Unemployment checks were not going to make my townhouse payment, let alone my student loans.


    I¡¯d immediately looked into going to work for other shipbuildingpanies, but they were in the same boat as BIW. I triedworking with other graduates I¡¯d attended sses with, and they were all in the same mess as I was. I¡¯d even looked into building ships for Cruise Lines and private yacht builders overseas, but the recession was kicking their asses too. If I started work at something low paying like McDonald¡¯s or Burger King, I¡¯d lose some of my unemployment benefits and wouldn¡¯t have time to look for another high paying job. I had roughly three months of living expenses in the bank, at which point, I¡¯d be dead broke and dering bankruptcy, unless I took money from my parents, which I didn¡¯t want to do since they were retired and had no new ie.


    By the way, my name is Jessica Huppert. I¡¯m 5-9 inches tall, 125 pounds, athletic; high, firm, C cup breasts, dark brown hair, quick to smile, except for thest couple weeks. The reason I mention any of that at all, is I was wondering if I¡¯d have to go into prostitution to pay the bills. That¡¯s how bad it was. Probably, not in Bath, Maine, which was too small, both to support a career in prostitution, and also small enough everybody knew what everyone else did, which is not something you need if going into an illegal profession. Pornd, Maine might even be too small. I might have to go to Boston or somerger city, meaning I¡¯d have to give up my townhouse on the rugged Maine coast, which I¡¯d absolutely hate. I loved it here. I was feeling well and truly fucked, without even an orgasm to brag about.


    I¡¯d been going through newspapers, on-line ads, employment assistance sites, everything I could think of to fend off the approaching disaster, and I was feeling quite desperate and despondent at theck of progress. I didn¡¯t even feel like I could go out and drown my sorrows in a bar, but maybe I could buy some cheap champagne and orange juice and inebriate myself to insensibility on mimosas.


    I was about to close my web browser and call it a night, when a pop-up ad, in fact, popped up. Based upon your on-line browsing, they were normally the bane to going on-line in the first ce. But I¡¯d been searching for jobs, so this one was tied into that search.


    ¡°Need Money,¡± the ad read, ¡°Large sums of money to the right person interested in being a Surrogate Mother. Please contact this website for further information,¡± with a website address to link to.


    I had never considered renting out my womb before, thinking that if I wanted to have children, it would be with someone I loved, and married first. I wasn¡¯t totally opposed to the idea, thinking it might be easier for a future spouse to ept I¡¯d had children before, than to ept I¡¯d been a former prostitute. It might mean I could remain where I was as opposed to having to move, which would be a plus. I suppose it depended on how much money we were talking about for nine months of my life, and how the pregnancy would have to ur.


    Not being stupid enough to click on some random link in a pop up ad, I did a little research first. The website was registered to a non-profit organization called Loup-Garou which had very little information about it that I could find anywhere, other than the organization filing, and it¡¯s current officers. The non-profit was located in Maine, a positive, as far as my life was concerned. There was nearly as little information about the officers, two male, and two female, as there was the non-profit itself, except they were all born and had addresses in Maine, and seemed to be doing fairly well financially, so I suppose they could afford to pay something for breeding expenses.


    I wasn¡¯t totally willing to risk myputer to some possible virus or trojan horse, so I backed up my phone, then went to the website on my phone, feeling I could erase my phone and reload my info if the website was infected, not even risking my wifiwork, by disconnecting the phone from my wifi system.


    The website took me to an application, where I was asked my name, age, address and phone number. No ount numbers, no SSN, no exact date of birth, although that would be easy enough to find with my name and age. There was no amount listed for renting out my womb, but it seemed safe enough, so I filled it out, and sent it. I got another pop-up, telling me that someone would be in touch with me in a couple of days with additional information.


    Deciding to skip the drunk for now, I went to bed instead, although my financial straits kept my sleep restless, my dreams filled with visions of me carrying a child in my swollen belly.


    ******


    I was up at seven the next morning and went for a run to burn off the restless energy and stress build-up. I thought I was being followed for a half mile of my run, but the car turned off before I got too worried.


    There was a message on my phone when I got home, asking me to call one Rene Devereaux, from Loup-Garou at my earliest convenience. Rene had been listed as the President of the non-profit, so they weren¡¯t trusting this to an underling. Good, more answers that way.


    I called. ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to Mr. Devereaux please.¡±


    ¡°Speaking. Thank you for calling so quickly, Miss Huppert.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you called so soon. I feel like I¡¯m in a pretty desperate situation here.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Lost my job, and two weeks of searching haven¡¯t given me any leads into a new one. Can you tell me how much you¡¯re paying me to be a surrogate mother?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand per child, with a one million dor bonus if you have four.¡±


    Two hundred grand per kid. I would have needed at least a hundred, so that was good. A million bonus if I have four. Did they want a breeding factory?


    ¡°You want more than one child?¡±


    ¡°If the first one¡¯s results are satisfactory, more would be beneficial to us.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t selling children on the ck market are you?¡±


    Heughed, a niceugh. ¡°No, these are strictly for couples who would otherwise be infertile, my own family, shall we say. Before we proceeded, we¡¯d need you to have some medical tests, to determine if you can produce children, at our expense, of course.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got maybe three months before I have to dere bankruptcy and move out. Do I have to wait until the child is delivered before I get paid?¡±


    ¡°If the medical tests are okay and you agree to the terms of our arrangement, we can assume your monthly expenses and pay you a thousand a month for things like groceries and gas against your final payment. All medical costs rted to the pregnancy will be assumed by us.¡±


    ¡°Will this be done by in vitro fertilization?¡±


    ¡°We can discuss those things if your medical testse out well. We need to know if we can proceed before determining the method. Are you willing to take the medical exam?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You can use your own gynecologist if you wish. I¡¯ll text a list of the things we need done and an address where they can bill us for the work. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be morefortable with your own doctor, than some stranger. You¡¯d have toe off birth control if you decide to proceed.¡±


    They weren¡¯t scaring me away yet. ¡°I¡¯ll make the appointment as soon as I can get in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Huppert.¡± He hung up.


    I made an appointment for a week from now, sliding into a cancetion. One week closer to destitution, but I kept up my job search, just in case. I received a text with the instructions. A lot of it was medical, for the doctor. They needed my results mailed to a Maine address, and there was a billing address. I printed everything out.

 112

    ¡°Don¡¯t bill this to my usual insurancepany,¡± I said when I showed up for my appointment. ¡°I lost my job and don¡¯t have insurance anymore.¡±


    ¡°Will that cause a payment problem, Miss Huppert?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Someone else is paying for it. Here are the billing instructions.¡± I handed them the payment info from Loup-Garou.


    ¡°This is an unusual name,¡± she said, looking at the instructions.


    ¡°It¡¯s a non-profit; sounds foreign, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s French. It¡¯s the French word for werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Like Lon Chaney, or ¡®Werewolf of London¡¯ werewolf, howling at the moon, werewolf?¡±


    ¡°One and the same.¡±


    ¡°That is kind of a weird name. Why would anyone name a non-profit after werewolves?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that.¡± She called the number and after a brief conversation, it was confirmed they were paying for the doctor visit.


    When they brought me into the exam room, I handed the nurse the list of things they wanted checked.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re thinking of getting pregnant,¡± Sharlene, my doctor¡¯s nurse said, reading the list.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it,¡± I said. ¡°How much trouble is it getting my IUD removed?¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all. Easier than installing it in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°If it seems like I¡¯m going to be able to bear children, why don¡¯t you remove it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Dr. Andrews.¡±


    I was poked, prodded, had blood drawn, peed in a cup, and had a number of other tests done before they put me on the table and the doctor went poking around my po po.


    ¡°The exterior organs look fine,¡± Dr. Andrews said. ¡°Are you sure you want your IUD removed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Guess I¡¯ll be going with condoms for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you usetex condoms and use with a spermicide such as Nonoxyl 9. It increases the effectiveness of the condom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°How sexually active are you?¡±


    ¡°Not very. Last boyfriend I had was in college. I¡¯ve had a couple sexual encounters since, but nothing to write home about. The result of too much alcohol and too much horniness, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I hope you were careful.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have that much alcohol. I took precautions. I need you to send the results of my tests to these people,¡± I said, handing her another sheet of paper.


    Dr. Andrews looked at it. ¡°Did you sign a HIPPA release?¡±


    ¡°When I checked in. How long before you have the results of all the tests?¡±


    ¡°About a week.¡±


    Another week closer to pauper. My job search hadn¡¯te up with anything. I¡¯d have about two and a half months of funds left in two weeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but the sooner the better.¡±


    I went back to my townhome to wait for the results. I went jogging every morning, and I still couldn¡¯t get over the feeling I was being watched. Worse yet, I thought I saw a damn big dog running in the woods close to my route. Scared the bejesus out of me, but it never approached, so I tried to ignore it.


    ******


    I got a call right after my morning run. ¡°Miss Huppert, I believe you¡¯re a candidate for our needs,¡± Mr. Devereaux said. ¡°Can I meet you somewhere for further discussions. I¡¯d like to meet you in person.¡±


    ¡°In public,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is the Winnegance Restaurant sufficiently public? Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t and it¡¯s plenty public. How will I know you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll know you, Miss Huppert. I¡¯ll see you there, in say an hour?¡±


    That sounded somewhat ominous. I hadn¡¯t sent any photos. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I replied.


    Taking a quick shower, I dressed somewhat professionally, treating this like a job interview, which at this point is what it was. I left off my jacket, but the knee length skirt and silk blouse with a scarf around the neck seemed sufficient since we were talking a breeding job.


    As soon as I walked through the door, this drop dead gorgeous man who had to be six feet, three inches tall, with long but neat brown hair, neatly trimmed beard and mustache, built like a brick shithouse, stood up in the corner and waved for me toe over. I double checked to see that there was no one behind me he could be waving at, and seeing none, headed in his direction. He remained standing and held my chair out for me. Damn, if I was having a child for him, I wouldn¡¯t mind having it the old fashioned way. I could feel my pussy get damp.


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to meet you, Miss Huppert¡± he said. ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    It was the mellifluous tones of Mr. Devereaux. I sat and he pushed my chair in slightly, then took a seat opposite me. He seemed to sniff, then smiled in appreciation. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Huppert. Order anything you like.¡±


    I looked over the menu and asked for the meat lover¡¯s omelette with rye toast and orange juice.


    The waitress arrived and he gave her both our breakfast orders. He had the seafood omelette, no toast and water. He waited until we¡¯d both put in our orders and the waitress left.


    ¡°Your tests came out perfect. You¡¯re in excellent shape, and I don¡¯t see any issues with motherhood. We¡¯re all quite pleased.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to that in a moment. I¡¯ve got some paperwork you need to read and sign first.¡±


    He handed me a two page document.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a non-disclosure agreement. Most of what we¡¯re going to talk about is privileged information, and revealing it, can result in prosecution under the US Criminal Code.¡±


    ¡°Why would a disclosure result in prosecution instead of a civilwsuit? We¡¯re still talking about maternity surrogacy, are we not?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t disclose that until you read and sign the document.¡±


    I looked at him sharply. He had an easy smile on his face. God, he was sexy, and with this amused twinkle in his eye like he knew something that I didn¡¯t.


    I read over the document, which was written with enough legalese to make a grown man cry. I was a bright girl and had signed enough legal documents to be familiar with thenguage. After all, I¡¯d been building US Navy warships not that long ago. I knew how to keep my mouth shut. Despite thenguage, it seemed straightforward enough, I felt confident in signing the document.


    Handing it back, I said, ¡°Now can you exin some of your more crypticments?¡±


    ¡°What do you know about lycanthropy?¡±


    ¡°The psychosis that you believe you¡¯re a wolf? Nothing. I¡¯m an engineer, not a psychologist.¡±


    ¡°Not the mental illness, but the fable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, only what I¡¯ve seen inte night movies. Full moon, turns into a wolf, kills for pleasure. Can only be killed by silver bullets.¡±


    ¡°Most of that is bullshit, but what if I told you lycanthropy is real?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be looking for men in white coats,ing to take you away to the funny farm. I would think that if werewolves were real, the government would know about it by now.¡±


    ¡°The government does know about it. They¡¯ve known since 1850, and signed a peace treaty with the pack nation in 1899. It¡¯s one of the most closely guarded secrets the government has, hence why you can be prosecuted under the US Criminal Code for divulging it.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Then why are you telling me? Won¡¯t you be arrested and prosecuted?¡±


    ¡°Not if you keep your mouth shut,¡± Rene said. ¡°We¡¯ve received a special dispensation, because we¡¯re dying out and we need help.¡±


    ¡°Help with what exactly?¡±


    Rene paused, sniffing again, shortly before our waitress returned with our food. He almost looked like a dog the way his nose seemed to taste the air. He waited until she was gone again.


    ¡°Help breeding baby werewolves. Why don¡¯t you eat your food while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    I was seriously wondering if I should bail. This guy, good looking though he was, had to be batshit crazy. He dug into his, and could I say that he wolfed it down like it was his first meal after starving for a week? He wasn¡¯t messy, just fast. His was finished before I¡¯d eaten half of mine.


    When he was done, he continued. ¡°Do you know how werewolves are made?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to be bitten by another werewolf?¡±


    ¡°That was the mostmon way for it to ur, but the treaty signed between the US government and the packs ouwed biting humans to make more of us. We have to have children now, baby werewolves.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a baby werewolf called?


    ¡°A pup or puppy, just like a dog.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you fuck other werewolves and make babies?¡± I was stringing him along, keeping him calm until I finished my breakfast. Looked like I¡¯d have to find another job.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°What kind of problem?¡±


    ¡°If we mate as wolves, we produce more wolves, not shapeshifters, but ordinary wolves. If we mate as humans, we produce more humans. If we breed wolf body to human body, we¡¯re sterile. Whatever it is in our gic make up that makes us werewolves, means we have to mate with normal humans as a wolf, to create more werewolves. Just as biting each other doesn¡¯t do more than kill us, but biting humans as a wolf makes more werewolves, we need to have sex with humans, to create more werewolves.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me?¡± I said. ¡°You want me to fuck a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Not a wolf, a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°A werewolf won¡¯t eat you, at least not that way.¡± He grinned as he said it.


    I thought he was even more crazy now, but that grin. Still made my pussy melt.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re aroused now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rene asked


    ¡°Good guess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a guess. I can smell you.¡±


    I could almost smell me. I¡¯m not sure that proved anything.


    ¡°Why not artificial insemination?¡±


    ¡°We have to be in human form to jack off into a cup. Doesn¡¯t work. Going the other way also has problems. Whacking off male werewolves is problematic. We¡¯re not fond of that. Wolves get a little testy when humans wank their cocks.¡±


    ¡°So let me ask you; can a human male mate with a female werewolf and produce offspring?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They can, but there¡¯s two problems, no three.¡±


    ¡°Which are?¡±


    ¡°Human males have difficulty maintaining an erection when confronted with a wolf. Our males produce a lot of semen. Human males not so much. Human males don¡¯t normally produce enough ejacte, it usually requires more than one human male to do the job and female werewolves often bite during mating, thereby viting the treaty. They¡¯re friendly nips, as wolf bites go, part of our normal mating process, but a bite is a bite. We¡¯ve also tried putting a muzzle on the females, and that has reduced the biting, but it still requires several males, and we still have the erection problem, as most human males aren¡¯t sexually attracted to a wolf.

 113

    ¡°We have experimented with artificial insemination with human males and female werewolves, but it¡¯s been with mixed results. Mostly, it hasn¡¯t worked. If we get the semen of five males together, it¡¯s worked a few times, but not consistently¡±


    ¡°So if I get pregnant, am I going to have a litter of pups?¡± Tongue in cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a human looking child. We don¡¯t shift until reaching maturity, which is faster than humans, around seven to eight years old.¡±


    ¡°Do you have sex with each other anyway, even if you¡¯re not producing pups?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re very highly sexed. We fuck frequently.¡±


    I finished my breakfast and pushed back from the table. ¡°This has all been a rather amusing joke. Not for me, as I¡¯m desperate for work, and expensive for you, considering how much that doctor visit cost you. At least I know I¡¯m healthy, but I¡¯ll have to go back and be put on birth control again, which is annoying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    ¡°Sure, because you¡¯ve been making so much sense.¡±


    ¡°I can prove it to you.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Not here. Federalws, remember. I can show you at your house, or out in the woods.¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯m going out in the woods with someone who seems a little off plumb.¡±


    ¡°Then your house.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s safer?¡±


    ¡°Before you get out of the car, have you phone set to call 911. Let me in the house and I¡¯ll prove it to you with your finger ready to summon the cops. I have to strip off my clothes before I shift, so I don¡¯t ruin them, so be aware I will be naked.¡±


    The thought of seeing this hunk naked, got my juices flowing again, and he smiled, the smug son-of-a-bitch, like he knew it. Did I really want to chance it for an opportunity to see this Adonis bare assed? Maybe.


    ¡°Okay, you follow me to my house. Don¡¯t get out of the car until I get my door opened and I invite you in, probably after I have a gun in hand in addition to my phone. Or do I need silver bullets?¡±


    He smiled again. ¡°Regr bullets work. Silver bullets work quicker. I¡¯ll take care of the bill. I don¡¯t need to follow you. I know where your house is. It will give you more time to prepare. I¡¯ll stay in my car until you wave me in.¡±


    I did put my address in the application, so I suppose he did.


    As I drove back to my house, I wondered if what I was doing was smart, letting someone who might be a bit mad, and who I didn¡¯t know into my house. I hadn¡¯t been lying about the gun though. I had a Ruger . 357 loaded with Hydra-shocks.


    I kept it close to my bed, so I got it. I didn¡¯t bother with the phone. Rene was waiting outside in his car when I went back to the door. I opened the door and invited him in. I didn¡¯t bother hiding the gun. I wanted him to know I had it. I gave myself about ten feet from the door before he stepped through it, waving him into the living room with the gun. He smiled again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get undressed now,¡± he said.


    ¡°Uh, huh. Just move slow.¡±


    He followed my orders, moving slow as he removed his clothes, shoes and socks first, then shirt, finally pants and underwear. Holy fuck! Everything his body had promised when clothed, delivered in spades. He was hairier than I usually liked, but damn, it looked good on him, and his cock; a fucking marvel. Five to six inches long even limp. My heart was going pitty-pat, and you know what juiced even more.


    ¡°Are you married?¡± I asked, which was stupid, because I might have to kill him.


    ¡°Yes. Well, mated, which is almost the same thing.¡±


    ¡°What does your mate think about you trying to fertilize another woman? Or is some other wolf supposed to fuck me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the good of the pack, and we¡¯re hoping you¡¯ll do it with more than one of us. I¡¯m going to change soon. It¡¯s going to be sudden, so please don¡¯t shoot me, just because I look like a wolf. I¡¯m not dangerous to you. In fact you might want to take your finger off the trigger.¡±


    ¡°Back up another ten feet.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± He backed up ten more feet. ¡°In around five seconds.¡±


    I took my finger off the trigger and started counting internally. The werewolf movies I¡¯d seen showed this long transformation, like seconds of agonizing change as bones reformed. I wasn¡¯t expecting any change at all, but in the space of a second, I was staring at thergest dog I¡¯d ever seen. Its eyes were golden, a little yellower than the goldish-brown eyes he had as a human. It sat down, yawned, and licked its chops, (his chops?), not threatening me at all. What¡¯s the protocol for dealing with a shapeshifter.


    ¡°Jesus!¡±


    I could have sworn it smiled when I said that. There was another quick change, and Rene was kneeling on the floor of my living room.


    ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Rene asked, standing up. His penis looked more erect than when he changed before. He noticed me looking at his junk. ¡°I smell your arousal. It tends to make us ready when a woman is in heat.¡±


    In heat described it pretty well. ¡°Was one of you werewolf¡¯s running in the woods alongside of me one day when I was jogging?¡±


    ¡°That was me. I got a little closer so I could catch your scent. Wolves depend on scent for a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°So what other fairy tales are true that I might believe are still fairy tales?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are other types of shapeshifters; in this country, panthers, bears, a few eagles. Wolves are the only ones that have a treaty with the government. The others are mostly solo acts, and sometimes, we help the government hunt them down if they¡¯re turning humans.¡±


    ¡°What about vampires?¡±


    ¡°The Undead. I believe thest of those was exterminated about two hundred years ago, although I couldn¡¯t say for sure. They keep a low profile if they¡¯re still out there.¡±


    ¡°How long do you live?¡±


    ¡°A long time, but not immortal, about three hundred years. I¡¯m a hundred-thirty. I watched the treaty signed with humans as a young pup. Whatever it is that makes shapeshifting work, tends to eradicate disease and refresh our chromosomes, slowing aging. I can¡¯t give you an STD. We don¡¯t get them. We¡¯re amazingly recuperative from most injuries. Eventually, we age, but it tends to be rather sudden. I¡¯ll remain like this for another hundred and seventy years or so, then I¡¯ll quickly age and die.¡±


    ¡°Un-fucking-believable.¡±


    ¡°Now that you know about us, are you willing to help?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like fucking a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen two dogs fucking?¡±


    ¡°If I did, I wasn¡¯t paying much attention, so why don¡¯t you tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re obviously furry, so there¡¯s that difference. Our cocks tend to be roughly the same size in human or wolf form¡± Good to know. ¡°You may not want to kiss while fucking, the teeth, you know. Like dogs, we form a knot when we¡¯re mating. The flesh at the base of the wolf penis intes, almost like a balloon, and we¡¯re locked together with our mate until the act ispleted, which might be through two orgasms with some of us. In human form, mating is identical to humans, no knot, but no werewolf progeny either. When you¡¯re fertile, we can¡¯t fuck you as humans, we have to do it as wolves, as we don¡¯t want to create another human.¡±


    ¡°What do you do if you do create human progeny?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, give them up for adoption most of the time. Unless one of us mates with the human woman, which is very rare, then we¡¯ll raise the child. A human baby would be at risk with wolf pups. The risk of getting nipped. We¡¯re like dogs in that respect, a lot of rough and tumble y as youngsters, and the risk of fangs is always there. The government has a special adoption agency for us.¡±


    ¡°Why is it rare for you to mate with human females?¡±


    ¡°Lifespan. I live longer than three, perhaps even four human females. If we created werewolves, they¡¯d live much longer than their mothers. If human, I¡¯d outlive my grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°What else should I know about your pack?¡±


    ¡°Even though we mate for life, we tend to be polyamorous. It¡¯s not umon for us to have sex with other members of the pack, in both human and wolf form. Even some homosexual type y, especially when an alpha is dominating a beta or lower caste wolf.¡±


    ¡°What would I be to the pack as a human? Do I have to fuck everyone?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯d like for three or four males to breed you during your fertility, to increase the chances of conception. We¡¯d like to choose them to some extent, but might give you a choice of some of our selections. What you do when not fertile, is up to you. You don¡¯t have to have sex with anyone, although we¡¯re highly sexed and would wee sex with you, even the wolf bitches, if you¡¯re okay with girl on girl sex. Obviously, regardless of what you choose to do, you can¡¯t speak of it.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to go to a werewolf hospital to deliver?¡±


    ¡°No. As I said, the child will be essentially human until it reaches maturity at the age of seven or eight. The first change usually urs during a full moon, which is where that fable got started, but other than that the change can ur any time we will it.¡±


    ¡°The shift was quicker than I thought it would be.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s slower the first couple years, but we¡¯re at our most vulnerable during a change, so we learn to do it more quickly.¡±


    ¡°If I agree to do this, what¡¯s the next step?¡±


    ¡°The other members of the pack would want to meet you, see what their own noses tell them. I could arrange something this afternoon if you want, or tomorrow morning. Oh, there¡¯s one other thing you should know ¨C if you agree to mate, you¡¯ll have a couple of body guards assigned to you, one male, and one female.¡±


    ¡°Why would I need a bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°A human who¡¯s agreed to mate with a pack is a valuable property. Other packs would be interested in you. Attempts might be taken to kidnap you for their own breeding. All the packs have the same trouble. This is the first time we¡¯ve decided to try paying for it.¡±


    ¡°How would other packs know?¡±


    ¡°Another wolf pack will smell us on you.¡±


    ¡°What did you used to do?¡±

 114

    ¡°Seduce a woman into doing it. Approaching them as human, get them to begin having sex, then try to convert them to doing it with us as wolves. The sess rate is pretty erratic that way. Just because they like fucking us as humans, doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re interested in fucking us as wolves. Figured we¡¯d go straight for it and offer a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°And if I did this four times, I¡¯d be one million, eight hundred thousand dors richer?¡±


    ¡°Having four pups is a long termmitment, likely six years or so of your life, if not longer. You should bepensated fairly.¡±


    ¡°Can youmunicate with me as a wolf?¡±


    ¡°We can understand you, but you won¡¯t understand us unless you understand wolf. We can teach you some forms ofmunication if you¡¯re interested. Usually, we just leave someone around in human form to interpret.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to change back to a wolf again, and I¡¯d like to pet you or get close to you to try to guess at what sex with a wolf would be like. That¡¯s not dangerous, is it?¡±


    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    He shifted. Damn that was fast. I put down the gun and approached slowly. Rene stood still, didn¡¯t growl, didn¡¯t snap his teeth. His fangs looked huge. I reached out and touched his fur. It was rough. I thought it was kind of like German Shepard hair. His (its) cock was fully extended, roughly eight inches of masculine might, extending from the furry sheath. I sniffed him. He smelled clean, not woodsy, although I had no idea what a wolf normally smelled like. I could see the intelligence in his (its) eyes. This was definitely not a dumb beast. Could I have sex with him (it)? That was the question.


    I sat down in a chair and he shifted back. Yep, cock roughly the same size, though shaped like a human penis, not a dog dick. If he were human, I¡¯d have no trouble sucking on that piece of meat. But he wasn¡¯t, was he?


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to think about this overnight,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to process.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Rene said. ¡°You can call the same number you reached me at before.¡±


    ¡°Are all of your pack so good looking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be considered average.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Rene smiled again. His erection hadn¡¯t dissipated in the slightest. He must smell how ¡®in heat¡¯ I was. But that was for the human in him. I don¡¯t know if I was in heat for the wolf. Why did I have to fuck a wolf, when the human was so perfect? He dressed and was gone within minutes.


    ******


    The rest of the day was spent in contemtion. Contemtion about renting my womb, having sex with what was essentially, an animal. No, make that non-human, something that could be both human and animal.


    Then, there was the logistics of it. How did one have sex with a wolf? Face to face, staring at the long snout and ravening teeth, or was doggy style the only way for doggies to get it on. I actually went on line to see how dogs did it, and ran into videos of humans doing it with various animals. It gave me the shivers, but it did give me some ideas of how it could be aplished.


    Thank goodness we weren¡¯t talking about centaurs. That got me wondering if centaurs actually did, or had, existed. Werewolves. It still blew my mind. And Rene had said that vampires had existed, but he now thought were extinct, or at least in hiding. I guess the good thing was, that only if I were fertile would I have to mate with a wolf. The rest of the time, it could be with a good looking, human looking, stud. I did worry about the idea I might actually require bodyguards, that other packs might want to kidnap me.


    I also wondered about the rtionship of the moon to werewolves, and the female reproductive cycle. Why was the full moon a trigger for change in werewolves


    Would I still get paid if another pack impregnated me? I needed the money. I definitely had a lot more questions.


    The next morning I contacted Rene again and said that I was ready to meet the other members of his pack and that I had more questions to ask.


    ¡°Is it all right if I send someone else to get you? I¡¯m tied up with a pack matter at the moment. We¡¯re also ufortable letting you know where our headquarters are until you agree to the breeding. You¡¯ll need to be blindfolded.¡±


    I could kind of see the point of protecting themselves before I made my decision. ¡°Who should I expect, and what time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°At eleven AM and the two people I¡¯d like to assign as your bodyguards eventually, a young male named Conor and a bitch named Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°By bitch, I hope you¡¯re referring to her wolf sex, and not her temperament?¡±


    Reneughed. ¡°Her wolf sex. She¡¯s actually quite nice. Brigitte is nominally in charge. Wolves have hierarchy, and she¡¯s above Conor, who¡¯s only a teenager in werewolf pance. Brigitte is around sixty.


    ¡°Are either of them mated?¡±


    ¡°Conor is too young to have taken his first mate. Brigitte lost hers and hasn¡¯t taken another. If either were mated, I¡¯d have to assign the mate as well. We don¡¯t split up mated pairs for extended periods. We¡¯ll feed you lunch. Don¡¯t eat heavy for breakfast.¡±


    I went out for another run, and this time I didn¡¯t feel like I was followed for the first time in ten days, which made me suspect Rene¡¯s pack had been keeping tabs on me since I signed up. Another question to askter.


    Today was the first day I didn¡¯t try looking for another job. I guess internally, I¡¯d already decided what my next job was going to be, brood bitch for a pack of werewolves. I knocked out ten miles, showered, had a light breakfast, and I spent until eleven learning what the fables said about werewolves, since ording to Google, they didn¡¯t really exist. Hah!


    At eleven, a man and woman were outside my door. I guess I¡¯d been expecting someone younger male wise, and someone older female wise, being told it was a teenager and sixty year old, until I remembered Rene was a hundred, thirty. They were both gorgeous, looking good enough to be models.


    The woman was a red head, looking like an Irish colleen, except tall, like nearly six feet tall. The male was ck haired, glossy ck like Orientals. He was taller, even taller than Rene by about an inch. His physique, good god, it should be illegal to look that good. I could feel myself moistening again and both of them sniffed, and I knew my secret was out. I was a slut for werewolves as humans.


    ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± the female asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°And his name, and who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Conor, Rene.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯m ready to go.¡±


    She smiled, beautiful smile, perfect teeth, not fangs. ¡°You¡¯re more cautious than most humans.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never been told I¡¯d need bodyguards before. I figured I might need to be more cautious.¡±


    They led me out to a Jeep Grand Cherokee, mud spattered, butte model. Conor held the back door open for me.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m allowed to breed you,¡± he said, his voice a deep rumble as I moved past him to get to the seat.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thirteen.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at all like any thirteen year old I¡¯d ever met before. He looked twenty-five, at least. Conor held up a ck velvet bag.


    ¡°We need to cover your eyes.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°How long is the trip going to take?¡±


    ¡°Around forty-five minutes, more or less.¡±


    Forty-five minutes put me anywhere within about a forty mile radius of where I lived, around a hundred thirty square miles, maybe half that since we were close to the ocean and there was no boat ride involved. You could bury a lot of bodies out in the woods where they¡¯d never be found.


    ¡°I have a gun in my purse.¡±


    ¡°We smelled it,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We¡¯re not a danger to you as long as you can keep a secret.¡±


    ¡°I have to start wearing it now?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even want you knowing in what direction we leave town,¡± Conor said, holding up the bag.


    I nodded and he put the bag over my head. It had a drawstring that tightened it down slightly. I wasn¡¯t ustrophobic, but being insted in that bag made me nervous. Conor fastened my seat belt, then got in the front, leaving me alone in the back.


    ¡°Normally,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°we go around ourpound naked. It allows for more rapid shifts between human and wolf form. Would you have a problem with that?¡±


    Her voice was muffled by my bag, but still clear.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯d like to see you in your natural habitat, so to speak. It might help me figure out what I¡¯m going to do. What¡¯s the reason you two have been chosen to be my bodyguards exactly?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve both received training as bodyguards, neither of us are mated and I like fucking women, in case you were normally gay or bisexual,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Do wolves have a lot of homosexuality?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re all primarily pansexual,¡± Conor said, ¡°as you might imagine from creatures who fuck as both humans and wolves, often at the same time. We all have preferences, but no one will out and out reject sex with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to have sex with everyone?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone, but if a higher rank wolf demands your obedience, you can¡¯t refuse sex with him or her, unless you¡¯re ready to fight for a higher rank,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Even if you¡¯re fertile. Normally, an alpha won¡¯t demand fucking if you¡¯re fertile, but it does happen.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only way to rise to a higher rank, fighting someone who¡¯s higher in rank than you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the mostmon way,¡± Conor replied.


    ¡°Tell me how I go about having sex with a wolf.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably want to be mounted from behind,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°for breeding purposes, but anything works as long as the male wolf is on his hind legs.¡±


    ¡°Do you have sex in other ways as wolves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We do a lot of licking as wolves, particrly if we¡¯re fertile. We don¡¯t necessarily want to make more wolves,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Essentially, if we¡¯re pregnant, we have to remain in that form until the children are born. We can¡¯t shift while pregnant. That means we¡¯re stuck in human form for nine months, and wolf form for sixty-three days.¡±


    ¡°If you fuck as wolves, do you have a litter of pups?¡±


    ¡°Yes, three to four usually. That¡¯s why bitches tend to be careful when fertile,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We raise a litter for about a year, then introduce them to a regr wolf pack.¡±

 115

    ¡°Do other wolves recognize that you¡¯re different?¡±


    ¡°They do,¡± Conor said. ¡°Sometimes, a werewolf chooses to remain a wolf and not shift anymore. They usually be a pack leader because we tend to be bigger, stronger and smarter than normal wolves. They might do that if they can never reach leadership positions in our pack.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware that you¡¯re werewolves in wolf form, and can you still think like a human?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re always aware of our state as werewolves,¡± Conor said. ¡°We need to be, to make a shift back. We still reason, but we tend to be more feral, more instinctual and less civilized in wolf form. As a wolf, there¡¯s the pack, and the ¡®not pack¡¯ mentality, but not enough we¡¯d ever consider you as food.¡±


    ¡°Good to know,¡± I said drily.


    Conor chuckled.


    ¡°Will you be chosen as one of my breeders?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Probably not the first round. I might make it on the third or fourth if you stick around that long. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll want to fuck your bodyguard in the interim though. You¡¯re very attractive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. So are werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever had sex with another woman before?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°I kissed a few girls in college, but never went much further than fumbling around. I have no moral or religious qualms about sex with women, but I¡¯ve never done it. How much better can you smell?¡±


    ¡°In human form, we¡¯re about twenty times more capable with scents than humans. In wolf form, about a thousand times. I shifted briefly outside your house to see if any other shapeshifters or humans were nearby or inside. I could tell what you had for breakfast from outside the house. You use Pantene shampoo to wash your hair, Dove soap, Palmolive dish soap, and Secret deodorant. We¡¯ll be able to tell when you¡¯re fertile by scent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive. Do you have regr jobs in human form?¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, yes,¡± Conor said. ¡°I work as a bodyguard on the outside too. Packs treat money differently than humans. I guess you could say we¡¯re Communists. Our ie goes to support the pack, we take money out as needed for our purposes. It¡¯s how we can afford to pay for your services.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re only thirteen in human years, how do you get a job?¡±


    ¡°The government provides ID¡¯s. We have to change our ID¡¯s on asion too, because we live much longer than humans and don¡¯t age in the same way. My Driver¡¯s License says I¡¯m twenty-five. That way, you won¡¯t get arrested for fucking a minor.¡±


    ¡°Do you all live together?¡±


    ¡°We usually live four or five to a house, even if we¡¯re mated,¡± Conor said. ¡°We¡¯re morefortable being with others of our kind. It¡¯s part of the pack mentality.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve entered thepound now,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You can take the bag off your head if you want.¡±


    I unloosened the drawstring tie and pulled the bag over my head. We were on a dirt road in a heavily forested area. I saw a couple wolves, or werewolves, pacing the car. Advance warning, or checking out the new bitch?


    Finally, I saw arge cluster of buildings, with onerge one, perhaps a central hall, with a lot of wolves and naked people around it; big wolves, and beautiful people. There were several smaller buildings that might have been sleeping quarters, in a big circle, and a fewrge dog kennels with young wolves in them, the results of breeding as wolves, perhaps? There were several cars, trucks, and SUV¡¯s parked in the central courtyard.


    Rene came out of therge building with another woman on his arm. She looked to be American Indian, darkerplected, glossy ck hair. She looked like an Indian princess, perhaps a Disney Pocahontas in another age. Both of them were naked, gloriously, fabulously, naked.


    As soon as Conor and Brigitte got out of the car, they doffed their clothes. I swear I started drooling. They looked like body builders and models. Not muscle bound, by any means, but like big cats, or dare I say, wolves.


    ¡°Wee, Miss Huppert. I¡¯d like to introduce you to my mate, Sasha ck Cloud. Sasha, our intended breeder, Jessica Huppert.¡±


    Sasha took severalrge sniffs, as if imprinting my scent, then shook my hand.


    ¡°Wee, Jessica, thank you for considering our proposal. You¡¯re a beautiful young woman.¡±


    ¡°Nowhere near as beautiful as you, Sasha. I¡¯ve never seen so many fit, healthy, gorgeous people together before. It¡¯s like being at a modeling convention.¡±


    ¡°ttery will get you everywhere with me,¡± sheughed. ¡°Was your ridefortable? Can I offer you something to drink?¡±


    ¡°The ride was fine, and water for now.¡±


    ¡°Come inside. We¡¯ll be eating in a half hour or so. For now, everyone wants to meet you and get your scent.¡±


    Sasha took my hand and led me indoors. Soon I was surrounded by gaggle of people and puppies, all sniffing me. A couple of the younger pups, I¡¯d guess just reaching maturity, stuck their noses in my crotch, sniffing my sex. Sasha or Rene would push them away if they acted too forward, and nosed around my pussy more than was polite, I guess. They didn¡¯t really go into names, as I wasn¡¯t yet epted into their social circle. That still had to be determined. Rene had quietly conferred with Conor and Brigitte, talking about I don¡¯t know what.


    After everyone had a good whiff, I was seated at the main table between Rene and Sasha. Food was ced on the table, heavy on the meat. It¡¯s a good thing I wasn¡¯t a vegetarian. The meal didn¡¯t involve a lot of conversation. Wolves tended to eat like it was theirst meal. ¡®Wolfing down your food¡¯, wasn¡¯t just an expression. I was thest one with food on her te when everyone else seemed done. There was an air of expectation around me.


    Rene said, ¡°Conor and Brigitte informed me that you had a number of other questions. Is there anything else you need to know before you decide whether or not to be our breeder?¡±


    ¡°To be perfectly blunt, I¡¯d like to see how a wolf has sex with a female. While I suspect I understand the mechanics of it, as I watched a few dog-human sex videos on the inte, they don¡¯t really address whether the women enjoy the sex.¡±


    ¡°s, some of those poor women may have had sex with werewolves in the past, and they missed it, so they turn to dogs, which are poor substitutes. We can show you soon, as soon as you finish eating.¡±


    ¡°Really, and what about the women who have sex with horses?¡±


    ¡°Some of that is nothing more than fetish porn, with women who are little more than ves, but there are other species of shapeshifters.¡±


    ¡°You mean they have to have sex the same way, with a human, or they die out?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. The biology works the same way for them as it does for us. I suspect, that¡¯s where the fables of centaurse from. Someone saw a change from horse to human or back, but it was a slower change than we normally do. It was probably during the first few changes where we¡¯re learning the mechanics of it, so they lingered between human and horse long enough to get the impression of a man¡¯s torso on a horse¡¯s body. Our first changes as werewolves usually take one to two minutes. The more we practice the change, the better we get at it. As you saw with me, I can go to wolf and back in less than a second. Conor, might still take two or three seconds. Brigitte is probably a second or so.¡±


    ¡°The other question I had was if another pack did kidnap me to breed me. Would I still get paid if I had another pack¡¯s werewolf?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re with us when you deliver, the wolf will bond to our pack. While it¡¯s not ideal, we¡¯d still pay you. If the wolf is born in another pack, you¡¯d better hope they pay you.¡±


    ¡°How likely is it that I¡¯ll get taken by another pack?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d expect some to try at least two or three times when you¡¯re pregnant or fertile, with perhaps a ten percent chance of sess. We¡¯ll add another bodyguard when that urs. If you are fertile, you¡¯ll have the wolves you¡¯ve chosen to breed you as additional protection. Conor and Brigitte are very good at their jobs, and it would take arge number of wolves to overwhelm them. We will have others on call so if we know an attack ising, we can prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting warm and fuzzies from this chat.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sense of adventure?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°One feels a little less adventurous when one is about to be destitute.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you were to sign an agreement for a minimum of two pups,¡± Sasha said, ¡°we could pay your initial 200K tomorrow, the next 200 upon the birth of the second.¡±


    Rene looked at Sasha. ¡°Are you sure we should prepay, dear?¡±


    ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s a perfect human specimen; fit, in good health. You¡¯ve been dying to fuck her ever since you met her. Half of the wolves in here are sporting boners because she¡¯s practically begging to be fucked.¡±

 116

    I guess I¡¯d have no secrets from the wolves, at least as far as sex went. I was feeling extremely aroused by all the beautiful naked flesh surrounding me. She wasn¡¯t wrong about the erections I was seeing on the males either. If a werewolf cock wasn¡¯t fully erect, they were at least half mast, whether in human or wolf form. I¡¯d never seen so many lovely pricks. It applied to my host as well. His well formed cock was standing at attention beside me. If his mate wasn¡¯t sitting on the other side of me, I¡¯d have been tempted to eat him for lunch.


    ¡°Will you sign an agreement for two pups?¡± Rene asked.


    ¡°Show me what a wolf breeding would look like, and I¡¯ll give you an answer,¡± I said.


    Rene shifted, just like that, and Sasha slid forward in her chair. Rene put his paws on either side of her, and she directed his wolf prick to her human looking pussy. I guess doggy style wasn¡¯t the only position a wolf could mate in. Rene had to be on his back paws, but any position where the female was at the right height, was doable. He humped forward, burying that masculine appendage inside of his mate. He gave four or five quick thrusts, driving it deeper, then the knot he¡¯d spoken of must have formed as they were now locked together. Any movement by his hips, was echoed in her frame, attached as one.


    Sasha put her hands on either side of his head and stroked his neck and ears as he humped against her human form, her hips jerking with his. I don¡¯t know if animals had orgasms, but Sasha definitely had two as I watched.


    Apparently the pack leaders engaging in sex, released the others to do the same, and soon, half the room was engaged in sexual congress of one kind or another. Most were fully wolf, or fully human pairings, but there were at least three other mixed human/wolf pairings. One was a male with a female wolf, mounting her from behind, the other two like Rene and Sasha, except the male wolves were licking the pussies of the women. Did that ever look intriguing; those long, wet tongues seemingly prating deep inside of the woman¡¯s pussy. I wondered if they were currently fertile and couldn¡¯t have normal intercourse lest they have an unwanted pup or child, or pregnant, and couldn¡¯t shift. Condoms weren¡¯t a necessity if you didn¡¯t carry STD¡¯s and you could smell a woman¡¯s fertility.


    Rene became more frantic in his thrusting, and he suddenly howled, and I knew he was cumming. The room was filled with more howls and yips as eacb wolf climaxed. Even in human form, they seemed to want to howl with their orgasm. Even after Rene¡¯s orgasm, he remained locked to his mate, except he changed again, and it was now a human cock buried deep in Sasha¡¯s pussy, and they kissed before he withdrew his dripping cock from her sheath. Her pussy seemed swamped with his cum. Much more than I was ustomed to seeing after I¡¯d had sex. He¡¯d said werewolves provided lots of semen. I guess that was right.


    Sasha took her napkin and wiped herself down. ¡°Does that answer your question?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign up for two pups,¡± I said.


    Rene licked his lips in a very wolf-like manner. I felt my pussy throb and he became rampant again. I shivered and Sashaughed.


    *******


    I signed a contract obligating myself to provide two werewolf children. I provided my checking ount number and Sasha said I would receive two hundred thousand dors to that ount first thing tomorrow morning via direct deposit.


    Both of them kissed me before I left, and there was a lot more in those kisses than I usually received from someone I barely knew. Both Conor and Brigitte put a suitcase in the back of the Jeep before we left. I assumed they wore some clothes. I didn¡¯t have to wear the hood as I left thepound. I was one of them now, as much as a human could be, anyway. As far as I could tell, thepound was probably somewhere between Rd and Augusta, northeast of Bath.


    ¡°Did either of you have sex at thepound?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re your bodyguards. Only one of us can have sex while we¡¯re on duty and we didn¡¯t work it out ahead of time,¡± Conor said, ¡°so neither of us had sex. Did you enjoy what you saw?¡±


    ¡°What does my pussy scent tell you?¡±


    Brigitteughed. ¡°You¡¯re an aroused bitch who can¡¯t wait to be fucked. You¡¯re filling up the car with ¡®fuck me pheromones¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s very difficult to have secrets from wolves?¡±


    ¡°About whether or not you want to have sex,¡± Conorughed, ¡°probably.¡±


    ¡°Conor, are you going to howl if you have sex and orgasm?¡± I asked


    ¡°Not in Bath. That¡¯s for the woods. Can¡¯t have wolf howlsing out of your house.¡±


    ¡°What can you tell me about your pack?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Our pack is mostly Irish out of Boston, English out of Ontario and this area, French out of Quebec, and American Indian,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°with a smattering of other nationalitiesing out of the other major New Ennd cities.¡±


    ¡°Were all the members of the pack at thepound?¡±


    ¡°About a third, mostly from within a hundred miles. There are around three hundred pack members, all concentrated in the Northeast. We¡¯re headquartered in Maine due to the heavy forestation. New York is popted enough to have it¡¯s own pack, primarily concentrated in the Adirondacks.¡±


    ¡°Are there any werewolves in this area who aren¡¯t a member of your pack?¡±


    ¡°A few lobos who don¡¯t get along with anyone, and a few who¡¯ve gotten kicked out of our pack, who¡¯ve formed a couple small packs of their own, like five to ten members.¡±


    ¡°How do you get kicked out of a pack?¡±


    ¡°Rape, murder, theft, the usual crimes,¡± Connor said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they get sent to prison?¡±


    ¡°Locking up a wolf where they¡¯re not free to shift and run is worse than death. We impose the death penalty on asion, but never have we locked up a werewolf,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°If most of you are pansexual and you can¡¯t refuse sex from a superior, how does onemit rape?¡±


    ¡°That was a simplification of the rules. You can¡¯t demand sex of a pregnant wolf, nor can a wolf demand sex of a higher ranked wolf, and you don¡¯t normally demand sex with a mated wolf. If you force your sexual attentions on one of those, it¡¯s rape. Theoretically, I can¡¯t rape Conor, because he¡¯s lower, not mated and can¡¯t get pregnant. He could get charged with raping me, because I¡¯m a higher ranked wolf. Because you¡¯re not a wolf, anyone who forcefully had sex with you would be a rapist.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the thing about werewolves and silver. All the legends say you need silver to kill a werewolf, but not why.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°We can be killed by anything if it¡¯s in the heart or brain, or if we¡¯re torn up badly enough we bleed out very fast,¡± Conor said. ¡°We do heal very fast, though. It¡¯s part of our shapeshifting ability. Theoretically, every time we shift, we¡¯re doing damage to bones and muscles, but we knit together so fast, it doesn¡¯t harm us. If you stabbed me, you couldn¡¯t see the evidence I¡¯d been stabbed tomorrow. I¡¯d bepletely healed; no scars even.


    ¡°Silver interferes with our ability to heal. The only scars you¡¯ll ever see on a werewolf, are those made by silver. It¡¯s why silver bullets kill us easier than other bullets. Our bodies can¡¯t permanently repair the damage done by silver.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Obviously, we¡¯ve studied it, but we don¡¯t know why it works the way it does, any more than we understand why we can¡¯t breed ourselves. It¡¯s part of what makes us werewolves. Perhaps God felt there had to be a way to kill us, or we would have overrun the earth.¡±


    ¡°The Lone Ranger was originally a werewolf killer,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°When his story was romanticized, they left out the werewolf killer part of it. They left in the silver bullets though.¡±


    ¡°You mean he wasn¡¯t a total fiction?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not any more than werewolves,¡± Brigitte said.


    We arrived back at my ce and Brigitte said she¡¯d go out and buy groceries for all of us tomorrow.


    ¡°We eat a lot of meat,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°so it tends to get expensive if we don¡¯t hunt for ourselves. Who do you want in your bed tonight?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°One of us needs to sleep in your bed. It¡¯s the best way to protect you. The other one will assume wolf shape and sleep downstairs. They¡¯re the first line of defense, because the wolf is much more alert. Our human reactions are a little slower. We don¡¯t have to have sex, but we¡¯d wee it if you want it, but you need to choose one of us.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep in the other bedroom?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. To give you an idea of why that¡¯s not possible, do you know how you had Rene stand twenty feet away from you before you allowed him to strip and shift?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He could have killed you before you got a shot off. If we¡¯re not in your room, we might not be able to save you. You might have gotten a shot off with me. I¡¯m slower. Probably, almost definitely, with Conor. One of us has to be in bed with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, shit!¡±


    Brigitte smiled. ¡°I promise, you don¡¯t have to have sex, but you need to make a choice.¡±


    ¡°Will you be naked.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to shift if we are. We could wear something flimsy which won¡¯t impede our shift, but flimsy is almost nude anyway.¡±


    ¡°Fine, You can join me nude in bed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do,¡± Brigitte said, smiling.


    ¡°Aww,¡± Conor said. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    ¡°I might like you too much. I feel a little safer with Brigitte. I might be able to resist her,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good sign for the future. I¡¯ll take it,¡± Conorughed.


    Conor carried in both suitcases, Brigitte carried in a big dog bed, keeping her right hand free, her gun hand I¡¯d eventually learn. One of them always left their right arm free when they were with me.


    In the house, Brigitte asked for my gun.


    ¡°Why?¡±

 117

    ¡°I¡¯m going to load it with silver bullets. If you have to shoot a human, silver will still kill him. If you have to shoot a werewolf, it has to be silver, or you¡¯re probably dead. Most packs will want to keep you alive, but if you want to get paid, you need to breed with ours.¡±


    I took it out of my purse and handed it over. She reced the ammo and handed it back. Only one of the suitcases was clothes. The other one was a small armory. Two assault rifles, four automatic pistols, ammo for all of them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The clothes did get put in the spare bedroom, even if no one nned to use the bed.


    ¡°Is it all right with you if we get naked?¡± Brigitte asked.


    If I was going to hang around with werewolves, I suppose I should get used to them behaving like wolves. I sighed.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The clothes came off, Brigitte putting them by the clothes washer for washing. Damn! They looked better naked than clothed. I doubted I¡¯d make it a week before I was having sex with one or both. Brigitte looked no hairier than any other female. She did¡¯t trim anything, so her underarms and pubic region both had soft-looking red hair. Like Rene, Conor was hairier than most men I¡¯d seen naked, though his hair was ck, not Rene¡¯s brown. His cock, evenid, was six inches long, uncircumcised, thick and meaty. I felt my own arousal and I saw Conor sniff and then smile.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see both of you shift to wolves,¡± I said. ¡°If I have to shoot a wolf, I¡¯d like to know for sure it¡¯s not one of you.¡±


    Brigitte nodded and they both shifted. About a second for Brigitte, two for Conor. His shift was the first time I could actually note the changes taking ce. The hair growth, the elongation of the nose and reforming of the bones. It was fast, but viewable. Brigittes was still too rapid to easily follow. I was staring at a rust colored wolf with a darker ruff around the neck, female, and a ck wolf with almost a gray stripe on his back. Less ck anyway. I tried to imprint what they looked like in case I saw any other wolves who didn¡¯t look like them. Conor seemed to have a big grin on his face, even as a wolf, his tongue lolling out.


    They both switched back to human form.


    ¡°When you go running in the morning, we¡¯ll be running with you, one as a wolf, one human,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We¡¯ll switch off, so people get used to seeing you with both a man and a woman, and know you have two different tamed wolves in your house. In wolf form, we¡¯ll be tame and friendly. You can introduce us to the neighbors, so they know we¡¯re not dangerous. Kids will be able to pet us.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to start working with you on self defense for a few hours every day, since you don¡¯t have a job at the moment. We¡¯ll get you some silver weapons, knives and swords, though you¡¯ll practice with steel so you don¡¯t injure us permanently.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What do you want for food tonight?¡±


    ¡°Four pounds of raw hamburger would do for us,¡± Conor said. ¡°You can eat whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Apiece?¡±


    ¡°Two apiece,¡± Brigitte said,ughing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick?¡±


    ¡°Think about that for a second,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. No diseases.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not even a cold.¡±


    I took out two packages of hamburger to thaw, making up just under four pounds of meat. I fixed myself a sd due to all the meat I had at lunch. At supper, I asked Brigitte about the mate she had previously. She said she lost him when he attempted to challenge an older wolf. They didn¡¯t often lose a wolf to a challenge, most wolves quitting when the weaker wolf submitted.


    ¡°Most fights aren¡¯t to the death,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°but the threat is always there. Quinn killed my mate, because he wanted to mate with me. He was constantly making me fuck him. He fucked me after the fight still bloody from my mate. He still fucks me every chance he gets. I fucking hate him. My worst nightmare is having to submit to him while I¡¯m fertile and having to bear his get. I try to ensure he¡¯s never around when I¡¯m fertile. So far, I¡¯ve been sessful.¡±


    ¡°How long can you continue bearing young?¡±


    ¡°Until we¡¯re around two hundred, sixty years of age. Male werewolves can reproduce for about another twenty years.¡±


    ¡°So you have to avoid him for the next two hundred years?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, although only about 130 for him. He¡¯s 150 years old. Which is why I leaped at the chance to be your bodyguard. Keep me out of his line of sight for a good long while.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s older than Rene, howe he¡¯s not the leader of the pack?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just age, it¡¯s craftiness and wisdom, and your ability to fight,¡± Conor said. ¡°No one¡¯se close to defeating Rene in a challenge in thest ten years. Quinn has tried twice though. No one wants him as pack leader. As you can imagine from us needing you to breed werewolves for us, we¡¯re not fond when someone like Quinn kills one of us. Phillipe was a good wolf with a great job that added to our coffers. Gaston pissed off a lot of wolves when he killed Phillipe. He has to order most wolves to fuck him, which makes him even nastier when he makes you submit.¡±


    ¡°Has he made you submit?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Once as a human when I had to suck his cock, once as a wolf, when he fucked my ass.¡±


    ¡°So you engage in anal sex?¡±


    ¡°Everything humans do, wolves do, particrly in human form,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Anal sex might be used to avoid children when we¡¯re fertile.¡±


    They spent a couple hours after supper, teaching me wolfnguage for danger, run, and a couple othermon wolf phrases, like I¡¯m hungry or I¡¯m thirsty.


    ¡°No word for hide?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide from a wolf,¡± Conor said. ¡°We can smell where you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen movies where you can throw off tracking dogs by putting pepper down. Can I do something simr with wolves?¡±


    They looked at each other. ¡°That might work,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°if they¡¯re tracking your scent on the ground. If you¡¯re close enough to smell in the air, it probably wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should put together a go bag for running out of here on short notice?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t hurt,¡± Conor said.


    ******


    When it was time for bed, Conor showered first before shifting and padding down to the doggy bed at the foot of the stairs. Brigitte put an automatic pistol, a . 45, under the bed. She watched me shower, then got in the shower herself, making me remain in the bathroom with the door locked while she washed, her automatic right beside the shower. She climbed into bed with me, and for close to an hour, I was awake, thinking of the beautiful warm body beside me. Brigitte seemed to give off more than human heat.


    ******

 118

    Making a Trip to Wisconsin


    When I woke up, I found I was wrapped around Brigitte, snuggled up against her warm naked body. She was awake and hadn¡¯t moved, nor had she taken advantage of my snuggling to do more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I might have awakened you,¡± I said, pulling away.


    ¡°We like body contact. Ain¡¯t no thang. Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    I checked my bank ount and found an additional two hundred thousand dors in it. Unless I found some other way to pay it back, I guess I was on the hook for a werewolf puppy. After a breakfast of cereal for me, and a package of hot dogs apiece for Brigitte and Conor, we went for a long run. Brigitte ran as a humanpanion, and Conor as a wolf, easily pacing us and doing wide circles ¨C looking for scents, I suppose. Brigitte had a fanny pack with two guns in it, one for her and one for Conor it it was necessary.


    Brigitte set a rapid pace I was unused to, and I thought I was a decent runner, then I realized I was running with a wolf and I told her to slow down. She smiled at me. We ran about five miles, then took a brief respite.


    ¡°Dogs perspire through their tongues,¡± I panted. ¡°Do werewolves in human shape do the same?¡±


    I asked this because she wasn¡¯t perspiring nearly as much as I was.


    ¡°No, we sweat, but you did tell me to slow down. My heart rate is probably close to two-thirds of yours at the moment.¡±


    ¡°How fast can you run?¡±


    ¡°I could probably break every international world record at any distance you cared to name.¡±


    ¡°So I take it werewolves don¡¯t run track then?¡±


    ¡°Not to win. We¡¯re trying to keep ourselves secret. We don¡¯t hire out to capture escaped convicts either. We let bloodhounds take that gig.¡±


    Conor came trotting over and whined a little.


    ¡°He smells a shapeshifter, not a wolf, but we should head back anyway.¡±


    We headed back. When we got back to my development, one of my neighbors was bringing out his trash. He was a little older than me, and unfortunately, one Friday night when I¡¯d had too much to drink, I¡¯d slept with him. I¡¯d immediately regretted it, and hadn¡¯t repeated the error, but he was always hoping for a repeat.


    ¡°Hey, Jessica, is that a wolf running with you?¡± Carl asked.


    I almost thought he was talking about Brigitte, then realized he was talking about Conor, watching our backs.


    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s a tame wolf. Come here,¡± I almost said Conor, but realized I might have to introduce Conor in human form at some point, ¡°ckie, Come meet my neighbor, Carl.¡±


    I patted my leg and Conor came trotting up to me and stuck his nose in my crotch. ¡°That¡¯s not very polite, boy. Don¡¯t do that,¡± pushing him away.


    Conor whined, the bastard.


    ¡°This is ckie. He¡¯s such a good boy, aren¡¯t you, puppy?¡±


    I patted his head and ruffled his ears. I swear he was smiling again. ¡°You might see another one around some time, named Red Raider. I would also introduce you to my friend Brigitte, who will be staying with me awhile. I¡¯ve got another friend, Conor, who I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet at some point. He¡¯s probably out walking in the woods with Red Raider. I lost my job, you know, and they¡¯re helping out with the rent until I find something else.¡±


    Carl immediately began assessing Brigitte as a potential sexual partner. He stuck out his hand.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Brigitte, what a lovely name. Are you dating anyone?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Carl, I bat for the other team.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re a¡­?¡±


    ¡°Lesbian. Yep, I probably love pussy as much as you do, Carl.¡±


    ¡°Are you and Jessica¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hooking up? Not yet, but I¡¯m hopeful. How many times did you sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°Uh, just once.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s thinking of turning to the dark side. I¡¯d love to chat some more, but I need to shower after that run. Can I get you to wash my back for me, Jess?¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to make copies of your house keys for Conor and me,¡± Brigitte said, taking my hand and heading to my door, loud enough for Carl to hear, Conor trotting after us.


    After we were inside, Conor shifted. ¡°ckie?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t call you Conor in case Iter introduced you to him as a human. Having a wolf and guy both named Conor would be a little coincidental, don¡¯t you think? Same with Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to give Carl the bum¡¯s rush, but we don¡¯t want the neighbors getting too nosy around us,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Best to keep him at arm¡¯s length.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I slept with him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can still smell him in your bedroom. What was it, maybe two weeks ago?¡±


    ¡°Two and a half. It was just after I gotid off and I tied one on, and he got lucky.¡±


    Conorughed. ¡°If I ply you with alcohol, can I get lucky?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m determined not to drink like that again, for that very reason. I don¡¯t want anyone getting lucky.¡±


    Conor smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch down here while you two shower and dress.¡±


    We went up to my bathroom, but Brigitte didn¡¯t want me to wash her back. I have to admit, I was willing to. She watched while I showered, then she had me stand there while she showered. I put on jeans and a tee with some sneakers. She wore a skirt, flip-flops and tee. She grabbed sunsses and a dog harness.


    ¡°Why are you bringing that harness?¡±


    ¡°Conor is going as a wolf. The only way we¡¯re getting him into Costco is as a seeing eye dog. They can¡¯t refuse a seeing eye dog.¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    ¡°Scent isn¡¯t blocked by shelves. It¡¯s an early warning system for anything in the store. We take our job seriously. I¡¯m going to let you drive the Jeep. We¡¯d probably scare the straights if I got out of the driver¡¯s seat with a seeing eye dog.¡±


    ¡°I could see that being a problem,¡± I agreed,ughing.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Pornd, or more precisely, Scarborough,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°They just built a Costco, and we can load up on meat. We¡¯ll buy a couple of coolers too, to haul the meat back with.¡±


    ¡°Instead of driving all the way to Pornd,¡± I said, ¡°they just opened a butcher shop in Bath, called the Kennebec Meat Company. Locally sourced meat inrge quantities.¡±


    ¡°Will it be as cheap as Costco?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never shopped at a Costco in Maine, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Conor said. ¡°If it¡¯s not a big ce, I won¡¯t have to go as a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll drive then,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You ride in the front with me and point this ce out. Where can we find coolers? I know you don¡¯t have enough room in your fridge.¡±


    ¡°Probably need to go to the Walmart in Brunswick.¡±


    ¡°I know where that is.¡±


    Brunswick isn¡¯t that far from Bath, so we headed down US 1 six miles to the slightlyrger town in Cumbend County, that had the nearest Walmart. Brigitte picked out three sturdy metal coolers on wheels, and added a block of dry ice to each one. Since we were there, they also bought six, ten pound packages of hamburger, putting it in one of the coolers. Conor towed two of the coolers, and I towed one, so Brigitte could keep her hands free.


    We headed back to Bath and the Kennebec Meat Company. It was a very nice ce, and they bought lots of steaks, plus kidneys and liver (Yuck). Brigitte inquired about buying a half cow and they worked out a deal on some meat to be picked up in a couple of days. We made a brief foray to an appliance store and purchased arge chest freezer to be delivered before we picked up the half cow. When we got back to my ce, Brigitte watched again, while Conor and I pulled the coolers from the Jeep.


    Carl was sitting outside so I introduced him to Conor (since he didn¡¯t know he¡¯d already met him.) I think Carl got a little jealous of Conor who was easily better looking and much better built and stronger than Carl was.


    ¡°Is Jessica fucking you, then?¡± Carl asked, since Brigitte said she hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m keeping my fingers crossed,¡± Conor said. ¡°She said she was snockered when you fucked her, and said she swore off drinking afterward. Thanks for ruining it for the rest of us, Carl. See youter.¡±


    They were definitely giving Carl the business, and I almost felt sorry for him. It was my fault for getting drunk, so he probably didn¡¯t deserve it, but they were right. We didn¡¯t want the neighbors paying too much attention to what was going on in my house.


    The rest of the afternoon, Conor and Brigitte showed me self defense move after self defense move and made me practice each of them until I was rtively proficient at each, and dead tired. A quick shower, followed by some supper, cooking our meat this time, so I could have some, and watching some TV, both of them lounging around on the furniture in their altogether. Once again, I became aroused at their physical and sexual magnificence, wless in every detail.


    Smelling me, Conor¡¯s prick became engorged, eight and a half inches of sculpted penis perfection, which did nothing to ease the arousal I was already feeling, and he grinned at me, knowing the cause of it. I was about to call it a night when they had an urgent news update about a death in Pornd.


    Both Conor and Brigitte sat up and took notice, which made me listen closer too. Unlike a typical murder, usually with guns or knives, apparently this woman had been ripped apart by a bunch of wild dogs. Neither Brigitte nor Conor believed it was dogs.


    ¡°Werewolves,¡± Conor said. ¡°One of the banished, makeshift packs.¡±


    ¡°That would be my guess too,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Rene will probably put Quinn on it, won¡¯t he?¡± Conor said.


    ¡°Most likely. He¡¯s the best tracker Rene has.¡±


    ¡°Quinn, the wolf who killed your mate?¡± I asked Brigitte.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s his job for the pack. Keeping the treaty by helping the Feds corral rabid wolves.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t really have rabies, do they?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t get diseases, so no,¡± Conor said. ¡°More like a wolf with a screw loose. Do you think Quinn will swing by here?¡±


    ¡°Probably; we¡¯re on the way,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°If not on the way down, likely on the way back.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    As it turned out, it was intended to be both.

 119

    Another somewhat restless night followed, sleeping next to the gorgeous Brigitte, waking up curled against her perfect form, my arm thrown around her waist, nuzzled against her back. I pretended I was still asleep so I didn¡¯t have to move. I heard Conor whimper downstairs, and Brigitte immediately leaped from the bed, though she didn¡¯t grab her gun.


    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡± is all she said.


    ¡°Quinn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I had pajamas on, so I didn¡¯t bother trying to dress, but followed Brigitte downstairs where Conor had shifted and was letting someone in the door, Quinn, I imagined.


    Quinn was even taller than Conor, more muscr, dark and brooding. He had a scar, which must have been caused by silver, the first scar I¡¯d seen on a werewolf. He smiled at Brigitte.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re naked. On all fours, bitch,¡± he ordered, releasing his heavy, nine inch cock from his pants.


    Brigitte dropped to her hands and knees and presented her backside to Quinn. What followed was nearly a rape, except that Brigitte hadplied with his orders. Quinn savagely fucked Brigitte, mming himself into her pussy. She made no sounds of pleasure, nor of pain, but took the brutal fucking stoically. There was no tenderness, no love, no affection, just raw fucking for fifteen minutes. Quinn growled a little as he emptied himself into Brigitte, a copious amount of semen from his sperm filled balls.


    ¡°Clean up my cock, puppy,¡± Quinn ordered Conor, and he performed the necessary obeisance by licking Quinn¡¯s cock clean.


    Having licked up the mess left on Quinn¡¯s dick, Conor tried to stop, but Quinn told Conor to keep going until he climaxed again. For the first time in my life, I saw a man suck another man to orgasm, although strictly speaking, neither of them were men. Conor flushed Quinn¡¯s balls again, dutifully swallowing the seed when Quinn orgasmed.


    ¡°Now you can clean up the mess in the bitch¡¯s pussy.¡±


    He waited and watched as Conor cleaned up Brigitte, then Quinn turned to me and sniffed. I wasn¡¯t aroused at the moment, so wondered what he was smelling.


    ¡°You¡¯re starting your period today, aren¡¯t you bitch?¡±


    I thought about that for a few seconds, counting. ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°So eleven days from today, you be fertile.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    He pointed to Conor and Brigitte. ¡°You got anything to say about what just happened to them, bitch?¡±


    ¡°It seems like werewolf politics to me, so no, except I¡¯m not a bitch, nor a puppy, nor anything else to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy sinking my cock into you and breeding you.¡±


    ¡°Not happening. Rene said I¡¯d have a choice of wolves I might ept for breeding, and you¡¯re nowhere on my list. You seem like an asshole to me and if that¡¯s the way you fuck, I don¡¯t want you anywhere near me.¡±


    Brigitte still had her backside presented to Quinn, so he didn¡¯t see it, but I saw her smile. Good, I¡¯d said the right thing. Conor didn¡¯t smile, but I saw a twinkle in his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there a moment ago. Quinn, on the other hand, looked pissed. Not that I cared one way or the other.


    ¡°I should be done in Pornd in a couple days. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done and can take a little more time,¡± Quinn said to the two wolves. ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you again then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine for you,¡± I said, ¡°but I think my bodyguards and I are going to take a sightseeing trip. This is the first time I¡¯ve been unemployed and had time to look around, take in the scenery. Maybe we¡¯ll go to Bar Harbor, or Arcadia National Park, or maybe the Green Mountains in Vermont, or even take a run up to Canada. I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯ll be fertile in eleven days since I just got off my birth control, so maybe I¡¯ll skip this breeding cycle and wait for the next one. That will give us time to make a jaunt to Wisconsin for three weeks and visit my folks. They ought to be told I¡¯m going to be a surrogate mother without benefit of marriage.¡±


    The look on Quinn¡¯s face wasn¡¯t pleasant. It looked damned nasty as a matter of fact.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ll call Rene now and ask for the time off. You can listen if you want, but it sounded like you were in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°You fucking bitch!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a ve. I¡¯m doing this of my own free will, and I¡¯m not a wolf, so you can fucking go to hell.¡±


    Quinn left without another word. They both waited until his car drove off before they both startedughing.


    ¡°The look on his face was priceless,¡± Conor said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see his face, but I could imagine it,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Be careful, Jess. Quinn is an animal, and he will try to make your life miserable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the pack¡¯s breeding bitch now. I figure I¡¯m protected from the likes of Quinn. Aren¡¯t you supposed to protect me if he tries to hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s risky regardless.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call Rene.¡±


    I ced the call. ¡°Hello, Jessica, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I just had a very unpleasant visit from Quinn. I wanted to inform you that you needn¡¯t put him on any list of the wolves you want me to fuck. I won¡¯t touch him.¡±


    ¡°I see. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Since I just had a hormonal IUD removed, I¡¯m not likely to be fertile my next ovtion. I want to go home to Wisconsin for a couple of weeks and inform my parents that I¡¯ve got a new job renting out my womb. I¡¯ll be taking my bodyguards with me.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to tell them you¡¯re breeding werewolves, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. It¡¯s part of the reason I¡¯m taking Brigitte and Conor with me. They can be the infertile married couple I¡¯m helping to have children. Since I¡¯m going to be leaving your pack area with wolves from your pack, I thought you might need to know, and possibly smooth the way with whoever runs the wolf pack in Wisconsin near Rhinnder, by telling them we¡¯reing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wise.¡± There was a pause as Rene looked at something. ¡°Rhinnder, Wisconsin is under the control of the Upper Penins pack out of Marquette, Michigan. Have you fucked either of your bodyguards yet?¡±


    ¡°So far, I¡¯ve managed to resist their obvious charms, but Quinn informed me that I¡¯ll be fertile in eleven days. This is during the time I intend to be with my folks. On the rare chance I could get pregnant then, I¡¯ll let Conor fuck me a few times while he¡¯s a wolf, both to get used to the idea of fucking one, and so any fertile period would not be totally wasted.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not one of the wolves I would have chosen for your breeding.¡±


    ¡°I know. He told me he¡¯d be lucky if he were chosen for my third or fourth breeding, if I did all four. Like I said, I¡¯m unlikely to get pregnant this time anyway, but I figure he should get something for being my bodyguard and having to suck that asshole, Quinn¡¯s, cock, and it gives them both a reason to share my bed at my parents if I¡¯m fucking him. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re in any subsequent breedings, including any other wolf you want, as long as it¡¯s not Quinn, and I won¡¯t fuck Conor anymore when I¡¯m fertile until at least the fourth one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very persuasive, Miss Huppert.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rene. I¡¯ll speak to you when I get back.¡±


    Conor looked so happy, he was wagging an imaginary tail. ¡°You¡¯re going to let me breed you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. The doctor indicated it might be at least two cycles before all the hormones in my body clear and I can get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Still, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Brigitte, since you had to put up with that fucking prick, Quinn; I¡¯ll try having sex with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it, Jess.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve thought of you lying naked beside me. It¡¯s part of the reason I¡¯ve had trouble going to sleep. I decided if I¡¯m going to fuck wolves, I¡¯d try you both out as humans first, to see if you fuck like Quinn, or you¡¯re capable of some good sex. Let¡¯s go for a run and then we can start packing.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to take the SUV. We can¡¯t bring guns on a ne,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Can you bring guns along at all? I¡¯m not sure of the gunws in all the states we¡¯ll pass through.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both licensed bodyguards, and can conceal carry in any state with the federal license we have.¡±


    ¡°It pays to have friends in high ces,¡± I said.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I went upstairs to put on my running clothes and put in a tampon. I was starting my period today, damn it. Quinn had been right. Brigitte joining me to put on hers. Conor was running as a wolf, so he was fine as he was.


    Brigitte¡¯s pace as we ran was better than yesterday, and I didn¡¯t have to stop during the run. Conor never warned us of any potential problems, so we had a good ten mile run. I took my shower first, Brigitte watching. She took hers second and I heard her singing in the shower. She had a good singing voice, and seemed happy, despite her near rape this morning.


    I called my parents and told them I¡¯d found some work and we were driving to Wisconsin to see them.


    ¡°Jessica, that¡¯s wonderful. Another shipbuilding job?¡±


    ¡°No; couldn¡¯t find anything in that field at the moment. It¡¯s something different. I¡¯ll tell you when I get there. We¡¯re driving, leaving tomorrow. Expect us in two or three days time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re driving? Us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a couple friends with me, Mom. I¡¯m having sex with them, so don¡¯t make up the extra bed.¡±


    ¡°A couple friends? Jessica!¡±


    ¡°All will be exined. I can¡¯t talk about it now. I¡¯ve got to pack.¡±


    ¡°Your father won¡¯t be too happy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll get over it. I¡¯ll see in two or three days.¡±


    Brigitte heard the tail end of my conversation, both ends, probably, considering her hearing was better than mine. She could hear a dog whistle, I couldn¡¯t.

 120

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have both of us in your bed?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t have one of you sleeping on a dog bed outside of the room. Whatst name should I use when introducing you to my parents? You¡¯ll be married, remember.¡±


    ¡°Use O¡¯Leary. That¡¯s myst name. Shit, we can¡¯t leave tomorrow. We¡¯re getting the chest freezer and meat delivered tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave as soon as it arrives. I don¡¯t want to be here if Quinnes back.¡±


    ¡°Me either. Thanks, Jessica.¡±


    I packed enough clothes for a week, figuring I could wash clothes while I was there. We emptied one of the metal coolers into the freezer on my fridge, and packed the cooler with some steaks, hamburger and sandwiches and cut up vegetable for me. Wolves could eat anything, apparently, but I certainly couldn¡¯t.


    For the rest of the afternoon, I spent more time learning self defense with Brigitte and Conor. I was pretty ck and blue by the time they finished the hand to hand. They, on the other hand, looked just peachy. I know I¡¯d whacked them both pretty good at various and sundry times, but they just didn¡¯t bruise like I did.


    Thest half hour was spent learning to fight with a knife, since I might need to use a silver knife at some point. They just gave me a steel de and showed me all the ces I could stab people to kill them, and wolves, with Conor in wolf form. I ended up stabbing both of them at least six times, and by the end of the knife training, all but thest of the two times I¡¯d stabbed Conor were already healed. Thosest two weren¡¯t even bleeding.


    They showed me where I could stab in the heart, but I didn¡¯t get to practice that. It was too risky, even for a werewolf.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt when I stab you?¡± I asked Brigitte as we got ready to shower. I¡¯d gone at least four inches into her stomach with one of my stabs.


    ¡°Of course it hurts. We¡¯re not immune to pain, just because we heal quickly. But every time we shift, it hurts. We¡¯re used to pain.¡±


    ¡°Did it hurt when Quinn fucked you today? It didn¡¯t look like it was very pleasant.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. It hurt more mentally and emotionally, than physically. To think that the man who killed my mate could fuck me hurt like hell emotionally.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to take any pleasure from it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck no. He makes sure he¡¯s as rough as he can be, since no one wants to volunteer. He¡¯d be better off as a lobo. He¡¯s alone most of the time anyway.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    We each showered again, one at a time. Since I¡¯d decided I¡¯d be having sex with Brigitteter, I didn¡¯t bother putting on anything after my shower. I figured I¡¯d go wolf, so I lounged around the house naked while we watched some TV. As a joke, I put the Netflix series ¡®Teen Wolf¡¯ on. I leaned back against Brigitte and her arm went around my shoulder. I hoped she¡¯d put her hand on my breast, but apparently she expected me to make the first move. I didn¡¯t want to feel like more of a slut than I already did, so her arm remained where it was, and I was left wishing for something more.


    Conor, smelling my lust, developed a hard on. God, he had a beautiful prick. He didn¡¯t rub it, didn¡¯t masturbate, just left his prick out for Brigitte and me to enjoy the sight of. Lord, did I enjoy it. Well over eight thick inches of uncircumcised deliciousness.


    As the show yed, I had Conor point out all the real-life facies portrayed by the make believe wolves.


    ¡°The biggest facy is that these teenage wolves are acting like they¡¯re in charge of their own lives. They¡¯re ignoring there¡¯s a pack leader in charge. Packs are very regimented. You just can¡¯t go around doing what you want. It¡¯s the reason the US signed a treaty with us. They only have to deal with a limited number of individuals, and the rest of us fall in line or someone like Quinn will hunt them down.¡±


    Feeling more than a little randy, what with Brigitte holding me close and Conor¡¯s primo prick staring me in the face, about ten, I told Conor he could continue watching, but I took Brigitte¡¯s hand and led her upstairs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about having sex with a woman, so you¡¯ll need to show me everything,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± she said.


    She kissed me. It was a wonderful kiss, better than Carl ever kissed me. Better than any man had ever kissed me. The kiss was so good, I kind of forgot whey we¡¯de upstairs. That is, at least, until Brigitte backed me up to the bed and pushed me down until I flopped backward.


    ¡°My period started,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m a werewolf. Do you think a little blood scares me?¡±


    I shook my head. She sniffed, absorbing my scent, then went down on me. Oh, heavens, that wolf could lick. She put every other person who¡¯d ever licked me to shame, and I wondered how she could be so good. Then I realized she was sixty years old and had probably fifty years of practice, as both a woman and a wolf licking things. All I knew was that before she¡¯d stopped, I¡¯d had six wonderful orgasms, each seemingly better than thest. I only stopped her when I was too sensitive to continue. I pulled her up so we could kiss some more, her body molding to mine like it was made for it.


    Her face was messy with my fluids, and I kissed and licked them off her cheeks, tasting myself.


    ¡°How was that?¡± Brigitte asked. ¡°Has any human ever licked you better?¡±


    ¡°No one has ever licked me like that. It was extraordinary. I want to do the same with you and I know I won¡¯t be that good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn.¡± She kissed me again.


    Since I was with a female body for the first time, I decided to go exploring. I sort of knew what I liked, and ny percent was what she¡¯d just shown me. I took my time, searching out every nook and cranny of her amazing body, finding out what made a female werewolf tick. A lot, apparently. By the time I reached her furry pussy, it was amazingly wet. And it tasted delicious.


    I¡¯d explored the exterior of my pussy frequently. Masturbation was an excellent stress reliever when studying, or cramming for exams, but I¡¯d never been much deeper in one, than my second knuckles. I explored Brigitte¡¯s pussy to the furthest extent of my fingers, finding her g-spot in the process. Mmm, the wolf liked that, especially when I was licking her bud at the same time. That made her arch her back and thrust her hips at me. I weed it, because I knew I was doing something right, giving her as much pleasure as she¡¯d given me. When Brigitte finally stopped me, I felt I¡¯d aplished something wonderful.


    She pulled me up and kissed and licked her fluids off of me, as I¡¯d done for her.


    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to try tonight?¡± Brigitte asked, kissing me.


    ¡°Could you show me what it¡¯s like when a wolf licks me?¡± I asked.


    Brigitte smiled, and in a second, arge wolf was in my bed. It¡¯s head nosed between my legs, getting me to spread them further apart. Everything that Brigitte had done as a woman, was three times better as a wolf. It seemed her tongue had a mind of it¡¯s own, and it was long enough it could search a whole lot of my body her human tongue hadn¡¯t been able to reach. When that amazing tongue was doing something to the inside of my pussy I¡¯d never expected to feel, I held that furry head against my crotch and moaned like a banshee. Having that wet, muscr tongue lick my g-spot, simply took my breath away. The orgasm I had was so good, I lost consciousness for a second or two, drifting on some other ne of existence.


    When I returned to my body, Brigitte had shifted again, and a woman was once again sharing my bed.


    ¡°Fabulous,¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°Totally sublime.¡±


    ¡°You learned quickly, Padawan. For a first timer, you did very well.¡±


    ¡°I had a good teacher,¡± I said. ¡°Can we do this again in the morning?¡±


    ¡°If we get up early enough.¡±


    When I curled around her tonight, I didn¡¯t care where my hands were. It was all good. I can¡¯t say that I woke her up in the morning by licking her pussy. Brigitte was too alert for me to stir that much without waking, but it was the first thing I did with her, and it was just as good as it wasst night.


    ******


    We had enough time to go running again, though we cut it down to a five mile run. This time, Conor ran as a man, while Brigitte went as a wolf. Carl was taking out his recybles before going to work.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, ¡°where¡¯s the woman this morning?¡± Not realizing she was four feet away, yawning.


    ¡°She got luckyst night,¡± Conor said, ¡°and is taking a little nap. She said Jessica licks pussy like a pro.¡±


    Carl looked to me for confirmation. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I licked like a pro, because it was my first time, but I felt pretty good about it afterward,¡± I said, to his unasked question.


    ¡°Are you a lesbian then?¡±


    I hugged Conor¡¯s arm and leaned against him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t experienced what Conor has to offer yet. Maybe I¡¯ll like them both.¡±


    Poor Carl looked so crestfallen. ¡°I¡¯m going to go visit my folks for a few weeks, Carl. If you see anyone hang around, could you let me know when I get back?¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re picking up some meat today. I¡¯ll give you a nice T-Bone when we get back. You want to wash my back, Conor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather wash your front,¡± Conor said.


    ¡°Great, you can do both. See youter, Carl.¡±

 121

    They delivered the freezer at ten. Conor helped them move it down to the basement while Brigitte, (in wolf form), and I watched from the living room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Is that a wolf?¡± One of the delivery men asked. ¡°That thing is huge.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful, though,¡± I said. The wolf yipped. ¡°It¡¯s tame. You don¡¯t have to worry about it unless you intend doing some harm. Then, I guess you¡¯d be missing an arm.¡±


    Brigittey on her back and I leaned down and rubbed her tummy. ¡°Such a good girl.¡± She kicked her legs a little. ¡°So cute.¡±


    The freezer delivered, we went back to Kennebec and picked up five boxes of meat. Conor and I did the lifting again while Brigitte watched. Back at the house, we filled the new freezer and I picked out a nice steak for Carl for keeping an eye on my ce. We loaded up the jeep with what we needed for the trip and headed out, getting on the road by noon after they each ate two pounds of raw hamburger, and I had a protein shake.


    We hit I-95 in Pornd, picked up I-90 in Boston and headed west, going as far as Syracuse, NY before stopping for the night, and another meal, a barbecue ce. It was amazing to me how quickly they scarfed down food.


    ¡°Do you always eat so quickly?¡±


    Brigitte looked around to ensure no one was close enough to hear her. ¡±


    ¡°When the pack pulls down a deer or a moose in the woods, if you don¡¯t eat quickly, you don¡¯t eat. The pack leaders usually get the heart and liver, and the rest of us kind of fight it out for the rest.¡±


    Conor nodded as another bite of brisket disappeared. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s cooked or not,¡± he said, chewing. ¡°Meat is meat.¡±


    ¡°Out of all the things you do, the way you eat is what makes you most seem like wolves. Around my parents, you may want to slow it down a little. Wolfing down your food might be considered impolite.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    I was the first one to shower back in the room, while both of the wolves waited in the sleeping quarters. Conor was the second. We had two queen sized beds and I took the one farthest from the door, and turned on the TV. When Conor finished, he was about to climb into the second bed.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s your turn to share my bed,¡± I said.


    Conor smiled, and his prick almost instantly grew hard. He climbed into bed with me. We cuddled. Brigitte came out of the bathroom and saw the two of us in the one bed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the way it is,¡± she said. ¡°Is this a two¡¯spany, three¡¯s a crowd, sort of thing?¡±


    ¡°I already know what you¡¯re like,¡± I said. ¡°Before we get to my parents house and I might be more self conscious about fucking, I thought I should see what it¡¯s like to fuck a male wolf, in man form.¡±


    Conor¡¯s cock twitched.


    ¡°Do you want the lights on or off?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°How shy are you?¡± I asked Conor.


    ¡°Wolves aren¡¯t shy at all,¡± he said. ¡°Our orgies are legendary.¡±


    ¡°Leave them on,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, Conor, show me what you¡¯ve got, licking first.¡±


    Conor had forty-three fewer years of experience than Brigitte, so he wasn¡¯t nearly as good when it came to licking, but his eagerness to please helped make up some of the difference. My pussy appreciated it anyway.


    I was a lot more familiar with men¡¯s bodies, than I was with women¡¯s. But I had to know how simr wolves were to human males, so I went exploring much as I had with Brigitte. Turns out they were pretty much the same, except for the amount of semen they produced. His lovely prick was substantiallyrger than any cock I¡¯d sucked before. Not impossiblyrge, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be deep throating him without some extra practice.


    Conor warned me he was about to cum as I was sucking his cock, which was nice, although I could kind of tell on my own. It wasn¡¯t my first rodeo. No, the surprise was the amount of ejacte, which quickly overwhelmed my ability to swallow, as I¡¯d been expecting something more along the lines of a regr guy. Conor was not regr. It seemed wolves had three times the amount of ejacte than I was used to, much of it spilling over his tautly muscled stomach. I nearly choked on the amount. I definitely needed to learn to swallow faster, to eat like a wolf, I suppose.


    Brigitte wasughing on the next bed; a lovely, musicalugh.


    ¡°Conor hasn¡¯t cum for several days,¡± Brigitte said between giggles. ¡°He¡¯s a little backed up.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been masturbating?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wolves don¡¯t masturbate much,¡± she replied. ¡°We mostly fuck often enough it isn¡¯t necessary. But it¡¯s a Dominant/submissive thing to a certain extent. Conor kind of needs to ask permission to masturbate from the pack member in charge. He¡¯s probably licked himself a few times at night as a wolf, but not to orgasm, as he needed permission. He was a good wolf, so no masturbating. It¡¯s simr to having to obey Quinn when he came over.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give him permission?¡±


    ¡°He was your first line of defense. He needed to be alert, not lethargic. One of us needs to be alert.¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t fuck you both at once?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. With two of us sharing the same room, we can react fairly quickly to most attacks, two against one. It gives us an advantage. But once it¡¯s time to sleep, one of us will shift to wolf, as our senses will be more highly attuned. It¡¯s why we brought the dog bed along. We don¡¯t want to be leaving wolf hair on the bed. When we go running tomorrow, neither of us can run as a wolf because of the no pets in the motel rule.¡±


    ¡°We need to run tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Wolves gotta run, honey,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°especially being confined to a car all day. It will be a shorter run, but we will run.¡±


    I cleaned up the mess I¡¯d left on Conor¡¯s stomach, and as I did so, his prick responded. Good, I wasn¡¯t entirely done with him yet. I needed to find out if he¡¯d fuck like Quinn, or something far better. Conor removed my tampon, wrapped it in tissues and threw it in the trash.


    It was far better. Conor showed a lot of skill as a lover, but I suppose that was also tied to being experienced. Even though he¡¯d only been fucking for six years, (he¡¯d matured at seven years of age, I asked), werewolves often fucked two or more times a day. That gave him years worth of experiencepared to most humans. And his cock was thergest I¡¯d ever fucked before. It fit inside of me so beautifully. He was not rough at all, quite tender, as a matter of fact. I could easily im he was the best male lover I¡¯d ever had. And the fact I didn¡¯t have to worry about diseases from him meant we could fuck without a condom, another bonus. I loved the feeling of skin against skin. I had a lot of orgasms as he fucked me. Thus far, my experiences with werewolves as lovers left me quite satisfied.


    He still left a lot of cum inside of me, but he was nice enough to lick it out of me, (a first), and neither of us had to sleep in the wet spot. He also got up and reced my tampon. I could get used to this.


    The fun and games over, Brigitte stood up and shifted to her wolf andy down by the door. I snuggled up to Conor.


    I woke up the next morning with a warm, wet tongue licking my pussy. It was Conor. He quickly gave me two more orgasms before allowing me to get dressed for my run. We only ran two miles this morning at a faster pace than normal, then showered and checked out of the motel. A quick breakfast of egg sandwiches followed at a local fast food restaurant, then we stayed on I-90, getting off for lunch just before reaching Clevnd, and we stopped for another night at a small country inn in a ruralmunity called Bristol, just outside of Elkhart, Indiana.


    The reason we stopped there became obvious when Conor disappeared in the surrounding woods and went for an extended run and scouting trip while Brigitte guarded me. She refused to have sex because it was just her guarding me. When Conor returned, with a little blood around his mouth from what he said, was a rabbit. Since he¡¯d returned, Brigitte went into the woods and disappeared for a time. She either didn¡¯t find anything, or was more fastidious in cleaning up after her kill.


    That night, I had my first threesome, and if I¡¯d thought sex with either of them was the best sex I¡¯d ever had, having sex with both at the same time was other worldly. While Brigitte and I licked each other, Conor filled my pussy with his hard cock, and slow fucked me to a dozen orgasms. I¡¯m afraid I wasn¡¯t as diligent at licking Brigitte back while Conor fucked me, but she didn¡¯t say anything to me about myck of effort. I tried to make it up to her after Conor climaxed, but when he started licking the cum out of my pussy, I just gave up and enjoyed the sensation of two tongues dancing on myher regions at the same time. I made sure I gave her three orgasms when they were done. I didn¡¯t want to get a reputation as a selfish lover.


    ¡°Are there any other shifters in the area?¡± I asked when the sex was over.


    ¡°I met another wolf in the woods. He shared his kill with me,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t automatically fight wolves from other packs?¡± I asked, basking in the afterglow of the great sex.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good practice to fight other wolves in an area where you¡¯re hopelessly outnumbered. We spent a good deal of time sniffing each other, then I got on my back in submission to him. I let him fuck me and then he shared his deer with me.¡±


    ¡°Does submission often take the form of sex?¡±


    ¡°Lying on my back and baring my throat to him was the act of submission. The sex was a perk,¡± Brigitte said, smiling.


    ¡°You mean I licked your pussy with wolf cum in it?¡± Wondering what I thought about that.


    ¡°Well, we both licked my pussy after his sex, but I suppose you might have encountered a little of it. Did I taste that much different?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I admit I wasn¡¯t paying that much attention to how you tasted after Conor shoved his cock in me.¡±


    ¡°I noticed,¡± Brigitteughed. ¡°If we continue having sex, you¡¯ll end up licking a lot of wolf cum out of me.¡±


    ¡°What does it taste like?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already tasted Conor¡¯s. His wolf cum will taste pretty much the same as his human cum.¡±


    ¡°I guess that wouldn¡¯t be so bad then. His cum tasted pretty good when he wasn¡¯t drowning me.¡±


    Conor grinned. ¡°You can have another taste if you want.¡±


    ¡°Not now,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I want to get an early start in the morning so we can take a good run in the woods. I don¡¯t know how much we¡¯ll be able to do when we reach Jessica¡¯s parents.¡±


    With the early start and despite the ten mile run we all did through the woods near Bristol, we were on the road by nine. I called Mom as we passed through Elkhart and told her to expect us in around seven and a half hours with a stop for lunch.

 122

    ¡°We¡¯re bringing lots of meat,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe Dad could toss them on the grill when we get there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, dear. We¡¯re really interested in knowing how you met.¡±


    ¡°And why I¡¯m sleeping with both of them?¡±


    ¡°That too.¡±


    ¡°All will be revealed,¡± I said.


    We continued on I-90 to Rockford, Illinois, then headed north to Madison, Wisconsin on I-39, 90 & 94. During the drive, I talked to them about the story I was going to give to my parents. Just past Madison, we stopped at a Culver¡¯s where both Conor and Brigitte had triple Butterburgers, and I had a Chef¡¯s sd since I¡¯d be eating meatter.


    Brigitte called Rene from the car and told him that we were getting close to our destination.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to the Marquette pack, and I have a phone number you¡¯ll need to call tomorrow. An important man in the pack hierarchy named Gerhard, will expect to meet you, with a few other wolves to smell you and have you perform an act of submission.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you know where he¡¯ll want to meet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯ll tell you. I would expect it to be within fifty or sixty miles of where you are, but I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not really that familiar with them since they¡¯re halfway across the country. I¡¯ll text you the number.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯d like to report that both Conor and I have sampled Jessica. She was a good choice for the pack, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Right before Portage, I-90 and 94 break off to the west and Minnesota. I-39 ended around Wausau and US-51 took us to past Tomahawk, where we got on US-8 into Rhinnder.


    Rhinnder was situated in the middle of national forests andkes. My parents had done well for themselves and had a nice home on Boom Lake. We arrived at my parents at a quarter after five. I hugged them both. They were surprised one of them was a woman. I¡¯d never shown any inclination towards women in the past. I introduced them.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, this is Conor and Brigitte O¡¯Leary, the friends I told you about. This is my father and mother, Simon and Anita Huppert. Here are some steaks for the grill.¡± I handed them the cooler. ¡°The rest can go in the freezer. Conor and Brigitte are on some kind of Paleo diet, so they eat lots of meat. Cook their steaks rare and bloody. We¡¯re going to put our things up in the bedroom and we can have our chat over supper.¡±


    They all shook hands. Both of my parents were as struck by their beauty and super human perfection as I was. They looked at each other, wondering what I was about.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, they both work as licensed bodyguards, so they brought firearms with them,¡± I said. ¡°We have to meet someone tomorrow who might have a job for them, but they don¡¯t know for sure yet.¡±


    We went upstairs and put our things in my old bedroom, which from the scent, had been made up today. Both of them looked at some of the high school and college mementos that were still in my room, including posters of girl crushes and bands I¡¯d followed. While they looked, and generally smelled the odors of my old room, I told them I wanted a little time to break the news to my folks. I went down to help Mom with the rest of the supper, baked potatoes, corn on the cob, and a sd.


    ¡°They¡¯re lovely people, Jessie.¡±


    ¡°I know, gorgeous, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having sex with a woman now? How long has that been going on?¡±


    ¡°Thest three nights.¡±


    ¡°Three nights?¡±


    ¡°Too sudden for you?¡±


    ¡°How long have you known them?¡±


    ¡°Five days.¡±


    ¡°Jessica! You started having sex after having known them for two days?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my new job.¡±


    ¡°What, a prostitute?¡± That would be the first thing she¡¯d think of.


    ¡°No, but I was getting real close to thinking I might need to be one two weeks ago. I was getting quite desperate. I¡¯m about $300, 000 in debt from college loans and my townhouse, and without a job. I had less than three months of expenses in the bank, and the prospects for a good paying job were nil and none. With the easing of military tensions with Russia and China, the government cancelled Navy ship contracts, and the recession hasn¡¯t got anyone building leisure ships either. More than a third of the workforce wasid off, most of them recent hires, although a few of the older engineers took early retirement. McDonald¡¯s jobs are not going to pay my bills.


    ¡°My new job is to be a surrogate mother. Brigitte is infertile, and can¡¯t have children. I¡¯m being paid $200, 000 dors to provide them with a child. Brigitte is bisexual and wants to make sure Conor and I are only having sex to produce a child and not falling in love with one another, so she¡¯s in bed with us to make sure no extracurricr hanky-panky is going on. As you can see, she¡¯s extremely attractive, and I¡¯ve enjoyed having sex with her as well.¡±


    ¡°That gorgeous woman can¡¯t have children? She looks healthy as a horse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the medical documentation myself. After being medically checked, and the doctor telling me I shouldn¡¯t have any trouble bearing children, I agreed to help them out. I started having sex with them to make sure there wouldn¡¯t be any sexual ipatibility, and make sure we could all get along, as they will be a part of my life for the next year or so, and perhaps longer, as they¡¯re already thinking of having a second child as well. I¡¯ll be paid another $200, 000 if I have that one. It gives me plenty of time to find another job in my field, and I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t enjoy the sex. They¡¯re both very aplished lovers, and it¡¯s been the best sex I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    I brought the foil wrapped baked potatoes and husk wrapped corn out to Daddy, manning the grill, and gave him the same song and dance. He took it about as well as Mother did, which wasn¡¯t really bad. They weren¡¯t locked into the Stone Age by any stretch of the imagination, but still considered sex as something that should be happening between people in love, and if not married, at leastmitted to each other. Having sex as amercial transaction to have a baby was a little out there, but at least I was helping another couple, so that was good, and not messing up someone else¡¯s marriage.


    By the time I went back into the house, both Conor and Brigitte hade down and were regaling Mother with tales about some of the people they guarded, not mentioning any names of course, because that would be unprofessional. Since some of their protectees were werewolves, some of the stories include ounts of orgies, and other wild monkey sex, which wolves were wont to participate in.


    ¡°Did you ever have sex with any of them?¡± Mother asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t very well protect them if I¡¯m having sex myself, can I,¡± Brigitte replied with a smile.


    ¡°Conor and Brigitte are teaching me some self defense, Mom. You might see us outside beating on one another from time to time. It¡¯s important to stay in practice. If shipbuilding doesn¡¯t pick up eventually, maybe I¡¯ll get a job as a bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Is Jessica any good?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s in good shape and pays attention. She¡¯s not bad for how little she¡¯s practiced so far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned at least three ways to kill a man with a knife, and how to disarm someone else with a knife.¡±


    ¡°Is being a bodyguard dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It can be. She certainly won¡¯t be doing any protection work when she¡¯s pregnant,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Having a child is too important to us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you can¡¯t have your own children,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°It is difficult, but we really like Jessica and think she¡¯s going to work out wonderfully for us. You¡¯ve raised a wonderful, kind,passionate daughter.¡±


    Dad came in. ¡°How do you want your steak, baby? You don¡¯t want them bloody too, do you?¡±


    ¡°Medium for me, Dad. I have a question for the two of you. Conor and Brigitte are naturists, what I guess you might have called nudists back in your day. Would either of you have a problem with them going about the house naked?¡±


    They looked at each other.


    ¡°Will you be running around naked too?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken to going naked in my house because of them, once I started having sex with them. Seemed kind of crazy not to, but I¡¯ll wear something around the house; underwear at least.¡±


    ¡°If it would make you ufortable,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°we¡¯d understand, but Jess knows how much better we feel without clothes. It¡¯s very freeing, andfortable.¡±


    ¡°I think we might need to talk that over,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°How about this,¡± Mom said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you at least wear a swimsuit or, you know, underwear, to start. Kind of let us get used to the idea first?¡±


    ¡°That seems like a reasonablepromise,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Is that okay with you, Simon?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve seen a few people running around in swim suits before. I could live with that.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, we appreciate that. We¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    They both left and went upstairs to take off their outer clothes. I hadn¡¯t thought to tell them that Mom and Dad lived on ake. When we went out, maybe they could buy swim suits. For now, they¡¯d have to do with underwear. Did wolves swim? Did they doggy paddle? I¡¯d remembered to bring my own suit. Dad went out to start the steaks.


    When they returned, Brigitte had on a lovely bra and panty set, somewhat translucent. It didn¡¯t hide a lot, but it was coverage. Conor had on a pair of boxer briefs, which while opaque, didn¡¯t do much to hide the alluring meat he was packing. His cock snaked down one leg, still covered, but visible as a nice bulge. Mom¡¯s eyes kind of popped when she saw it.


    Conor went outside to do some male bonding with Dad over the grill. Brigitte stayed inside to help with thest of the food prep.


    ¡°It¡¯s a real pleasant evening,¡± Mom said. ¡°I think we¡¯ll eat outside. Brigitte, could you set the table out on the porch?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Huppert.¡±


    She took five tes and appropriate silverware outside. As soon as she was gone, Mom asked. ¡°Is Conor as big as he looks in his underwear?¡±

 123

    ¡°He has the biggest penis I¡¯ve ever had sex with.¡± And only thirteen in werewolf years, I thought to myself. ¡°I suppose I should tell you, he has a very sensitive nose and can smell a woman¡¯s arousal. He sometimes gets an erection as a result.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to like, take care of it, if he does get an erection, does he?¡±


    ¡°No. He just suffers through it. But it is prominent, so I thought I should warn you.¡±


    ¡°And you say you enjoy sex with both of them?¡±


    ¡°Best sex I¡¯ve ever had. Brigitte can lick a vajayjay like nobody¡¯s business. Last night, I had sex with both of them at the same time, Brigitte licking me while Conor did his thing. Mom, you can¡¯t believe how good that feels.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my!¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. Oh my God, it was heavenly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Brigitte doesn¡¯t shave, or at least trim, you know, her pubic region and underarms.¡±


    Brigitte had exined that little conundrum to me. If she did shave or trim, as soon as she shifted to a wolf and back, the hair was back. It was rted to their body¡¯s ability to repair itself. It was kind of pointless to do it if you were shifting frequently. I¡¯d never seen her go a day without shifting at some point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s religious, or cultural, but no, she doesn¡¯t shave.¡±


    ¡°Religious?¡±


    ¡°You know, like Samson couldn¡¯t cut his hair, or he lost the strength God gave him.¡±


    ¡°They both look so healthy.¡±


    ¡°They are, except for the fertility thing. Brigitte told me she¡¯s never been sick a day in her life. I¡¯m going to bring some sses out. Do you want to open a bottle of wine, or drink something else?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a nice red, so wine sounds good.¡±


    I got five wine sses and added five water goblets and put out a pitcher of ice water. Dad already had the two rare steaks on the te, while he finished ours. I brought the bottle of wine out with a corkscrew and asked Conor to open it up and let it breathe.


    Mom came out carrying the sd, while I went back inside for the condiments: butter, sour cream, bacon bits and chives, salt and pepper, ketchup and A1 sauce, with a couple different sd dressings.


    It was a round table and Mom and Dad sat together on one side. I was in between Brigitte, seated beside Mom, and Conor, seated beside Dad. I don¡¯t know if Mom noticed, but Dad had a hard time not staring at Brigitte. Not that I med him. I tended to stare at both of them myself, but I did think it was a trifle rude to Mom. I, at least, was single. He was not.


    Of course, the only reason she might not be staring at Conor, was his equipment was under the table. It did be noticeable enough that I kicked Dad under the table and pointed to my eyes when he turned to look at me. He grinned ruefully, and toned the staring down a bit.


    Thepany was convivial, the food and wine good, the conversation pleasant. My parents asked enough questions, (the answers fudged due to their real ages), I learned more about my lovers, including who Conor¡¯s father was, Rene, which surprised me, considering what Quinn had made him do. I guess lineage didn¡¯t y into werewolf politics, and maybe, the fact Quinn had tried twice to be pack leader, made Rene¡¯s son a more tempting target. It was something to think about.


    As we cleaned up after supper, Brigitte asked if my parents minded if they went swimming.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Dad said. ¡°Did you bring suits?¡±


    ¡°I neglected to mention you lived on ake. Unfortunately, no swimsuits for them,¡± I said. ¡°They didn¡¯t bring that many clothes with them when they moved in with me. I brought mine. We¡¯ll try to pick some up at Target the next couple of days, since we¡¯ll have to go out anyway.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll just slip off our clothes,¡± Brigette said.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be in the water anyway, Simon,¡± Mom said. ¡°I don¡¯t see the harm.¡±


    Dad nodded and they both went down to the dock before stripping off their clothes. Both of my parents eyes were glued to them as they shed what little attire they had.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go put my suit on and get towels,¡± I said, wondering if the wolves would just shake themselves off when they were finished if they didn¡¯t¡¯ have a towel.


    Putting on my bikini, I grabbed three beach towels and went outside. Conor and Brigette were engaged in some serious horsey (dogy?) in the water. Conor was doing his best to fling Brigette into the air as high as he could, and that was pretty damn high, at least twice her height. Brigitte flung him skyward a couple times, and that was pretty high as well. It surprised Dad anyway, because Conor looked like an NFL linebacker. I took the towels and went down to the dock.


    This time of year, it stayed twilight until nine in Wisconsin. Setting down the towels, I jumped in and between the two of them, they couldunch me about eighteen feet in the air, or over three times my height. Having them both naked and close, and touching. I became aroused. (So what else is new.) I spent a little time kissing and fondling them under the water. Of course, us ying around had the expected effect on Conor, and when he climbed out of the water, his erection was front and center. Perhaps it was my imagination, but I could almost hear my mother gasp from fifty feet away.


    They both dried off by the dock and put their underwear back on, but they were still damp enough, their clothes clung a little closer to their bodies, and Brigette¡¯s became a little more transparent. Dad couldn¡¯t stand up when we got close without being painfully obvious, and I whispered in Mom¡¯s ear that staring was considered rude. She blushed and pulled her eyes off Conor¡¯s erection with a concentrated effort.


    Dad lit a fire in the firepit and we sat around talking some more. Around eleven, both Conor and Brigette alerted. I knew that meant a shifter might be nearby.


    Brigitte said, ¡°Could I ask you all to go inside the house at the moment. I just heard something that concerns me a little and I¡¯d like to check it out. Conor go with them.¡±


    Conor nodded. Dad tried to protest a little since this was his house and they were his guests. Conor and I shepherded them inside anyway.


    ¡°This is their job,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re used to this sort of thing.¡±


    I¡¯m sure that as soon as she was away from the light cast by the fire, Brigitte stripped off her underwear and shifted to a wolf, to put her nose to better use. Conor got one of the guns loaded with silver bullets and stood by the door. It looked kind of funny, him standing there in his underwear with his huge hard-on Mom was still drooling over a little.


    In roughly fifteen minutes, Brigitte came sauntering up to the back door. Conor rxed as soon as he saw her.


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± she said, ¡°just a stray dog who smelled our steaks nosing around for scraps. No problemo. It¡¯s kind ofte and it was a long drive. We should probably be going to bed anyway.¡± She kissed Conor and whispered something in his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of beat too,¡± I said. ¡°Bed sounds mighty fine at the moment.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you all in the morning then,¡± Dad said. ¡°It¡¯s kind ofte for us, too.¡±


    Not sote that all three of us didn¡¯t hear them rutting in their bedroom. I guess they were just as aroused as we were. We were a little quieter in our rutting. The sex over, I asked if it was a shifter and not a stray dog.


    ¡°A wolf bitch, Dawn, who didn¡¯t know we wereing, checking up on us. I told her we were calling Gerhard in the morning. She was a little surprised we were hanging out with humans, wanted to make sure we weren¡¯t going to cause problems. I told her we were visiting our breeder¡¯s parents.¡±


    I snuggled between their two warm naked bodies and went to sleep.


    ******


    When we got up, Mom and Dad were going at it again. I looked at my bedmates andughed. The three of us went for a ten mile run in the morning and Conor and Brigette smelled three other shifters during our run, but apparently, the word had gotten around that we were okay, and no one approached us. After our shower, Brigitte put on a crop top tee and shorts, Conor a muscle shirt and baggy shorts, and I wore jeans and a tee. I¡¯m sure their outfits were chosen for something easy to take off, or lose if they were torn in a shift. After breakfast, Brigitte went out to the dock for a little privacy and made the phone call to Gerhard.


    She was given the time and ce to meet, a remote address up US 47 near the ink spot on the road of McNaughton, near the Wisconsin River, and noon. It was at most, five miles out of town, so we didn¡¯t have to leave until 11:40, which would be plenty of time to get there early to show respect.


    Brigitte didn¡¯t want to take me, but I insisted, both to learn more about wolf politics, and because we were here because of me. She finally gave in because I¡¯m a stubborn bitch.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Look, Rene called and set this thing up. I doubt they¡¯ll kidnap me, as much as they might want to. If I¡¯m going to be hanging around wolves for the next six or seven years, I need to know what makes you tick, so I don¡¯t identally piss someone off. Are more wolves like Rene, or Quinn?¡±


    ¡°Rene.¡±


    ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t be an issue. I might reconsider if they were more like Quinn, but consider yourself stuck with me.¡±


    Thepound we ended up at was a lot like Rene¡¯s, but for a smaller group of wolves, maybe twenty to thirty tops, but this wasn¡¯t their main headquarters. We were there five minutes early and there were a dozen wolves there, half in human form, half in wolf. My wolves left their armament and their clothes in the Jeep as we got out.


    Brigitte pointed out the wolf, Dawn, (now in human form) who¡¯d visitedst night, and I nodded to her in simple politeness. She smiled at me.


    We went into the meeting hall and were introduced to Gerhard. He was a fine looking specimen of manhood, maybe not quite as muscr as Conor, gray hair, gray eyes. Both Brigitte and Conor shifted, and showed their bellies and bared their necks to our hosts. There were some assorted growls or other lupine speech, and as wolves, Conor ended up licking some alpha bitch, while Brigitte was mounted by three of the upper caste males, showing their dominance, including Gerhard, though none of them knotted, or climaxed inside of her. It was more a show of fucking, than an actual fucking. They all shifted back.

 124

    The observances taken care of, we were able to sit down for a meal and chat. Our reasons for being in Wisconsin were discussed and approved.


    ¡°Who seduced you to be a breeder?¡± Gerhard asked me.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, I wasn¡¯t seduced. I¡¯m being paid for each werewolf pup I produce.¡±


    That surprised Gerhard. ¡°Paid?¡±


    ¡°This is America, where free enterprise is king,¡± I said. ¡°I fell on hard times when I lost my job with a lot of debt, both student loans and a house. I was probably looking at something disgusting like prostitution to survive anyway. Rene offered me 200 grand per pup, plus a million bonus if I¡¯d have four. After considering the alternatives, I took his offer for at least two pups, more if I was still willing.¡±


    ¡°Have you had sex with a wolf already?¡±


    ¡°Not as a wolf, except Brigitte licked me. I did witness what a wolf/human breeding would look like before epting the offer. While it looked strange to my eyes, I wasn¡¯t disgusted by it. Mostly, you wolves fascinate me, as you¡¯re like legends made real. I¡¯m curious what it¡¯s going to be like.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to see what it¡¯s like fucking a wolf as wolf?¡±


    ¡°I have someone to show me that, but I prefer to wait until I¡¯m fertile before fucking a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Would you consider us breeding you when you¡¯re fertile?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already promised to the New Ennd pack, and been paid for it, but I¡¯ll make a counteroffer to you. As I told Rene when he allowed me to visit my folks, my doctor told me I¡¯m unlikely to get pregnant during my next ovtion as I just came off birth control, but I¡¯m going to be here during that time. I¡¯ll allow you one of your wolves to have a go at me during my most fertile day for free because you treated Conor and Brigitte reasonably well during their submission. However, if by some fluke, I do conceive a pup, it belongs to the New Ennd pack and they¡¯ll raise it as theirs. The wolf you choose should be a reasonably tender, gentle lover. If you don¡¯t agree to those conditions, don¡¯t bother.


    ¡°Additionally, if you offer the same deal to other human females as I received, and they seem at all squeamish about the prospect of mating with a wolf, I¡¯ll speak to them about my good experiences with packs thus far. And you might be able to get another female for half the price I was paid. Be aware you¡¯ll be asking for a great deal of a woman¡¯s life if she gives you four puppies, so be prepared to pay a sizable bonus if she agrees to four, at least five hundred thousand for what¡¯s going to probably be six or more years of her life and a lot of wear and tear on a human body. The economy sucks right now and I can¡¯t be the only person who got desperate when I lost my job.¡±


    ¡°An interesting offer, and I¡¯m inclined to ept both. The second choice does have some appeal.¡±


    ¡°I feel you deserved some polite response for your hospitality. If you should find someone to breed within the next week, I¡¯d be willing for her to witness my breeding so she realizes it won¡¯t be as bad as she might think it would be. I¡¯ve been happy with my wolf services thus far. Also, I wish to tell you how much I appreciated the restraint you showed to my bodyguard, Brigitte, when she was doing her obeisance. You were reasonably gentle with her. Thest wolf she had to submit to was a nasty fucker, and I¡¯ll never breed with that bastard. Your kindness to them both is the only reason I extended my offer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve given us a lot to think about, Miss Huppert. Thank you. We¡¯ll be in touch if we find anyone. Let us know when you¡¯re fertile.¡±


    ¡°Of course, and you¡¯re wee. Since this is where I grew up, I might check with a few of my friends and see if anyone is hard up for money. Perhaps I can break the ice for you. You¡¯ll need to prepare the government documents I needed to sign, and a contract.¡±


    It was a friendly meal we enjoyed for the rest of our stay. As we went back to the Jeep, Dawn, the wolf Brigitte metst night, stopped us.


    ¡°I heard about the offer you made to Gerhard. That was really sweet. Would it be possible for me to visit during your stay in Wisconsin?¡±


    ¡°I have no objections,¡± I said, ¡°but be aware my parents are not aware of werewolf packs and haven¡¯t signed any paperwork, so you need to remain human during your visit. I was thinking of inviting some girlfriends over and explore the possibility of finding you some breeders. Why don¡¯t youe over then. You can give your personal opinion on their fitness to your pack. I¡¯ll call you as soon as I set something up if you give me your phone number. By the way, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Twelve.¡± She looked ten years older.


    ¡°Do you have your government license?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re any age but what¡¯s on your license. It will freak humans out to think a twelve year old is having sex, and since the people I invite will be from around here, and they won¡¯t have gone to school with you, say you¡¯re from somece else, like Marquette or Green Bay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She gave me her number and I entered it on my phone. On the way home, we stopped at Target and got Brigitte and Conor swimsuits. I was afraid my parents might have a heart attack from too much vigorous sex, if they witnessed the wolves ying naked again.


    Imagine my fucking surprise when we got home and both Mom and Dad were starkers! My jaw just about hit the floor.


    ¡°Whoa, did we just interrupt something?¡± I asked.


    Nothing but a drink on the back porch is what it looked like we were interrupting.


    ¡°Not for about a half hour now,¡± Dad said.


    Mom gave him a yful p on the arm,ughing. Between giggles, she managed to say that they¡¯d talked it over and if my friends were morefortable naked, they thought they should befortable. I felt Conor squeeze my shoulder.


    ¡°So if you all want to run around the house naked, it¡¯s okay by us,¡± Mom finished, blushing.


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I do think we¡¯ll join you.¡±


    I told you their outfits was really easy to take off, so off they came. Conor¡¯s cock was already showing interest, smelling the hormones in the air. Damn puppy. Mom¡¯s eyes widened and nose red, seeing it up close and personal this time. Daddy¡¯s cock wasn¡¯t far behind when Brigitte¡¯s naked perfection came into view. Can I say how fucking strange it is to see your father¡¯s cock erect for the first time.


    My parents had both kept themselves in pretty good shape for people in their fifties. He¡¯d taken an early retirement, and hadn¡¯t be sedentary. He¡¯d yed American Legion baseball each summer since his twenties, added golf and tennis in his thirties, and I knew he had a standing appointment to y racquetball with one of his colleagues once a week at their club. I¡¯d gotten my love of running from my mom, who still ran five miles three or four days a week, taking a day between each run. and she started ying tennis when dad did, so they could enter mixed doubles tournaments. They both enjoyed cross country skiing in the winter. Oh sure, there was a little middle aged spread that had seeped in. Gravity had it¡¯s way with boobs unless you were a wolf, (remember that Brigitte was six years older than my mother), but mom¡¯s still looked pretty good. I shook my head in wonder.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get naked, dear?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m going to go up to my room instead of tossing my clothes on the floor like these heathens.¡± I collected their clothes off of the floor, and grabbed our Target bags. ¡°Can I get anyone a drink?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good,¡± Dad said, holding up his half empty ss of whatever they had. Looked like Coke, but they might have added rum or bourbon to it.


    ¡°Water for us, please,¡± Brigitte said, sitting down across from my parents, Conor sitting beside her.


    ¡°Coming up.¡±


    I went to my room and removed my clothes. Okay, this was going to be a little weird, no question. But I had already learned to love lounging around naked, and whole families joined nudist colonies, right? Hopefully, the wolves wouldn¡¯t start fucking in front of my parents, would they? Or vice versa; that would be really weird. I went back downstairs and got three sses of ice water and went back to the porch where they were having another friendly chat.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°We were just telling your parents that we didn¡¯t get a new bodyguard job, but did meet someone we might like to have visit at some point this trip,¡± Brigitte said, taking a ss from my hand.


    ¡°Yeah, and I was wondering about some of my high school friends who might still be around, especially the single ones,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe you have the deets on some of them?¡±


    ¡°Deets?¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Sorry, details. Who¡¯s still around, what they¡¯re doing, that sort of thing?¡±


    I handed Conor his water. If anything, his erection was a little more prominent than when I left. I swore, I could almost smell my mother myself, and I didn¡¯t have a werewolf¡¯s nose. I took a seat next to him. I wondered if I should throw a towel over it, especially since Mom had a hard time taking her eyes off it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Do you remember Brenda, the head cheerleader?¡± Mom asked, finally looking at me.


    ¡°Definitely. She got married to the star quarterback, Tommy, right after high school.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and had a baby seven months after she got married. Methinks that was a shotgun wedding. She went to Madison with Tommy when went he went to y for UW. He got kicked off the team for fucking an intern coache¡¯s wife. Brenda was the one who caught them in the act, and it was their divorce that got him kicked off the team when the coaching staff found out about it. Turns out she wasn¡¯t the only one he slept with. He was quite the serial cheater.


    ¡°She tried staying in Madison for a while, but with Tommy getting cut from the team, and him not finding or keeping a job to pay child support, Brenda had to move back in with her parents.¡± Bingo. Candidate number one. ¡°And her with the cutest little boy, who¡¯s five, almost six, I think.¡± Good, fertile, if she was disease free.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to look her up. Who else?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the artsy one, Gretchen, who won all the awards for art at school?¡± I nodded. ¡°She never got married. I think she¡¯s a lesbian. Never seemed to show any interest in boys.¡± I knew she was. She¡¯d hit on me twice. ¡°Turns out good enough for awards in Rhinnder, is only mediocre at best in New York. She¡¯s moved back in with her parents as well¡± Being a lesbian didn¡¯t disqualify her. Only refusing to fuck cocks when you were fertile would disqualify her. She could have all the pussy she wanted otherwise. I should know. Candidate number two.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, then there¡¯s Melinda who dated Martin all through high school and they got married soon after graduation. She¡¯s separated. I don¡¯t think it was infidelity or anything like that, though. They really seemed to love one another. I think Martin is infertile, and Melinda really wanted to have children.¡±


    ¡°Why not adopt?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Melinda doesn¡¯t want to just raise children. She wants to have a child. Kind of hard to do that when your husband is infertile.¡±


    Melinda might be a little trickier. A wolf could give her a human child while in human form, but they wanted to raise a puppy, not give it to humans. Let¡¯s say possible candidate number three.


    ¡°Why are you just asking about single friends?¡± Dad asked.

 125

    ¡°Because I know there are other infertile couples out there who might want to pay for a child like Conor and Brigitte. I¡¯m assuming if my friends were married, it would be out of the question, but if they were single and needed money, maybe they¡¯d be interested. It certainly seems like Brenda and Gretchen might appreciate the opportunity. Gretchen can still do her art while she¡¯s pregnant, and she only has to have sex with a man while she¡¯s fertile if she¡¯s into women, and by the way, she¡¯s definitely lesbian. If Brenda were to have another child, she wouldn¡¯t have to raise it on her own, it would go to the infertile couple, and she¡¯d have some money on her own, maybe move out of her parent¡¯s house. Melinda is a little trickier, especially if she¡¯s still in love with Martin. I¡¯m sure having a child for someone else isn¡¯t in her ns, but perhaps if she had two and gave one up, she¡¯d have the baby she wants.¡±


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Mom said, ¡°that does sound a little trickier, especially if she were being fertilized like you¡¯ve chosen to do.¡± Which was a requirement, because wolves couldn¡¯t jack off into a cup.


    She looked at Conor¡¯s erection again and it twitched. Mom sucked in her breath. I knew Dad couldn¡¯t be oblivious to her attention. Maybe he had a look, don¡¯t touch mentality. It certainly seemed to be helping their sex life if they¡¯d fucked three times sincest night.


    ¡°Are they in the phone book, or do you know how to get in touch with them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Brenda¡¯s and Gretchen¡¯s parents are both in the book. I¡¯m not sure about Martin or Melinda. Both of their parents retired and moved, one set going to Florida, and the other to Arizona. Martin still lives in their house, Melinda¡¯s living with a friend at the moment, Doreen. But I think she works as a waitress at Culver¡¯s. Rhinnder isn¡¯t that big. I¡¯m sure you can figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I went down to the dock and made a call to Gerhard.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Huppert?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I might be able to do for you. I¡¯ve got three possible candidates as breeders, two more probable than the third. You might not have to pay money for the third, however, just provide a human child the mother can keep. She¡¯ll be tricky. The other two are more likely for at least a single child. How much are you willing to offer?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not as rich as the New Ennd pack. On the other hand, things cost less in Northern Wisconsin and the UP, than they do in New Ennd. We¡¯d like to shoot for $75, 000 a puppy, with a bonus of $300, 000 if they have four. We¡¯re willing to go as high as ! 00 and 400, but I don¡¯t want to start there.¡±


    ¡°And you cover the hospitalization for the delivery and any pre conception medical tests you¡¯d need run?¡±


    ¡°Done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a chat with the two who may be interested in money together, and I¡¯ll invite Dawn, let her get their scent, and a feel for them. Send paperwork with her. I¡¯ll give her a date and time after I have it set up. The other one, I¡¯ll let you know, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to take money, so I won¡¯t offer it to her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Huppert.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Gerhard.¡± I hung up.


    A boat went by on theke with three guys in it and I absently waved at it, forgetting I was naked, and it started in toward¡¯s shore. I realized what I¡¯d done and tried waving it away. They ignored me. I sat down on the bench Dad had for fishing since they seemed determined to get close.


    They put the boat in idle about ten feet from the dock. ¡°Hey, there. Are you looking forpany?¡±


    ¡°No. I have plenty ofpany. I just forgot I was naked when I waved, trying to be friendly.¡±


    ¡°We can be plenty friendly.¡±


    ¡°As I said; I have plenty ofpany. I don¡¯t need any more.¡±


    ¡°Hey, honey, are you having a problem?¡±


    I turned around and Conor was on the shore at the beginning of the dock, looking like a Greek God, and still erect, thereby proving I had no need forpany.


    ¡°No problem. I think these boys just misinterpreted a friendly wave because I was naked. I¡¯ve exined that I don¡¯t need any morepany. As you can see gentleman. I have everything I want, right there.¡±


    All three of them were staring at Conor, their attention off me for the moment.


    ¡°Thanks, fes, but my girlfriend is pretty happy the way things are. You can push off now,¡± Conor said. ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe out there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re leaving,¡± and they put the boat in forward and gunned the engine, throwing water up on me. I didn¡¯t care, I was naked anyway.


    ¡°Brigitte sent me out here to keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°Fine have a seat, and see if you can lose your boner.¡±


    ¡°Be pretty hard. I can tell you want me. So does your mother, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mom¡¯s attention on your dick was pretty evident.¡±


    ¡°Would they be offended if we offered to fuck them?¡±


    ¡°They might be, if you put it like that. As far as I know, they¡¯ve never cheated on each other, and so far, your presence is making their sex lives more enjoyable. Maybe I¡¯ll ask them about itter. Let¡¯s see, Melinda got married to Martin. What was hisst name, Johnson? No, Johansson. Let¡¯s see if Melinda is working at Culver¡¯s today.¡±


    I¡¯d worked at Culver¡¯s as a waitress in high school and still remembered their number by heart, so I called it.


    ¡°Culver¡¯s, how can we help you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there a Melinda Johansson who works there?¡±


    ¡°Not at this one. Could it be at the other Culver¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s two of them?¡±


    ¡°Built a second one three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Do you have their number?¡±


    ¡°Give me a second. That number is,¡± and she rattled the number off. ¡°Do you need me to repeat that?¡±


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t have anything to write with. I can put it in my phone if you go slow enough.¡±


    ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    I set up a note and said I was ready. She repeated the number slower and I typed it into the note. ¡°Got it, thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Midwesterners are so friendlypared to easterners, especially in the big cities. Part of the reason I lived in Maine. They were pretty nice too.


    I tried again.


    ¡°Culver¡¯s, how can we help you?¡±


    ¡°Is Melinda Johansson working today?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s off today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a high school friend named Jessica Huppert. It¡¯s very important I speak to her. I know you can¡¯t give me her phone number, but it is important. Can you call her and tell her to call me about a matter of some urgency. This is my phone number.¡± I gave it nice and slow.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let her know.¡±


    ¡°Today, please, not the next time she¡¯s working. It is urgent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Conor and I went back to the house. Brigitte was still talking to my parents. Dad had half an erection. He¡¯d been hard for too long to maintain it, but still excited enough for some blood to be flowing into his organ.


    ¡°Could I get a few minutes alone with my parents please?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll be down ying in the water,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°What do you need, Jessica?¡± Mom asked after they were gone.


    ¡°How strong is your marriage?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good, baby. Why do you ask?¡± Dad responded.


    ¡°Could it withstand having sex with other people, if you were both willing for it to happen?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Jess?¡± Mom asked.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve seen the way you look at Conor¡¯s cock; you can barely keep your eyes off of it. And Daddy has a near constant erection looking at Brigitte. You¡¯re attracted to them. I can tell, they can tell, and your spouse can tell. They are in an open rtionship and willing to have sex with other people. They¡¯d be willing to have sex with you if you want. The question you need to ask yourself, is can your marriage withstand the strain of you stepping over the line, as long as you¡¯re both agreeable to the possibility. It would only be sex to them. They¡¯re not interested in forming romantic rtionships with other people.


    ¡°Dad, could you still love Mom if she had sex with Conor, perhaps even sex with them both, because Brigitte would be happy to lick her pussy while Conor fucks her? Mom, could you still love Dad if he fucked Brigitte¡¯s mouth, pussy or ass, because she would surrender any one, or all three to him? Or what if both men fucked one of the women, say Conor fucked Mom¡¯s pussy while she sucked your cock, Dad? Could either of you watch your spouse with another person?


    ¡°Or would you prefer not to watch? To go out to dinner or a movie while your spouse was having sex with someone else, and let them tell you about it or not, as you both decide.


    ¡°So far, you¡¯re using their casual attitudes about sex and nudity to fuel your sex drives with each other, and that¡¯s okay too. They won¡¯t force themselves on either of you. But they are open to the possibility of more if you want it. Why don¡¯t you discuss that with each other. You don¡¯t have to decide today. We¡¯re going to be here for a little longer than two weeks. You¡¯ve got time if it¡¯s something you think you¡¯d like to try.¡±

 126

    ¡°What about you, Jess? Wouldn¡¯t we be stepping on your toes?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be upset. They¡¯re not my boyfriend or girlfriend. I¡¯m offering my womb to them for a child, that¡¯s it. I like them, but it¡¯s not romance, it¡¯s business and sexual pleasure. I¡¯ll leave you two alone to talk about that.¡±


    I went back down to the dock, leaving my parents alone. Ten minutester, I got a call from Melinda.


    ¡°Jessie, what do you want? I¡¯m supposed to meet Martin shortly to discuss something.¡±


    ¡°Good. He should be part of the discussion too. I¡¯d like to talk to you both about a problem you¡¯re having?


    ¡°What problem?¡±


    ¡°The problem that caused you and Martin to separate.¡±


    ¡°What have you heard?¡±


    ¡°That Martin is infertile.¡±


    Melinda started crying. ¡°Oh, Jessie. I¡¯m so upset. We¡¯ve been trying for five years to have a baby. We¡¯ve finally gone to the doctor, and found out he can¡¯t have children. All my life, I¡¯ve wanted a child and the man I love can¡¯t give me one. Paying for IVF treatments is more than we can afford right now. I¡¯m so distressed.¡±


    ¡°I know you are. I¡¯ve got a possible workaround. I¡¯d like to talk to you both about it.¡±


    ¡°You really think you can help?¡±


    ¡°A possibility only. You may not want to go through with it.¡±


    ¡°When do you want to talk?¡±


    ¡°Tonight works for me, especially if you were going to meet with Martin anyway.¡±


    ¡°Let me call him and ensure it¡¯s okay, and I¡¯ll call you back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    She called me back within five minutes. ¡°Martin says he¡¯ll meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you and Martin like to eat, and I¡¯ll order take out and bring it with since it¡¯s almost suppertime.¡±


    ¡°Pizza is fine, Martin will eat anything, but I like just pepperoni with extra cheese.¡±


    ¡°And the address?¡±


    Melinda gave me the address. I told her I¡¯d be there when the pizza¡¯s were done.


    I asked the wolves what they liked on pizza. ¡°Lots of meat,¡± Conor said.


    Ask a stupid question¡­


    I called Pizza Hut and ordered two double meat pizzas with even more meat, hamburger and sausage, one pepperoni with extra cheese and a deluxe pan pizza with like eight toppings on it. I figured I could eat any of the three different types. They said they¡¯d be ready for pick up in forty minutes. I told the wolves we needed to get ready to go. When we went into the house, Mom and Dad were in their bedroom again, banging away. Who knew my visit was going to be so good for their sex life.


    I told the wolves to dress a little spiffier than what they¡¯d worn to Gerhard¡¯s today as they had to impress some people.


    We left in time to pick up hot pizza on our way to the Johanssons.


    ******


    Jess Finds Some FamilyThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Conor was driving, so I texted Melinda and let her know we had the pizzas and should be there in fifteen minutes.


    They were surprised that I¡¯d brought two other people with me.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know anyone else wasing,¡± Martin said.


    ¡°I understand. This is kind of in the nature of show and tell, and they¡¯re kind of necessary for the show part. This is a married couple, Conor and Brigitte O¡¯Leary,¡± I said. ¡°Like you, one of them has a fertility problem, although in this case, it¡¯s Brigitte. Like you, they¡¯re a little desperate to have a child. I¡¯m the answer to their prayers. I¡¯m going to be a surrogate mother. Conor is going to inseminate me. When the child is born, I will give the baby to them to raise. That¡¯s why I invited them. Conor, Brigitte, this is Melinda and Martin Johansson. Melinda graduated with me. Martin was a year ahead of us. Why don¡¯t we start in on the pizza while it¡¯s still hot, and then we can get down to some details of what I¡¯m suggesting.¡±


    We started in on the pizza, getting to know each other a little bit better with some small talk. At some point, there was scratching at the door, and Martin got up and let a little terrier type mutt inside.


    ¡°Get in here Rags, so you can meet our new friends.¡±


    Unfortunately, to Rags, their new friends didn¡¯t smell like people. They smelled like wolf. He began growling and barking at Conor and Brigitte. Conor lowered his hand toward Rags, and he snapped at his hand. Conor was fast enough to pull away. Martin snatched the dog off the floor and held him.


    ¡°He never acts like this with people,¡± Martin said.


    ¡°I was around some tame wolves this morning,¡± Conor said. ¡°I was petting them. He must smell them on me. Probably smells them on all of us to some extent, although Jessica didn¡¯t get too close to them.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°A half dozen, at least.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure they were tame?¡±


    ¡°Quite sure. There was a lot of licking going on.¡±


    ¡°Let me put him in the other room.¡±


    Other than the Rags incident, the meal went well.


    When everyone had their fill, I got down to business. Both Martin and Melinda took a seat on the couch, leaning forward to hear every word. Martin¡¯s hand was in both of Melinda¡¯s. Throughout much of our discussion, one of them would squeeze the hand of the other.


    ¡°As I mentioned, I¡¯m going to be a surrogate mother for the O¡¯Leary¡¯s, since it¡¯s Brigitte that can¡¯t conceive. I came to visit my parents to tell them I¡¯m going to be a surrogate mother, so they could meet and they¡¯d realize why I was having a child when I wasn¡¯t even married.


    ¡°At the ce where the wolves were today, I was telling a man named Gerhard what I was doing. He said that they had a few couples he was familiar with, who had the same sort of problem, like a gic trait. When Mom and Dad were bringing me up to date on some of my ssmates, they mentioned that you were having a simr problem. I thought if I could help Brigitte and Conor, perhaps you could help other couples. Now, what I was thinking, is that perhaps you could have a child for an infertile couple, and in return, they could provide you with your own baby. Perhaps, you could even have your own before providing one for them. No IVF costs involved, and they¡¯d pay all medical costs for the child you provide for them.


    ¡°Martin, I know you¡¯re extremely disappointed that you can¡¯t give Melinda a beautiful baby of your own. I know how frustrated Brigitte is that another woman will be growing her husband¡¯s child inside of her. We¡¯ve tried to be friends, so it doesn¡¯t seem like a stranger is carrying her husband¡¯s baby.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the really hard part for you, and the reason you may not wish to proceed. An insemination has to ur naturally for their baby. It may be possible for your own child to be conceived artificially, but theirs cannot. There is a sound medical reason for this, which will be exined to you before you decide to proceed. But a lot of men might have difficulty with their wife having sex with someone else.¡±


    Martin leaned back against the couch they sat on, a tear quickly forming and trailing down his cheek. Melinda squeezed his hand for about the tenth time.


    ¡°Are you having conception with Conor naturally?¡± Melinda asked.


    ¡°I am. As I said, there are sound medical reasons for doing so, and Brigitte knows what these reasons are, and epts the need.¡±


    ¡°We all wish it were otherwise,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We¡¯ve explored every other alternative we could think of. This offers our only chance to bring a baby into the world.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯d be having sex with another woman¡¯s husband to have their child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, one spouse is required to suffer the indignity of their spouse having sex with another during each of the two pregnancies. I¡¯m sure that doesn¡¯t make Martin feel much better, knowing some other fellow¡¯s wife is going through what he¡¯s going through, but the truth of the matter is, no matter how a child enters your marriage, Martin is not going to be the father, whether it¡¯s a sperm bank, adoption, or this way. For the five days that Melinda is ovting, someone else is going to provide the sperm, one child for you, one for the other couple. They will not have any contact with you after conception of your child. They were merely providing a service that you needed.


    ¡°For your child, the natural father will butt out of your life, and have nothing to do with your child, its rearing, or anything else. For the other child, you have to abandon any im to that child yourselves. You can have no part in raising it. The child bes theirs. For some mothers, especially one who wishes to be a mother as much as Melinda does, that could also be a problem; carrying a new life for nine months, then giving it up totally. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand why that¡¯s necessary before you have the baby.¡±


    ¡°Would this gic abnormality appear in our child?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°It would not. The man chosen to father your baby will be much like Conor here. Conor, could you pull off your shirt, please.¡±


    Conor pulled off his shirt, revealing his physical perfection, and that was only above his waist.


    ¡°Like Conor, he¡¯d be strong, handsome, healthy, intelligent, an ideal male, to father your child, who would be healthy, smart and as handsome or beautiful as Conor or Brigitte is. I¡¯m sure you might even have a way to select certain characteristics for your child such as hair or eye color, to more closely match Martin¡¯s own characteristics.¡±


    ¡°If we decided to proceed, what else has to happen?¡± Martin asked, sitting up and leaning forward once more, perhaps epting the necessity for such a dire alternative for his wife, and ultimately, his marriage.


    ¡°Melinda would need to have a medical examination to ensure that she¡¯s capable of sessfully carrying a healthy child to term. Your own doctor can be used for this and the exam would be paid for by the couple interested in your surrogacy services. There¡¯s some paperwork that has to be signed, and once it is, the medical details I alluded to which requires a direct insemination, and the exact abnormality would be exined. You can choose to back out any time prior to conception, but once pregnancy has urred, you¡¯ll be obligated to deliver the child and give it to the parents. If you¡¯re allowed to have your own child first, you must still contractually provide a child to the other couple. It¡¯s toote to back out, once you have your own child. For that reason, they may want their own first, but you can work those details out with them.


    ¡°I know this is a lot to take in, and you certainly don¡¯t have to make up your mind now. I¡¯ll only be here for a couple weeks, but I¡¯m not necessary for the process. I merely bring it to your attention because of my own simr involvement. Before I return to Maine, I will provide a phone number for the person who will monitor the transaction. Conor, you may put your shirt back on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve given us a lot to think about, Jessica. I¡¯d like to thank you for bringing this to our attention. You¡¯re right that it may be difficult for us to see our way through with this option, but, so far, it¡¯s the best option I¡¯ve heard. We¡¯ll talk about it and contact you with our decision,¡± Melinda said.


    ¡°Everyone who meets you, can see how much you love one another,¡± I said. ¡°It would be unfortunate if the stresses imposed by this difficulty caused a serious breach in your rtionship. Already, it¡¯s caused you to separate as you considered your way around this dilemma. I know that no matter what you decide to do, it will be difficult for both of you. Good luck to you.¡±


    I stood up and shook both of their hands, then Melinda clutched Martin¡¯s arm and leaned against his shoulder, momentarily interrupted when both Conor and Brigitte took their hands and wished them well.


    ¡°What do you think they¡¯ll do?¡± Brigitte asked, once we were back in the car.


    ¡°I think they¡¯ll agree for her to provide a child, but when she finds out she¡¯ll have to fuck a wolf, that could be a problem, and it could go either way at that point. I¡¯m trying to imagine which would be more difficult for Martin, his wife fucking a wolf, essentially an animal in their mind, or the wolf in human form.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Conor asked.

 127

    ¡°Because fucking the wolf, he knows that she could never love or would ever consider fucking one again. The alternative is the wolf in human form, with your physical perfection, who she would be physically attracted to. Even if it were a real human, there lies the rub. I think most people are afraid their spouse can find someone more physically appealing, more sexually arousing, a better lover, and that they¡¯ll fall out of love with them, and fall in love with the new person in their life, creating jealousy and fear. Wolves are so casual about sex. Humans aren¡¯t. For most of us, sex is wrapped up in our emotions. Most people have to care about someone before they¡¯ll fuck them. Wolves get fucked whether they want to be or not, as acts of submission to Alphas, or other ranked wolves. Emotion ys a very small part in your sex lives unless you¡¯re mated, and even after your mated, other wolves will fuck your mate. Your sex lives are not part of your emotional lives. That¡¯s what makes it difficult for both of them. The emotionalndmines they¡¯ll have to navigate, the feelings they need to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Understanding that, which way do you feel is the most superior?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°As a single person who¡¯s never been in love, the wolf way seems superior, but I wonder if I would give the same answer if I were head over heels for someone like my parents are, or Martin and Melinda. That the emotional aspect wouldn¡¯t make the physical pleasure that much more enjoyable. I¡¯ll happily concede you¡¯re both the best lovers I ever had, but I didn¡¯t love any of my other sexual partners either, mostly just having mild affection for them, and in Carl¡¯s case, no affection at all, just too much alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Do you care for us?¡± Conor asked.


    ¡°I think I care for you both more than any of the other lovers I¡¯ve ever had, but I know I¡¯m not in love with you. In a way, the fantastic fucking may have colored my emotions. It¡¯s hard not feeling something for someone who gives me so much physical pleasure.¡±


    Conorughed and Brigitte smiled.


    ¡°By the way; I told my parents they were wee to fuck you if they both wanted to and thought their marriage could withstand the emotional trauma. They were going to think about it and let me know. Tomorrow, I have to contact the other two breeding possibilities and see if they will take money for puppies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re working awfully hard to find Gerhard some breeders,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Well, I did like the wolf, and I did live here, so it¡¯s not that hard. I just have to approach some acquaintances and have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Will you work that hard for the New Ennd pack?¡± Conor asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely put in my two cents worth to anyone who¡¯s interested.¡±


    When we got back to the house, Mom and Dad were having sex again. At least it was in their bedroom. I¡¯d never experienced anything like it, even when they were younger, although I might have been oblivious, but this was so far out of my experience, I wondered if they were the horniest people I¡¯d ever met.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go swimming,¡± I suggested. Conor¡¯s cock had already sprung to attention, almost as soon as he entered the house from the sounds and smells of sex. He was a teenager, I guess that was to be expected.


    We went down to the dock and shed our clothes. It was already after dark, but it was a full moon, so we had plenty of light. I ended up riding Conor¡¯s cock in the water, slowly sliding up and down his pussy filling prick while kissing Brigitte, who¡¯s lips were softer and more pliable than Conor¡¯s. She was definitely the better kisser. Some boats would go by on the water, and I¡¯m sure they saw enough of us to know what we were doing, despite most of it being under the water, though I really didn¡¯t care if they knew. I was having too much fun.


    Conor had cum, but his cock was still semi-hard and filling me nicely, although I was no longer riding him, just enjoying the lingering sensations. I suddenly felt both of them stiffen and they sniffed the air.


    ¡°A shifter?¡± I whispered softly.


    ¡°No, one of the men in the boat from earlier,¡± Conor whispered. ¡°He¡¯s upwind so his scent is clear, but he¡¯s trying very hard to be quiet, so I suspect he¡¯s up to no good.¡±


    ¡°Bridget, do you think you can get close enough to him to take photos and movies of him sneaking up on us to provide evidence to the police in the event you have to shoot him?¡±


    ¡°Does a wolf shit in the woods?¡±


    ¡°Not all of them apparently.¡±


    She grinned, showing her teeth, grabbed a gun and her phone from the dock and disappeared. I couldn¡¯t hear her, and I was listening. I don¡¯t know what Conor heard. We kept fooling around, presenting a tempting target and sshing enough to draw our pigeon in.


    Fifteen or so minutester, I heard Brigitte¡¯s voice very clearly. ¡°Drop the gun, asshole, or the next ce you go is a hole in the ground.¡±


    There was a distinct thunk from twenty feet away and momentster, the driver of the boat was marched into view with Brigitte¡¯s gun pressed to the back of his head.


    ¡°Did you get the evidence?¡± I asked.


    Brigitte held up her phone, ¡°Right here.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Keep your gun on him until Conor and I are dressed, then Conor can cover him while you get dressed, then we¡¯ll call the police. I¡¯ll probably tell my parents the cops are on the way so they can get dressed too.¡±


    We climbed out of the water, dried off and got dressed. Brigitte¡¯s gun never drifted an inch from asshole¡¯s head, and he knew it. He was staring into the eyes of death.


    Then Conor had his turn, while Brigitte dried off and dressed. His eyes weren¡¯t any friendlier.


    ¡°You picked the wrong people to fuck with,¡± I told him. ¡°Both of my friends are licensed bodyguards.¡±


    I called 911.


    ******


    A detective, Mike Ferguson, was questioning me, away from the others, so they got our stories pure, without coboration or conferring. He was making notes.


    ¡°When did you first see the perpetrator?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, or earlier during the day?¡±


    ¡°Earlier.¡±


    ¡°I was making phone calls down on the dock for privacy from my parents. I kind of forgot I was naked, and after I finished a phone call, I waived at this passing boat with three men in it. Just Midwestern friendliness generally, until they turned towards shore. Then I realized I didn¡¯t have a stitch on, and tried waiving them away, but they insisted oning towards me, so I sat down on the bench out on the dock my father fishes from, so I wasn¡¯t standing there starkers. They asked if I wantedpany, and I told them no, I had plenty ofpany. I can tell you the exact time, because the call should be logged on my phone.


    ¡°I told them I¡¯d just been friendly and wasn¡¯t interested in them. They said they could be friendly, and I got the overall impression they thought I was willing to have sex with all three of them, which wasn¡¯t my intention at all. I kind of felt like they¡¯d be insistent. Then my male friend came down to the dock to check up on me. He reaffirmed that no one here needed anypany, and they left. I had no further contact with any of them until just before I called the police. We heard someone sounding like they were trying to sneak up on us when we were having sex. We didn¡¯t know if they were just a voyeur, or it was something more sinister. Brigitte snuck off with her phone and gun, and shot some video of him sneaking up on us while armed, then got the drop on him and flushed him out of the trees. That¡¯s when I recognized he was the boat driver from earlier. That¡¯s basically, all I know.¡±


    ¡°He said you told him earlier you wanted to meet with himter tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. If I wanted to meet with him, he wouldn¡¯t have needed a gun, would he? Nor would he have had to sneak up on us, which he was clearly doing in the video.¡±


    ¡°Do you frequently go naked in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°My friends are naturists, and I¡¯ve taken to being naked when they are. This is private property. It¡¯s not like I was running around naked downtown. You can¡¯t tell me there aren¡¯t a bunch of people in the area who don¡¯t go skinny dipping. I¡¯ve seen others do it.¡±


    He smiled and made a note.


    ¡°He was being pretty sneaky. I¡¯m surprised you heard him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear him. My friends heard him. Too much rock music in my youth, I expect.¡±


    He smiled again. ¡°They have good hearing, do they?¡±


    ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll show you. How far away would you say the male is right now.¡±


    He turned to look. ¡°About twenty feet.¡±


    ¡°Would you expect him to hear something like this?¡± I said something in a soft voice, slightly louder than a whisper.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Turn and watch him.¡± The detective turned to watch Conor. In the same voice, I said, ¡°Conor, please stand up.¡± Conor stood up. ¡°Conor, please turn and face me.¡± Conor turned to face us and he had a smile on his face. ¡°Jump up and down, Conor.¡± Conor jumped up and down.


    The officer sitting with him said, ¡°What the fuck are you doing. Sit down and answer my questions,¡± loud enough my detective could hear him. Conor sat down.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great hearing.¡±


    ¡°I know. He constantly amazes me, Detective Ferguson. He¡¯s also a great lover, and that amazes me as well.¡±


    He smiled again. ¡°I think you¡¯re a very lucky girl. We¡¯ve had several rapes in the area recently, and I suspect you apprehended the bastard. DNA evidence will tell us if we got the right man. Do you intend to testify against him?¡±


    ¡°If Wisconsin pays for my airfare tickets back here, I¡¯ll be happy to testify. Gives me another chance to visit with family.¡±


    ¡°What do you think should happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Generally, or specifically?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Either.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well generally, I think he should go to prison for a very long time. Specifically, since he came here for a rape, I think my male friend, who is very generously endowed, should rape his ass without benefit of lube to prepare him for his life in prison.¡±


    Conor heard me and startedughing. So did my detective.


    ¡°Do you think the other two men in the boat this afternoon were involved in the rapes as well?¡± I asked.

 128

    ¡°ording to the victims, there was only one person involved.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you¡¯re lucky enough to have nabbed your man.¡±


    ¡°Are you dating anyone?¡±


    ¡°Rob the cradle much?¡± Iughed. ¡°You¡¯re like ten years older than I am. I¡¯m mostly just having sex with people, and I have to tell you that I am obligated, by contract, to provide two children to an infertile couple that lives in New Ennd, so I can¡¯t stay here. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d want to hang with someone who¡¯s going to be carrying other men¡¯s kids for most of the next two or three years. You don¡¯t even know if you¡¯d like me as a hormonal pregnant woman, even if I tickle your funny bone now.¡±


    ¡°You do have a point.¡±


    ¡°Are we done?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°We good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re good. We still have topare notes, but I think it¡¯s all over. We will have need youe in and sign your statement.¡±


    ¡°If you schedule itte enough in the day, perhaps we can go out for a drink afterward, but just two, because I did something and someone foolish thest time I got drunk, and he¡¯s still pestering me for another date.¡±


    Detective Fergusonughed again and closed his notebook. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure, Miss Huppert.¡±


    It seemed the others were finishing up as well. Asshole was sitting in a squad car, waiting to be transported to the county jail. Mom and Dad were chatting with a couple of neighbors who¡¯d drifted over to see what themotion was. I was ready for more primo sex, like maybe a wolf eating me out. It was Brigitte¡¯s turn.


    I did, in fact, have Brigitte lick me, then she showed me how to rub our pussies together, which she called tribbing, so we did that too. I liked the licking more, but tribbing was nice. It might have been nicer for me because I was closely trimmed and Brigitte had a wild, lush fringe of pubic hair, so I was rubbing a rug, and her pussy was protected by that carpet, but I liked trying new things. Conor mostly watched, although Brigitte sucked him off when we were done so he didn¡¯t suffer unduly.


    We were quietly lying in friendly cuddle and I asked, ¡°It¡¯s a full moon out. Does that affect your need or ability to shift at all?¡±


    ¡°I think we have a greater desire to shift,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°but not really a need. There is something to be said about about a moonlit hunt and howling at the moon.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the next time you can howl, I¡¯ll howl with you, just to see what it¡¯s like. Good night all.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, John Boy, Good night, Mary Ellen,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s before your time. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t.


    ******


    I sucked Conor off the following morning while Brigitte rode his face, so both of the wolves were happy. We went out for an early run to shake the cobwebs off. The wolves nostrils both red when we got back, by which I assumed that Mom and Dad got lucky again. Mom had breakfast on the table when we finished our shower. I ate mostly pancakes with a couple slices of bacon. The wolves ate mostly bacon and sausages, with a couple pancakes.


    ¡°Quite the exciting timest night,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°The officer I was talking to said they believed it was some guy who¡¯d raped a few women thest couple months,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°He was from Chicago, and had a summer home on theke and kind of looked for easy pickings.¡±


    ¡°Really, that guy? You were lucky you weren¡¯t hurt,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°He¡¯s lucky he didn¡¯t get hurt,¡± I said. ¡°I thought he should have gotten rapedst night since that¡¯s what he was probably going to do to us. Get him used to his life in prison.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you were in dangerst night?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Conor and Brigitte are very good bodyguards. That guy didn¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°We do have to protect our investment,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to know our daughter is so well protected,¡± Dad said.


    I saw him look at Mom and her giving a quick nod of the head, so I had a pretty good idea what wasing next.


    ¡°Uh, Jessica mentioned yesterday that you might be open to having sex with us. If she¡¯s mistaken, I apologize for bringing it up, but Anita and I were wondering if that¡¯s something you¡¯d consider doing?¡±


    Brigitte answered. ¡°She mentioned it to usst night. We were talking about the differences in how Conor and I approach sex and how most people do. We¡¯re rather casual about it, and it doesn¡¯t mean all that much to us in our rtionship. Our marriage isn¡¯t defined by sex, it¡¯s defined by how we feel for each other. She made the point that there are a lot more emotions that go into sex for most people, and sex outside of your marriage usually carries emotional baggage, that Conor and I just don¡¯t feel. We don¡¯t want to do anything to harm your rtionship to one another. I want to be clear about that. We like you and don¡¯t want to mess up a good thing. If you¡¯re certain that you can look at this as just the giving and taking of pleasure, and not something which will harm either one of you, Conor and I are perfectly willing to y, but that¡¯s all it is for us; y. No emotions, no hang-ups, no anger, or jealousy or negativity at all. Just y. As long as that¡¯s all it remains, we¡¯ll y. If it starts to affect your marriage, I¡¯ll stop it. Is that reasonable to you? Just fun and games, or we stop.¡±


    They looked at each other again, gauging the words effects on each other. Mom nodded again.


    ¡°That sounds quite reasonable,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Both Conor and I are pansexual, indicating we¡¯re open to pretty much any kind of sex. Who wants to start with who?¡±


    ¡°We were wondering if Conor would start with Anita,¡± Dad said.


    Conor already had a raging erection. It was easy to see how he felt about it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do this,¡± I cautioned, ¡°be honest with one another. If it starts to bother you, you have to talk to one another. Don¡¯t let anything fester. You¡¯re going in an entirely new direction for your marriage. You can¡¯t know for sure, how you¡¯ll feel about it once it starts, so express those feelings to one another.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They both agreed and I told Conor toe find the rest of us when he was done. I saw my mom lead Conor up to their bedroom. Dad had an erection. I shook my head in wonder.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to suggest to you that we go down to theke for awhile so you don¡¯t hear anything. Kind of let the idea soak in a little before you do anything as radical as listening or watching. See how you feel about it first. Conor will let you know when they¡¯re done.¡±


    He nodded and we went down to the dock. Brigitte sat with my dad, holding his hand, talking to him about other things while his wife was gone. She did a good job of keeping him distracted. It didn¡¯t hurt that she was naked, either. Since they were both upied, I called Gretchen¡¯s family first.


    ¡°Mrs. Harris, this is Jessica Huppert, a high school ssmate of Gretchen. I was wondering if she was avable to speak to?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I heard you were visiting your folks. How wonderful to hear from you. Give me a sec, and I¡¯ll put Gretchen on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I heard her calling Gretchen to the phone and Gretchen picked up shortly.


    ¡°Jess, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Great, how about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Not so good, I had to move back home. How¡¯s the ship building business?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not so good at the moment either. I gotid off.¡±


    ¡°Are you moving back home too?¡±


    ¡°No, I found another money making opportunity instead. It has potential for you too, if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s not some direct marketing scheme like selling beauty products.¡±


    ¡°God, no, nothing like that. It¡¯s a little bit out there though.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you about it in person. Any chance you cane over tonight for supper. We can eat Chinese, talk about the opportunity, swim, chat, and if you want, and I¡¯m not saying you would, but I¡¯ve fucked a girl now, and I thought if you were interested, we could get it on.¡±


    ¡°You fucked a girl. You wouldn¡¯t even kiss me.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was tempted to, but I wasn¡¯t as confident about my sexuality back in high school. It scared me.¡±


    ¡°So what, now you¡¯re a lesbian?¡±


    ¡°No, I still do men. I guess you could say I¡¯m bisexual now.¡±


    ¡°So how many women have you had sex with?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be my second. You¡¯ll be meeting my first.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°And her husband.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking both of them? Holy shit, Batman. Doesn¡¯t sound much like the Jess I know.¡±


    ¡°Things have changed. After I lost my job and couldn¡¯t catch a whiff of another job in my field, and with my student debt and house payment, I was wondering if I¡¯d have to be a prostitute. That¡¯s how desperate I was bing. Instead, I found something else. I heard you¡¯d had to move back home and thought you might be interested. I¡¯m inviting Brenda to listen to my spiel too, plus, there will be another super cute girl as well, I just met yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You know Brenda treated me like shit?¡±


    ¡°I know. She treated almost everyone who wasn¡¯t a cheerleader like shit, but it also sounds like she got hereuppance, so I¡¯m hoping you can let bygones be bygones.¡±


    ¡°Only if she acts like a decent human being. I won¡¯t put up with shit anymore.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°I knew that Tommy was a major fuck up.¡±


    ¡°Everyone but Brenda knew he was a fuck up. He hit on me, too. Asshole.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t believe I could possibly be a lesbian if I let him fuck me.¡±


    ¡°I know. He was a total douche bag.¡±


    ¡°What time do you want me there?¡±


    ¡°Six okay?¡±


    ¡°I can do six.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    Next I put in a phone call to Brenda¡¯s parents. Brenda herself answered the phone. She sounded tired, and I heard a child screaming in the background.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Brenda, it¡¯s Jessica, from high school. Do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Enginerd.¡±


    ¡°I would have thought you might have be a little more polite, considering how deep in the toilet your own life has gone.¡±

 129

    Brenda started crying, and it was a miserable sounding cry. It took about a half minute before she could pull herself together enough to say, ¡°You¡¯re right. My life is shit. I¡¯m sorry for being such a bitch. Are you just calling to remind me I was a bitch?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I might be able to offer something to take you out of the shitter.¡±


    ¡°Not another blind date. Do you know how many men actually want to date a woman with a screaming five year old?¡±


    ¡°Not a blind date. A job of sorts. I¡¯m inviting you to my parents tonight at six to discuss it. Chinese food will be served. Gretchen will also be here listening to the same pitch. You better be nice to her, or I¡¯ll throw your ass out. There will be a couple and another woman. They aren¡¯t being pitched. They¡¯re a part of the pitch. I¡¯ve been told it would be $75, 000 dors for less than a year¡¯s work. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Geez, my parents are going out tonight. I don¡¯t think I can get a baby sitter that fast.¡±


    ¡°Bring your boy along. My parents can look after him while we talk.¡±


    ¡°Please, where do I sign up?¡±


    ¡°Just show up at six. Do you know where my parents live, on Boom Lake?¡±


    ¡°I know. Why are you inviting me to this thing?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re single and it sounded like you could use a little good fortune in your life. You know, Tommy was an asshole. Everyone knew it but you. He hit on every girl in school.¡±


    ¡°So I discovered. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡±


    ¡°You never really encouraged conversation, and probably wouldn¡¯t have believed us anyway, because you were the golden child. Tommy couldn¡¯t possibly be interested in anyone else if he was dating you.¡±


    ¡°I was such an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Spilt milk. What are you going to be like the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, smarter and wiser.¡±


    ¡°Bring a suit, maybe we¡¯ll go swimming afterward. Or not. We¡¯ve been going skinny dipping. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jess. Thanks for even talking to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at six.¡±


    I looked at my watch. Hmm, forty-five minutes and Conor still hadn¡¯t reported in. I hoped Mom was having a good time. I looked at Dad. He still seemed okay. At least he wasn¡¯t staring up at the second floor where the bedrooms were. I sent a text to Dawn toe at six tonight with all the paperwork and our address. She texted back fifteen minutester.


    Is it okay if Gerhardes tonight to see how you approach this?


    If he buys and brings an assortment of Chinese food for ten people when hees. I don¡¯t know what kind of Chinese food wolves eat. They¡¯ll be four wolves, five adults and one child. Three people can¡¯t know about werewolves, including the child. No shifting until there¡¯s some privacy.


    Ten minutester. He¡¯ll bring the food and respect the rules.


    He¡¯s wee toe then.


    So my evening was set. I checked my watch again. An hour now. I sat down next to my father.


    ¡°How are you doing so far, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, considering. What do you think he¡¯s doing with her?¡±


    ¡°Whatever she wants, would be my guess. What made you decide to do this?¡±


    He set his hand on Brigitte¡¯s naked leg. ¡°Obviously, both of your friends are very attractive, Perhaps the most attractive people we¡¯ve ever met. More beautiful than anyone we ever expected to have sex with, and not just handsome, but fit. Easy to get along with and rx around. Your mom and I have been married for thirty years, got married right after college, and haven¡¯t been with anyone else since.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that sex ever got boring, but there¡¯s been a sameness to it for quite a while, let¡¯s say stale, perhaps, almost programmed. Their openness about sex, and willingness to share their sexual joy with others without jealousy was kind of an eyeopener. Obviously, for them to be around us, so casual with their nudity, really jumpstarted our sex drives. We haven¡¯t had sex like this in ages. We realized how much we still loved one another, and it didn¡¯t seem like either one of us would be hurt just to try something new.¡±


    Oh, oh. Perhaps the fiction that I created that I was helping a married couple conceive a child, might have contributed to Mom and Dad opening up their marriage to others.


    ¡°What if they weren¡¯t married. Do you think you and Mom would still be experimenting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who¡¯s to say. There were all those other factors involved as well¡­ Wait a minute! Are you saying Brigitte and Conor aren¡¯t married?¡±


    ¡°Not so much. Brigitte has been married, and her life with her husband would have been exactly the same as how she¡¯s been with Conor, but her husband died. They¡¯re both just more or less my bodyguards at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Then why does she need a child? Wait a minute, she doesn¡¯t, does she? You¡¯re doing this for someone else.¡±


    ¡°There are other infertile couples who I will be helping. I don¡¯t know for sure who yet. I just needed to get away and let you and Mom know what I¡¯d be doing. I can¡¯t really talk about it more. It¡¯s highly ssified, and I¡¯ve signed non-disclosure agreements.¡±


    ¡°Some big wigs or famous people, right?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t say more without you signing the non-disclosure agreements yourself. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is it really true that you and your husband were like you behave with Conor?¡± Dad asked Brigitte.


    ¡°That¡¯s a true statement. We¡¯re very casual about nudity and sex and frequently have sex with others within our group, even when mated.¡±


    ¡°What group? Some hippie,mune, free love, thing?¡±


    ¡°Not like you mean it, no. Like Jess, I can¡¯t speak about it. I have the same obligations to keep it secret as she does.¡±


    ¡°Can Anita get any kind of disease from Conor, if you guys have so much sex with other people?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I can assure you that Conor and I are both totally disease free. You¡¯ll never catch anything from us. I wish I could say more, tell you how I know that to be true, but it is true.¡±


    ¡°Are you some kind of cloned government experiment and that¡¯s why you can¡¯t reproduce?¡±


    ¡°I can also assure you that¡¯s not the case, but telling you a lot of negatives might be the same as telling you something positive. If you want to know more, you¡¯ll have to sign some paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Where is it? I¡¯ll sign whatever I need to sign?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any of the paperwork here, Dad, but they are bringing some this evening. It¡¯s something that Brenda and Gretchen have to sign before they can do the same thing I¡¯m going to do. Look, I¡¯m sorry if our deception caused you and Mom to do something that you might not otherwise have done. That was not the intent. For what it¡¯s worth, I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s going to harm your marriage. I wouldn¡¯t have suggested you might want to consider doing something like this if I believed that was possible. Truly. I wouldn¡¯t be trying to break you up. I¡¯ll text the people bringing the paperwork to bring two more, one for you, and one for Mom.¡±


    Conor let out a whistle and we turned towards the house. He was sauntering down to the dock alone, naked, somewhat cleaned up.


    ¡°Simon, Mrs. Huppert is in your room waiting for you. She wanted to talk a bit before she came down.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s all right, isn¡¯t she?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Right as rain, sir. Quite happy. I¡¯ll let her tell you herself.¡±


    Dad took a look at the three of us liars, before going to the house. I couldn¡¯t really say he was mad, but he didn¡¯t exactly look happy either.


    I sent another text to Dawn, telling her to bring the paperwork for two more individuals. It looked like I was going to be telling my parents I was fucking a wolf to get pregnant. I wondered what Dad was going to think when he found out Mom fucked a werewolf. I¡¯d hoped to keep that little detail a secret.


    ¡°Did you clean up my mother, Conor? I hope you didn¡¯t leave a huge mess for my dad to find?¡±


    ¡°No, I cleaned her up pretty good. She liked that almost as much as she liked the sex.¡±


    ¡°Well, Dad, and I suppose Mom, by now, knows you aren¡¯t married to Brigitte. He¡¯s got lots of questions. We¡¯re going to need to tell them. Dawn will be bringing more paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be okay with it?¡±


    ¡°Since my mom just fucked a werewolf, I hope so.¡±


    ******


    They were both gone quite a while. So long, we decided to go swimming again as the morning got hotter. At 12:20, Mom came down in a bathrobe and told us she had lunch on the table. Conor and Brigitte headed up to the house, but I held Mom¡¯s arm, holding her back.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± I asked.


    She looked at Conor¡¯s retreating naked body, then turned to me and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always enjoyed sex with your father. He¡¯s an excellent lover, don¡¯t get me wrong, but sex with Conor was like, Zowie, on a whole other level. I have never had sex like that before.¡±


    ¡°How are you and Dad doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My greatest worry is that afterward, he might not want to have sex with me again, that I might be tainted by sex with another man. I was scared, no matter how much we¡¯d talked it over ahead of time. It was some kind of strange when he came to the bedroom after I¡¯d been with another man in our bed, and he saw how well fucked I¡¯d been, but he wanted to have sex with me right away, so that worry quickly disappeared. I told him how much I loved him, and told him he really needed to try having sex with Brigitte. If it was anything like sex with Conor, he¡¯d love it.¡±


    ¡°Knowing how much you enjoyed sex with Conor, does it worry you a little he¡¯ll enjoy it as much as you did.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I would have felt that way at one time, and if you were staying here in Wisconsin, perhaps I would, but not now. I know you¡¯re going and won¡¯t be a regr part of our life, so this was just a little exercise in freedom. I¡¯m even curious what it would be like having sex with Brigitte. You did say you enjoyed that as much as sex with Conor.¡±


    ¡°She does magical things with her tongue.¡±


    ¡°Yet she¡¯s not a lesbian?¡±


    ¡°Not really, no. She was mated to a male. Dad told you Brigitte and Conor aren¡¯t married, right?¡±


    ¡°He did. I¡¯m curious to know why you felt you had to lie about that little item, but he said you can¡¯t talk about it yet. We have to sign some paperwork. Fine, I can wait.¡±

 130

    ¡°We¡¯re having Chinese food tonight. Someone else is bringing it, so you won¡¯t have to cook. I also need you to look after Brenda¡¯s little boy until it¡¯s his bedtime, so I have some time to talk to her and Gretchen. It¡¯s possible Gretchen will spend the night. I sort of invited her to if she¡¯s still interested in sex with me.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, thenughed. I hugged her and we walked up to the house together.


    After lunch, Dad took Brigitte upstairs. I asked Mom if she wanted to go down to the water and wait like Dad did.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to give Simon a little alone time with her. He said if I wanted toe in the bedroom and watch, I could. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do. Maybe I can pick up some pointers so I can be more pleasing to your father.¡± She grinned at me as she said it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to learn new things. I certainly learned some things from Conor I intend to teach him.¡±


    That did it. All the sex going on around me, I dragged Conor up to my bedroom and had my way with him. He¡¯d taught me a lot of things as well, and I wanted to experience all of them, several more times.


    Brigitte kept Dad upied for ny minutes, then she knocked on my door and asked if she could enter. I told her she could. Her pussy was quite messy when she entered because Dad never learned to clean up after himself.


    ¡°Lick me clean, puppy,¡± she said.


    I was riding him cowgirl at the time, so he just pointed to his face and Brigitte settled her loins over Conor¡¯s mouth and he did what he was told. Good boy.


    ******


    When we got up to shower at 4:30, Mom and Dad were still in their bedroom, but it didn¡¯t seem they were having sex, just a low murmur of conversation I couldn¡¯t hear, but perhaps the wolves did. We dressed, then we three picked up because we were havingpany. Mom and Dad joining us at 5:30. Dawn and Gerhard arrived at ten minutes to six, carrying several bags of Chinese food. We brought them into the kitchen, but I held off on introductions until everyone was there. Gretchen arrived five minutes early, giving me a hot kiss when she did. It was about seven minutes after seven when Brenda arrived.


    She looked harried and frazzled. Her son was named Thomas, Jr, and he looked like he might have been on sugar all afternoon, going eight different directions at once.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Brenda, Gretchen, I¡¯d like to introduce you to Gerhard and Dawn. Gerhard provided the Chinese food tonight, so thank him for feeding us. Dawn is like a family member. These are my friends, Conor and Brigitte. More than friends actually, they¡¯re also my lovers and bodyguard¡­


    ¡°Why do you need a bodyguard?¡± Gretchen interrupted.


    ¡°All will be exined, I promise. If you have questions after all the exnations are done, ask away. I know you came regarding a possible employment offer, but it¡¯s best if we enjoy the food Gerhard brought while it¡¯s still warm. Brenda and Gretchen, I know you¡¯ve met my parents before, if only briefly, but this is my Father, Simon Huppert, and Mother, Anita. Gerhard, and Dawn, these are my high school friends, Brenda Gleason, and Gretchen Shriver. They will be considering the positions you have avable when we have time to chat about them. Please sit, and enjoy. We can discuss business, when Tommy, Jr. goes to bed.¡±


    Everybody sat down and we started passing the food around. The conversation was light, exploratory chit chat for the most part. Dawn indicated she worked in ounting, having gotten her ounting degree at Marquette. Gerhard said he was a businessman.


    ¡°Oh, did everyone hear they caught the rapist who¡¯s been terrorizing the women in Rhinnder for thest two months,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Caught him red handed, apparently, hoping to rape someone else.¡±


    ¡°Did they happen to mention where he was caught?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I missed the first part of the news blurb,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I was channel surfing when I caught them promoting tonight¡¯s news stories.¡±


    ¡°He was caught here, on our property. Brigitte nabbed him.¡±


    ¡°No shit!¡± Gretchen blurted. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Right down by the dock,¡± I said. ¡°We were skinny dipping and heard him trying to sneak up on us. Brigitte slipped into the trees and caught him sneaking up on us armed with a gun. She videoed his skulking and then disarmed him. You should have heard her. ¡®Drop your weapon or the next ce you¡¯re going is a hole in the ground.¡¯ It was quite exciting.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Beautiful and dangerous,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Well done. Have you been rewarded yet?¡±


    ¡°I was rewarded with sex,¡± Brigitte said, kissing me on the cheek. ¡°Does that count?¡±


    ¡°It does in my book, but I was referring to the $20, 000 dor reward for information leading to his capture. You did more. You captured him yourself.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t mention anythingst night. That would be nice. We still have to go in to sign our statements. Perhaps they¡¯ll mention it then.¡±


    ¡°Wow, an actual heroine. I¡¯m impressed. What were you doing when she was making the capture, Jess?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°Conor and I were fooling around in the water, sshing, trying to draw him closer and mask any noise Brigitte might be making.¡±


    ¡°By fooling around, are you talking about sex?¡±


    ¡°The sex had pretty much ended by then,¡± I said. ¡°It was mostly just sshing, with a little kissing thrown in.¡±


    ¡°What I want to know, is why Brigitte made the capture and not Conor?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°Brigitte is the more experienced and ced in charge,¡± I said. ¡°Conor does what he¡¯s told.¡±


    ¡°As he should,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°Any paramilitary group should have a chain ofmand and a clear hierarchy. With age and experience,es wisdom. Conor will rise up in the organization when he¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°What organization?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°The securitypany he works for, Loup-Garou, isn¡¯t it, Conor?¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a French Canadian term isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is thepany.¡± He smiled his million watt smile and turned it on Brenda. She dropped her eyes. I think even I could smell her begin to heat up.


    After supper, when the food had been put away, Mom and Dad took charge of Junior and the rest of us went out onto the porch and lit a fire in the fire pit, just for a little light. I started my pitch.


    ¡°As I think I told both Brenda and Gretchen, I lost my job four weeks ago. I¡¯d just purchased a house, and had a hundred thousand dors in student loans to repay. I couldn¡¯t find a simr job for love nor money. Large ships aren¡¯t being built during this recession, and with the easing of tensions between the US and other countries. I had three months of expenses saved in the bank, when I lost my job and in two weeks, I hadn¡¯t gotten even a whiff of a job, even overseas. After myst job search, I got a pop-up ad on myputer. Normally, I ignore them, but as I said, I was getting desperate.


    ¡°I put in a real simple application and I was contacted the next day. Some people have trouble conceiving a child for gic reasons. I can get into thatter. What they wanted, was a surrogate mother to carry a child to term, such child to be given to the family that needed the help. I would be paid for that child, a nice sum of money equal to even a little more than my annual sry at my job. For reasons that we¡¯ll discuss once you indicate that you are interested, conception of the child has to ur naturally. During the five days of the month that I¡¯m fertile, I am required to have sex with the male whose mate can¡¯t be fertilized. All of the males who would provide the fertilization are guaranteed to be disease free, and all of them are fine physical specimens, such as Conor and Gerhard here.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°When I arrived here, Gerhard indicated that some members of his organization have the same gic problems with conception. If you are interested in helping out. Gerhard would be willing to pay $75, 000 dors per child. If you provide four children in this way, there¡¯s a bonus to be paid of $300, 000 dors. That would be a total of $600, 000 for four children. You can stop after one child, or carry on with additional children. No one would force you to do this breeding program. The money is to encourage participation. Obviously, four children could be expected to take about six years of your life, although once a child is born, you have no responsibility for it. Medical costs rted to delivery are covered by the infertile parents.


    ¡°Have sex, get pregnant, deliver a baby and pass it to the parents who need the child. Gretchen, you could continue working as an artist, you¡¯d just be doing it as a pregnant artist. You can hold other jobs, earn money in other ways, but you¡¯d be paid for renting out your womb. That¡¯s the way I looked at it. I¡¯m renting out my womb. If you should happen to meet someone, get married, whatever; you can, as long as if you¡¯re pregnant with one of those children, you give it to the contractual parents upon delivery. If you¡¯re not pregnant at the time, you just stop participating. Brenda, you¡¯ve got a child and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a handful to raise as a single parent, but you don¡¯t have to raise any additional children, just collect your check.¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m a gold star lesbian,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°A woman who¡¯s never had a dick in her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, wow, so you¡¯re like a virgin?¡±


    ¡°Not strictly,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯ve had things in my vagina, just not human dicks.¡±


    ¡°I know being a gold star lesbian may be very important to you, Gretchen, but would you rather have a certificate on your wall that says you¡¯ve never touched a dick, or fuck for five days and have $75, 000 in the bank? You don¡¯t have to fall in love, or emotionally bond with the male breeding you, just fuck and send him on his way. The rest of the time, you can have all the pussy you want.¡±


    ¡°When you put it that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Conor, Brigitte and I were talking about the differences in how different people view sex. For some people it requires an emotional connection. Those people want to be in love, have sex to make families. Other people view sex as pleasure, which can be experienced with anyone. If you¡¯re the first type, making babies is probably not for you. If you¡¯re the second type, and enjoy the act of procreation for fun, which I do, because I haven¡¯t met my someone yet, it works for me. Some women know it would be difficult to carry a new life inside of you for nine months, then let it go. If you don¡¯t think you can do that, this is probably not for you.

 131

    ¡°Before we go any further into exnations, Gerhard needs to know if you¡¯re at all interested. If you know for sure this isn¡¯t your deal, walk away now. You won¡¯t be hurting anyone¡¯s feelings if you do. Having a child is a hugemitment. Brenda, do you want to hear more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fifty-fifty about taking this farther, but I¡¯m definitely willing to listen.¡±


    ¡°Gretchen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to move out of my parents house and get my own ce. I¡¯d say 70-30, I¡¯m in.¡±


    ¡°I know those odds may change once you hear the rest, but before we go any further, there¡¯s paperwork to be signed. The first thing is a non-disclosure agreement. You can¡¯t speak about the rest of this to anyone, anytime, anywhere, without viting USw. You can be arrested if you do. My parents wanted to know what¡¯s going on, so I¡¯m going to check and see if they¡¯re free. Could I get a couple of the NDA¡¯s to take in the house?¡±


    Dawn handed them to me. I went into the house and found Mom reading a bedtime story to Junior.


    ¡°Can I interrupt for a second.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting to all the secret stuff we haven¡¯t been able to talk about. Here are the forms you have to read and sign.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll sign it,¡± she said. ¡°Simon can read it over and tell me about anything I need to know.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s crucial you never speak about any of this stuff, ever, to anyone. Let me repeat that. Ever. You can be arrested and prosecuted under USws. It¡¯s top secret stuff. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll drop you in a hole somewhere or dump you in an insane asylum, so doped up you can¡¯t speak, but it¡¯s serious. If you understand that, you can sign, the rest is just details, but it never leaves your lips to anyone, unless they sign the same documents you¡¯re signing. It¡¯s like handing out our nuclear codes, okay. Zip the lip.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I know how to keep my mouth shut. Tommy is almost asleep. I¡¯ll be out there in a few minutes. Honey, you go listen to what they have to say.¡±


    I handed her the form and showed her where she had to sign, and she signed it. Dad followed me back out onto the porch.


    When I got back, Gretchen asked me, ¡°You had to sign one of these forms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve signed a contract too, because I¡¯ve obligated myself to have two children, and they¡¯ve already paid me for one.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It just seems so serious.¡±


    ¡°It is serious. It¡¯s going to alter your view of reality. Everything you thought you ever knew, will be different. First I¡¯ll tell you what you¡¯re dealing with, then why it works that way. Has everyone who needed to sign, signed. Let me see them.¡±


    Gretchen, Brenda and Dad handed me the form to go with Mom¡¯s. I handed them to Gerhard.


    ¡°Okay, first of all, Conor, Brigitte, Dawn and Gerhard are not human. They are shapeshifters, specifically, wolves, or what you¡¯ve been taught all you life are werewolves.¡±


    Brenda snorted. ¡°Bullshit.¡± Dad looked startled. He¡¯d fucked one too.


    ¡°I will prove it to you in a moment. I thought the exact same thing when I was told. Why don¡¯t we know about this? Wouldn¡¯t the government know? This is a load of crap. I thought I was being taken in by some kind of con game. Think of werewolves as a tribe. They call themselves a pack, but for our purposes, they¡¯re a tribe. They are not the only shape shifters out there. A lot of the fables and legends that have been passed down, things like centaurs, dragons, Yeti, Bigfoot, are probably shapeshifters. Most of them are solitary creatures. Wolves are pack animals. They used to be hunted down, but in 1899, the US government signed a treaty with the leaders of the various tribes, or packs of wolves. Not all wolves are werewolves. Some are just wolves. Conor and Brigitte are members of the New Ennd pack. Gerhard and Dawn are members of the Northern Wisconsin/Upper Penins pack. They¡¯re mostly concentrated in the wooded areas of the Unites States.


    ¡°The gic difficulty werewolves have which prevents them from having children, is that if they mate as wolves, they produce pure wolves, wolves that are introduced to real wolf packs at about one year of age. If they mate in their human form, they produce pure humans, humans they really shouldn¡¯t raise themselves for a variety of reasons, so most are given up for adoption. If they mate as a wolf to a human form, they¡¯re infertile. The mostmon way to get a new werewolf before the treaty was signed, was to bite a human. They would be a werewolf. The treaty ouwed the making of werewolves by biting humans.


    ¡°However, just as biting a human makes a werewolf, mating with a human also makes a werewolf. They can¡¯t go around raping humans any more than they can biting humans. Since the treaty, wolves have had to seduce human women, first as a human, and then convincing them to have sex with their wolf form, and I say that for a reason, wolf males as wolves, have to have sex with human women. Wrap your heads around that. It could also work the other way, Human males could mate with wolf females in wolf form, but males need erections to procreate, and human males would not normally fuck a wolf bitch. They¡¯re not naturally attracted, so would lose their erections. For that reason, it works better in the opposite direction, because wolf males have no problem mating with women, as they often have sex as humans. Having sex with human women in a human form, also produce human children. It doesn¡¯t work to make werewolf pups. I¡¯ve had sex with both Conor and Brigitte as humans, and the sex with him is incredible. I could see how it could work to be seduced into mating with a wolf, but instead of hoping to seduce women into breeding with a wolf, they¡¯re taking a direct approach, and decided it might be more productive if they just pay you for their needs


    ¡°So what Gerhard is asking of you, is that you ept sex with a wolf, in order for them to create more of their kind. Now, I¡¯m going to prove to you that they are in fact, werewolves. In order to prevent recing of clothes, it¡¯s easier if they¡¯re naked, so tell me if you¡¯d like to have a female or male shift, and they will strip off their clothes and change, right before your eyes. It doesn¡¯t look the way shifting is normally portrayed in movies. It looks like the shifting in the Twilight movies, almost instantaneous. Who shall it be?¡±


    ¡°I vote for Conor,¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°I vote for Brigitte,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°You just want to see her naked, dyke.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been eyeing Conor all night long. You can¡¯t wait to get a hold of his cock, you sanctimonious slut.¡±


    ¡°Ladies, and I use that word loosely, tone it down. They¡¯ll both do it, okay.¡±


    ¡°I still feel like this is some cheap parlor trick,¡± Brenda said, ¡°but let¡¯s see it.¡±


    ¡°Strip boys and girls,¡± I said.


    Conor and Brigitte removed their clothes. Conor had an erection. What else is new.


    ¡°One of you women is aroused, Conor always gets that way when he smells an aroused pussy.¡±


    ¡°Both of them are,¡± Conor said, ¡°although I suspect the blonde to be hot for Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°Conor, why don¡¯t you start. Give it ten or so seconds. Let them touch you if they¡¯re not afraid of the big, bad wolf, then shift back.¡±


    Just like that, Conor shifted. Mom was justing out the door when he did, and having missed the preceding conversation, was totally shocked when her lover from this morning turned into a wolf. She fainted. Luckily, Gerhard was close enough and fast enough to catch her before she hit the floor, Dad, Gretchen and Brenda gasped. Gerhard lowered Mom into a chair. Conor, the young rascal, padded slowly up to Brenda, and snuffled her crotch in her jeans.


    ¡°Go ahead, Brenda, touch him. He¡¯s not a wolf, he¡¯s a werewolf, and not dangerous at all unless you threaten his pack.¡± Brenda slowly reached out and touched him. He sat there like a dog, though still with his erection, since he was directly smelling Brenda¡¯s pussy. ¡°The rapist that was caughtst night, was caught not because they heard him sneaking up on us, but because they smelled him sneaking up on us. They have an incredible sense of smell, which is how he can tell you¡¯re aroused. Conor, behave yourself. She¡¯s our guest.¡±


    He pulled back with that loopy wolfish grin of his, then switched back, just in time for Mom to wake up and see him switching again, promptly fainting once more, although she had nowhere to fall. Conor leaned down and kissed Brenda on the cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to have sex with you if you want.¡±


    ¡°Pull your pants on, Conor,¡± I said.


    Conor pulled them up. I went to Mom and patted her cheek until she woke up. ¡°Mom, this is the news we couldn¡¯t tell you before. Conor and Brigitte are werewolves, or wolf shapeshifters. Not like the movies and books you¡¯re familiar with, but smart, beautiful, intelligent beings who can go from wolf to human and back again. Brigitte is going to shift now. Expect it, and try not to faint again.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She nodded. Brigitte shifted, and a wolf bitch was standing in our midst. Brigitte walked up to Gretchen andid her head on Gretchen¡¯sp. Gretchen started stroking her head.


    ¡°Now that you know that werewolves and other shapeshifters really exist, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering about a lot of other things. Vampires did exist, but if they¡¯re not extinct, they¡¯re in hiding as the wolves haven¡¯t seen one in 200 years. If you have sex with a wolf male, you won¡¯t have a litter of puppies. It will be a normal nine month pregnancy, resulting in the birth of a single child, who will appear human in all respects except for this. He or she will reach full maturity at about the age of seven or eight. Because of the growth rates, packs have to raise their own children, they can¡¯t go to human schools.

 132

    ¡°They don¡¯t develop the ability to shift until they reach maturity. Their first shift urs around the time of a full moon for some unknown reason, but they can shift at any time, not just during a full moon. The more often they shift, the faster they be. Conor was slightly slower than Brigitte, who is likely slower than Gerhard. When I say that they reach full maturity earlier than humans, Conor is thirteen years old, Dawn is twelve. Conor has been working as a bodyguard for close to six years.


    ¡°Brigitte, on the other hand, is sixty years old, which brings up another point about werewolves. They live longer than we do, approximately three hundred years, and they won¡¯t substantially change until they get close to the end of their life, about three or four years before they die. Then the decline is sudden, as if all of that stored youth was suddenly exhausted. Brigitte will still look like she does in another 180 years. Conor¡¯s father, Rene, currently in his 130¡¯s, witnessed the treaty signing in 1899 as a young puppy, which is what they call their young, and he still looks like a young man, not much older than Conor. Rene told me he believes that the constant change between wolf and human forms, refreshes their gic material, retarding aging. Brigitte, why don¡¯t you change back.¡±


    Suddenly, a tall naked woman rose to her feet in front of Gretchen. Brigitte leaned down and kissed her cheek. ¡°You give good head rubs,¡± Brigitte said. Gretchen blushed.


    ¡°This change also means they heal quickly. The very act of shifting injures them, causing bones, muscles and ligaments to break or tear. It¡¯s painful, but they heal quickly. In teaching me self-defense. I¡¯ve stabbed Conor and Brigitte about six times apiece with a knife, but you won¡¯t even find a scar on them. Mom, you asked me why Brigitte didn¡¯t trim her pubic hair. She could, and it would remain that way as long as she doesn¡¯t shift. But once she goes to wolf and back, her pubic hair is the same as before she trimmed it. Her hair was replenished, or healed, just as a wound is.


    ¡°They also believe the constant change in forms, prevents disease, not letting foreign germs in. Despite her age, Brigitte has never been sick a day in her life. They don¡¯t contract diseases, therefore they can¡¯t give you one. You never have to use a condom with a wolf unless it¡¯s to prevent pregnancy. That should have answered most of your most immediate questions, but I¡¯m sure you have more. Ask away.¡±


    ¡°Have you had sex with either Conor or Brigitte as wolves?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Brigitte has licked me as a wolf, which, by the way, is amazing, but I haven¡¯t had sex with Conor as a wolf. I¡¯m saving that for my fertility, since in order to meet my contract, that¡¯s when I have to mate with wolves as wolves. For the sex alone, I¡¯m content with his human form.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen a wolf and human mate?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°Before I agreed to breed, I wanted to see what it would look like. Rene shifted to a wolf and had sex with his mate in human form. To a certain extent, you can get an idea by watching dogs. It¡¯s quite simr. The wolf¡¯s penis forms a knot inside the vagina, locking the male to the female until he ejactes. Werewolves are not dumb beasts. Even in wolf form, they can show gentleness and tenderness in their mating. I thought the affection that Rene showed to his mate, Sasha, and vice versa, was quite moving. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d kiss one while being bred, but I didn¡¯t see anything disgusting about the procreative act itself. To a certain extent, I found it fascinating. I¡¯m due to be fertile in seven more days. If you wished to watch me fuck a wolf to decide if it¡¯s something you¡¯d be willing to do, I have no problem with you watching.¡±


    ¡°How old are you, Gerhard?¡± Dad asked


    ¡°One hundred and sixty-six.¡±


    ¡°Are you the pack leader, the alpha wolf, I guess you¡¯d call it?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Of the Northern Wisconsin branch. The overall pack leader for our pack, is in Marquette.¡±


    ¡°One other thing I should mention,¡± I said. ¡°asionally, a shifter will go rogue. Werewolf packs help the federal government track down and kill or capture the rogues, even if it¡¯s another wolf. They¡¯rew abiding, pay taxes, all the other stuff that humans do. The only difference, is they shift, and can take two forms. You don¡¯t have to worry about your kids, or the neighbor¡¯s pets. When we were visiting Martin and Melinda, their little mutt could smell the wolf in Conor, and was yapping up a storm. He didn¡¯t bite his head off. What would have been embarrassing is if the dog had bit Conor, and they saw how quickly he healed.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said about human males and wolf bitches. I think you should hire Brenda¡¯s ex-husband to breed wolves. He¡¯d fuck a knothole and he can¡¯t hold on to a job worth shit. He¡¯d probably have ten or so knocked up in no time since he can¡¯t keep his dick in his pants.¡±


    I expected Brenda to react angrily, but instead, she started tough. ¡°I should be pissed at thatment, Gretch, but that is so fucking true and so damn funny. Were you this funny in high school?¡±


    ¡°Damn straight, baby. You missed out on a lot when you turned your nose up at me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the government issues wolves special ID¡¯s. Conor¡¯s says that he¡¯s twenty-five, not thirteen. When it gets renewed, it reflects the age they look like, not their real age. You can be sure that Gerhard¡¯s license doesn¡¯t say he¡¯s a hundred and sixty-six. What does it say, Gerhard?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m forty-three.¡±


    ¡°There you go, and you don¡¯t look a day over forty-five.¡± He grinned. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the offer. Think about it if you need to. If you want to talk some more, I¡¯ll be happy to talk. Despite the desperation I felt when I needed the job, I don¡¯t regret my decision in the slightest. The wolves have treated me right. Remember, no talking about any of this stuff.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need a bodyguard?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°A woman who is willing to breed with a wolf is a valuablemodity. They don¡¯t want anything to happen to me. They¡¯ve already paid me for a puppy, and if I died before I gave them one, it would hurt the bottom line. It¡¯s possible you¡¯ll have a wolf looking after you as well if you decide to provide wolf puppies.¡±


    ¡°Can I get someone to guard me who looks like Dawn?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trained as a bodyguard, but I¡¯m sure there would be bitches willing to guard you,¡± Dawn replied.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, the other night when we arrived, it wasn¡¯t a stray dog who visited us, it was Dawn. She hadn¡¯t known strange wolves would be in town, so when she smelled werewolves mingling with humans, she came to check up on them to ensure they weren¡¯t going to cause problems for her pack. She knew from their scent they weren¡¯t members of her pack. Because we were visiting foreign wolf territory, Rene called the Marquette pack to arrange for our visit. The next day, when we left for a so called possible bodyguard job, it was to visit Gerhard, and for Brigitte and Conor to submit to his authority and give all the wolves a chance to smell them, so they¡¯ll be recognized by the local pack. It¡¯s almost like foreign dignitaries visiting. There are certain forms that must be followed. Look, I¡¯ll let the four wolves answer any remaining question you have about werewolves and wolf politics. I need to talk to Mom.¡±


    I took Mom¡¯s hand and led her down to the dock. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got shocked like that. Does it make you feel differently about your morning of sex with Conor?¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Jess. I thought I was having sex with the perfect man, and I was what; fucking the perfect animal?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Conor is not an animal, Mom. He¡¯s a nonhuman that can take on animal and human shapes. If you were young enough to get pregnant, and fucked like this morning, you would have a human child, indistinguishable from me except they might have a better sense of smell. Werewolves don¡¯t know how they came to be. Whether it was an advanced race from the stars that started tampering with human and animal DNA, or God, in His infinite wisdom, did this to keep us from exterminating all other life on this but us, I have no clue. But don¡¯t think of him like an animal. He¡¯s not. He¡¯s so much more than that.


    ¡°He¡¯s intelligent, loyal, capable of love, he has a sense of humor. The same with Brigitte. For all intents and purposes, Dad didn¡¯t fuck some kind of alien this afternoon, he fucked a beautiful woman. She is what she is, and whatever that is, it¡¯s good. They both look out for me, and after me. It could be all business, but it¡¯s not. I consider them friends.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you could fall in love with one?¡±


    ¡°And crumple into dust before they even look old? Try to raise werewolf pups as a human, or human children on a werewolfpound? I¡¯m not sure how that would ever work. Now you know why Dad doesn¡¯t have to worry about you leaving him for your other lover, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that. And you say he¡¯s only thirteen?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a young boy, Mom, no matter what his age is. You weren¡¯t robbing the cradle. He probably has more sexual experience than you do, because he¡¯s ustomed to sex three or four times a day. Werewolves are very lusty. Twenty-four sexual acts a week for six years, is like you having sex three times a week for forty-eight years.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he was so good.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Brenda came down to the dock holding Conor¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Jessica, I was wondering if I could use your bedroom to try out werewolf sex?¡± Brenda asked.


    Iughed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, hey, Conor? Your fourth bitch of the day.¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Who else did he have sex with beside you and Brigitte?¡± Brenda asked.


    I put my arm around my mother. ¡°Of course, she didn¡¯t know she was having werewolf sex at the time.¡±


    Brenda gasped. ¡°Does your Dad know?¡±


    ¡°He not only knows; Mom watched him fuck Brigitte. Having werewolves around the house is kind of fun. They like having sex. Fine, you can use my bed, but clean up after yourselves. Don¡¯t leave a wet spot in the bed I have to sleep in. Like I said, you don¡¯t have to use a condom, and wolves cum a lot. Conor, I¡¯ll want my bed back in ny minutes. Don¡¯t dawdle. Brenda will need to take Tommy home tonight.¡±


    Brenda blushed, but said she¡¯d be careful.


    After they went back to the house, Gerhard and Dawn came down.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve answered most of the questions,¡± Gerhard said, ¡°though I¡¯ve given them my number in case they have more. That was a very professional presentation, Miss Huppert. You took a subject I would have had a difficult time discussing, and made what we¡¯re doing, seem quite normal. Both women wanted to see you get bred by a wolf before they make a final decision, but they seem inclined to proceed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I could be of help.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to breeding you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen yourself for the honors then?¡±


    ¡°How could I not?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d breed with Conor,¡± Mom said.

 133

    ¡°Since I just came off birth control, it¡¯s unlikely I can produce a puppy this time around. Although I intend to do most of my fucking with Conor, as the puppy will belong to the New Ennd pack, I offered Gerhard one other wolf to breed me on my most fertile day in return for his kindness. I might suggest to you, Gerhard, that if Brenda and Gretchen do turn into breeders, you ask them about other they might know who could possibly be interested. Since they both live in the local area, they may know of more than I do.¡±


    ¡°A wise suggestion.¡±


    ¡°If I may,¡± Dawn said, ¡°it looks as though you¡¯ll be busy tonight. I was wondering if I coulde by another day and y?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing nned for my stay beyonding to yourpound on my most fertile day. Tell me when you might be avable, and we can set a time and ce.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, and here would be fine by me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at ten, after my run.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    Mom and I returned to the house. Gretchen and Brigitte were thick as thieves, chatting about a lot of different stuff, Dad was half listening, but he seemed deep in thought.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts, dear,¡± Mom said, sitting beside him.


    ¡°I think my thoughts are worth more than a penny.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking about how you fucked a werewolf this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I was, initially. But another thought is dominating my thoughts now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that Dad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You said human children are given up for adoption because they can¡¯t be raised by the pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was told.¡±


    ¡°Anita was adopted, and she¡¯s always liked running and had a better sense of smell than I did. I was wondering if she was the product of a werewolf, human mating. We never found out who her natural parents were.¡±


    Mom clutched his arm. ¡°Oh my God, Simon. How would we find out?¡±


    ¡°Brigitte,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, Jess?¡±


    ¡°Rene told me that the human progeny of werewolf/human matings were normally handled by a government agency. Do you know who that is?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t go by a government name so it can fly under the radar, but I believe it¡¯s called Tender Mercies Adoption Agency.¡±


    For the third time that night, my Mom fainted dead away.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ******


    ¡°Gerhard, sorry to call you so soon after you left, but I have a question?


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mother was adopted through the Tender Mercies Adoption Agency.¡± There was a sound in the background I couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was. Nothing was said, though, so I continued. ¡°They¡¯ve never been able to find out who her natural parents were. I suspect because the government doesn¡¯t want humans finding out they have a werewolf ancestor. If a werewolf asked, would they tell you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her date of birth?¡± Gerhard¡¯s voice seemed strained.


    ¡°ording to the adoption records, February 18, 1970.¡±


    ¡°Where was she born?¡± He sounded like he was choking.


    ¡°Here in Rhinnder.¡±


    There was a definite gasp on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Gerhard, are you my grandfather?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ming right back. Turn around Dawn.¡±


    I guess my question was answered, answer or not.


    Mom and Dad had been listening to both ends of the conversation on speaker. Mom was sobbing. Dad was holding her against his chest. Gretchen and Brigitte were sitting in stunned silence. Holy shit!


    It didn¡¯t take but ten minutes for them to return. Gerhard came running across thewn and seized mother in his arms.


    ¡°You beautiful, beautiful, girl. I¡¯m so d I found you. No wonder you looked familiar to me. Your mother would have looked like this at your age.¡±


    Mom was sobbing harder, clutched against Gerhard¡¯s broad chest. It was five minutes before she could speak.


    ¡°Is my mother still alive?¡± She sniffled.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, she died in childbirth, having you.¡±


    ¡°What can you tell us?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Everything now.¡±


    ¡°Then tell us everything.¡±


    ¡°Anita, your mother was named Kathleen Harris. She was a farm girl, who lived on a farm between Monico and Pelican Lake. I was out running in the woods¡­¡±


    ¡°A wolf has got to run,¡± I said.


    He smiled at me and said, ¡°A wolf has got to run. I saw this beautiful woman picking mushrooms. I didn¡¯t want to scare her, so shifted, but of course I was naked. I called out to her from behind some bushes, ¡®Hey, can you help a fellow out.¡¯ I startled her because she didn¡¯t expect anyone else to be in the woods. I kind of waved to her to let her know where I was.


    ¡°¡®What do you need?¡¯ she asked. ¡®I was skinny dipping with a couple other fellows in Pelican Lake, and they took my clothes as a joke. I¡¯m buck naked, and I would appreciate if you could get me some clothes.¡¯ Sheughed and said it served me right for skinny dipping, as if she didn¡¯t do it with me a dozen or more times over the next two months as the weather got warmer. ¡®Are you going to wait here then?¡¯ she asked. ¡®I don¡¯t know where else I¡¯d go dressed as I am.¡¯ Sheughed again, and it was the most musicalugh you ever heard. ¡®What size are you?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m a big fellow.¡¯ ¡®How big?¡¯ ¡®Do you mind if I step out of these bushes and you can see for yourself.¡¯ ¡®You won¡¯t try no funny stuff, will you?¡¯ On my honor.¡¯ ¡®Okay, step out then. I guess I¡¯ve seen more than one man naked.¡¯


    ¡°I stepped out from behind the bushes. ¡®Golly, you are a strapping fellow, aren¡¯t you. Big in more ways than one, I see.¡¯ ¡®Can you help me?¡¯ ¡®I guess I can find something big enough if I look a little. Wait here.¡¯ I waited a half hour and she returned with some sweats. She watched as I put them on. ¡®I¡¯ll return these when I get some of my own clothes. Can I take you out to dinner in thanks?¡¯


    ¡°¡®I suppose I can trust you enough for a dinner out.¡¯ We made a date for the next Friday, and we had a great time. I seduced her, your mother, hoping to have a puppy with her at some point. Normally, we avoid having sex during estrous, because we can smell it. God, I loved her though. If she¡¯d been a wolf, I¡¯d have mated with her, I loved her that much. I¡¯ve never loved anyone else as much as I loved her. I¡¯ve never mated because of that. One day we were having sex, and I knew I shouldn¡¯t because she was fertile, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself, and she got pregnant.


    ¡°She wanted to get married, and I wanted to in the worst way, but I was a wolf and she was a human, and I knew we couldn¡¯t. I lied to her and told her I was already married to a woman who was an anti-Vietnam War activist who¡¯d been protesting the war in Washington for thest few months. I told her I¡¯d take care of her and the baby. She refused to talk to me from that moment on. I notified Tender Mercies of the possible birth of a Wolf/Human mating, although I fully expected she would keep the child and raise it by herself. I was at a pack leader conference about two weeks before you were due. For some reason, she went intobor early.


    ¡°It was a bad breech birth, and she died. I sometimes wondered if she didn¡¯t die of a broken heart as much as the birth. I knew she loved me too. Tender Mercies had been monitoring her situation and took you for adoption. I swear I was ready to raise you myself, I loved her that much, but they never told me where you¡¯d gone. Maybe they knew how much I wanted to keep you myself. The only thing I knew was that she¡¯d gone to the hospital inbor and she died, on February 18, 1970. I still have some old pictures of her at my home if you¡¯d like to see them. I suspect they¡¯ll look a lot like you when you were younger.¡±


    Mom was still sobbing fairly heavily as he told his tale of woe.


    ¡°Did Kathleen ever know you were a wolf?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Never. We didn¡¯t get to the part where I¡¯d want her to have sex with me as a wolf. I fucked up bad getting her pregnant. I was already over a 110. I should have known better, but I¡¯d never felt that way before. Maybe this way of doing it is so much better than the way I seduced her. Just tell a woman we need help and pay them for a puppy.¡±


    ¡°I guess this means you won¡¯t be mating with me next week, Granddad.¡±


    ¡°Wolves treat the subject of incest differently than humans. Puppies are never born with birth defects. Normally, we don¡¯t have sex with parents, siblings or children, but out of deference to you both and how you were raised, that would be a true statement. I¡¯ll assign another wolf.¡±


    ¡°What a fascinating, but totally sad, bitching story,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°And you don¡¯t have any ability to shift, or do any wolf things, Mrs. Huppert?¡±


    ¡°Not a single thing,¡± Mom said. ¡°I certainly have my share of scars from where I didn¡¯t heal. I look older than my father, who was twice my age when he had me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, Anita, I¡¯d like to have you out at mypound where the other wolves can meet you. Jessica knows the way,¡± Grandpa Gerhard said.


    I had to repeat that in my head. I had a grandfather I¡¯d never met, and I was a quarter werewolf, for all the good it did me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them out day after tomorrow, Grandpa Furry, perhaps for lunch,¡± I said.

 134

    ¡°You know, for a quarter werewolf, you don¡¯t show any respect for your elders,¡± Gerhard said.


    ¡°I know. Ain¡¯t it a shame I never got trained properly,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll see you at noon.¡±


    Gerhard hugged Mom again, then shook Dad¡¯s hand. They went to bed, and this time, no one heard them having any sex.


    ¡°Are we going to fuck?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°My bed is taken at the moment, where do you suggest we fuck?¡±


    ¡°I knew Brenda would have a dick in her tonight.¡±


    ¡°Have a heart, Gretchen. When I called her about this meeting, she told me, ¡®Please, no more fucking blind dates.¡¯ She¡¯s raising a rambunctious youngster as a single mother. I doubt if she¡¯s had sex in six months. I¡¯ll bet you¡¯ve done much better than that.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have me there. I have a few Friends With Benefits.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to spend the night, and between Brigitte and me, you¡¯ll have more sex than you can handle.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun. Daisy Chain anyone?¡±


    ¡°Can I get you something to drink while you wait?¡±


    ¡°Do you have wine?¡±


    ¡°We opened a bottle of red a couple nights ago. Last time I looked, there was some left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have water,¡± Brigitte said.


    I returned with the orders for each, taking a seat with some water for myself.


    ¡°Gretchen, what¡¯s the name of that female western artist that does Native American life, wild animals, horses and the like, often with other pictures hidden in them?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Bev Doolittle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but I really like her stuff. I was thinking, if you were going be involved with werewolves, something simr featuring the lives of wolves might be something you could do, entirely out of your imagination, of course, no matter if you have live models.¡±


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re right. I can see it in my mind¡¯s eye. Perhaps I¡¯ll give it a go. Will you pose for me Brigitte?¡±


    ¡°As a wolf?¡±


    ¡°As anything you want.¡±


    We spent the next half hour catching up on all we¡¯d done since high school. When Brenda came down, she was walking a little bow legged.


    ¡°Oh, Gretchen, you have to fuck a wolf. That was the best fucking sex I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Brenda said. ¡°Absolutely amazing.¡±


    ¡°I intend to, now that we¡¯ve got a bed free.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you where Tommy is sleeping,¡± I said, ¡°Conor can help carry him to the car.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, thank you so much for inviting me. I¡¯m still not sure what I¡¯m going to do, but I feel a little less lost than I was feeling yesterday. I¡¯m sorry I was such a bitch to both of you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept your apology, Brenda.¡±


    ¡°I guess I forgive you too,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°provided you treat people nicer from now on. By the way, you missed it. While you were getting your bell rung, we found out that Gerhard is Mrs. Huppert¡¯s father and Jess is a quarter werewolf.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding!¡±


    ¡°Nope. If you behave yourself, I¡¯ll give you the deets the next time I see you, on the down low, of course.¡±


    She looked at me for confirmation. ¡°To the best of my understanding, that is a true statement. Gerhard fathered a child with a human woman as a man. When she got pregnant, he couldn¡¯t marry her because he was a wolf. She went intobor prematurely while he was out of town and gave birth, dying in the process. Mom was taken for adoption, and ended up not knowing who her parents were. She could never find out, nor could Gerhard find out who adopted his child. My grandmother, Kathleen Harris, died in the hospital on the same day Mom was born. The same adoption agency who took the baby from the hospital, were the ones who handled her adoption. It fits.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still processing. I called Gerhard, Grandpa Furry though. That was kind of fun. He said he had some pictures of my Grandmother from when they dated, and Mom is going to see them the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I haven¡¯t had this much fun in a month of Sundays,¡± Brenda said. ¡°Let¡¯s go get Tommy.¡±


    I led them to the third bedroom where Tommy was sleeping soundly. Conor picked him up and carried him to Brenda¡¯s car. He leaned in through the car window after buckling him into his car seat, and gave Brenda a goodbye kiss. She threw her arms around his neck and made sure it was a good one.


    ¡°Since everyone knows you¡¯re a wolf, Conor, you can sleep on the doggy bed. Brigitte and I are taking Gretchen to bed.¡±


    I licked Gretchen first, so she wouldn¡¯t realize how poorly I didpared to Brigitte, then Brigitte took over and showed her how cunt licking should be done, while I kept her screams smothered with my mouth, then Brigitte shifted, and we could barely keep Gretchen¡¯s hips on the bed as she bucked on wolf tongue. I think she was ready to sign a breeding contract before we finished with her.


    ******

 135

    Jessica has sex with her first two wolves as wolves, demonstrating what it would be like for another couple. She also witnesses full wolf on wolf sex between wolves for the first time, which scares her. Martin agrees to let Conor breed Melinda, in return for Melinda supplying the local pack with a puppy. Two more rapists are captured. This chapter contains interspecies sex, oral sex, group sex and lesbian sex.


    *************N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jessica Practices Her Self Defense


    I woke to the feeling of a tonguepping at my folds. Brigitte was awake, but it was not her tongue. Shey with her head propped up on her hand, watching, The memory of the previous night returned. Gretchen. The lovely Gretchen, who I¡¯d never kissed in high school, despite a couple of eager efforts towards the same from the blonde haired beauty, the only acknowledged lesbian in school. Gretchen was kissing me now, but they weren¡¯t on the lips, at least, not THOSE lips. My other lips, currently moist with arousal, enjoying the facile muscle probing my cleft.


    Brigitte had noticed my awakening immediately and smiled. Her hand reached out and thumbed a taut nipple, making me gasp. We¡¯d licked Gretchen into a soporifica the night before, and she seemed determined to repay the favor now. I spread my legs wider, giving her more ess, which she took immediate advantage of. She didn¡¯t have the skill level of Brigitte, but that wasn¡¯t unexpected. I¡¯m sure she was much better than me, with substantially more practice pleasing pussies, than I ever had. I sighed and reached down to stroke her hair, letting her know how much I appreciated her efforts.


    She gave me three delightful orgasms in a row, then lifted her face from my core, my fluids coating it in a liquid mess.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m licking your pussy,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I was besotted with you. I thought you the most amazing girl in school. Oh, did I have the hots for you. I masturbated to thoughts of you every night, hearing your voice crying out for me in my dreams.¡±


    I pulled her up so I could kiss her with my OTHER lips, and licked some of my juices off her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was so afraid of acknowledging my possible bisexuality. I saw how most of the girls treated you, and I was fearful of being tarred with the same brush.¡±


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t me you, merely pined for you.¡±


    ¡°Wolves don¡¯t really care who we fuck,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°If it gives pleasure, it must be good. Of course we all have preferences, but not so much most humans would notice. We don¡¯t really have sexual preference identities. No one is lesbian, or gay, or straight. We learned at an early age that all wolves deserve pleasure, and lower ranking wolves needed to provide it. As soon as you reached maturity, you were expected to suck cock or lick pussy, personal preferences be damned. You didn¡¯t have to love someone for sex. Love was for the person you chose to mate, not who you had sex with.¡±


    ¡°Was Phillipe a good lover?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The best. You might be right though. I¡¯ve had other skillful lovers. Rene is damn good, so maybe emotional attachment does increase the pleasure you feel with someone.¡±


    ¡°Who is Phillipe, and why do you use the past tense to describe him?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°Philllipe was Brigitte¡¯s mate, the wolf she chose to spend her life with. He was killed in a fight with another wolf. Wolves are always fighting to establish pack dominance order. Someone lower challenges someone higher, and they fight. Because of how quickly they heal, wolves rarely die in such battles. The losing wolf will go belly up and bare his throat, and the order is established. Another wolf apparently wanted Brigitte as his mate, and killed Phillipe during one such battle, ripping his throat out, too much damage to repair before he bled out. Every time he sees Brigitte, he makes her submit, fucking the shit out of her. We hate him.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t she refuse?¡±


    ¡°Not unless she establishes herself as more dominant. Lower caste wolves have to submit to higher caste wolves if they demand it. This wolf is even bigger than Conor. It¡¯s not a good battle. She can¡¯t win at this point.¡±


    ¡°The fucking is inconsequential,¡± Brigitte added. ¡°Wolves fuck all the time. It¡¯s submitting to the asshole who killed my mate that destroys me. All I can do is submit and bear it, and avoid him like the gue if I can. It¡¯s part of the reason Jessica decided to visit her parents, so we could avoid Quinn. He¡¯d stopped by her house on the way South, and told us he¡¯d be returning on his way back North, and spend more time with us in the process. I love that Jessica brought us with so I could get away from him.¡±


    ¡°How did Quinn get his scar?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Phillipe gave that to him. When I saw that Quinn intended to kill him, I shouted to him to shift and tossed him a silver knife. He tried to sh Quinn¡¯s throat with it, which is when Quinn ripped his throat out.¡±


    ¡°So using a silver knife isn¡¯t legal?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, not exactly. That¡¯s why fights are fought as wolves, otherwise someone would bring guns and knives to the fight.¡±


    ¡°If Quinn was reacting to Phillipe having a silver knife, how do you know that he was trying to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Because Phillipe submitted, and Quinn kept tearing him with his fangs. It was causing more damage than Phillipe¡¯s body could heal. There was blood everywhere.¡±


    ¡°But he could heal?¡±


    ¡°I suppose eventually.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever asked him why he didn¡¯t stop?¡±


    ¡°You see how he treats me. Is there anywhere in there where it appears he¡¯d wee a conversation?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed. ¡°Not much, but now I¡¯m wondering if there isn¡¯t more to the story than I¡¯ve got. But this whole conversation reminds me that we need to keep practicing my self defense. We need to go running, Gretchen. Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Run? No, I should get home. My parents are going to wonder what I¡¯m doing. Do you care if I tell them that I had sex with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°They knew how much I wanted you, so maybe letting them know I finally had you, will put a smile on their faces. When you see Gerhard, tell him I¡¯ll be one of his breeders.¡±


    ¡°Going to give up your gold star lesbian status?¡±


    ¡°If I fuck a wolf cock, it¡¯s not really a guy¡¯s dick, is it. I think I could still im to be a gold star lesbian.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to ask other lesbians I guess, because I don¡¯t have a clue, and you can¡¯t talk about it, so who would you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well in my own mind, I¡¯ll still feel like one. I¡¯m also going to take up your offer to watch you get wolf fucked, just to see what I¡¯m getting myself into.¡±


    ¡°Are you on birth control?¡±


    ¡°Hello? Dickless. Why would I need to be on birth control?¡±


    ¡°Good point. What are you going to tell your parents when you get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°That I had my first dick. It was fun, peeps. Brigitte, you¡¯re undoubtedly the best rug muncher I ever met, human or wolf. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Gretchen almost stumbled over Conor on the floor, his wolfie cock erect from all the sex which had yed out in the room. He whined.


    ¡°Sorry, wolf. I didn¡¯t mean to kick you.¡±


    Gretchen left and we prepared to go running. ¡°Mind if I go with you,¡± Mom said, already in her running clothes.


    ¡°A wolf¡¯s got to run,¡± I said, kissing her. ¡°Brigitte sets a hard pace and we run ten miles, not five.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep up.¡±


    In respect for Mom¡¯s age, Brigitte set a slightly slower pace. Mom kept up for nine miles before having to stop.


    ¡°Conor, stay with her,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I need to push Jess if she wants to be prepared to fight.¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye, mon Kapitan.¡±


    Brigitte really pushed it thatst mile. Fuck. Even Brigitte was sweating a little when we finished. Mom and Conor arrived five minutester. Mom almost copsed when she reached the driveway, but Conor picked her up and carried her to the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to work up to those distances if I¡¯m going to run them again,¡± Mom said as Conor set her gently on the ground.


    ¡°Five miles is probably all you need,¡± I said. ¡°You get other forms of exercise.¡±


    ¡°How was the run?¡± Dad asked,ing to the door with a cup of coffee in one hand, and a bottle of water in the other. He handed the bottle to Mom.


    ¡°Exhausting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet,¡± he said, looking at the physical perfection of the two wolves. ¡°I know I couldn¡¯t keep up with them. Maybe golf, if I¡¯m going topete with a wolf.¡±


    Conor grinned up at him. ¡°Five dors a hole, loser buys lunch at the 19th hole.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably regret it, but done. I¡¯ll get a tee time for the day after tomorrow.¡±


    It was nice to see the two males getting along, despite Conor having fucked Mom. She seemed to appreciate it too. We runners all took showers, then had breakfast. Dad had already eaten. I texted Dawn and told her to bring a couple of breeding contracts. At least one of the two girlsst night was ready to sign one. She sent back a smiley face, but it was a wolf smiley face. Kind of like Conor¡¯s lupine grin.


    Dawn arrived at ten, bringing the paperwork. I tucked it into one of Dad¡¯s desk drawers.


    Conor and Brigette started my self defense training in the back yard, naked, shortly after she arrived, and Dawn said she¡¯d like to learn, and stripped off and began the training with us. Mom and Dad watched from the porch, grimacing at some of the stuff they saw, unused to the violence we demonstrated. We did more knife work, and Mom went into the house when she saw me stabbing the wolves. Dad often looked away, especially when the de went into one of the two bitches. They didn¡¯t shift, too open on theke in broad daylight, so it was all hand to hand. We worked for two and a half hours, stopping when Mom called us in for lunch. Dawn didn¡¯t have any difficulty keeping up with the rest of us. She was a wolf after all.


    Mom examined the wolves bodies before we sat down, and noted that almost everything was healed, the first wounds already impossible to detect. My body was battered ck and blue.


    ¡°Can werewolves be killed?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°They can if the wound is bad enough. They can bleed out before they knit back together. Brigitte lost her mate in a fight between wolves.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brigitte,¡± Mom said. ¡°Do you still miss him?¡±


    ¡°Every day.¡±


    ¡°Did you have sex with other wolves while you were mated.¡±


    ¡°We have to submit to higher ranking wolves if they demand it. Once you¡¯re mated, other wolves tend to demand it less, but it still urs. It¡¯s not always about submission though. We could have sex with other wolves, or humans, for that matter. On the whole, jealousy doesn¡¯t exist with wolves. Sex is an act of pleasure, and fidelity isn¡¯t expected, so you could seek pleasure with others, particrly if your mate isn¡¯t around. Just like wolves have to run, wolves have to fuck.¡±


    ¡°On the whole, jealousy doesn¡¯t exist?¡± I asked. ¡°When does it exist?¡±

 136

    ¡°If a wolf began spending more time and having more sex with someone who wasn¡¯t her mate. That¡¯s what drove Phillipe to challenge Quinn. Quinn was demanding more and more of my time, until Phillipe couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I told you Quinn wanted me to mate with him. I was having more sex with him than my mate.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Quinn ever have his own mate?¡±


    ¡°Well, he never mated, but he was very close to another wolf, Adriana. She died tracking down a rogue werebear. After that is when he began demanding sex with me all the time.¡±


    ¡°Just you, and none of the other wolves?¡±


    ¡°Just me. He focused all of his attention on me.¡±


    ¡°Is that normal wolf behavior? Did you look like Adriana? Smell like her, what?¡±


    ¡°No, none of the above. She was a sandy blonde, tawny wolf, and no two wolves smell alike. Our scents are like snowkes.¡±


    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser. Dawn, I assume you mostly came for sex?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± She blushed.


    ¡°Who did you want sex with?¡±


    ¡°No offense to anyone else, but you. I can have sex with wolves all I want, but I¡¯ve never had sex with a human before.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, I¡¯m nothing special.¡±


    ¡°Special to me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Dad said, ¡°can we borrow Brigitte for the afternoon.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We, kemo sabe?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you have a mouse in your pocket?¡±


    Dadughed. ¡°You mentioned something about Brigitte licking your Mom while we had sex.¡± Mom blushed. ¡°We thought we¡¯d like to try that.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m shocked. How wolf like. Fine, going once, going twice, sold to the horny old couple. Conor, you might as welle with us. I might want to be filled while Dawn is licking me.¡±


    That¡¯s how we spent the afternoon, in leisurely contemtion of pussies and cocks; slow and unhurried sex, hard, driving monkey sex, and just about everything in between. It was six, very tired and satisfied people who ate supper that night, more steaks on the grill, more meat, less veggies. Dawn was about to leave when I got a phone call from Melinda.


    ¡°Hey, Melinda. Did you decide not to go forward?¡±


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re thinking of doing it, but we need more information. You said there were more things you could tell us if we signed some paperwork.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. When do you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°I worked the day shift today and have the night off. Would tonight be good for you?¡±


    ¡°Tonight works. Martin is off too, right. He needs to sign with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s six now. The woman with the paperwork is actually here now. Can you be here by seven?¡±


    ¡°We can be there.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the address?¡±


    ¡°Still the ce on Boom Lake?¡±


    ¡°Still there. I¡¯ll see you in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jess.¡±


    ¡°Dawn, you¡¯ll need to stay awhile, if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I heard. I have some extra forms in the car. Two?


    ¡°They¡¯re married, he¡¯s infertile. This is the tricky one I mentioned, having someone breed his wife, not once, but twice, and once by a wolf. They love each other like crazy. I¡¯m still halfway convinced they¡¯ll back out once they know.¡±


    ¡°Why tell him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my decision. I¡¯ll let her decide if he should know one of her breedings will be with a wolf. On the one hand, he might wee the knowledge his wife won¡¯t run away with another man. On the other, it¡¯s a wolf. She knows him better than I do, so she can decide what¡¯s best for them. Humans tend to be more emotional about sex.¡±


    Since we were dealing with the uneducated, everyone dressed.


    They were there a few minutes before seven and I introduced Dawn. We exined the NDA and the consequences of breaking it.


    ¡°What are you going to tell us?¡± Martin asked, ¡°locations of spies?¡±


    ¡°Not quite, but it will be life altering.¡±


    I waited until they¡¯d both signed the forms, then I asked Melinda and Brigitte toe with me, and Martin to wait there. ¡°Anything that I¡¯m going to hear, Martin can hear. We¡¯re both going to decide this together.¡±


    ¡°And if after you hear what I¡¯m going to tell you, you want to tell Martin, you can tell him. You know him better than I do. You have to know. He wants to know. Not the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She followed me up to my room. ¡°Remember, everything you hear from here on out is top secret information that can never be revealed to anyone who hasn¡¯t signed one of those forms. Not your mom, your eventual children, besties, your psychiatrist, no one. I don¡¯t know what penalties we¡¯re talking about, but I¡¯m informed they¡¯re dire.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Brigitte, Conor and Dawn are werewolves.¡± Melinda shook slightly and looked at Brigitte, her eyes wide. Apparently she was more open to the idea that it was true and not some joke. ¡°Werewolves are not like they¡¯re portrayed in movies and TV shows. They¡¯re not ravening monsters who want to eat you. The government knows about them, and signed a treaty with the various tribes of werewolves. A lot of activity goes into keeping them secret from most people, including the issue of special identifications which gives their assumed ages, not their real ages. Dawn is 12, Conor is 13, and Brigitte is 60. None of their licenses reflect those ages, because they don¡¯t look those ages. Now, I¡¯m going to have Brigitte take off her clothes, so she can shift to wolf form without ruining them. Are you with me so far?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Almost breathless. Brigitte began removing her clothes.


    I continued. ¡°The change is very sudden, like a second or less. One moment, she¡¯ll be a woman, the next a wolf on all fours. You can pet her, talk to her, she¡¯ll understand what you¡¯re saying. You could even ask yes or no questions which she can answer by nodding or shaking her head. Are you ready?¡±


    Melinda nodded her head, unable to speak. Brigitte shifted, and Melinda gasped. Brigitte remained a wolf for a couple minutes, then shifted back.


    I then exined how werewolves could not conceive normally, that if they procreated as humans, they had human children. If they procreated as wolves, they had wolf litters. If they tried procreating as one of each, they were infertile.


    ¡°It takes the wolf form, having sex with a human for a werewolf to be born. Mostly this needs to ur with a male wolf mating with a human woman, for the simple reason most men can¡¯t maintain an erection to have sex with a wolf. It¡¯s a question of attraction, and perhaps fear. Werewolves have sex in their human form all the time and can be equally attracted to both wolf and human, so they have no problem maintaining an erection.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m going to have to fuck a wolf, to give them a werewolf baby?¡±


    ¡°That is a true statement. That may be why you can¡¯t do this. Essentially, having sex with another species will be totally foreign to you. In order to have your child, you¡¯d have sex with one in human form. You¡¯ll have a human baby, who will grow up like any other baby. In fact, we just learned yesterday, that my mother is half werewolf. I can tell you that storyter. I guess that makes me one quarter wolf, but I can¡¯t and never will be able to change into a wolf. I don¡¯t enjoy any of the benefits of being a werewolf, like an increased sense of smell, the ability to heal from severe injuries, and a longer life. That¡¯s why my mother looks older than Brigitte, even though she¡¯s six years younger than Brigitte is. Werewolves don¡¯t get sick, and they live to be around three hundred years of age. My mother¡¯s werewolf father was over a 110 when she was born, and he¡¯s one hundred, sixty-six now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    ¡°He provided the forms you had to fill out. He¡¯s the local pack leader. Dawn belongs to his pack. Brigitte and Conor belong to the New Ennd pack. They were allowed to visit my folks with me.


    ¡°A werewolf baby grows faster, reaching full adult maturity at the age of seven to eight. He isn¡¯t able to shift for the first time until he¡¯s mature. Even as a child, he enjoys the benefits of werewolves, like the ability to heal. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t keep a wolf child. The pack has to raise him. Nor would the pack want to raise your human child. You don¡¯t have to worry they¡¯lle after your kid.


    ¡°Now, as far as Martin is concerned. We can tell him that we discussed the fact that you might need to mate with several males, as all the ones who don¡¯t have a child, might wish to have one and they¡¯re taking the luck of the draw as to who the father is. That by itself is creepy enough he might think that¡¯s why I needed to speak to you alone. I don¡¯t know if that will be better or worse for him, than telling him you¡¯d have to mate with a werewolf in wolf form. On the one hand, he knows you¡¯re not going to run off with another man you had sex with. On the other, he¡¯s going to imagine you with a wolf. Either could be the worse option for Martin. That¡¯s why you need to decide what to tell him. You know him better than I do.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do this same thing, mate with a wolf?¡±


    ¡°I am. I be fertile in a few days and if you¡¯d like to witness what it will be like to have sex with a wolf, you can watch. That way, you¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like before you decide. Gretchen, from school, has also agreed to be a breeder, and she¡¯s going to watch.¡±

 137

    ¡°How have they had werewolf babies before. Do they provide the same service to other people like me?¡±


    ¡°Before the treaty, humans got bit and became werewolves. Historically, since then, a wolf would seduce a woman as a man, gets her to fall in love, or at least be attracted enough to eventually have sex with the wolf. That¡¯s what was going to happen with my grandmother, she was being groomed to be a breeder, but she got pregnant with the man, only having a human child. He couldn¡¯t marry her because he was a wolf and she was human. He would have continued living and not changing, long after my grandmother was dead. She died in child birth and the child, my Mother, was immediately ced up for adoption, without my Mom, or my grandfather, ever able find out what happened to her. The records were super sealed, because of all the secrecy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I could have sex with a wolf, even an intelligent one,¡± Melinda said.


    ¡°I totally understand, really I do. It is a big ask.¡±


    ¡°Why not do some sort of artificial insemination?¡±


    ¡°Since the semen needs toe from the werewolf as wolf, someone would need to extract the semen. A wolf cannot jack off into a cup. Which would you prefer to do? Masturbate several wolves to extract the semen necessary for conception, or just let them mount you from behind so you¡¯re not watching them or touching them. Either choice seems difficult. All I know is that they¡¯ve tried several different ways of doing this, including artificial insemination of female bitches by having human men jack off in cups, and apparently, wolves produce more semen than men do and that type of insemination requires a lot of different men to get the necessary amount of semen. This seems to work best for some reason. You don¡¯t have to go through with it unless you ept a child from them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even possible there would be some financial remuneration for your help, perhaps $20, 000, since it is so important to them. You don¡¯t have to decide tonight. It¡¯s a lot to digest. I¡¯m now going to tell Martin about werewolves. I won¡¯t discuss them needing to be a wolf for you to carry a werewolf puppy. If that¡¯s something you wish or need to tell him, you can. You can ask Mom about her father, and if she¡¯s been affected at all by being half werewolf. I know you¡¯d be concerned for your child. If Martin were fertile, he could try to provide the wolf puppy for you by breeding a wolf bitch. They just want the puppy, they don¡¯t care how it¡¯s made. But unfortunately, he¡¯s not or you¡¯d have a child already.¡±


    ¡°This is a lot to take in.¡±


    ¡°I know. I thought about it for a while before I epted their offer.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting out of this, since you don¡¯t want, or need a child?¡±


    ¡°I went for the financial remuneration because I lost my job and needed the money. There was actually more since I don¡¯t need a child of my own.¡±


    I went downstairs and got Martin. Instead of using Brigitte again, I brought Conor with me this time.


    I had Conor strip down and change into a wolf, then gave Martin the same story, but merely said that it required a male wolf to mate with a human female. A few minutes into the story, I had Conor dress again.


    ¡°For your child, you¡¯d be given a choice of several different men who would have sex with Melinda. For the wolf puppy, several men higher up in the werewolf hierarchy would need to have sex with Melinda so they have an equal opportunity to produce an heir. That, you don¡¯t have control of, as it¡¯s a matter of wolf politics. Because you¡¯re not dealing with human men, you don¡¯t have to worry about Melinda wanting to leave you for one of those men who have sex with her. They can¡¯t marry human women, nor can humans raise a werewolf puppy. They¡¯re equipped to do so. You aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°How many men?¡±


    ¡°I imagine it would be four or five men over a three day period to ensure conception, and avoid doing it a second or third time. It¡¯s best to get it over with in one fertile period, than drag it out over several months. This is the reason I thought you might have difficulty with this offer. It¡¯s one thing to know one other person would be with your wife, Another entirely to know there will be more than one. They¡¯re not doing this to possess or take control of Melinda. Werewolves enjoy plenty of sex amongst themselves, and you¡¯ve seen how beautiful or handsome they are. They just need breeders so they don¡¯t die out.¡±


    ¡°Is there any alternative to her being with several men?¡±


    ¡°There is one, but only if you were fertile, which you¡¯re not. A fertile human male could have sex with female werewolves to nt a child in her. Werewolves lose their ability to shift again within two days of conception. Mother Nature recognizes you shouldn¡¯t be undergoing shifts with a child inside of you. It would require the breeding of several different wolves until they knew one of them had conceived. Because of the requirements of inseminating a female, it would probably require mating with her six or seven times a day. Then another female, and another, then another until they knew one was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Why so many?¡±


    ¡°Because of the gics needed for conceiving a werewolf puppy, as if the egg is resistant to the sperm, a lot of semen is required. It¡¯s almost as if the foreign sperm has to overwhelm the egg. Wolves produce arger volume of semen, about three times the amount of human males. Four males over three days is twelve does of wolf semen, roughly equivalent to thirty-six doses of human semen. You might end up breeding seven to ten bitches before one caught, unless you have five or six friends willing to stand in for you, they¡¯d need to inject a lot of semen into a bitch for conception. And if you failed to get a bitch pregnant, Melinda is still on the hook for a puppy.


    ¡°Obviously, if you find friends willing to do so, they need to go through the same vetting process you and Melinda did, and sign the appropriate paperwork, but obviously, the more people who know, the more likely someone will eventually b. You don¡¯t have to decide tonight. You and Melinda can talk it over as long as you need to. Just don¡¯t discuss this with anyone who hasn¡¯t signed this binding paperwork.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    We went downstairs and Martin looked at his wife, almost as if he were picturing her with four other men for three consecutive days, a frown on his face. Apparently, Melinda had been speaking to my parents. She was seated at the kitchen table between them. Melinda looked up, a question on her face.


    ¡°If we decided to to this, how would it need to happen?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°I imagine, that you and Melinda would meet some of the potential fathers, and pick one out for your child. I imagine it could be done in your home, if that was eptable, or somewhere else if you had no desire to be there while she conceived. For the puppy, it would probably be best if she was brought to the werewolfpound on the twelfth through the fourteenth day of her cycle, which are considered the most fertile days, had sex with wolves chosen for her over the next couple hours, then get cleaned up before she returns home for the night. She¡¯d return each of the next two days, undergoing the same procedure, and then she¡¯d be done, just waiting to see if she¡¯d caught. I understand the same pregnancy tests work for both children and puppies since they detect the changes in her body. It¡¯s possible the wolves might also be able to tell if she¡¯s conceived by scent. They were able to tell when my period was supposed to start, or if I started ovting.¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We can usually tell within a couple days of conception, if someone is pregnant. There just needs to be a slight build up of the pregnancy hormones for us to tell by scent. It¡¯s simr to how humans are now using some dog breeds to detect a cancerous growth, sometimes while it¡¯s too small to be detected on x-rays.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been trying to conceive a child for five years, I assume she¡¯s not on birth control now. That means she¡¯s fertile whenever she starts ovting. You could decide to do it on her next ovtion, or take more time to decide if it¡¯s something you really want to do.¡±


    ¡°Would we have to have the wolf puppy first, or can we have ours first?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°The terms of the breeding contract are set by Gerhard, pack leader for this area. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be concerned if you would fulfill the terms of the contract once you had what you wanted, but you¡¯d need to speak to him. That¡¯s my grandfather, by the way, the father of my mother. We¡¯re going there tomorrow at lunch time if you wanted to speak to him. Mom wants to know more about her mother, who she never met, since she died in childbirth, or even knew who it was.¡±


    ¡°Would it be possible to check on the progress of any puppy I bred, to visit him at times?¡± Melinda asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to know how it¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Dawn?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Most humans have no desire to visit with their progeny, but I imagine it could be done. The children are raised in our Marquettepound, which isrger than our Rhinnderpound. You¡¯d need to visit with them there. Since we mature so quickly, schooling usually begins at age one, going for ten hours a day, three hundred and sixty days of the year, so that they¡¯ve got the equivalent of a high school education before they mature. After their first shift to the wolf body, the schooling continues for two months as a wolf, learning the things a wolf needs to know. After that, they graduate and begin looking for careers.¡±


    ¡°How many puppies are in school there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Last I heard, about a dozen, in various states of growth. I think one is getting close to his first shift.¡±


    ¡°Any other questions for now?¡± I asked.


    They looked at each other, both of them shaking their heads.


    ¡°If you want to go to thepound tomorrow, you may need to be blindfolded. The first time I went to one, I had my eyes covered. After you¡¯ve agreed to a breeding contract, you¡¯re allowed to know where thepound is. If you show up here at 11:30, we¡¯ll take you with us.¡±


    ¡°Will Simon and I have to be blindfolded?¡± Mother asked.


    Dawn answered, ¡°Since you¡¯re Gerhard¡¯s daughter ande at his specific invitation, that won¡¯t be necessary. I assume there might continue to be some contact between you in the future. I believe he¡¯d like to know the woman his daughter became.¡±


    ¡°You should probably call beforeing so we know you¡¯re on the way and don¡¯t leave without you. If you don¡¯t call, we won¡¯t wait and we¡¯ll leave to get there on time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Melinda said. She took Martin¡¯s hand and they left.


    ¡°How likely is it she¡¯ll be a breeder?¡± Dawn asked.


    ¡°It depends on how badly they want a child for themselves. I¡¯d guess 25% now. If she didn¡¯t have to mate with a wolf, probably closer to 75%. That¡¯s a big ask, especially for a married woman. Like I said, humans bring more emotions to the question of sex.¡±


    We all kissed Dawn before she left, then went to bed.

 138

    At ten the following morning, Melinda called and said she and Martin had the day off and wanted toe with us to the werewolfpound. They were at the house by 11:30. We didn¡¯t have the nice velvet bags they used on me, but we used a couple of Mom¡¯s scarves to tie around their heads.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I reminded them that werewolves usually went naked in order to facilitate shifting, and to expect to see a lot of male and female nudity. They rode in the back of the Jeep with Conor and Brigitte, who were going to take a roundabout way to confuse them as to where they were going and the actual location of thepound. I rode with my parents and we went directly there.


    Gerhard was dressed as he met us outside. A lot of wolves greeted my mother as family, then my father as her mate. I told Gerhard that a couple wasing shortly, interested in a possible breeding, but still with questions.


    ¡°Primarily, they¡¯re interested in a human child, but I did say that a payment of twenty thousand might be avable. The female knows she has to mate with a wolf. I¡¯m not sure if her husband does yet. I figured she could decide if her husband could ept that news. I think one of the things they are most concerned about is if they can have their own child before giving you a pup.¡±


    ¡°We can discuss that. Anita, if youe to my study, I can show you pictures of your mother. The rest of you are wee as well.¡±


    Gerhard wasn¡¯t talking about a wallet sized photo. He¡¯d had a photo blown up to 11¡Á14, hanging on his wall. She looked a bit like a woman of thete sixties, bell bottom jeans, a peasant blouse, hair braided. She had some flowers in her hair, blonde like my mother before gray started seeping in. She reminded me of my mother when I was growing up, young, vibrant; fresh air and sunshine having left flushed, rosy cheeks.


    ¡°Do you have others?¡± Mother asked, tears leaking down her cheeks. Father squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Dozens, though none asrge as that one. I took this one the same day she became pregnant with you. When I couldn¡¯t stop myself from cumming inside of her because I loved her so much.¡± He handed Mom two photo albums. ¡°You may take this home with you and look through it. I¡¯ll need them back though. It¡¯s all I have left of her.¡±


    Mom sat down and began going through the album, Dad sitting beside her, while I leaned over the back of the couch, bing familiar with the grandmother I never met.


    A man came to the door a few minutester. ¡°The other humans are here, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Albert. We¡¯ll be starting lunch soon. Why don¡¯t you all freshen up and join in themunal hall. Albert will show the way.¡±


    I followed Gerhard. Martin and Melinda had their blindfolds removed, and were either staring or trying not to stare at all of the naked men and women, with a half dozen wolves trotting about, sniffing the strangers. They were holding hands and instantly became less apprehensive, seeing me, still clothed, in addition to a well dressed Gerhard. Conor and Brigitte had immediately stripped.


    ¡°Gerhard, this is a high school friend of mine, Melinda, and her husband, Martin. This is my grandfather, Gerhard, pack leader of the Northern Wisconsin werewolf pack.¡±


    ¡°Wee to my home, would you like some refreshments?¡±


    ¡°Please, water would be fine. My mouth is dry,¡± Martin said. Gerhard snapped his fingers and a female went to get water.


    ¡°I smell your fear, Martin. You have nothing to fear from us. We are not a threat to you or your wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so much afraid for our lives, as much as I¡¯m concerned for what we need to ask.¡±


    ¡°Let me try to put your fears to rest.¡±


    ¡°I guess my biggest concern is that we have to wait for our child. My wife and I have been trying to conceive for five years. Waiting for her to provide a puppy for you would just add another two years to our wait before we can hold our baby in our arms.¡±


    ¡°Are you an honorable man, Martin? Wolves tend to be honest and straightforward. Our word is our bond. Are you and your wife the same?¡±


    ¡°I like to think I am, that we are. I admit the thought of Melinda having sex with other people has concerned me; the fear she could fall for another man, because I love her so and never want to lose her. But as she and Jessica have pointed out, I really don¡¯t need to be concerned she would find herself attracted to a werewolf, as it would be impractical, if not impossible, for any rtionship to exist between her and a male wolf.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s happened in the past, but it is impractical. I had to give up the greatest love of my life because she was human, and I was not. Mating with someone who will live such a brief lifepared to ours, and grow old and die in a fraction of our own, as well as seeing the children from our union grow old and die before us, is difficult. My daughter, who I just learned about, is perhaps thirty years from the end of her life. My granddaughter perhaps seventy from the end of hers, and I¡¯m one hundred thirty from the end of mine. I might see my great great grandchildren die before I do, even though I¡¯m a hundred and sixty-six years of age.


    ¡°It is also impractical for a human to raise a werewolf puppy. They mature so rapidlypared to human children. They are grown in the blink of an eye. Then there is the fact that while we can appear human, we spend half our lives as a wolf, and all of that must be hidden from the general public. They would see me aging so slowly and my wife and children dying well before I did. Oh, yes, definitely impractical. Would it ease your mind if I would promise that no wolf would attempt to usurp your marital rights, except for the acts of procreation required to give us both what we want?¡±


    ¡°That would ease my mind, yes.¡±


    Mom and Dad joined our little group. Mom still clutched the photo albums in her hands.


    ¡°If I may have the word of both of you that you will provide me with one puppy for each child we provide to you. You may have your child first.¡±


    They looked at each other with huge smiles. ¡°You have my word,¡± Martin said.


    ¡°And mine,¡± Melinda said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°When do you be fertile, Melinda?¡± Gerhard asked.


    ¡°In five days.¡±


    ¡°Do you see a wolf here you would mate with?¡±


    ¡°Would it be a problem if she mated with Conor?¡± Martin said. ¡°We¡¯ve met him a couple of times, both talked with him and he seems like a nice guy, or nice wolf, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Conor doesn¡¯t belong to my pack. The puppy you need to provide, needs to belong to my pack.¡±


    ¡°We understand that. It¡¯s been exined that for the puppy, you would choose perhaps four or five wolves she needs to mate with over the course of her ovtion. That it would be more impersonal, more business like. Those wolves can all be from your pack, but for our own child, it might be morefortable she be with someone we¡¯ve both met and like already.¡±


    ¡°Does this present a problem to you and your pack, Brigitte?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking her?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s in charge of this puppy.¡± He gestured to Conor. ¡°She¡¯s the dominant wolf at the moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for our pack, Gerhard. Conor will mate with Melinda and we relinquish all rights to any puppies she provides your pack. The only problem we might have is Conor has bodyguard duties to perform. The mating would either need to ur at the Huppert¡¯s home, or if they wished it to be their own home, Jessica and I would need to be staying with them. We would, of course, provide the same services to Melinda while she¡¯s fertile.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s your answer, Martin. What do you prefer to do?¡± Gerhard asked.


    They looked at each other again, Melinda nodding, ¡°Our home, Martin. I want our child conceived in our home.¡±


    ¡°Your dog, Rags, smelled the wolf on Conor and Brigitte,¡± I said. ¡°He may not appreciate the wolves being in your house. Will that be a problem?¡±


    ¡°Can he get used to a wolf?¡± Melinda asked. ¡°If not, we can let someone else look after him, perhaps board him.¡±


    ¡°Given permission to shift in your house,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°we can probably work with him. We share roughly the samenguage. Once he submits, he won¡¯t bark anymore. He just needs to know who¡¯s the top dog.¡±


    ¡°What services was Brigitte talking about?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°Shapeshifter breeders are a raremodity in the shapeshiftermunity,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°Shapeshifters don¡¯t normally bother humans unless they¡¯ve gone rogue, which does asionally happen. Once you¡¯ve agreed to shapeshifter breeding, other shifters be interested, particrly when Melinda is fertile. They scent the shapeshifter on her. You be our protective responsibility. There are a few small ouw packs and the solo shifters. It¡¯s why Jessica has bodyguards. You¡¯ll be protected as well, though probably not so directly. Don¡¯t be too surprised to see strangers about.¡±


    ¡°Does mother require protection?¡± I asked. Mom looked up, then at Dad.

 139

    ¡°She¡¯s not fertile, so no. We prefer our own kind for normal sex, but having a puppy or cub is rare enough that fertile breeders are valuable.¡±


    ¡°Melinda won¡¯t be in danger if she¡¯s pregnant, will she?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°No, but when she¡¯s prepared to give us our puppy, we would prefer she¡¯s here where she has the maximum protection of the pack. That¡¯s when she¡¯s most valuable and vulnerable. No one is interested in hurting her, but involuntary sex might be an issue.¡±


    ¡°You mean rape, don¡¯t you?¡± Martin said.


    ¡°I mean rape. Not from our pack. Never from our pack, but the risk is out there from other shifters. Not once she¡¯s pregnant, but while she¡¯s fertile. Not while she¡¯s on birth control either. We can smell that. Any time she¡¯s ready to breed, we¡¯ll protect her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in our interests as well. Lunch should be ready. We¡¯ve prepared some vegetables and sd as well since we have so many humans dining with us.¡±


    They started entering themunal hall. I held Melinda back a moment until everyone else was safely away.


    ¡°Did you tell Martin you need to breed with a wolf form?¡±


    ¡°He seemed willing to ept several man forms. I hesitated to tell him they¡¯d be wolves. I would have told him if he couldn¡¯t ept the men, to see if that would change his mind.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful. He might not appreciate you leaving that little bit of information out. He can never find out. You may want to remain here the entire three days for your breeding, without him being present. Just say you¡¯re ufortable with the thought of him watching several men breeding you, one after the other. Either that or tell him before he finds out on his own. You may not want him watching Conor breed you for the same reason. Just say you¡¯re ufortable with the thought of your husband watching you have sex with another man. Do it during the day while he¡¯s at work, then let him spend the night with you to reim you for himself.


    ¡°If he¡¯s off one day, we¡¯ll keep him watching TV or something while the deed is being done.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Mom and Dad were seated next to Gerhard, with a chair for me next to my father. My two protectors were next to me. Martin and Melinda were across the table from us, the humans gathered together to make feeding us easier. Most of the wolves were men and women. A dozen were in wolf shapes, and eating their food from bowls on the floor.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t all of the werewolves eating at the table?¡± Melinda asked.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Gerhard said, ¡°there are a couple different reasons. A couple of the bitches are pregnant. We no longer have the ability to shift if pregnant. Apparently, a baby or pups can¡¯t take the strain of the mother shifting. So you¡¯re stuck in whichever form you¡¯re in within a couple days of conception. The others are in wolf form because our sense of smell is so much better as a wolf. They¡¯re like an early warning system for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are the pregnant ones going to provide you with werewolf pups?¡± Melinda asked. She was treading on dangerous ground, though she didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no. They were bred as wolves by wolves, so it will be a regr wolf litter. We¡¯ll keep them a short while and then introduce them to a regr wolf pack in the wild.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that a baby will turn out to be a human child or a werewolf?¡± Martin asked.


    And there it was. The question that shouldn¡¯t be asked, and Melinda didn¡¯t want answered. The look of panic on her face was palpable. Oh, well. This is where I took responsibility and let Melinda off the hook.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear when I discussed this topicst night, Martin? I thought it was clear. In order to produce a werewolf puppy, a human needs to breed with a wolf form. It¡¯s like when werewolves were created in the past. A werewolf has to bite a human to create another werewolf. Biting dogs, wolves, other werewolves, doesn¡¯t do anything except create bite marks. In order to create a half human, half wolf, one needs a human, and a wolf. Nothing else will do. Humans make humans, wolves make wolves. It¡¯s part of the reason human women make better breeding partners. Werewolves don¡¯t lose their erections when breeding a woman because they¡¯re used to werewolves in human form. Men don¡¯t always fare as well when fucking a wolf bitch. Melinda has to have sex with a werewolf, in his wolf form. That¡¯s the only way for this to work. For your child, she has sex with the man form. That¡¯s how you get a human.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t at all clear, although what you told me wasn¡¯t an out and out lie.¡± He looked at Melinda. ¡°You agreed to this?¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t made up my mind, but it¡¯s not an animal, Martin. It¡¯s Conor in another shape. We chose him for our child. Does his shape at the time make that much difference, except that one gives us our baby, and one gives Gerhard his? I¡¯m not fucking a wild animal, I¡¯m having sex with loving, intelligent, kind, living creatures who can give us what we want. And you know I¡¯m not running off with a wolf. Isn¡¯t that your biggest concern? I¡¯ll enjoy sex with another lover so much I¡¯d leave you for him. Will I leave you for a wolf? Several wolves will breed me, I¡¯ll give birth to a human looking child, that will, in time, be one of these perfect creatures, these beautiful beings. Do you think Jessica or Gretchen would be doing something like this if they didn¡¯t feel it was all right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re doing the same thing, aren¡¯t you, Jessica? Is that why you didn¡¯t speak to us both at once?¡±


    ¡°There was no point in you knowing if she refused. Ultimately, she needed to know to decide if she could do it. You needed to know if she decided to move forward. That was still not determined when you both leftst night, not even if it were men, instead of wolves, Both of you might have refused even that,¡± I said. ¡°She could have decided she didn¡¯t want to, and what difference would it have made for you to know. If it were turned around, would you want me saying you were going to fuck seven wolf bitches before you¡¯d decided you were going to do so. No one knew that Melinda would even agree if she had to wait for the second child to be hers. Did you walk in here knowing that no matter what, Melinda was going to have sex with someone else, or was it still up in the air?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t know. I guess I believed if our child was second, we¡¯d do something else, make other ns.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you need to decide if it makes any difference one way or the other in the long run, whether you both meet your agreement with Gerhard or you find some other way to give Melinda the child she wants. That deal is still on the table. No one but you can take it off.¡±


    ¡°A wolf won¡¯t harm her?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°Wolves won¡¯t harm your wife, Martin,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°She will be cherished as the mother of our children, just as you treasure her as the mother of yours. If we¡¯d discovered any other way for the continuation of our species, we¡¯d be using it.¡±


    He looked at Melinda. ¡°Martin, you know I won¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t want me to, but I¡¯m fertile in five days. I¡¯d like a decision before then. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. But if I have my child, I will keep my promise to have theirs. Please decide what you¡¯re willing to live with.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Martin whispered. Melinda squeezed his hand.


    ¡°If it will help you make up your mind, Martin. You can watch me fuck a wolf,¡± I said.


    He looked across the table at me.


    ¡°Have you done it before?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it done, but I was saving my first time for when I became fertile, but I¡¯ll do it now if it will help you decide. Well, not now, but after lunch.¡±


    Actually, the thought of finally having a wolf mount me made me aroused. The scent of my arousal must have been fairly strong, as a lot of wolves became aroused, their erections springing up like weeds on an ill keptwn, even my Grandfather, though his was still clothed in nice cks. The werewolf erections ranged in size from what appeared to be six to nine inches in length.


    Melinda and Martin looked at all the sudden erections.


    ¡°They smell my arousal, and heard me say a wolf was going to fuck me,¡± I said by way of exnation.


    Most of the wolves were seated except for those serving, so we weren¡¯t entirely surrounded by fields of wolf cocks waving in the breeze. Wolves were well behaved though, so you didn¡¯t see them suddenly interrupt what they were doing and stroke themselves, or engage in wild rutting. I think the fact that things pretty much continued as they had, with nary a rape or wild pounding of meat, helped ease some of their tension. On the other hand, I could feel my arousal climbing into the stratosphere. My panties were soaked.


    Brigitte nudged me and gave an exaggerated sniff. I smiled at her. What could I say? The meal was excellent, and I wondered if a wolf worked as a chef somewhere. There was a nice, meaty, filling, beef stew, a fresh garden sd with a couple different home made dressings, and home made bread to wipe out your bowl with. It was tasty and well vored.


    ¡°Gerhard, I¡¯ll choose Conor and whatever wolf you¡¯ll allow to breed me when I be fertile for my demonstration. I¡¯d like someone who won¡¯t scare Martin and Melinda to death. Show me where we can go to have a modicum of privacy.¡±


    ¡°Eric,e here.¡±


    A handsome Adonis, not quite as muscr as Conor, but with an equally impressive cock, approached the table


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been chosen to demonstrate wolf/human fucking for our guests. Take them to the breeding room. You¡¯ll go after this puppy here,¡± pointing to Conor. ¡°If my granddaughter is satisfied with your performance, you may breed her when she bes fertile.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Mother said, ¡°can I call you that, or should I call you Gerhard?¡±


    ¡°You can call me father.¡±


    ¡°While Jessica is otherwise engaged, I¡¯d like to see where my mother lived and if possible, where you first met.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to show you,¡± he said.


    Gerhard rose from the table and wolves rushed to clear everything off. Eric led me, Conor, Brigitte, Melinda and Martin to a room. It was set up so a female could easily be on her knees, her torso resting over a cushioned step or bench, and the wolf could mount her from behind, with his front paws resting on the same bench so he didn¡¯t scratch her back.


    I took off my clothes and kissed Conor. ¡°Make me proud, puppy. Shift.¡±

 140

    There was my wolf/boy, ck with a lighter ck stripe on his back. I got into position and I felt him lick me, tasting my arousal. Soon his paws were on either side of my chest. I wondered if he¡¯d need help putting his cock inside of my pussy, but he had no problem finding it, and with a quick thrust, the head was seated inside of me. So, so good. Another thrust and more of him entered me and I moaned and spasmed, my first orgasm on wolf cock. As my pussy clutched, he gave two or three more thrusts until I felt his hairy haunches butt up against my ass. He was all the way inside of me, totally filling me, I thought. No.


    His wolfie hips thrust two or three more times, trying to im another millimeter of my pussy, then I felt his knot began to form.


    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I moaned. ¡°His knot is forming.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a knot?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°Brigitte, Eric, exin knots to Martin,¡± I moaned.


    Oh, my fucking God! Now I was full. There was no way we wereing apart unless he tore my vagina out. I heard their exnation with half of my attention, the other half consumed by the thing inside of me. Every motion Conor made, was my motion as well, locked together like two links in a chain. His thrusting was limited as a result, but it seemed his knot was scraping my g-spot in unfathomable ways. We were locked together for fifteen minutes and multiple orgasms, before I heard him howl, and felt a gush of fluid suffuse my loins, my wolf finally releasing. It still took several more minutes before his knot rxed enough he could pull out of me. I felt him sniff my crotch, whimpering, then I heard his voice.


    ¡°Are you okay, Jess?¡±


    ¡°Just fine and dandy, puppy. Good job. Eric, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    I didn¡¯t see him change, didn¡¯t know what he looked like as a wolf, but I soon found out what he felt like as a wolf. The mating ritual was almost exactly the same. Four or five good stiff thrusts to get him well seated, then the knot expanding, filling the mouth of my vagina in ways even the biggest cock couldn¡¯t. The quick, short thrusts, yanking my body back and forth as we were locked together. The exquisite orgasms, the flood of semen when Eric climaxed with more lupine howling, none of which could escape my pussy due to the knot filling me, blocking anything from escaping me. The orgasms I¡¯d had leaving me limp and lethargic, near exhaustion. The wolf cock finally leaving my body, with the fluid of two wolf ejactions dripping out of me.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t get pregnant now, could someone clean me up a little?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± Conor said, then a wolf tongue was cleaning up my messy pussy. I just rxed and enjoyed it until Brigitte told me I was clean.


    I turned to face the married couple. Martin¡¯s cock was straining against his pants. Both wolves were erect again. I saw that Eric¡¯s wolf was a yellowish gray color with gray/gold eyes.


    I stroked his head. ¡°Thank you, Eric. You¡¯ve earned your right to breed me.¡±


    He suddenly stood before me, and kissed my hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Does that answer your questions, Martin?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What did it feel like?¡± Melinda asked.


    ¡°It felt good. Different than a man, but good. The knot makes the mouth of my pussy so full. It stretches it, and rubs against my g-spot. There¡¯s less of an emotional connection, I guess, since there¡¯s no kissing, nibbling, rubbing of breasts, and so forth, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with the sex itself. There¡¯s this hairy body rubbing against you, almost like a rug, and feeling so full. There¡¯s not much sliding, once the knot has formed. He¡¯s just locked to you, but the little thrusts make you know you have something inside of you. You feel each one like a tug.¡±


    ¡°You orgasmed quite a lot, didn¡¯t you?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°Many times. Melinda will too, Martin. She¡¯ll enjoy the sex with wolves in both human and wolf form. You wouldn¡¯t want it to hurt would you?¡±


    He shook his head no.


    ¡°How often do you and Melinda have sex?¡±


    ¡°Two, maybe three times a week normally, perhaps more when she was fertile and we thought we¡¯d be making a baby.¡±


    ¡°Would you say you¡¯re better at giving her pleasure now than when you first began having sex?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯m told, wolves frequently have sex three to four times per day. Even a young wolf like Conor, who¡¯s only been having sex for six years, is vastly more experienced than a thirty year old man. He¡¯s learned how to give his partner sexual pleasure. Older wolves are probably even better. Imagine having sex three to four times a day for a hundred and fifty years, how good that would make you in pleasing a partner. Don¡¯t imagine for a second that Melinda won¡¯t enjoy the sex. That doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll fall in love with a wolf.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fucking Conor for several days now. I¡¯m no closer to being in love with him now than when we first met. It¡¯s just sex, if that makes sense to you. Melinda won¡¯t feel the emotional bond she feels when having sex with you. Wolves fuck without emotion, except with their mates. They¡¯re not as wrapped up in the emotional structures we normally feel as humans. It¡¯s more like sex with prostitutes, almost a political transaction, bonding with the entire pack. If a senior wolf demands it, Conor has to suck his cock, even if he doesn¡¯t want to. It doesn¡¯t make him gay. It doesn¡¯t make him anything but a wolf.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I put my clothes on again. The clothing may keep more wolf semen from dripping out on the floor. We returned to the dining room, although the tables were now pushed aside and wolves were having sex, as humans, or as wolves. Had the howling set them off?


    ¡°Excuse me, Eric. Why are all the wolves having sex right now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They were in the mood for love. It was the scent of freshly fucked pussy and the howling, probably.¡±


    I started humming ¡®I¡¯m in the Mood for Love, Simply Because You¡¯re Near Me¡¯. Mine was the freshly fucked pussy.


    ¡°Unless you want to watch wolves mating, why don¡¯t we go outside and enjoy some fresh air and sunshine?¡± I asked M&M.


    They tore their eyes off the orgy going on around us and we went outside. Eric, Conor and Brigitte went with. The two wolf cocks were staying on the hard side. Apparently the smells were too tempting to ignore. We sat down in some wooden Adirondack rocking chairs. Martin and Melinda in a twin seat. I didn¡¯t ask if Martin was going to let his wife fuck wolves. He could figure that out on his own time.


    ¡°Do you have baby names picked out yet?¡± I asked. No point in not reminding him why he was here.


    ¡°Delia, if it¡¯s a girl, Trey if it¡¯s a boy,¡± Melinda said.


    ¡°Is Trey short for anything, or a family name?¡±


    ¡°No, we just always liked the name.¡±


    ¡°So Gretchen is nning to do this too?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°She was a little relieved it was going to be a wolf cock and not a human cock. She felt like she didn¡¯t have to give up her gold star lesbian status. She kind of wanted to see what you just saw, just to see what it would be like. Brenda wants to watch too. I think she¡¯ll go ahead if nothing freaks her out about wolf mating.¡±


    ¡°Cheerleader Brenda?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s tired of working like a dog and living at home. She tried Conor out as a human, and enjoyed that, so what the hell, right? She won¡¯t have to take care of this baby.¡±


    We just rocked inpanionable silence for awhile, only the chairs rocking against the wood deck making any noise. Eventually, the two cocks began losing their stiffness, lying limp over a meaty thigh, Perhaps the scents of fornication were beginning to dissipate.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like finding out you have a werewolf grandfather?¡± Melinda asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to know I have a grandfather. Mom never knew anything about her parents. She¡¯s tried to find out for years. I guess it doesn¡¯t make that much difference to me if he¡¯s a wolf or human.¡±


    ¡°Does it make you more sympathetic to wolves?¡± Martin asked. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re recruiting breeders?¡±


    ¡°I started recruiting breeders before I knew. My desperation for money made me more sympathetic to wolves,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s why I entered into an agreement. If others had the same mary issues I did, I¡¯d ask, and they could decide what they wanted to do. Werewolves are fascinating to me. It¡¯s like a fairy talee to life. Kind of makes me wonder about a lot of stories we heard as children. Was Little Red Riding Hood an actual werewolf tale? When the Queen of Crete cuckolded the King with Zeus disguised as a bull, and had the Minotaur as offspring, were they really talking about a bull shapeshifter. Leda and the swan? Wolves aren¡¯t the only shifters, you know. There are others. Vampires were real, but may be extinct. How much of what we imagined as nonsense, was actually real at some point. The scientist/engineer part of me really wonders about it, about the science behind it. You know what, Brigitte, instead of just sitting around on my duff, maybe we should practice self defense again.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± she said, rising to her feet. ¡°Prepare to have your ass kicked.¡±


    Taking off my clothes for the second time that day, Brigitte did seriously kick my ass. Worse than I¡¯d hoped. Every time I thought I was getting better, she upped the level of her opposition. I was taking a beating.


    ¡°You¡¯re beating the crap out of her,¡± Martin said. I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed.


    ¡°I know. She won¡¯t get better if I take it easy on her,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Eric, you want some of this? I¡¯ll let candy ass take a quick break.¡±

 141

    Eric stood up. ¡°Sure, bitch, show me what you got.¡±


    I thought Conor and Brigitte had been hard on me as I learned. What the two of them did to each other was vicious, and relentless. I thought I was getting better. If Conor or Brigitte had tried, they could have snapped my neck like a twig. They didn¡¯t have fangs, but they had feet, fists, elbows, knees and damn hard heads. I heard at least two bones snap, and the limb was useless for all of about two minutes before their super fast healing seemed to snap it back into ce. Brigitte never worked up a sweat or upped her heart rate with me. They were both panting hard when they were finished, sweat dripping off their bodies.


    ¡°Shift,¡± Brigitte said, and almost before the words were out of her mouth, her fangs were snapping at Eric¡¯s neck and they were rolling around the parking area in a mass of fur and fury. I thought they intended to rip each other to shreds, as there was blood, a lot of blood. However, after tearing at each other for fifteen minutes, Brigitte whimpered and turned her ass to Eric¡¯s wolf, and he was in her on the echo, his wolf cock buried in her wolf pussy. He was fully mounted and knotted as he bit the scruff of her neck, forcing her down to the ground, his haunches jerking as he fucked my bodyguard. He howled as he climaxed, iming his bitch. They both shifted back, covered in sweat and dirt, his cock still buried deep.


    ¡°Great workout,¡± Brigitte panted. ¡°Great fuck.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± he panted.


    ¡°When you breed me, Eric, don¡¯t fuck me like that,¡± I said.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t take a fucking like that, so rest assured it won¡¯t be,¡± he replied. ¡°That¡¯s a werewolf fucking.¡±


    You learn something new every day.


    ¡°Do you ever fuck Brigitte like that?¡± I asked Conor.


    ¡°Not indoors, and we can¡¯t do it outside at your ce. You pretty much need the woods or werewolfpound for something like that.¡±


    Both of the coption participants, stood and brushed themselves off.


    ¡°Point me in the direction of a shower,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Come with me. We might want a slower repetition of that, maybe in a bed,¡± Eric said.


    Brigitte smiled. ¡°Lead on, McDuff.¡±


    They left and Conor said to me, ¡°You ready to work out some more?¡±


    ¡°Try not to get any more bruises on me,¡± I said standing up. ¡°I feel like bruises on bruises might hurt like a bitch.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He smiled, and he didn¡¯t go that easy on me either. Another half hour and I was ready to call it quits. I noticed when we stopped that Martin¡¯s erection was pushing against his pants. He¡¯d now witnessed three wolf matings and everyone on thepound except he and Melinda was going about naked.


    I leaned into Conor and whispered, ¡°Is Melinda aroused?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ready to pop,¡± he whispered back.


    I moved to where they sat, rocking. ¡°If you wanted to have sex, no one here cares one way or the other, and they won¡¯t bother you, or interfere in any way. I¡¯m going to look for a shower, so there¡¯s no better time than the present.¡±


    They looked at each other and I saw Martin grin.


    ¡°Have fun,¡± I said. Conor and I left them alone.


    When next I saw them, dressed again, Martin¡¯s pants looked morefortable and Melinda had a smile on her face, only the well and truly fucked can appreciate. My Mom and Dad returned with Gerhard around four. I could tell Mom had been crying, though she didn¡¯t look unhappy, probably learning more about her mother.


    ¡°We¡¯d best be on our way,¡± Dad said.


    Gerhard turned to Martin. ¡°Have you reached any kind of decision yet?¡±


    ¡°Do we need to?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°The only reason I mention it, is that once you agree to a breeding, you no longer need to be blindfolded. You may know where this ce is. You have as much time as you need to decide.¡±


    Martin looked at Melinda, then turned to Gerhard. ¡°You can leave the blindfolds off.¡±


    Melinda crashed into Martin so hard she almost knocked him off his feet, raining kisses on him. ¡°Thank you, my love,¡± she whispered between kisses.


    ¡°Since Conor will be doing Melinda¡¯s initial breeding, we¡¯ll expect to see you in roughly a year to fifteen months,¡± Gerhard said, sticking out his hand.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here,¡± Martin said, taking his hand.


    We gathered up our belongings, Mom taking the two photo albums Gerhard was lending her. Since Mom and Dad knew where they were after driving here twice the same day, I rode in the jeep with the others.


    ¡°What should I know about Conor and Melinda having sex?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°Well, you know that wolves are not particrly shy when ites to sex,¡± I said. ¡°Depending on what you¡¯re willing to witness, they could be having sex anywhere in the house and at any time. Unless you want to see your wife having sex with Conor, I¡¯d suggest he do his breeding while you¡¯re at work, and then she¡¯s all yours when you get back from work. She could take those five days off work, so she has the days to spend with Conor, and the evenings with you. With Melinda bing fertile on Monday, you won¡¯t have to watch anything. I be fertile on Wednesday. Conor will need to start breeding me as well, but he can do me at night, while you¡¯re with Melinda.


    ¡°My most fertile day is on Thursday, and I need to return to thepound and give Eric his shot at breeding me. We¡¯ll makes sure Melinda has another wolf bodyguard, a female, the day I¡¯m gone. I just went off birth control, so I¡¯m not expecting to get pregnant this time around, but I¡¯m giving the wolves their chance. By the time you get off work on Friday, we¡¯ll be gone. You should know if Melinda is pregnant in a couple days after she¡¯s conceived if the wolves smell her.¡±


    ¡°What if I wanted to see her with Conor, at least once?¡± Martin asked


    ¡°Honey, are you sure you want to see that?¡± Melinda asked.


    ¡°At least once, I have to know what it will be like,¡± Martin replied.


    ¡°What if having seen it, you don¡¯t want to move forward anymore, that you change your mind? What if you hate me, or the way I be with him?¡±


    ¡°At least once,¡± Martin insisted.


    ¡°Then you could cede her first breeding after supper on Monday night to Conor,¡± I said. ¡°Remember what I told you about Conor¡¯s experience in pleasuring a partner. Melinda will enjoy the sex. She won¡¯t be able to help it. It¡¯s just the way it is. Don¡¯t get mad because she enjoys it. She¡¯s not being raped.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Martin said, taking Melinda¡¯s hand and squeezing it.


    ¡°Then the choice is up to you. Conor won¡¯t care.¡±


    I wondered if he was making the right decision, but my parents had watched each other having sex with a wolf, so who was I to say. My parents did have many more years behind them; might be more confident in their feelings for one another, but Martin and Melinda had been married for six years. As soon as we arrived home, they got in their vehicle and left. Mom and Dad were both naked when we went into the house.


    ¡°Is it all right if we borrow Connor for the night after supper?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s first MMF threesome, Dad?¡±


    Mom blushed and Dad grinned. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re ying golf with Conor tomorrow. Don¡¯t stay up toote,¡± Iughed.


    We had a nice Chef¡¯s Sd for supper. Mom sat in between Dad and Conor, and both of them were ying with her body as they ate. She¡¯d take turns kissing each of them, and their hands were often in herp, or lips wrapped around a nipple. Even I could smell the perfume wafting off of her married pussy as they yed with her. Both of the men had steely erections, and Mother had hold of both of them as they went upstairs to her bedroom.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s just you and me, babe,¡± I said to Brigitte.


    ¡°That¡¯s a hardship,¡± she said,ughing.


    As wey in bed after some ridiculously good sex, while listening to the other three go at it in my parent¡¯s bedroom, Brigitte asked me how freaked out I was getting fucked by two wolves today.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really know what to expect, so I was a little apprehensive, but I was pleasantly surprised at how good it really felt. On the other hand, watching you and Eric have sex, scared me shitless.¡±


    ¡°It was pretty rough,¡± Brigitte admitted, ¡°but he was a stud. I enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°Did you fuck again after your shower?¡±


    ¡°Before, Jess. No point in having to wash up twice. Are you a little disturbed over what your parents are doing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be disturbed if it seemed to be harming their rtionship. I see no evidence of that happening. I¡¯m more worried about Martin wanting to watch Melinda have sex with Conor. I know how good that is, and I worry he¡¯s going to get an inferiorityplex by watching her have sex with him. They don¡¯t have as much marriage under their belts as Mom and Dad do, to ease them into a new stage in their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Martin seems like he thinks things through. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s doing this on a whim. Before deciding to go ahead, he wanted to see what it would be like for Melinda if she fucked the wolves. Thanks for that, by the way. Having a real human do that instead of a werewolf dressed as a human helped a lot.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. You and Conor pounded the crap out of me today. I need to get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Would you like a massage?¡±


    ¡°I certainly won¡¯t turn one down.¡±


    Brigitte gave me the best massage I ever had. I was sound asleep before she finished.

 142

    Conor and Dad went golfing after breakfast the next morning. My body was too bruised to y at self defense again. Mom wanted to know if she could borrow Brigitte for a morning of full on lesbian sex, since she hadn¡¯t done it without a guy also being there. I had no objections, so I was lying out by theke, taking in a little sun. Perhaps it was my fault, knowing Conor was gone golfing and Brigitte upstairs with Mom, going so far from the house, and then sunbathing naked on top of it.


    ¡°Well, well, well, look who¡¯s here, that fucking haughty bitch, cock tease.¡±


    I opened my eyes, and two guys were in a boat, three feet off shore, apparently just drifted in, as I hadn¡¯t heard a motor at all. The boat was new, the two guys not so much; the same two jokers who¡¯d been with the rapist a couple days ago.


    ¡°Go away. I told you I don¡¯t needpany. You already met my boyfriend. Don¡¯t piss him off.¡±


    ¡°Funny thing that. We were going golfing this morning, and low and behold, boyfriend was going golfing too. I figure that gives us a couple hours before he gets back.¡±


    Ah, fuck! All I wanted was a little peace and quiet, and a chance to let my bruises heal. I may not be great shakes fighting werewolves, but I felt I could hurt these two bozos, no problem.


    All of a sudden, I heard a wolf howl from the trees a few feet away, then a yellowish gray wolf came ambling up out of the bushes. Eric. Not five secondster, a naked Brigitte came streaking from the house with a gun up and aiming at the two dickheads in the boat.


    She ignored the wolf, naturally, knowing who it was. ¡°Get your fucking asses out of that boat and on shore this instant, before I drill you assholes.¡±


    The barrel of the gun was unwavering, halfway in between the two.


    ¡°There¡¯s a wolf there,¡± one of the men said, pointing at the obvious.


    ¡°Forget the wolf. A bullet is faster and more fatal.¡±


    Eric sat down and yawned, showing his teeth. I could swear he was smiling, and maybe he was. The two guys got out of the boat and came on shore, unsure which was more dangerous, the girl or the wolf. The girl looked better anyway.


    ¡°Okay, now strip,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°everything. I want you bare ass naked.¡±


    The two guys looked at each other, then started taking off their shorts and tees.


    ¡°Jessica, collect their clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I got everything off the ground where they dropped everything. They were covering their junk. Not all that impressive, if you asked me. Maybe they were growers, not showers.


    ¡°Okay, since you assholes seem to like naked women so much, you get your choice. You can try to rape me,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°or you can try to rape her. We both need a good work out this morning. If you¡¯re sessful, you walk away Scott free. If you aren¡¯t, well, let¡¯s just say the consequences are worse. So who goes first and who are you going for?¡±


    The bigger of the two, chose the demonstratively better looking of the two of us, Brigitte. Bad mistake. She handed the gun to me.


    ¡°Shoot the other one if he tries to flee.¡±


    I nodded. I was liking this game already. I held the gun on shriveled dick. The big fellow tried a bull rush, and got mmed to the ground for his trouble. He was gasping for breath, the wind knocked out of him.


    ¡°Come on, prick. I told you it was going to be worse if you were unsessful. Let¡¯s see what you got. I got a real good fucking yesterday, and I¡¯m betting you¡¯re not half as good as myst lover, and that was a bitch, which you two assholes interrupted.¡±


    He climbed carefully to his feet and was a little more cautious in his approach, trying to box. He took a big swing which Brigitte easily dodged, before hammering five or six blows to his ribs, at least one of his ribs cracking.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll bet that hurts like a bitch,¡± Brigitte said, dancing, doing a Mohammed Ali shuffle. ¡°You better try again or I¡¯m going to rip your balls off and feed them to the wolf.¡±


    He groaned. ¡°You broke my rib.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯m about to do the same you your arm, because you two are so ignorant. One would have thought you would have learned from the arrest of your buddy, but NO. Here you are again. Get the fuck up and take your medicine.¡±


    My guy tried to sidle away. Eric growled and I said. ¡°Hold still. You move, and I¡¯ll plug you.¡±


    Big guy took another swing at Brigitte and there was a sharp snap as she broke his arm. She left him mewling on the ground.


    ¡°Who are you raping?¡± Brigitte asked the other one.


    He¡¯d just seen his bigger friend turned Innside out. He pointed at me. ¡°Her.¡±


    Brigitte collected the gun from me. ¡°Show him no mercy.¡±


    Little fellow was super cautious as he approached me. He took two half hearted jabs at me, no extension, trying to keep his hands in to protect his ribs. I easily dodged them and kicked him in the balls, which he wasn¡¯t protecting. He dropped to the ground, screaming.


    ¡°I think I felt something squish,¡± I said.


    ¡°Finish it, an elbow to the face. Break his nose. The police are going to be here in five minutes.¡±


    Both Conor and Brigitte said that if you were going to hit a face, use the base of your palm, or an elbow, which didn¡¯t break as easily as the bones in you hand. ¡®Werewolves heal quickly, you don¡¯t, so don¡¯t break anything in the first ce.¡¯ I gave him a back elbow to his nose, and felt something else squish, blood spurting all over.


    ¡°Jess, I fucked up. I should never have let youe down here by yourself. Now go get dressed, and bring me a robe.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    I tossed on a shirt and shorts, no underwear, and brought a robe out to Brigitte, who put it on. Sure enough, the police were there, two minutes after she slipped the robe on.


    The same detective as I¡¯d talked to the first time, Mike Ferguson, came this time.


    ¡°What the fuck do you do out here, to draw every rapist in Wisconsin out of the woodwork?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was nude sunbathing, now against that at my own home, is there? And I didn¡¯t wave to anyone this time, because I was kind of dozing, half asleep. Anyway, just rxing, and this voice says something like, ¡®Look who we got here, the fucking bitch cock tease.¡¯ So I open my eyes and see these two jokers, the same two who were with the rapist the first time. This time they¡¯d turned off their motor and just drifted in, thinking I was asleep and they wanted to surprise me.


    ¡°I told them that I had a boyfriend and didn¡¯t want theirpany, same thing I said the first time. Then the big asshole said they¡¯d nned on going golfing this morning and saw my boyfriend there, and figured they had a couple hours before my boyfriend showed up again. So I figured I was in for a shitty time, but then this wolf howled and Brigitte came running down from the house. As you know, she¡¯s my bodyguard, and she¡¯s armed. She made them get out of the boat and take off their clothes.


    ¡°She told them she was giving them a chance to rape us and if they were sessful, we¡¯d let them go, but if they weren¡¯t, bad things would happen to them. Then the big fellow, tried to rape Brigitte. First he rushed her and got mmed to the ground. Then he tried boxing with her and ended up with broken ribs, then he tried hitting her again, and ended up with a broken arm.


    ¡°The little fellow said he¡¯d try raping me instead, after he saw the big guy getting the shit get kicked out of him by Brigitte. He came after me and I gave him a big kick in the nuts because he was trying to protect his ribs, and finished him off with an elbow to the face. I guess my Mom called you guys, because you showed up right away.¡±


    ¡°Would you have let them walk if they raped you?¡± Mike asked.


    ¡°There was no way they were going to aplish that. They¡¯re too stupid and Brigitte too good. I suspect, and you¡¯d have to check with Brigitte to see if my guess is right, but she figured that arresting a rapist hadn¡¯t done any good in discouraging his two friends, so maybe a more forceful reminder was needed to any potential rapists, that we¡¯re off limits. I strongly suspect we won¡¯t have any more visitors once word gets around.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you need a bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Just because I could handle one of these two guys doesn¡¯t mean I could have handled two at once, and there are worse things out there then those two. I mean, if they had guns, I¡¯d have been defenseless.¡±


    ¡°What about the wolf you said howled?¡±


    ¡°Well, he appeared tame. He just watched everything for a time, then trotted off. He seemed pretty friendly.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it was a male wolf?¡±


    ¡°He had a cock and balls. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    And he¡¯d fucked me yesterday, but that had nothing to do with the crime.


    ¡°These two also seem to havee up from Chicago like the other guy. We¡¯re looking to see if they have a criminal record there. They¡¯re clean in Wisconsin.¡±


    ¡°Clean doesn¡¯t seem like a good word to use for this filth.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you think this was to give them a message, they managed to get the message. They freely confessed they were here to rape you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but I think Brigitte threatened to cut their dicks off and feed it to the wolf unless they confessed to their sins. I can¡¯t be sure though. I didn¡¯t overhear it. I only heard them saying, ¡®Please don¡¯t feed the wolf our dicks.¡¯ I have a hard time thinking they¡¯d be saying that unless they were threatened with it.¡±


    Mikeughed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when you need toe in and sign your statement.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already one statement behind,¡± I said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°That we are. Crime never sleeps.¡±


    ¡°Neither does Brigitte, apparently. She was in bed and felt terrible that she wasn¡¯t with me when those men showed up and had to hear a wolf howling toe running.¡±


    ¡°Pretty lucky for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m watched by guardian angels, for sure.¡±


    Eric came driving up to the house just as the police were leaving.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Eric asked the detective. Very funny.


    ¡°A couple of very sorry criminals tried some funny stuff and learned a valuable lesson,¡± Mike said.


    ¡°No one was hurt, were they?¡±


    ¡°Only the criminals. Who are you?¡± Mike asked.


    ¡°My name is Eric. I¡¯m a friend of the family.¡±


    ¡°Last name?¡±


    ¡°Anderson.¡±


    ¡°Did you see any wolves running around when you drove up?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, no wolves in sight.¡±


    ¡°If you see any, call animal control. They don¡¯t usually get this close to civilization.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a note.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Miss Huppert, Mr. Anderson.¡±


    ¡°Will do, Mike,¡± I said. ¡°Let me know when the statements are done. We¡¯ll catch a drink afterward.¡±


    ¡°Looking forward to it.¡±


    As soon as the officers drove away, I said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my first breeder. I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to you, could I?¡±


    ¡°I probably can¡¯t produce a puppy this time. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It will be fun trying though.¡±


    I pulled his face down for a kiss.


    ******

 143

    Melinda and Gretchen are Bred by the Wolves


    There was a lot of hubaloo when Conor and Dad returned after lunch. Conor was pissed that Brigitte hadn¡¯t been watching me. Brigitte was pissed she hadn¡¯t been watching me. Dad was upset he hadn¡¯t been home to protect us, as if he could do what werewolves could not. Mom was guilty because she was the reason that Brigitte hadn¡¯t been looking after me. Eric was somewhat amused, and aroused. My adrenaline spike and having the handsome hunk lounging around while naked was enough for him to smell how much I wanted to have sex. Once Conor was back, he had the same problem.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We do know nothing happened to anyone important, don¡¯t we?¡± Eric said.


    ¡°Thanks to you,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°And watching her take care of that rapist, I¡¯m not sure she couldn¡¯t have handled both of them. That¡¯s due to your training. You prepared her for problems. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourselves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will help all that much with my pack leader. It was my job to protect her. I was lead wolf.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m unhurt. If I¡¯d been harmed, maybe it would be a problem. I certainly don¡¯t me anyone,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m grateful, not mad.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Rene could give me to Quinn for a week, or even breed me to him.¡±


    ¡°Could that happen?¡± I asked Conor.


    ¡°If Rene is pissed off enough.¡± Conor admitted.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen to you,¡± I said.


    ¡°What can you do about it?¡±


    ¡°If Rene threatens to do that, I¡¯ll breed with Gerhard¡¯s pack, and not the Maine pack. I haven¡¯t spent that much money yet. I could pay him back the money he¡¯s given me, and move back here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d do that for me?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my friend. I don¡¯t me you. Eric is right. You trained me to look after myself. We rxed a little because we¡¯re surrounded by friendly wolves. I wasn¡¯t threatened by a shifter, just a couple of criminals.¡±


    ¡°Why not do it, then, no matter what Rene does?¡± Eric said.


    ¡°Because I promised. He¡¯s treated me right up to this point. I¡¯m not going to go back on my word unless he hurts people I care about. You, I¡¯ll happily fuck again because you helped me out. I¡¯m a girl who pays my debts. In fact, I¡¯m in the mood to pay it now. Come upstairs and let¡¯s relieve your erection. By the way, who won the golf game?¡±


    ¡°Me, by one stroke. Conor drove hell out of the ball, but his short game could use work. No touch around the greens. He was usually on the green first, but then two or three putted everything.¡±


    ¡°He does look like a brute force kind of guy. I can see that.¡±


    I grabbed Eric¡¯s hand and looked at my parents, and neither of them said anything, so I led him up the stairs. Damn, that boy could fuck even better as a human than he could a wolf. Better than Conor, and that was saying a lot. Best reward I ever handed out to anyone. Seemed like I was the one who received it. He wasn¡¯t quite the pussy licker that Brigitte was, but on the whole, I didn¡¯t have a singleint. I think both Conor and Brigitte spent the night in my parents¡¯ bed. I certainly heard the sounds of their sex mixed in with our own.


    ******


    The following day, Brigitte called Rene and told him what happened. She was on speaker so I could listen.


    ¡°Do I have to send someone else out there? Someone like Quinn?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It won¡¯t happen again. We¡¯re good. Gerhard has backups avable, sir. Jessica is his granddaughter, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is he now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is she stillmitted to providing our pack with werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. She doesn¡¯t me me for what happened. She¡¯smitted to us. She promised, and she intends to keep her promise.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if anything changes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    We also doubled up on our working out, running in the morning and two self-defense lessons, one in the morning and one in the afternoon. Mom had started running with us again, every day. She was trying to work herself up to ten miles again.


    The day after Brigitte informed Rene, on Friday, Mike Ferguson called and told me that my statements were ready to read and sign. It also happened to bete in the afternoon. Hmm, interested in more than a drink? I went into the office at four with the other two and we read and signed. Conor only had the one as he was golfing the second time I was attacked.


    Mike also gave Brigitte the reward for the rapist¡¯s capture. The DNA evidence from the rapes had proved he¡¯d done it. She¡¯d not only given information, she¡¯d captured the guy.


    ¡°Makes me happy to be giving this to you, as it means we took a bad man off the streets.¡±


    ¡°Wow. This is great. Thank you,¡± Brigitte said, looking at the check.


    I didn¡¯t see any errors in my statements and signed both of mine. It was close to five, so I asked Mike if he was free to go out for a drink.


    ¡°I was hoping you were serious about having a drink afterward.¡±


    ¡°My friends have to go with. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡±


    He looked a little crestfallen, but he hid his disappointment well.


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    We were having a perfectly delightful time at some watering hole that Mike knew of when suddenly both Conor and Brigitte froze and moved between me and the door, facing out. I knew what it meant and looked between their two bodies at the doorway and a massive individual was walking through the door, like 6-10, three hundred pounds massive. He had on jeans and a leather jacket with Harley-Davidson emzoned on a patch. He headed straight for us.


    Something about the tension in the rest of us, caused Mike to look up and he went ¡°Holy Shit!¡± when he saw what was approaching us.


    The new guy paid close attention to my wolves, neither of whom were armed, since we¡¯d juste from the police station, but not much attention to Mike, who still had his badge on his belt. Mike was armed, but not with silver bullets.


    The behemoth looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to buy you a drink.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that, but as you can see, I¡¯m having drinks with someone else at the moment,¡± I said. ¡°Some other time, perhaps.¡±


    ¡°I see that, out-of-towners. I¡¯m not impressed.¡± He was still ignoring Mike who was starting to bow up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an out-of-towner,¡± Mike said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you¡­.¡±


    Whatever words were about toe out of Mike¡¯s mouth next died as the monster pivoted to the door. Three other men were walking in, including one in a police uniform who had his gun out. Better yet, Eric was one of the other men, so at the very least, it was three werewolves to whatever this was.


    ¡°Hello, John,¡± Eric said, ¡°long time, no see.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Eric,¡± the behemoth answered. So it did have a name. He was paying attention to all three of the men, so maybe they were all shifters. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your attention. You¡¯re dealing with friends of Gerhard. The woman is important to him.¡±


    John turned to look over his shoulder at me, then back at Eric.


    ¡°Damn, that sucks,¡± John said.


    ¡°It really does,¡± Eric replied.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d appreciate that. The other two will help escort you out.¡±


    The big guy went peacefully. Eric winked at us, then he disappeared as well.


    ¡°Damn, that guy was huge,¡± Mike said.


    Brigitte looked at me, and saw the question on my face. ¡°He was a fucking bear, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    A bear. Wow. I wondered if all werebears looked like him, or if he was an aberration.


    ¡°If we had to defend Jessica, I¡¯d have been feeling shortchanged for sure,¡± Conor said. ¡°Next time, I¡¯m wearing my artillery even if I¡¯m going to a police station. They can give it back to me as we leave.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who Gerhard is?¡± Mike said. ¡°He seemed to have a lot of influence with the big guy. Why is Jessica important to him?¡±


    ¡°The name sounds familiar. I think he might be a distant rtive,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him, though, or if I did, don¡¯t remember or didn¡¯t know who he was.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t very well say he was my grandfather. He looked younger than my mother and father. Hanging around with wolves presented some problems.


    ¡°Should we have something to eat? I don¡¯t want any more to drink,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your folks might be holding supper for us,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We should go.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. Thanks for taking us out to your hangout, Mike. That was sweet.¡± I gave him a kiss on the cheek and forty dors for our drinks. ¡°Thanks for all the help thest few days.¡±


    ¡°Protect and Serve,¡± Mike said. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Can we invite you to a barbecue at my folks ce tomorrow?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you avable to date?¡± Mike responded.


    ¡°Sorry, Mike. I¡¯ll be going home in a week or so. I¡¯ve got a lot on my te at the moment. The invitation tomorrow is strictly for food.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I figured. I think I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Mike.¡±


    ¡°You too, Jessica. Bye, guys and gals.¡±


    Both of my wolves patted him on the shoulder as they passed. Just being friendly.


    In the car, I asked, ¡°Are all bears that big, or was he an exception.


    ¡°Most are big, but he was in the top ten, percentile wise,¡± Conor said.


    ¡°Could you have taken him?¡±


    ¡°Probably not without silver,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Either that or it would have looked like a charnel house in that bar. Not good for staying under the radar. If we go out with the Feds for a rogue bear, they usually send at least four wolves, usually more.¡±


    I decided my parents didn¡¯t have to know about the bear, and for the first time in a few days, both Conor and Brigitte spent the night with me. Maybe they were wearing my parents out.

 144

    On Sunday, we called and spoke to Martin.


    ¡°Do you want us to show up tonight, kind of get settled, or should we juste on Monday morning after you leave for work, Martin?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tonight is fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you still okay with this, Martin? You haven¡¯t epted money. You can still back out.¡±


    ¡°I want this to happen.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Is it okay if we go nude about your ce, or would you prefer us to wear something.¡±


    ¡°Something would be good.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You got it. We¡¯lle by after supper, get Rags used to us.¡±


    ¡°See you then.¡±


    I also called Gretchen and Brenda on a conference call. ¡°Listen, if you¡¯re still interested in breeding for werewolves, my most fertile day is this Thursday. I¡¯m going to be getting bred by a local wolf. You both expressed an interest in seeing what it would be like. If you wish to witness it before undergoing your own breeding, you can watch.¡±


    ¡°Where are you doing it?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to do it at the werewolfpound, but you both need to sign the breeding contracts before you can go there. I¡¯ll be staying temporarily at Martin¡¯s and Melinda¡¯s, but I don¡¯t know if they would appreciate wolf fucking in their house. I suppose I¡¯d have to do it at my parents. ¡±


    ¡°Have you done it yet?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°I did do it with a couple wolves just to see what it was like.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°I climaxed if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. I enjoy sex with the human versions more. It¡¯s more personal with them. The wolves mounted me from behind. It¡¯s just easier for them, but it is more impersonal mounted from behind that way.¡±


    ¡°Will Conor be there?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be, but I¡¯m sure I can arrange for another male to be there.¡±


    ¡°How about Brigitte?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here. One of them has to remain with me. Another couple guys tried to rape me, friends of the first one.¡±


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°Brigitte broke one idiots ribs and an arm. I smashed the other one¡¯s balls and nose, and they got arrested.¡±


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re lucky,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯d be a screaming Mimi if I¡¯d been that close to getting raped twice.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it was that close. Not one of them really touched me. Hell, I touched the one guy more than he touched me when I kicked his nutsack and broke his nose. One of the risks of going nude right on theke, I guess. Attract the unsavory. None of them were local. They were all up here from Chicago. I really hate the big cities sometimes. It¡¯s as if living crowded like sardines turns on your rudeness and turns offmon human decency. I like smaller towns for that reason.¡±


    ¡°What time should we be there?¡± Brenda asked


    ¡°Let¡¯s say ten. That gives me time to clean up after my morning run and eat.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯ve got to say I¡¯m a little curious.¡±


    ¡°You and me both,¡± Brenda said. ¡°It both freaks me out and fascinates me at the same time.¡±


    ¡°It did me too. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    I washed a load of clothes so I¡¯d have enough for a few days at the Johansson¡¯s, washing the wolves¡¯ things as well. They¡¯d be going lightly clothed. Something they could afford to lose if they shifted, their cheap swimming suits or the loose tees and shorts they preferred. I told Mom and Dad, Brigitte and I would be back on Thursday for my breeding with Eric.


    ¡°What about Conor?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be breeding with him regrly as a wolf as soon as I be fertile, at night when Martin is home and with his wife. Conor will concentrate on Melinda during the day when Martin is at work. I only promised the local pack one breeder on my most fertile day, so Eric was chosen. Conor will stay with Melinda that day, and there will be at least one more wolf, a female, inside for protection. I¡¯ll have Brigitte and Eric here with me. Gretchen and Brenda want to see what it looks like, then decide if they can be breeders, so they¡¯re going to watch.¡±


    ¡°How weird is it that you have people watching you have sex?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Not that odd anymore. It was weird the first time I did it, but as you know, the wolves are pretty casual about the whole sex thing, so I¡¯ve lost most of my normal inhibitions. Did you ever in your life imagine that you and Dad would be having a foursome with two other people, both of them a totally different species?¡±


    ¡°Not in my wildest imagination,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°I wondered what it would be like having sex with two women at once, but that¡¯s as far as my imagination took me,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°If you want to fuck the wolves before we leave,¡± I said, ¡°now¡¯s the time to do it. I promise I won¡¯t leave the house, Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll spank your bare ass so hard you can¡¯t sit for a week.¡±


    ¡°Is that supposed to be a threat?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Jessie!¡± Mom eximed. ¡°Have you done that?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve thought about it a couple times.¡±


    ¡°Layers uponyers, Jess. You¡¯re an interesting girl,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Have you done it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sixty years old. I¡¯ve tried about everything sexual at least once.¡±


    ¡°Conor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve yed around a bit. Can¡¯t say anyone has smacked my ass, but I¡¯ve smacked a couple. You have to remember that wolves y rough. We can take a lot of abuse.¡±


    My parents and the two wolves went upstairs. I stayed downstairs and yed games on my phone, listening to the four of them having sex and bing horny as hell. Fortunately, I was getting a lot of sex myself, or I might feel left out.


    ******


    We stopped on the way to the Johansson¡¯s and got a lot of meat supplies for the wolves, mostly raw hamburger. We arrived around 7:30 and put the meat away. Rags began barking immediately. Brigitte apologized before taking her clothes off, then shifted to a wolf. The next time that Rags barked, Brigitte growled menacingly. Rags went belly up, and bared his neck. Brigitte licked him a couple times, then shifted back. She picked Rags up and pet him several times until he stopped quivering, then she put him down and got dressed again.


    ¡°We have an understanding now,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Rags won¡¯t be any more trouble.¡±


    Rags didn¡¯t bark the rest of the time we were there, seemingly happy as a m to be bouncing from onep to the other.


    Conor, Melinda and Martin discussed Melinda¡¯s mating over the next few days, while Brigitte and I watched some tube, our arms around each other. I was listening with half an ear. Conor was telling them he wouldn¡¯t have sex with Melinda until he could tell she was fertile, and he¡¯d stop as soon as he could smell she was pregnant.


    ¡°One of us would have to be in wolf form for that,¡± Conor said, ¡°but if we shift once each morning, we should be able to tell if that day¡¯s breeding is necessary.¡±


    They¡¯d hashed out the details in around an hour, and then Conor suggested that Martin make sweet love to his wife, to remind each other how much they loved each other, no matter what was happening.


    After they showed us to our room, that¡¯s exactly what they did. It was a small house, and a small room, with only a double bed in it. It would be a tight fit, considering we were all fairlyrge. I was the shortest at 5-9, but we¡¯d find some way to manage it. We finally stripped off and Brigitte and Conor reminded me why sex with wolves was so much fun, a lesson that Melinda would soon learn.


    We were up at the crack of dawn to run. The run wasn¡¯t as picturesque as the run near theke, but no part of Rhinnder was particrly urban, so it wasn¡¯t bad. Conor and Brigitte pointed out some werewolf sentries near the Johansson¡¯s house. We got home before Martin left for work.


    ¡°Your wife is fertile,¡± Conor said. ¡°If you¡¯re still certain you wish to proceed, I¡¯llmence her breeding after breakfast.¡±


    Martin couldn¡¯t speak; he only nodded before leaving. I felt so sorry for him.


    We showered and ate. I had breakfast cereal. The wolves ate raw hamburger, then Conor brushed his teeth, and Melinda led him into her bedroom. Conor bred her twice before lunch. Melinda was a bit of a screamer for him.


    As we ate lunch, I told her that it probably didn¡¯t make that much difference while Martin was at work, but he wanted to watch at least once tonight and it would probably not hurt as much watching, if she didn¡¯t scream in pleasure so much.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how good it feels,¡± Melinda said.


    ¡°Believe me, I know. But this afternoon, why don¡¯t you practice trying to hold it down. Thest thing Martin needs is to know is that not only is he infertile, but he can¡¯t provide nearly as much pleasure as your wolf breeder. I mean the fact you receive pleasure will be difficult to hide, but try not to scream so much. It might emascte him even more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Melinda did much better that afternoon as Conor bred her two more times. I helped Melinda change the sheets on the bed because it looked like she¡¯d been fucking all day long. She had, but there was no need to remind Martin of that fact. We had dinner on the table when Martin got home from work, and Melinda looked normal. She¡¯d cleaned up before he got home.


    While Brigitte and I managed dishes, Conor bred Melinda again while her husband watched. He cut it a little shorter than his morning and afternoon breedings, by roughly fifteen minutes, and Melinda did her best job yet at holding back obvious vocal responses to her pleasure. When Conor finished, he joined us again, while Martin and Melinda remained in their bedroom, and Martin reimed his wife.


    ¡°How did he take it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I could smell his fear and apprehension, but he was still aroused,¡± Conor said. ¡°He didn¡¯t try to interfere. I tried to make this time a little more business like, but sex is sex, and you can¡¯t really hide that you¡¯re enjoying it. He could tell Melinda liked fucking me. I always like having sex, so I was enjoying it as well. He seemed confused by his own arousal.¡±


    ¡°I was a little surprised and confused by my parents enjoyment of you two,¡± I said. ¡°Even more than their wanting to have sex, was when they wanted to watch each other having sex. I expected they¡¯d want to be gone while it was happening, not watch.¡±

 145

    ¡°It¡¯s not that unusual,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°It¡¯s a fairlymon sexual fantasy among humans to see your spouse have sex with someone else.¡±


    ¡°But not wolves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We look at sex differently, and always have. Fidelity isn¡¯t expected as part of our mating. That¡¯s the main difference. We know we¡¯ll see our mates have sex with others. It¡¯s not at all taboo.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any juice left?¡± I asked Conor.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    Conor showed me he had lots of juice left, which Brigitte cleaned out of me. Sweet.


    ******


    Tuesday was an almost exact repetition of Monday. Conor bred Melinda twice in the morning after our run, while Brigitte and I worked on our martial arts in the back yard. He bred her twice more in the afternoon while Brigitte and I had sex, then Martin watched Conor and his wife fuck again after supper before Martin reimed her, while Conor showed me what I was missing by only having Brigitte with me in the bed.


    Wednesday would have been the same except I became fertile around two in the afternoon. So instead of watching Conor fuck his wife, Martin, and everyone else, watched Conor fuck me as a wolf, the first possible time I might fulfill my bargain. I did it facing the wolf for the first time, slid to the edge of the bed, with Brigitte holding my legs up and open so Martin could enter me. It took two or three stabs of his cock for him to find my fertile opening. Finding it, he drove forward until he was deep inside of me and I felt him knot.


    One thing I noticed this time as opposed to the first time, because it was all so new, was how Conor¡¯s cock seemed slightly warmer to me as a wolf than a human.


    ¡°What¡¯s the internal temperature of a wolf?¡± I asked her. ¡°His cock seems warmer to me, but it¡¯s not much.¡±


    ¡°It averages about a hundred and one with a degree fluctuation on either side. Indoors like this without a lot of exertion it¡¯s probably on the low side.¡±


    As he plunged, jerking my hips with each powerful thrust, I stroked his muzzle and fondled his ears. We remained locked together even after his climax. He wanted to howl. He raised his snout as if to howl, but nothing issued forth from his throat. It was much different down below where our genitals were locked together. There,rge quantities of cum bathed the interior of my loins, and his knot kept us together while his seed attempted to do its work on the egg vacating my ovaries. We remained locked for fifteen minutes after he ejacted, until he shifted, and it was Conor, the man, filling my pussy, finally pulling out.


    Martin and Melinda found reason to depart suddenly, and we could hear them going at it in their bedroom. Conor cleaned up after himself, but only the outside. The interior soaked in his wolfie cum.


    Brigitte had been turned on by our spectacle, and needed an injection of her own, so six times Conor stepped up to the te and hit a home run, and only Brigitte¡¯s deposit was a total waste.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    We were returning from our run when two Wisconsin wolves, one in his human form and another bitch in wolf shape, showed up at Martin¡¯s door to take over protection detail while Brigitte and I left.


    The wolf whined as soon as the bitch smelled Melinda.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Brigitte told Melinda. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± Melinda said.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Carol, the wolf bitch smells it. You¡¯re definitely knocked up, probably since early Tuesday. Since you¡¯re no longer fertile and having a human child, your wolf protective detail can leave now. You might want to call Martin and give him the good news.¡±


    Melinda gave Conor a huge hug. ¡°Thank you, Conor. I wish you¡¯d be one of those to breed me for the pack. I enjoyed myself more than I expected.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was my pleasure.¡±


    I also gave Melinda a congrattory hug, then we packed up all of our things and went back to my parents¡¯ house, the three of us, as Melinda shared the good news with her husband.


    When we arrived home, and all of us walked in, my parents were surprised.


    ¡°I thought you were staying through Friday?¡± Mom said.


    ¡°We nned to,¡± I replied, ¡°but a wolf smelled that Melinda was already pregnant. If we continued staying, Conor would have just been having sex with Martin¡¯s wife for no purpose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either of them were all that upset once it happened,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Martin seemed to enjoy watching, and Melinda certainly seemed to enjoy the sex.¡±


    Mom and Dad looked at each other.


    Eric was the first of the expected guests to arrive.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Am I robbing the cradle or fucking a fossil?¡±


    ¡°A hundred and four years old.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely fucking a fossil then.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to start?¡±


    ¡°Just waiting for a couple other potential breeders who want to see what it would be like.¡±


    Brenda was the first to arrive and she was pleased to see Conor was there as I told her he wouldn¡¯t be. She was without Tommy, Jr., and asked if she could spend the night, since her grandparents had him for the night. I told her she could if she helped wash and change the sheets in the spare bedroom. Gretchen was there right at ten. She greeted the women with a kiss. I introduced them both to Eric, as my local breeder.


    I told Gretchen that if she wanted to spend the night, she was wee to. ¡°My idea is that Brenda might want to spend the night with both Conor and Eric. You could spend the night with Brigitte and me.¡± Gretchen quickly agreed.


    My parents stayed downstairs while the rest of us went to my room. We all removed our clothes. Brenda was happy to see that Eric looked every bit as promising as a lover as Conor was. Eric shifted to wolf. Brenda sat on Conor¡¯s erection on a chair beside the bed to watch. Gretchen sat in the other chair we¡¯d set up, but Brigitte¡¯s human was licking her pussy as she watched.


    ¡°My wolfie, what a big cock you have,¡± I said, mimicking Little Red Riding Hood. Eric yipped softly.


    I got on my hands and knees and Eric mounted me from behind. As soon as he was deep inside of me, I felt him knot. I described to my friends what was happening, so they¡¯d know what to expect when it was their turn. My breeding, in addition to the pleasure they were receiving from their two werewolf lovers had them cumming as often as I was. I made sure to tell them, so they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of mating a wolf.


    A good fifteen minutester, I felt Eric flood my pussy with his wolf cum.


    ¡°As a wolf, there¡¯s even more cum than there while in their human form,¡± I said. ¡°They remain knotted for some time after ejaction to keep their semen trapped inside your womb, the better to make you pregnant, my dear,¡± still carrying the Riding Hood theme.


    Not only did Eric remain knotted, he developed another erection, and began to fuck me again, which I also described.


    ¡°What if you begin to get sore?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°If you tell them to stop, they can shift to their human form, as they don¡¯t develop a knot as a human, and slip out of you,¡± I replied. ¡°They still have manners as a wolf. They won¡¯t rape you, or continue past your pain threshold.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Brenda asked


    ¡°It¡¯s a very full feeling,¡± I said, ¡°but not much different than just arge cock or strap-on would be. They just can¡¯t pull out, while they¡¯re knotted. That would hurt. It actually does a good job of rubbing against my g spot. Since there isn¡¯t a lot of sliding, or thrusting, going on, that¡¯s where most of my pleasurees from.¡±


    Eric deposited another load of cum inside of me. He remained knotted another ten minutes before his knot dissipated and he could pull out of me. The amount of cum he¡¯d deposited was voluminous, and I felt some run down my leg, which Ericpped up before shifting again.


    We dressed and descended the stairs and had lunch to refuel, the wolves eating raw hamburger again. The humans eating sd.


    For my afternoon breeding, Conor and Eric changed ces, and Conor mounted me front wise, with my bottom at the foot of the bed, so they could see what that looked like, while Brenda rode Eric and Brigitte¡¯s wolf form licked Gretchen. I stroked Conor¡¯s neck and head while he fucked me. He enjoyed the attention I gave him as he mated with me.


    Not to be outdone by Eric, Conor bred me twice while knotted. It was a wonderful fucking. Conor was beginning to know my body so well. When he was finished, he licked the cum leaking outside of my pussy, just as Eric had done. My two girlfriends looked at each other when Conor shifted and pulled out of me.


    Brenda said, ¡°I¡¯m convinced. I¡¯m ready to breed at least a couple of werewolf puppies, but I do have one more condition to add to my breeding contract.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d need to get it approved, but what are you looking for?¡± Eric asked.


    ¡°I want one of you werewolf studs to take me out on a date twice a week, then fuck me after my date for as long as I¡¯m providing breeding services to the pack. I want out of my house and to live a little bit. If that means one of you needs to provide babysitting services, that¡¯s part of the price. I¡¯m sick of having to raise my child all by myself with no help, but if I could get out twice a week, I can get by. Men are scared that I¡¯m a mother. I don¡¯t need a lifetimemitment. I just want to go out twice a week, and have some fun. Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°And for this, you¡¯d agree to mate with four different wolves for all five days you¡¯re fertile, or at least until you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to fuck four wolves a day, but not the double fucking you and studly here hit Jessica with. Eight fuckings a day might be a bit much. I¡¯ll guarantee one each and possibly more if I feel up to it. The wolf at the end of the day might get one or two more if I¡¯ve got energy left, but I won¡¯t promise more. Four is all I¡¯ll promise.¡±


    ¡°I suspect the pack can live with that if you don¡¯t need the same person for all of your dates.¡±


    ¡°Nope, just someone handsome to wine me, dine me, perhaps some dancing or a movie every so often, then fuck me stupid.¡±


    ¡°A reasonable request. You do realize that we can¡¯t fuck you as a human once you¡¯re fertile, even on dates.¡± Brenda agreed. Eric looked at Gretchen. ¡°Are you ready to proceed?¡±


    ¡°I guess I am,¡± Gretchen replied, ¡°but I have two requests, and one of them is simr to Brenda¡¯s. I want a wolf bitch to take me out once a week, and spend the night with me, but when I breed the wolf, I want to be facing him so I know I don¡¯t have a human cock in me. I guess four times a day is enough for me as well. I¡¯m not sure I could tolerate a cock more than four times a day anyway.¡±

 146

    Eric did a half bow. ¡°Thank you,dies. I¡¯m reasonably certain that Gerhard would agree to your additional conditions. I¡¯ll arrange for your doctor appointments immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got breeding contracts in Dad¡¯s desk, Eric. If you can get approval, we can pen and ink the changes, and they can sign.¡±


    He nodded, and went downstairs to make a call. When he returned, he said Gerhard had agreed to the changes. He gave the two women their doctor appointments to be cleared for breeding.


    ¡°Eric, can you get it up again? Since this is the only day for your pack, I feel I should give you some more time,¡± I said.


    His cock started to grow before my eyes. He climbed into bed with me as a human, licking me and kissing me all over. He also entered me as a human, and I orgasmed when he did, but then he shifted as I was holding him, a first for me, and the human cock was reced with a wolf cock. He made sure to drive it deep before he knotted with me again. Two more times, he climaxed inside of me during his knotting. Six total batches of wolf semen flooded my pussy that day.


    I mentioned that werewolves produced abut three times the normal amount of cum a man produced, right? It was like eighteen men had cum inside of my pussy. I was surprised it wasn¡¯t squirting out of my nose thest time Eric drained his balls inside of me. It felt like my pussy was sloshing when he pulled out of me. Gretchen helped me take a shower and clean up a little before we went down to supper. Dad was grilling more of the meat we¡¯d brought. I got out the breeding contracts and Brenda and Gretchen both signed one after Eric made the changes Gerhard had approved.


    After we sat down for the meal, Dad surprised me.


    ¡°Are you going to be keeping everyone busy tonight, Jess?¡±


    What surprised me was his asking me in front of the other three who might not have known he and Mom had allowed others into their marital bed. I¡¯d thought they¡¯d want to keep that secret in Rhinnder, because there were no secrets in a town this small. Except the fact that werewolves existed in the first ce, but the other two already knew Mom was the daughter of the local pack leader, so maybe not so strange.


    ¡°Both Gretchen and Brenda were nning to spend the night,¡± I said. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to Eric about it yet, but I was wondering if he wanted to spend the night with Brenda and Conor, so she could try out two cocks at once. I was nning to bed Gretchen and Brigitte. Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Could we have Brigitte for the night?¡± Dad asked, Mom blushing up a storm.


    Gretchen squealed in delight. ¡°You¡¯re licking pussy now, Mrs. H?¡±


    Mom nodded shyly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! And Mr. H doesn¡¯t mind you rug munching?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°You are the coolest fucking parents in town. Jessica is so lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Brenda said. ¡°You are cool.¡±


    ¡°That brings up another point,¡± Dad said. ¡°If Eric would like to spend another night, we wouldn¡¯t mind spending the night with Eric and Conor. Anita wanted to see what it was like being airtight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll breed with you again tomorrow, Eric, if you¡¯d like to stay and make my folks¡¯ fantasiese true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be honored to fuck Gerhard¡¯s daughter,¡± Eric replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Gretchen would be happy to have me all to herself tonight, so if Brigitte is willing, we won¡¯t have a problem with sharing her.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯d love having you all to myself.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll spend the night with your parents, padawan,¡± Brigitte said.


    That¡¯s how we ended the night, Gretchen with me, Conor and Eric showing Brenda a wonderful time, (if the moans and half-muffled screamsing from the third bedroom were any indication), and Brigitte getting it on with Mom and Dad. A good time was had by all.


    ******


    No one bothered to dress in the morning. Clothes seemed superfluous at this point. We all knew what the others had been up tost night, so there were no secrets. The five females all seemed to be aroused, because even I could smell the pheromones on the air, and the wolves were erect through breakfast, and Dad was interested, shall we say.


    Brenda had to leave right after breakfast, so couldn¡¯t stay, but she definitely gave her two lovers a goodbye kiss, tugging briefly on their stiffies before she left. Gretchen said she could stay until noon before she had to go. She sunbathed in the yard while the three wolves, Mom and I went for a fast eight mile run.


    When we got back, Eric, I and the two bodyguards did more unarmedbat. Eric showed me some things that Conor and Brigitte didn¡¯t know, just from fighting for over ny years, and we all practiced those things until we were rtively proficient. We took a quick swim in theke to cool off and freshen up, then I took Gretchen to bed onest time before she had to leave.


    ¡°Would you ever consider marrying a woman? I¡¯d move to Maine if you would,¡± Gretchen asked. We were snuggled together in bed, both of our faces zed in the other¡¯s honey. Our bodies were flushed and sweaty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gretch, but I don¡¯t think so. I like dick too much to give it up, and I know how shitty some people can still be about gay marriages. What I¡¯d like to find is a man I love who wouldn¡¯t mind me having sex with women, but that¡¯s the most I could ever promise you.¡±


    ¡°At least you¡¯re honest about it. I be fertile in five days. Could I ask you to stick around for at least a couple days of my breeding?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gretchen went home before lunch, and after lunch, I let Eric mount me again. He did another double breeding, then Conor did the same.


    After supper, Conor and Eric joined Mom and Dad in bed and from her squeals of delight, she enjoyed the experience, several times over. Brigitte and I had tough a few times when we heard some particrly loud moan. She was quite vocal about her pleasure when a cock wasn¡¯t stuffed in her mouth.


    The following morning, Eric left and it was just Conor breeding me for thest two days of my fertility. Each day, we ran, did martial arts, and I had sex with Conor once in the morning, twice in the afternoon. Each night, one of my partners joined Mom and Dad in their bed. If Conor was in mine at night, he started his fucking as a man, but had to shift to his wolf before depositing his semen inside of me. I was one well fucked puppy before my fertility ended. Each time Conor shifted, he sniffed at my privates and smelled me to see if I was pregnant. As the doctor predicted, I was infertile this round. I never caught, no matter how much semen had flooded my womb.


    I got a call from Gretchen and she said that her doctor had proimed her fit for pregnancy and she had to report to the wolfpound the day after tomorrow to begin her breeding.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Brigitte and I will take you,¡± I said. ¡°We can stay with you a couple days if you want.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jessica. I really appreciate this. I¡¯lle over to your house. I told my parents I was going to spend some time with you and that¡¯s where I am. Will your parents cover for me?¡±


    ¡°They will, Gretch. No problem, girlfriend. I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    I told my parents what I was doing, and told them that Conor could stay with them and see to their needs while I was gone. They agreed to cover for Gretchen if her parents called them, as opposed to calling her on her cell phone.


    The next day, Conor and Brigitte said I¡¯d advanced far enough in my training that I could be given a silver knife. She gave it to me with great solemnity, because for the first time, barring luck, I could kill her or Conor. I didn¡¯t bother bringing it with me to the werewolfpound, where I figured I was as safe as I could be anywhere in the country., but left it beside my bed.


    Gretchen arrived the following morning while I was still on my run with Mom and the two wolves, and she was definitely nervous when I saw her after our run.


    ¡°You told me you¡¯re not a virgin anymore, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If you can call having your hymen broken with a strap-on, then no; I¡¯m not a virgin, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ll have a real dick inside of me. Strap-ons are a lot less messy than a dick.¡±


    ¡°I understand. The wolves will clean up after themselves. It¡¯s not that bad, really.¡±


    She nodded and waited as we showered. Brigitte drove and I rode in the back with Gretchen, holding her hand.


    Brigitte and I stripped as soon as we reached thepound, my grandfather weing us to his pack¡¯s headquarters. All of the wolves were naked this time, including my grandfather, who had a seriously pretty prick, that looked like it would be at least nine inches long when erect. I¡¯d now seen both of my parents and my grandfather casually naked. Half of the wolves, about forty, were in human form, mostly the females, perhaps knowing Gretchen was a lesbian. The males were mostly wolves, and I wondered which ones would breed Gretchen.


    ¡°Can I offer anyone a drink?¡± Gerhard asked.


    My bodyguard and I got water as we were still trying to hydrate after our run.


    ¡°Do you have white wine?¡± Gretchen asked. ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous and wine might help settle me down.¡±


    Gerhard snapped his fingers and a female rushed to obey, soon returning with a ss of white wine. Gretchen took the ss and drained half of it. She slowed down after that. Gerhard gave Gretchen a ne.

 147

    ¡°This identifies you as a pack breeder. It should cause most shapeshifters to leave you alone. It also gives you ess to ourpound, without question. Any time you¡¯re fertile, we¡¯ll have someone watching over you, a female if that¡¯s your preference. Ingrid has had bodyguard training, if you¡¯d like her. Ingrid step forward please.¡±


    A tall, blonde goddess stepped forward, about an inch taller than me, so 5-10 or so. Her body was exquisite, sculpted goodness, toned, but still curvy in all the right ces. I had the hots for her instantly, so figured Gretchen would as well, since she liked women even more than I did.


    Gretchen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Ingrid is beautiful. Thank you, Gerhard. I¡¯ll dly ept her services.¡± She smiled at Ingrid who smiled back.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to show you to our breeding room, Gretchen. It doesn¡¯t have a bed, because beds don¡¯t really amodate wolves. We¡¯ve got a tform, which isfortable enough, but since you specified you¡¯d like to face your wolf, we¡¯ve also got an OB/GYN exam table which should work nicely. If you¡¯d follow me please.¡±


    With a dozen wolves following us, Ingrid took Gretchen¡¯s hand and we followed Gerhard to a room familiar to me when I was showing Martine and Melinda what breeding with a wolf would be like. There was indeed an exam chair like in a doctors office, which would keep her legs spread as a wolf mounted her.


    ¡°Who is going to breed me?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to be one of your breeders, if that¡¯s okay, then you can choose any other three you want.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want you?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°It might be odd for you,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°Anita, Jessica¡¯s mother, would be your child¡¯s sister, and it would be Jessica¡¯s aunt or uncle. I guess that would make you Jessica¡¯s great aunt, although you wouldn¡¯t be a blood rtion to her.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! You¡¯re right. How freaking weird is that? Jessica, would that be a problem for you?¡±


    At this point, I¡¯m not even sure it moved the needle on my weird meter. My ideas of weird vastly changed once I knew that werewolves existed. Would that be a problem? What did it mean, really. I¡¯d be dead a long time before her child. So would Gretchen for that matter. She wouldn¡¯t be raised by Gretchen, wouldn¡¯t even be raised in Rhinnder, so I wouldn¡¯t run into him or her often for the next eight or nine years.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Gretchen. Mom might have a bigger problem with it than I would, but she¡¯s more broad minded than I ever thought she¡¯d be, so go ahead and do what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept you, Gerhard.¡± She looked over the other wolves. Eric was one of them. She recognized him from my breeding. ¡°I¡¯ll take Eric,¡± she said. She looked at the others a bit longer. She pointed to a ck wolf that probably reminded her of Conor. He did to me. ¡°Him, and I¡¯ll leave the final choice to you, Gerhard.¡±


    ¡°Stormcloud, stay. The rest of you may leave.¡± Stormcloud was a gray and tan wolf, with reddish highlights. From the name, I suspected some Amerindian blood.


    Nine male wolves trotted out the door, but several of the human formed women stayed.


    ¡°I intend to breed you all of your fertile days until you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°Would you like the other wolves to remain the same, or can we mix them up. A lot of the wolves would like to sire progeny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to your discretion, Gerhard. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be more ustomed to this as we proceed.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in the chair, then I¡¯ll shift and begin,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°We¡¯ll do two this morning, take a break for lunch and do two more this afternoon. As soon as we can detect that you¡¯re pregnant, your breeding will be over. That¡¯s usually two days after you¡¯ve conceived. Given you haven¡¯t been on birth control, we¡¯re expecting you¡¯ll conceive on your first try. We won¡¯t expect you for another breeding until six months after you¡¯ve delivered the first, if you still wish to continue. You¡¯ll receive your $75, 000 payment upon delivery of the puppy. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    I helped Gretchen undress and getfortable in the chair-like contraption and she put her feet in the stirrups. I held her hand as Gerhard shifted to a dark gray wolf with a white belly. He sniffed and licked Gretchen¡¯s crotch, bing erect in the process as she became aroused from his oral attentions. Ingrid help align his cock with Gretchen¡¯s core and he eased the head in.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking big,¡± Gretchen said as the pointed knob entered her. I squeezed her hand.


    Gerhard whimpered and Ingrid said, ¡°He can go slower if you need him to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been using somerger sized dildos to prepare myself,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯m okay, it¡¯s just slightly fatter than my dildo.¡±


    Gerhard pushed another inch deeper and Gretchen moaned. I squeezed her hand again and bent down and kissed her. Her mouth opened to ept my tongue. Gerhard¡¯s long, facile tongue started licking circles around one of Gretchen¡¯s exposed nipples. She moaned some more and Gerhard got another couple of inches inserted in her pussy. He slowly worked more of his wolf prick into Gretchen¡¯s shaved pussy. I looked down to check his progress, and it looked like he had an inch to go before his knot could form.


    ¡°About an inch more,¡± I told Gretchen, ¡°then he can knot.¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Better than I thought it would be.¡±


    I rubbed Gerhard¡¯s head. ¡°Good boy,¡± I said.


    Gerhard growled softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me what he said,¡± I told Ingrid. ¡°I can guess.¡±


    Ingridughed.


    The wolf got thest of his prick inserted in Gretchen¡¯s pussy, giving her the first orgasm, and his knot began to form.


    ¡°Oh, my,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting feeling.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything to prepare you for the sensation. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced before.¡±


    Once the knot formed, there¡¯s no thrusting and retreat with wolf cocks. They stayed pretty much right where the knot kept his cock, inserted deep, close to the womb. Gerhard could do tiny thrusts, but they shook your body like a martini shaker, minor jolts back and forth as the wolf reached for an orgasm. Gretchen had her second orgasm as she was shaken, not stirred.


    I kissed Gretchen again, knowing Gerhard was getting close. His body froze and he raised his muzzle and howled as he climaxed, pumping Gretchen¡¯s pussy full of wolf cum. The rush of fluids inside of her was something Gretchen wasn¡¯t used to, and she moaned as she orgasmed for the third time. Gerhard remained knotted for fifteen more minutes, trapping his semen inside of her. There was still enough movement that Gretchen climaxed a fourth time, before his knot shrank and the wolf could pull out.


    A flood of fluids began leaking from her pussy, but Ingrid licked the outside of her pussy in human form, cleaning up the worst of it.


    Eric followed Gerhard, and Gretchen enjoyed his fucking too. He wasn¡¯t quite as big, so it was easier to take the second time around. Ingrid licked her pussy once again when Eric finished, but she gave Gretchen another orgasm this time around, to gather any more semen that spilled out as her pussy clenched in pleasure.


    Gretchen didn¡¯t bother getting dressed for lunch. Nor did anyone else. The males mostly remained as wolves, and were fed their meat on the floor. My grandfather was the exception. I don¡¯t know why he was doing it that way, if he thought it would make Gretchen morefortable. For her not to have to face human erections sprouting from male crotches, as opposed to big wolves running around with rampant pricks. They were too well behaved to hump your leg, though.


    As we ate, I asked Gretchen if she¡¯d like to try something different for her afternoon breeding.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Perhaps you could get into a sixty-nine with one of the human bitches, and let the male mount you from behind. You wouldn¡¯t be facing the wolf, but you¡¯d have your face buried in a pussy, so I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d care.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, intriguing. That does sound nice. Do you want to be on the bottom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I want to have my face that close to a wolf penis. I haven¡¯t worked up enough nerve to suck one yet. He¡¯d probably drown me. Even in human form, they produce a lot of semen. The wolves are used to it. I¡¯ve been the one on top, though, and that was pretty spectacr.¡±


    ¡°Ooh! I didn¡¯t think of that. Who do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know what Brigitte is like, and she¡¯s damn good. You were interested in Dawn, so you could check her out, but if you¡¯re going to use Ingrid as your bodyguard, you might want to find out what she¡¯s like. You probably can¡¯t go wrong with any of them.¡±


    ¡°I like the way you think, Jess. Those are all good choices.¡±


    Gretchen had a whispered conversation with Gerhard, and he readily agreed to whatever she asked for. For her afternoon breeding, Ingrid took her ce on the tform where I¡¯d been bred, then Gretchen got over her with her buns sticking slightly over the edge, as the ck wolf, (I still didn¡¯t know his name), positioned himself behind her. Ingrid helped to aim his eight inch wolf cock into her slick folds, then as he began to reach the proper depth, Ingridpped Gretchen¡¯s clit and the top of her cleft.


    As I¡¯d expected, Gretchen loved this version of her breeding. Ingrid was apparently, quite the talented pussy pleaser. The number of her orgasms, more than doubled from her morning sex, She liked that one so much, she decided to try Dawn during Stormcloud¡¯s breeding attempt. She didn¡¯t orgasm quite as much with Dawn, but as Dawn had shaved her pussy before having sex with Gretchen, she had a much smoother pussy to lick.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the way home, I told Gretchen she needed to tell her parents that she was trying to get pregnant; and to do what I¡¯d initially told my parents, that I was helping an infertile couple to have a child for money.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to announce in a couple months that you¡¯re knocked up and going to have a kid you¡¯re giving away. If they want to be introduced to the couple you¡¯re helping, use Eric and Ingrid. It gives them both a reason toe to your house and check up on you. I¡¯ll be happy to tell them I¡¯m doing the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t really think this through. Can youe home with me tonight, and maybe spend the night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to bring one of my bodyguards with me. Brigitte would probably be the best. That okay with you, Brigitte?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your folks and tell them you¡¯re bringing me and another female home, and tell them we¡¯ll bring food, so they don¡¯t have to cook for us.¡±

 148

    Gretchen did just that, and her parents said they wouldn¡¯t mind if we picked up some barbecue and pan fried walleye at Shady Sue¡¯s, which was on the way, so we agreed to bring some when we came, which should be in roughly an hour. She called Shady Sue¡¯s and ordered two full racks of baby back ribs and two walleye tters to be picked up in an hour.


    ¡°Better make it four full racks,¡± I said. ¡°Brigitte can eat two all by herself.¡±


    So, Gretchen ordered four racks and three walleye tters.


    ¡°Brigitte, did you getid today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I sure did. Spent the afternoon with Eric and Gerhard.¡±


    ¡°Both of them?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°And another bitch named Angel. It was quite the little party. Nice thing about being on a werewolfpound is my guard duties are rxed. Since you¡¯re surrounded by your family¡¯s pack. I could frolic freely.¡±


    ¡°Did you fuck as a wolf or human?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Both. When I be fertile, I need to quit fucking so I don¡¯t get pregnant, as I¡¯d be stuck in that form. I¡¯m taking advantage while I can. Rene would take me off guard duty and I¡¯d have to suffer through Quinn¡¯s attentions. I like hanging with you for that reason.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you take birth control?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t use IUD¡¯s because of the shift, different wombs for each form, and pills are less effective for the same reason. Shifting fucks with the hormones. We think it¡¯s part of the whole extended lifespan, no diseases thing. We can use condoms while human, but not as a wolf. Mostly, we just quit fucking while we¡¯re fertile unless we want to get pregnant. We can tell when we¡¯re fertile by scent, and most wolves will spare you their attentions when you¡¯re in heat.¡±


    ¡°It so weird to hear you talk about being in heat,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°You have to realize, that in most respects, we think more like wolves, and less like humans, than you¡¯d think, despite having to spend more of our time as humans in order to interact with the rest of society. It¡¯s essentially, what we are. We¡¯re far less individual than you are.¡±


    When we got home, we caught my parents in grante delicto. Mom was sucking Dad¡¯s cock while Conor pounded her from behind. I covered Gretchen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My God! Get a fucking room. Gretchen is going to think you¡¯re all a bunch of wolves.¡± I said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Conor grinned. ¡°I am a wolf, though I¡¯m not a bunch.¡±


    Mom moaned, then lifted off Dad¡¯s cock. ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m half wolf.¡± She immediately went back down on him.


    ¡°I got no excuse,¡± Dad said, ¡°except it seemed like a good idea at the time. I thought it would beter before you got home. Ah, fuck!¡± He arched into Mom¡¯s mouth as he climaxed. Mom was eagerly swallowing it all.


    ¡°How did Gretchen¡¯s breeding go?¡± Conor asked. He continued stroking in and out of Mom¡¯s pussy.


    Gretchen pulled my hands off her eyes. ¡°It went better than I expected,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Jessica showed me this neat way to fuck while I¡¯m in a sixty-nine.¡±


    Mom pulled off of Dad¡¯s rapidly shrinking cock. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s one of my favorite ways to have sex too. It doesn¡¯t even matter that much if it¡¯s a man or woman I¡¯m sixty-nining with, except Simon gets nervous with his face that close to a cock, so it¡¯s usually Conor on the bottom if it¡¯s both males.¡±


    ¡°Brigitte and I are going to Gretchen¡¯s to talk to her parents and spend the night. You three can continue your shenanigans while we¡¯re gone without worrying if you¡±re going to corrupt our impressionable young minds.¡±


    ¡°I got the impression you¡¯d corrupted us,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll own that,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°We¡¯ll probably go straight to Gerhard¡¯s tomorrow morning, so we¡¯ll see you again tomorrow afternoon. Try to show a little decorum when wee back.¡±


    Gretchen had driven to our house, so she left immediately after reminding me of where she lived and where Shady Sue¡¯s was, as we were paying for the food. Brigitte and I went upstairs, got some clean clothes and our overnight kit. All Brigitte wore was a short crop top and loose shorts. Clothes easy to dispose of or ruin if she had to shift quickly. Conor was still fucking Mom when we left. Werewolves really know how to show a person a good time.


    We arrived, food in hand and Gretchen introduced us to her parents. Reintroduced me, I guess. I¡¯d met them before. Gretchen and I had hung around together in high school enough, her parents knew me.


    ¡°James, Sue, this is Jessica¡¯s friend, Brigitte O¡¯Leary.¡±


    They shook hands all around, although Sue hugged me. We started eating while the food was hot. They¡¯d made a sd to go with the meat.


    ¡°So, Jessica. Did you discover that you¡¯re a lesbian too,¡± Sue asked shortly after we¡¯d started.


    ¡°More like bisexual. Did Gretchen tell you why I¡¯m back in town?¡±


    ¡°To visit your folks, wasn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jessica. I didn¡¯t know what to say,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Say about what?¡± James asked.


    ¡°I came home to tell my parents I¡¯m going to be a surrogate mother. I lost my job and wasn¡¯t finding anything else in my field, what with the recession. I was getting kind of desperate, and Brigitte and her partner offered me money to carry a child for them. She¡¯s infertile and can¡¯t conceive a child. I kind of talked Gretchen into doing the same thing for another infertile couple here in Rhinnder. She can continue with her art while carrying a baby, and perhaps move out on her own. She¡¯ll bepensated $75, 000 for carrying a baby.¡±


    ¡°Gretchen!¡± Sue said. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a baby? Is this by in vitro fertilization?¡±


    ¡°No, Mom. I just had sex with my first male partner.¡±


    ¡°His wife is okay with that?¡± James asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re in an open rtionship,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯ve had sex with her too.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing the same thing, Jessica?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°Yes. Brigitte was the first woman I had sex with. It kind of broke the ice before I had sex with her partner. Listen, I sort of wanted to apologize to you both. Even though I was attracted to Gretchen in high school, I was afraid to be with her because of the way she got treated by the other kids. If I¡¯d been a little braver, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have gotten treated as badly as she was, or they would have split their negative attention on two people instead of just one.¡±


    ¡°At least you were never one of those who made fun of her,¡± Sue said, ¡°so thank you for that. Some of the kids were so cruel to her.¡±


    ¡°I know. I heard all of the negativements. I should have spoken up for her, but I didn¡¯t. Too afraid to take a stand for my friend. It made me almost as bad as they were.¡±


    ¡°At least you remained her friend, Jessica. I don¡¯t know how many times she came home crying after a day at school.¡±


    ¡°I can guess, and she never deserved any of it. Deciding to do something like I¡¯m doing, made me realize that. I can imagine the shit I¡¯d be getting if people knew I was having sex with a married couple, even it doesn¡¯t affect anyone else at all, and the couple themselves is pretty happy with our arrangement, because it gives them something they can¡¯t have on their own. I think Gretchen is amazing for wanting to do the same thing, helping someone have children they can¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if she could have a child for herself and we could have a grandchild. We know she¡¯ll never get married to a man,¡± James said.


    ¡°If she finds someone to marry, perhaps the couple she¡¯s helping out could return the favor. Give her a child the way she¡¯s helped them. It all depends upon if she wants children. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d mind at all.¡±


    ¡°They would, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°In a heartbeat. I don¡¯t think I should mention names, but a ssmate of ours, her husband was infertile. She got some help and she¡¯s pregnant now. Brigitte¡¯s partner helped her conceive.¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t done behind the husband¡¯s back, was it?¡± James asked.


    ¡°No, he agreed beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± James said. ¡°That¡¯s kind of risky, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± I said, ¡°for a variety of reasons. Conor will never interfere in their marriage. The man would never have to worry about his wife running off with him. For one thing, they live in Maine, like me. It was only a one-time deal to give them the child they both wanted.¡±


    ¡°Are you pregnant then, Jessica?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°I just came off birth control, and I didn¡¯t conceive this time. Gretchen hasn¡¯t been on birth control because of her sexual orientation, so it¡¯s entirely possible she¡¯ll get pregnant this go around,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t enjoy the trying. Brigitte and Conor are both aplished lovers.¡±


    ¡°Gretchen, how did you enjoy your first time with a man?¡± James asked.


    ¡°More than I expected. This afternoon, the wife and I were having oral sex while her husband did the deed. That was pretty amazing. I could almost forget it was a man having sex with me.¡±


    ¡°It was still pleasurable?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not a lesbian because I couldn¡¯t experience pleasure with a man. I just don¡¯t have any emotional connections to one. It¡¯s like masturbating with a dildo. It feels good, but I don¡¯t want to kiss my dildo afterward.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same for you, Jessica?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°I emotionally enjoy both sexes,¡± I replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t found the one I¡¯m willing to marry, but I¡¯ve liked all my sexual partners but one I had when I was drunk. That was a mistake. He was just there. He was like a dildo, and I didn¡¯t want to kiss him either.¡±

 149

    They all chuckled.


    ¡°Do you think you could fall in love with Gretchen?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°As much as I care for Gretchen, and I do, a lot, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to give up a penis forever. I couldn¡¯t do that to Gretchen. She¡¯d want more than I¡¯m capable of giving her. I am hoping to find someone like Conor, who wouldn¡¯t mind me having some pussy on the side.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Brigitte?¡± James asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s almost no emotions attached to sex for me. I choose to be with a partner because I want to be with him, not because of the sex I do or don¡¯t have with him. I don¡¯t mind if my partner finds sexual pleasure elsewhere as long as he¡¯s in my bed at the end of the day. The emotional attachment for me is facing life together day after day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting viewpoint,¡± James said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it seems pretty strange to you.¡±


    ¡°A little. It seems a littlemunal.¡±


    ¡°It definitely is,¡± Brigitte agreed.


    We helped clean up after eating, and James was surprised there weren¡¯t more ribs left, since we¡¯d brought four full racks.


    ¡°I eat mostly meat,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I think I ate two all by myself. I run a lot and I find the protein helps me with my strength and stamina.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t like the sd?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°The sd was fine. I just don¡¯t eat much in the way of greens. Give me lots of red meat, and I¡¯m a happy camper.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Like an apex predator,¡± James said.


    ¡°Exactly like an apex predator,¡± Brigitte agreed. If James only knew what an apex predator she was.


    ¡°I have to say you certainly seem to be in good shape,¡± James said.


    ¡°I have to for my job. I work as a bodyguard. Jessica and I will probably go for a run around 6:30 or 7, depending on howzy we feel and howte we sleep.¡±


    James poured us all some sherry while we talked awhile longer.


    ¡°Do all three of you intend to sleep together?¡± Sue asked, looking at the three of us sitting together on the couch.


    ¡°Unless someone else wishes to partake of what I have to offer,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I¡¯m open to a little sexual experimentation if you¡¯re interested. I mainly came along as Jessica¡¯s bodyguard so I can protect our investment. I know Jessica and Gretchen wanted to be together.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°I mean I¡¯d have sex with either of you, or both of you. I enjoy sex and I know the girls will be busy with each other.¡±


    Sue and James looked at each other, then Brigitte.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking about that, are you?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Not at all. If your marriage is strong enough to look at sex as nothing more than fun and games, I¡¯m avable.¡±


    Both Sue and James were stunned to silence. They looked at Brigitte again, then Gretchen, then each other again.


    Gretchen noted their confusion. ¡°For whatever it¡¯s worth, I¡¯ve always been proud that you gave me the freedom to be myself. If this is something you want to try, I don¡¯t have a problem with it. We¡¯ll never tell anyone. Just be sure it¡¯s something you both want to do. From personal experience, I can tell you that Brigitte is the best pussy licker I¡¯ve ever experienced. I understand she¡¯s a superb cock sucker as well, though I can¡¯t speak to that.¡±


    They looked at each other again. ¡°Excuse us a moment,¡± Tom said. He took Sue¡¯s hand and they disappeared upstairs.


    ¡°What prompted you to offer that, Brigitte?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I could scent Sue¡¯s arousal and James is halfway to an erection. I¡¯m not wearing much and they¡¯re both aware of how little I¡¯m wearing. I assumed it wasn¡¯t for each other.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t hide anything from you, can we? You sure you¡¯re okay with your folks fucking outside of their marriage, Gretch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how much fun your parents are having. I¡¯ve enjoyed pushing my own boundaries. Everything I¡¯ve done beyond one other sexual partner, I¡¯ve enjoyed with you. I don¡¯t want them to hurt what they have, but hopefully, they¡¯re grown up enough to figure this out on their own without my input.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very mature attitude.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a very mature person. I had to grow up faster than most people.¡±


    ¡°What do you think your parents will do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t a clue, but I kind of hope they¡¯ll take advantage.¡±


    I sipped my sherry, holding Gretchen¡¯s hand. It took a half hour or so, but they finally came to a decision. They came back down and held out their hands to Brigitte.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to take you up on your offer,¡± James said.


    Brigitte smiled at them, then took their hands and they disappeared upstairs with a ¡°Don¡¯t do anything we wouldn¡¯t do¡± thrown after them by Gretchen.


    I turned to Gretchen. ¡°Sex?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can hardly wait.¡±


    She took my hand and led me to her bedroom, down in the basement with a section of therge room set up as an art studio. She had started some preliminary sketches of her fantasy art involving wolves lolling around a goddess of a woman, naked and armed to the teeth with some primitive weapons.


    ¡°This is really good, Gretch.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Indubitably. I¡¯d buy a finished product.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you held my naked body.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Very tempting.¡±


    Gretchen undressed me, then I undressed her. She pulled me down onto her bed and kept me up until the wee hours with some fabulous sex.


    ******


    Both Sue and James looked as tired as I felt in the morning. Brigitte looked to be the only one not exhausted by a night of debauchery. I¡¯d have to say that both of the Shrivers had ridiculously wide smiles despite the bags under their eyes. I wanted to ask them how they¡¯d enjoyed their walk on the wild side, but I imagined they¡¯d both be embarrassed to talk about it.


    So it was with a little astonishment at breakfast, when Sue told Gretchen, ¡°I can see why you like sex with women.¡±


    Gretchen smiled at her. ¡°You missed a little,¡± pointing to her own cheek.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡±


    ¡°A little bit of girl cum on your cheek, when you washed your face.¡±


    Sue turned me red and started to stand up. Gretchen said, ¡°Made you look,¡± grinning widely.


    Sue sat back down with augh. Gretchen turned her gaze to her father.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to discuss sex with my daughter,¡± James said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter,¡± I said. ¡°Brigitte has an incredibly tight pussy, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Jamesughed. ¡°Or my daughter¡¯s friends in her presence.¡± He waited about ten seconds, then said, ¡°It is SO tight,¡± and Sueughed.


    It looked like their rtionship wasn¡¯t going to unduly suffer.


    ¡°You know, Gretchen, if you¡¯re going to get knocked up, you might want to start exercising so you can recover your girlish figure sooner after you deliver,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll need to start slow. I¡¯m not going to start with ten mile runs.¡±


    ¡°Start with five mile walks. You can work up to runs. If you want, I¡¯m sure someone will run with you. The family you¡¯re providing breeding services for will want to keep an eye on you anyway, make sure nothing happens to the baby. They¡¯ll go out any time you want to.¡±


    Gretchen nodded. ¡°Sounds like a n.¡±


    Brigitte and I went out on a fast run, came back and took a shower, then we drove Gretchen back to thepound for her next breeding session.


    Out of curiosity, I asked Brigitte how the sex had gonest night.


    ¡°James fucks almost as good as a wolf. Your mother is a lucky woman.¡±


    ¡°How much did she participate in the lesbian sex?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°All the way. She said if she was going to try it, she wanted to get the entire experience. You could tell it was her first time, but she had good attitude, and that¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Cool,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Way to go, Mom.¡±


    I stuck around for the morning breeding session. Gretchen had liked the idea of the threesome so much, that¡¯s what she did in the morning as well. Grandpa Gerhard was the first one to breed her again this morning, then a totally different wolf took over after Gramps.


    The afternoon session had two more different wolves, but Gretchen had gotten into the groove of this breeding thing, so I took the afternoon to be with Eric. I liked the guy. If he weren¡¯t a wolf, I might have considered him as boyfriend material. s, he was, and I¡¯d be going back to Maine in a couple more days. No point in starting something that couldn¡¯t be finished, but he did screw me royally, in all the best meanings of that word.


    Brigitte and I went back home after dropping Gretchen off. When we walked in, it was Conor whose cock was being sucked, and Dad was pounding Mom pretty hard from behind. None of them seemed particrly upset they were caught in the act again. Brigitte and I went upstairs to get cleaned up for supper, which I could smell cooking in the oven. It smelled likesagna.


    The next day was a repetition of the previous day, except we met Gretchen there, and Mom and Dad went so she could talk more to Gerhard about her mother. Instead of Eric, I had sex with Dawn this time around.


    Before we left, one of the wolves who Gretchen had been having sex with, told her that he was pretty sure she was pregnant, but he told her to check with Gerhard as he had a superior nose.


    ¡°They can tell already?¡± Gretchen asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you or I can possiblyprehend all the things a wolf smells that we have no clue about. I¡¯d say you should let Gerhard take a whiff and see what he says.¡±

 150

    She nodded and we found a naked Gerhard talking to my parents, both of whom were also naked, having adopted wolfish ways when it was convenient to do so.


    ¡°Excuse me, Gerhard,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°but myst breeder said I might be pregnant, but asked me to check with you, as he said you had the better nose.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me,¡± he said, before shifting to a wolf. He sniffed Gretchen¡¯s crotch, licking her pussy once, then shifted back, and standing up, reported that she was indeed pregnant.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Gretchen said. ¡°That¡¯s amazing you can tell already.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll ensure some wolves keep an eye on you from now on. Ingrid will be your primary bodyguard, with others helping as needed. I wouldn¡¯t mind her staying with you, fairly often, if you can swing it. She¡¯ll buy her own meat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the room at the house,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°and Jessica hinted the infertile woman I was breeding for might want to keep an eye on me, so I don¡¯t think my parents will raise a fuss. Is there any prohibition or problem with Ingrid having sex with my parents?¡±


    Gerhard smiled. ¡°Really?¡± My folks also perked up, hearing the news, smiling at each other, perhaps happy they weren¡¯t the only ones to sumb to wolf sex.


    ¡°They had sex with Brigitte, and liked it. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯d want to do it again, but if they did, I thought it would be fair to ask. Brigitte said my father fucks almost as well as a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Ingrid will happily fuck your parents if you have no problem with it. Our primary goal is to keep you happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ever so much, for helping us out like this, Gretchen. You¡¯ve been a good sport, and we appreciate you taking cocks for us.¡±


    ¡°I liked the way Jessica discovered to make it easier for me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell your parents you¡¯re pregnant yet. They might be curious as to how you know so quickly, and what would you tell them? Wait a couple weeks and take a pregnancy test. Again, thank you.¡±


    I hugged Gretchen and she waited for Ingrid to get some things for her initial stay. The rest of us went home, after stopping for some take out.


    ******


    I was snuggled in between my two bodyguards a couple morningster when I got a call from Brenda.


    ¡°Jessica, I have a favor to ask,¡± she said. ¡°Perhaps some advice too.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m off my birth control and I¡¯m supposed to start breeding in a couple of days. I¡¯m still a little nervous about it.¡±


    ¡°Understandable.¡±


    ¡°I really like Conor, and I was wondering if he could fuck me as a wolf the first time to see what it¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Conor wouldn¡¯t have a problem with that. When do you want toe over?¡±


    ¡°Today, if possible.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Come over anytime. We don¡¯t have anything special nned. What¡¯s the advice?¡±


    ¡°Like you, I¡¯m probably not going to get pregnant this time around. Should I skip this breeding and wait for the next one?¡±


    ¡°You certainly could,¡± I said. ¡°You might want to contact Gerhard and let him know what you¡¯re thinking. You might also want to let a couple wolves breed you, just to show you¡¯re not getting cold feet, on the off chance you could get pregnant, but not make a big production out of it. By the way, Gretchen is pregnant. It only took three days of fucking to ensure she was knocked up.¡±


    ¡°How did she like it, being a lesbian and all?¡±


    ¡°The first morning she did it facing the wolf, so she knew it wasn¡¯t a man fucking her, but a wolf instead. That afternoon, she got into a sixty-nine with a wolf bitch as human as a wolf male mounted her. She liked that way better, as itbined her love of pussy and made her breeding more ptable to her. That¡¯s the way she finished for the next couple of days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad I¡¯m not a lesbian. That sounds like fun.¡±


    ¡°You can do it with a male wolf in human form as well; suck a cock while he licks you and the wolf mounts you. With him behind you, you might even forget it¡¯s a wolf fucking you, at least until he knots,¡± I said.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°That does sound nice. Are there any other wolves there now?¡±


    ¡°No, but I can probably get one easy enough.¡±


    ¡°Eric was pretty nice. I enjoyed spending the night with him. Check and see if he¡¯s avable.¡±


    ¡°Will do. What time should I say to expect you?¡±


    ¡°Right after lunch would be fine.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    I hung up and called Grandpa Gerhard. Would I ever get used to that?


    ¡°What can I do for you, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°A couple things. First, can you spare Eric this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Eric is working today. What did you want him for?¡±


    ¡°Brenda wanted to try fucking Conor as a wolf while in a sixty-nine with another wolf like Gretchen did, but with a guy. She liked Eric, and wondered if he was avable.¡±


    ¡°Would I do?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I¡¯ll check with her, but I don¡¯t think the who was that much of an issue. The other thing is, she¡¯s wondering if she should skip this breeding since it¡¯s unlikely to result in pregnancy. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s cold feet because she¡¯s willing to fuck Conor now to get used to a wolf fucking. I think she¡¯s just worried about making arrangements for child care for no good purpose.¡±


    ¡°We can work with her concerns. We can provide child care services for her. That¡¯s not a real issue for us.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you n oning after lunch unless you hear back from me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there. I enjoy spending time getting to know my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you n on staying for supper then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will.¡±


    I texted Brenda and told her that Eric was working, but Gerhard was volunteering unless she had a problem with him.


    She didn¡¯t.


    ******


    Gerhard arrived before Brenda did, and seeing we were all naked, he quickly doffed his own clothes. Brenda arrived ten minutester. She looked at the two meaty cocks she was fucking today and started to drool, and I¡¯m not talking about her mouth. Smelling her arousal, the two male wolves quickly developed erections, which bumped Brenda¡¯s arousal up another notch.


    Since Brenda was taking the two cocks, Mom and Dad asked if they could have Brigitte. I was faced with the choice of twiddling my thumbs downstairs, watching my parents fuck Brigitte, or my grandfather fucking a high school acquaintance. Since my parents had been my parents for all of my life, and grandfather my grandfather for less than two weeks, and because Brenda might want a little hand holding, I chose to watch granddad. I took Brenda¡¯s hand and led her to my bedroom. She took off her clothes. Her pussy was freshly shaved.


    ¡°Brenda, there¡¯s some wolf politics that go into your breeding,¡± I said. ¡°Gerhard is an alpha wolf, and Conor isn¡¯t. As the alpha wolf, Gerhard should take your wolf virginity first. He will probably begin your actual breeding first each day when you¡¯re fertile. All other wolves wille after he does. You should start by sucking Conor while Gerhard mounts you. If you¡¯re good to go a second time, Conor can mount you.¡±


    Brenda looked at grandpa¡¯s big cock. ¡°I can live with that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ass needs to be near the edge of the bed so Gerhard can mount you on his hind legs. Conor will position himself properly so when you sixty-nine with him, you¡¯re properly positioned. You¡¯ll have to be kneeling so your legs aren¡¯t hanging off the edge of the bed. His wolf cock will be about the same size as his human cock, but differently shaped and have a furry sheath at the base. He needs to get his cock to a certain depth so he can knot. He¡¯ll be really deep when his knot starts to form. You¡¯ll be really full at that point. He can¡¯t thrust the way a human can when he¡¯s knotted. You¡¯re too tightly connected, but his knot will rub against your g-spot, which is where most of your pleasure will derive from his fucking. Of course, Conor will also be licking your clit, so it will feel really good. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gerhard shifted. He was fast. To my untrained eye, faster than Rene, but he was older, so I guess that was to be expected. Conory on the bed with his head on the edge. Brenda climbed on top of him, lowered her pussy to his mouth, and swallowed his prick. I mean his whole prick. Given how easily she did it, I wondered if her former husband had been well endowed.


    Gerhard waited patiently for Brenda to have her first orgasm before he mbered behind her. Conor helped position his wolfie cock, and Gerhard thrust inside of her. Brenda gasped, feeling his entry. The wolf gave three or four quick, twitching thrusts, driving more of his cock inside of her. Brenda had her first orgasm during that maneuver. It took three or four more before his furry balls were nted against her freshly shaved pussy. His knot began to form and Brenda squealed.


    ¡°Oh, fuck! You weren¡¯t kidding about how full I¡¯d feel. It seems like it¡¯s twice the size. Oh, God. This is amazing.¡±


    Between Conor¡¯s wicked tongue and grandpa¡¯s prick, Brenda had no problem climaxing multiple times over the next fifteen minutes. If she was upset at being fucked by a wolf, I certainly couldn¡¯t tell.


    Since Gerhard was in wolf form, it wasn¡¯t like I was watching my grandfather fuck. It was a wolf fucking. My brain still hadn¡¯t caught up to the idea of grandfather as both human and wolf. The wolf froze except for tiny, jerky thrusts, as he pumped Brenda full of cum, locked inside of her by his knot. Conor exploded into her mouth about the same time, and she was somewhat surprised by the amount of cum flooding her mouth. She still managed to swallow most of it, some dripping down his prick.


    The wolf yipped, and Conor tranted.


    ¡°Gerhard would like to do a second mating. Will you allow it, Brenda?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, yes,¡± she panted. ¡°This is wonderful.¡±


    Gerhard¡¯s knot never dissipated after her agreement. He remained knotted and fucked her a second time, adding even more wolf semen to her packed pussy. He remained attached to her for another ten minutes after his second orgasm, trapping his cum inside of her. When his knot was gone, he dropped to all fours and licked her pussy, now overflowing with his seed. He shifted again and made Conor clean his moist, dripping cock.


    That freaked out Brenda slightly, watching Conor sucking Grandpa¡¯s dick. I was used to that by now. Wolves didn¡¯t really have sexual identities in the same way humans did. There were superior wolves and inferior wolves and superior wolves made demands the underlings were expected to follow.


    ¡°Do you wish to undergo another wolf mating?¡± Gerhard asked. ¡°Conor will perform his duties this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. That was better than I expected.¡±


    Gerhard took the inferior position this time, and he wasn¡¯t shy about dipping his tongue in Brenda¡¯s pussy, despite his cum still leaking from it. Since Gerhard was both longer and thicker than Conor, I wasn¡¯t surprised that Brenda had slightly more difficulty in getting him all the way in her mouth than she had Conor. She managed to do it though. I had to find out the secret to doing that.

 151

    Can I say that it was slightly weirder watching grandpa getting his knob polished by Brenda than when he was fucking as a wolf. This was more easily recognized as my grandfather in his human form. Watching his face nestled between those cheerleading thighs was kind of odd as well. When Conor mounted Brenda, watching his furry balls bouncing off grandpa¡¯s forehead was a whole new brand of twisted. I was still in awe of how casually wolves treated sex. It didn¡¯t seem to bother Gerhard a bit. My dad would be having a cow.


    Conor orgasmed, and Brenda took another dose of wolf cum. He remained knotted for a short time, but didn¡¯t continue with a second mating. Trying to rece all of an alpha¡¯s sperm, being considered bad form in the wolfmunity. While Conor was still knotted, Gerhard climaxed in Brenda¡¯s mouth from her voracious sucking. She seemed better prepared this time, or perhaps his third orgasm didn¡¯t contain as much as the first two, so Brenda handled all of his outpouring.


    Grandpa wouldn¡¯t lower himself to cleaning a beta prick, so I cleaned off Conor¡¯s cock after he shifted back to human.


    Brenda seemed a little on the exhausted, limp side when her mating was over and Gerhard gently rolled her off him.


    ¡°Are you nervous anymore?¡± Gerhard asked.


    ¡°Not a bit,¡± Brenda replied. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I could smell it.¡±


    No one bothered to dress after the sex. Mom, Dad and Brigitte had already finished before we did. Dad, Mom and Gerhard chatted more about my grandmother, Gerhard recalling all he could about her. He tried to describe her scent.


    ¡°Like the earth, flowers, sunshine, and her own intoxicating scent. I loved her smell. I was erect all the time around her. She wondered how I could be erect so often. It was her. I couldn¡¯t get enough of her. I could have fucked her a dozen times a day if she¡¯d let me. I was insatiable around her.¡±


    ¡°Anita seems insatiable around wolves,¡± Dad said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to pry her out of the bedroom ever since Jessica brought the wolves into our home. At first, it was just me. Now she wants a wolf in the bed every time we have sex. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a bitch or male.¡±


    Mom whacked his arm. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad, am I?¡±


    ¡°Ask the other people living in the house?¡±


    She looked at we three.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s right, Mom. You¡¯re a horny bitch,¡± I said, ¡°and an exhibitionist to boot. You don¡¯t even take it to the bedroom anymore. It¡¯s like, ¡®Give it to me now. I need it.¡¯ Every time Ie into the house anymore, someone is plowing your pussy. If I didn¡¯t think it was so cute, I¡¯d have said something to you.¡±


    Mom blushed and Gerhardughed. ¡°Your mother enjoyed sex as well, almost as much as a wolf does. She was always sneaking out of the house to get more.¡±


    Dad asked Gerhard how he wanted his steak for supper. ¡°Rare and bloody like the other wolves?¡±


    ¡°Rare and bloody is fine,¡± Gerhard said, smiling. ¡°Thank you for loving my daughter, Simon.¡±


    ¡°Loving her is easy,¡± Dad said. ¡°I wish I could have met her mother.¡±


    ¡°Loving her was easy too,¡± Gerhard said.


    Brenda liked her steak medium, like I did. Baked potatoes and sd made up the bnce of our supper, at least for the humans. Gerhard ate some of his baked potato by piling raw steak in it. They all ate some sd, as I guess even wolves needed some greens.


    Before Gerhard left, he gave Brenda instructions.


    ¡°If you need baby sitting services for your breeding, Brenda, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for them. You can also bring your son to ourpound for his care, but warn us ahead of time so we don¡¯t shift in front of him. Everyone will remain either wolf or human in front of him, and a wolf bitch in human form will look after him, including making sure he¡¯s fed and entertained.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gerhard. I appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Whenever you feel like going out, give me a call and I¡¯ll send someone over. Until you¡¯re bred, don¡¯t fuck any humans without wearing a condom, especially while you¡¯re fertile. We can¡¯t have you getting pregnant with anyone other than a wolf, though you can still date humans if you wish. We can¡¯t get sick, but you can, including some diseases that may make you infertile, which is another reason to wear condoms with humans. You may feel free to fuck any werewolf without a condom, but only as a wolf while you¡¯re fertile. We can smell your fertility, so we normally wouldn¡¯t breed you as human anyway, but mistakes do ur, hence why my Anita was born,¡± Gerhard said, waving to my mother.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to my opportunity to breed you, Brenda. Thank you for your help.¡± He leaned down and kissed her gently on the lips, making her blush.


    Before he had a chance to leave, I stopped him.


    ¡°Grandfather, I need to get back home to Maine. We¡¯ll be leaving in a couple of days. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have another chance to see you.¡±


    Gerhard pulled me into his arms and hugged me. ¡°You¡¯ve done more to attract some breeders for us than anyone in a long time, even without knowing you were a quarter werewolf. Thank you ever so much for your help, and helping me to find my daughter. If you ever need something from me, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. You¡¯ll always be weed to my pack. Don¡¯t be a stranger. You can even bring other wolves if you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I apologize for calling you Grandpa Furry.¡± Heughed. ¡°My home is always open to you as well. I¡¯d enjoy a visit. I¡¯m sure we can arrange some prime wolf pussy for you.¡±


    Gerhardughed again and hugged me some more, kissing my cheek. He took a medallion off of his neck and put it around mine.


    ¡°This medallion indicates you¡¯re a friend of the wolf. Most packs will honor the person who wears it. Be careful, granddaughter. You¡¯ve friends in Wisconsin if you need them.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Grandfather left.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯re going to go back to Maine the day after tomorrow. You can have Conor tonight, and both wolves tomorrow night. I¡¯ll invite Gretchen to spend one more night tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. That¡¯s very sweet,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°I get them all the time once I go home, so it doesn¡¯t feel like much of an imposition.¡±


    They took Conor to bed right off to get a start on the evenings sex, Brigitte and I chatted with Brenda a little longer. I made sure she still felt good about fucking a wolf, before she went home.


    I called Gretchen and told her I was going back to Maine in a couple days and invited her to spend the night tomorrow, so I could see her once more before I left.


    ¡°Can I bring Ingrid with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°We still haven¡¯t tried out a daisy chain.¡± Gretchenughed. ¡°Is she any good in the sack?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, all wolves are good in the sack. Ingrid is no exception.¡±


    ¡°Brenda is going to be bred as well. She tried fucking Conor and Gerhard today as wolves to see what it would be like. She liked the sixty-nine idea too, except it was a cock she was sucking on when she was filled.¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Maybe before youe back to visit again, I can turn Brenda into a bisexual. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if my former nemesis was licking my pussy. If she¡¯s fucked a wolf, licking pussy can¡¯t be far behind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a cock, sweetheart, even if it¡¯s a wolf cock.¡±


    ¡°I suppose, but if she just let Ingrid or Brigitte lick her, she¡¯ll open up to the idea pretty fast. They are just that good.¡±


    ¡°Any wolf licking you is just that good. They have so much experience. Has your Mom or Dad said anything more about fucking Brigitte?¡±


    ¡°No. They¡¯re being pretty close mouthed about it. I could tell they liked it though. They¡¯re still whispering to each other about it, and I¡¯m certain they¡¯re fucking twice as much as they used to.¡±


    ¡°Have they tried out Ingrid yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I can tell they want to. I think because she¡¯s local, and not going back to Maine, they¡¯re more hesitant. She¡¯ll be a constant temptation, not just a temporary one.¡±


    ¡°Good point. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Be good.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    ******


    Because we were leaving tomorrow, Brigitte and Conor worked me out in the morning and the afternoon. I was using a steel knife again since I now had a silver de and they thought I should stay in practice for using it. I spent an hour of each of their two hour sessions cutting wolves. There was a lot of blood, and I¡¯m sure they were hurting from the number of times I stabbed them. They still pushed me. They made up for it by beating the snot out of me when I was without knives. I hurt like a bitch after the afternoon session.


    Brigitte made up for it by giving me a bath, then a massage. She could have worked as a masseuse, she was just that good. The two oral orgasms she gave me after the massage didn¡¯t hurt any either.


    Ingrid and Gretchen came for supper, and I kissed them both when they arrived and removed their clothes. We cooked pork chops instead of steak. Somebody was aroused, hell maybe we all were, because Conor had an erection, and Dad almost did. Ingrid was nearly as tall as Brigitte, and so fucking put together.


    After we started in the pork chops, I asked Ingrid, ¡°So tell me, did the big, bad wolf really blow down the pigs houses of straw and wood?¡±


    ¡°Why blow down a straw or wood house, when a match will do just as good, and cook your food at the same time,¡± Ingrid answered,ughing. ¡°As for the brick house; a good jack hammer will do the trick. No huffing, puffing, and blowing a house down for me, unless it¡¯s with a stick of dynamite.¡±


    ¡°Nice to know,¡± Iughed, ¡°that wolves progress with the times.¡±


    Ingrid smiled.


    ¡°Do you think the story of Little Red Riding Hood is a human cautionary tale about sex with werewolves? That pre-treaty, you needed to be careful around wolves who wanted to breed with you, as opposed to just eating you? That the granny in bed was actually a man form in bed, and not the wolf until it shifted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting idea, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Pre-treaty, wolves would often rape human women if found alone. The rape would begin in human shape, with the shifting before ejaction. Males were more often bitten, because the males would often be armed and fighting. The women could be subdued.¡±


    ¡°Not a very pleasant way to procreate for the women,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. It was condoned because it was necessary to continue our species, but getting bitten wasn¡¯t good either. It remained painful, inmed and horrendously sore until your first shift, usually during the next full moon.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s also the source of the changeling fables. Your child switched for another. It seems that if a mother bears a werewolf child, appearing at birth as a human child, and it matures at the age of seven or eight, and all of the other children are still children, it might make it seem her child was switched at birth by faeries or some such.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised about that either.¡±


    ¡°Do the fae actually exist?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. I¡¯ve never met anyone I knew was a fae, although I¡¯ve scented people who didn¡¯t smell quite right, and I knew they weren¡¯t a shapeshifter. Perhaps they existed at one time, but their blood has been diluted by intermixing with humans.¡±


    ¡°Finding out about werewolves, haspletely changed my perspective on a lot of the old fables and fairy tales. Do you ever think the government will reveal that shapeshifters are real?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure it would be wise. Look how others, the different, are often vilified and treated now. If you can¡¯t ept that all humans are fundamentally the same despite the color of their skin, or where they were born; how do you ept werewolves? If you can¡¯t ept gay people, how do you ept shapeshifters who don¡¯t give a shit about sexual identity? We live longer, heal quicker, have no diseases; it¡¯s a recipe for fear. I could easily see people dissecting us to see if they can give themselves those traits without having to abandon their humanity. I could see something like that devolving to open warfare between shifters and humans.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s right,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Look at how I was treated as a gay student. It¡¯s somewhat better now, but definitely not perfect, by any means. Thements may not be as nasty, but the looks still exist, especially if I¡¯m with a girlfriend in public. It¡¯s like it¡¯s only okay to be lesbian, if it¡¯s behind closed doors, but don¡¯t let me put it in your face.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right.¡±


    ¡°Personally, I think you¡¯re a revtion. Someone who not only epts sex with wolves, but has helped others to see the possibility or benefit of it,¡± Ingrid said.


    ¡°Well, it helped I was getting paid. Having wolf puppies seems better than being a prostitute. The sex is a hell of a lot better.¡±


    Ingridughed again.


    That night, I had my first daisy chain, then we switched, and did it again. Sweet, I couldn¡¯t tell who was more delicious. They were both very tasty, and both of them knew their way around my pussy.

 152

    Jessica finds three female breeders for the Maine Pack. She saves Brigitte from being impregnated by Quinn, agreeing to giving him breeding rights and four other days as his submissive if he doesn¡¯t. They find out why Quinn is so pissed off all the time. This chapter contains anal sex, lesbian sex, interspecies and interracial sex, group sex, and multiple partner sex.


    ******


    Saving Brigette, Dooming Myself


    I woke up tucked between the bodies of Gretchen and Ingrid, where I¡¯d ended up the night of sex. M¡¯mm, m¡¯mm, good.


    Ingrid woke up when I did, too alert not to, and I asked her if she wanted to run with the wolves and me. She agreed and we loaned her one of Brigitte¡¯s running outfits. Since it was my final morning, Mom decided to run with us again, and she¡¯d been increasing her running load since I¡¯d been home, and was doing ten miles with us. My constant running with wolves and workouts with them, had me doing ten miles faster than I used to.


    When Gretchen stayed home, Conor agreed to guard her while we went running, and he¡¯d do his running tonight when we stopped to sleep. He also agreed to do the packing while we ran so we could leave earlier. So it was just the four women doing Mom¡¯s normal running route, which we ran twice because she normally did five miles.


    I think we (Mother and I) impressed Ingrid. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to run as fast as we were able to.


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re rted to Gerhard,¡± she said.


    She wasn¡¯t panting, because we weren¡¯t that good, but we impressed her none the less.


    ¡°You might see if you can get Gretchen working out a little,¡± I said, huffing and puffing some. ¡°It will make it a lot easier to recover after a baby if she does.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    We were running around seven minute miles, so it only took a little over an hour for us to knock out the distance. Brigitte helped mom shower (sex, okay) and Ingrid and I washed each other (more sex). Dad had breakfast made when we finished, heavy on the bacon and sausages, with lots of carbs (toast) for the humans. Conor had everything packed except the bathroom bag and the food. I kissed both Gretchen and Ingrid goodbye before they left, then said goodbye to my parents after packing up the jeep.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try toe visit when you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Mom said. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen your townhouse yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it,¡± I said.


    We decided to stop at the same three ces on our way back, since they were convenient for the trip, and didn¡¯t make any of the driving days too long. On our final stop in New York, after our evening run, Conor reported that Brigitte was fertile, and he couldn¡¯t have sex with her any longer. I didn¡¯t mind taking the extra load. Besides, Brigitte could still suck his cock.


    We arrived at my ce about 3:30 and immediately took out some meat to thaw for supper. I checked in with Carl for my mail, which he¡¯d picked up while I was gone.


    ¡°Anyone else around while I was gone?¡± I asked, thumbing through the stuff. Some bills I needed to pay right away.


    ¡°There was a big guy a couple days after you left. He looked pissed you weren¡¯t here.¡± Quinn, I¡¯m guessing. ¡°Didn¡¯t say much. Kind of scary. He had a scar.¡± Definitely Quinn.


    Well, he was one of the main reasons we left.


    ¡°An acquaintance, Carl. Thanks for this,¡± holding up my mail. ¡°How¡¯d you like your steak?¡±


    ¡°Really good.¡±


    ¡°We bought it at the Kennebec Meat Market. They have great prices if you buy in bulk. We can split up our next purchase with you if you want. Conor and Brigitte eat lots of meat, and you know, the wolves need some too.¡±


    ¡°Where did the wolves stay while you were gone?¡±


    ¡°With a friend who raises them.¡± That was stupid I hadn¡¯t thought of that before. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get them soon, probably tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No chance of another date?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carl. I shouldn¡¯t have had sex with you in the first ce. I was sad and drunk. It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re a good neighbor, but I¡¯m not really attracted to you, and you¡¯re older than I am.¡± Not as old as Brigitte, but she looked younger.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you having sex with your new roommates?¡±


    ¡°I am, both of them. You¡¯ve seen them. Can you me me?¡±


    ¡°No, not a bit. I didn¡¯t know you liked girls.¡±


    ¡°I was sort of attracted to a girl in high school who was a lesbian, but I was afraid to do anything, and I kissed a few in college, but never went all the way with them. I finally decided to take the plunge, and found I liked it. While I was home, I hooked up with the girl from high school. That was fun. I still like men, but I like women too. I just don¡¯t want you to keep hoping, because I don¡¯t see it happening again.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for being honest with me.¡±


    ¡°You deserved it. I was just ashamed I slept with you while I was drunk. It¡¯s not your fault. I take full responsibility for it. I just don¡¯t want to do it again, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Jessica; not about the sex. It was the greatest sex of my life. I¡¯m just sorry I¡¯ll never be with you again. I had a wonderful time with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet, Carl. I wish I could be more into you, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    That night, Conor fucked me while Brigitte¡¯s tongue danced on my pussy. Heavenly.


    ******


    Before we even got up for our morning run, someone was knocking on the door, dragging us from our sleep.


    Brigitte and Conor grabbed their guns and went downstairs. Conor went to open the door while Brigitte waited on the bottom step, a dozen feet from the front door. As soon as Conor opened the door, Quinn stepped through, pushing Conor aside.


    ¡°On your fucking knees, bitch,¡± Quinn ordered. Brigitte dropped to her knees, her ass aiming at Quinn.


    No! No, this could not be happening now. Brigitte was fertile. Fuck! I heard him ordering Conor to suck him to an erection.


    I got the silver knife from the bedside table and walked down the stairs, hiding the knife beside my thigh. Conor was sucking his meaty prick, getting him hard enough to rape my friend. He nced at me, then ignored me, dismissing me.


    Conor finished his chore and Quinn knelt behind Brigitte, prepared to im his privileges. I grabbed his head and held the knife to his throat. Conor yelled, ¡°No, Jess.¡±


    Brigitte turned to look at me, horror on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Jess. It¡¯s his right.¡±


    ¡°This knife is silver, Quinn. There¡¯s no healing from what I¡¯m about to do to your throat.¡±


    ¡°Cut me then, you bitch. They turned you against me too, did they?¡±


    ¡°Does it sound as if they want me to kill you? The only one that¡¯s turned me against you is you. Brigitte is fertile, and I know damn well you can smell it. She¡¯s my bodyguard, and if you impregnate her, she¡¯ll be unable to shift for nine months. Months when I might need her protection. Now, I don¡¯t want to promise Rene two puppies, and take one of his best trackers from him, so I¡¯d like to suggest a solution that doesn¡¯t involve me slitting your throat, or my bodyguard being out ofmission for nine months. Are you an honorable wolf, Quinn? Will you keep your word?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to promise? That I won¡¯t fuck the bitch? Cut if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡±


    ¡°How about you fuck her with a condom on, or fuck her mouth, or even her ass. Will that satisfy your need to humiliate her, or is that the only way to do her, to knock her up? Because I¡¯m perfectly willing to let you fuck her, as long as she doesn¡¯t get pregnant. She owes you her obeisance. What she doesn¡¯t owe you is a human child she has to carry for nine months, then give up for adoption.¡±


    He was silent.


    ¡°Come on, Quinn. I¡¯ll even make it more ptable for you. During my next fertile period, I¡¯ll let you try to breed me. You can have me the whole fifth day of my fertility. I¡¯ll be all yours. I¡¯ll even do you one better. If you¡¯re a reasonably decent wolf during the day you get to breed me, I¡¯ll give you four more days to prove to me you deserve the chance to breed me all the other times I¡¯m fertile, but only if you tell me why you hate Brigitte and Conor so much.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I only know what Brigitte is able to surmise. She believes you wanted her to mate with you and drove her mate to attack you so you could have her for yourself. If you want her as a mate, you¡¯ve got a damn piss poor way of showing her you care for her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her as a mate. I never wanted her as a mate.¡±


    ¡°Then excuse the fuck out of us, because we¡¯re all clueless as to your end game here.¡±


    He looked at Brigitte, still presenting her backside to him. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°How would I know, sir. The only thing I get from you is to get on my hands and knees.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll promise not to get her pregnant,¡± Quinn said.


    I pulled the knife away from his neck. ¡°Thank you. Since we¡¯re not going to tear each other up, would you like some breakfast? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    He turned to look at me, the knife held loosely in my hand, but still alert.


    ¡°Breakfast would be good, yes.¡±


    ¡°Conor, make a good wolfie breakfast. I have some condoms around here I kept for boyfriends, but I¡¯m not sure they¡¯re big enough for you, so I hope you have some on you if you¡¯re going to fuck Brigitte¡¯s pussy. I¡¯m going to put some clothes on, because I have no need to shift. When I return, you can tell us what the fuck is going on.¡±

 153

    I went upstairs, breathing a sigh of relief. I hope this didn¡¯t fuck things up. When I came back down ten minutester, Quinn still wasn¡¯t fucking Brigitte, and he¡¯d tucked his cock away again. He looked confused, but I think we all were at the moment.


    ¡°Can I offer you something to drink while we wait for food? Coffee, orange juice, water?¡±


    ¡°Water is fine.¡±


    I got water for him, Conor and Brigitte, and OJ for myself, then sat down at the kitchen table, and invited him to take a seat.


    Quinn sat down and I said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Phillipe was a fucking coward,¡± Quinn said, watching Brigitte.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a coward!¡± Brigitte shouted.


    ¡°He was the biggest fucking coward in the history of werewolves,¡± Quinn said.


    Brigitte snarled and started to shift.


    ¡°Brigitte, wait. Get a hold of yourself. I want your reasoning mind, not instinct,¡± I said.


    Her wolf shimmered, then shifted back.


    ¡°Have a seat, Brigitte. Let¡¯s hear him out. I want to know what proof he has for his im your mate was a coward. If you don¡¯t believe him, you can take it out in the woods and have it out.¡±


    She sat down and looked at Quinn. It wasn¡¯t a friendly look. Quinn stared right back.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your evidence for Phillipe¡¯s cowardice?¡± I asked. ¡°Convince me.¡±


    ¡°I was in love with a wolf named Adriana. I was nning to mate with her.¡±


    I¡¯d heard of Adriana. ¡°She was killed by a werebear, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, she was one of my trackers. Eight of us, including Phillipe, were tracking a rogue bear who¡¯d done a lot of damage. We trailed him to some awfully rough country. He started climbing some steep, rocky slopes. We split into two teams, one lead by Adriana, another by myself, Adriana, Phillipe and two others continued tracking the bear up the mountain, I led the other three wolves up a faster route, hoping to get in front of him.


    ¡°He was a canny bastard, and turned around and set an ambush for the four trailing him. When he came after them, three of the wolves attacked. Phillipe didn¡¯t for the longest time. Adriana was killed and the other two badly mauled before Phillipe finally entered the fight, although all he did was harry the bear until the rest of us got to the fight.


    ¡°The surviving wolves knew Phillipe hadn¡¯t joined the fight right away, but they were fighting for their lives, so didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t join in. Phillipe said he¡¯d stopped briefly at a stream for water and got to the fightte. The tracks evidence seemed to show he was there, but didn¡¯t join in, but no one was positive. That¡¯s when I first began to suspect Phillipe was a fucking coward who couldn¡¯t be trusted. And because he was, my love was killed. But I didn¡¯t have proof, only suspicions at that point.


    ¡°So, I started fucking his mate. Any other wolf would have fought me long before Phillipe did. I was fucking Brigitte more than he was before he chose to fight me to protect his honor and reputation. And during our fight, as soon as he knew he didn¡¯t have a chance, he surrendered, going belly up. He would have been content to let me continue fucking Brigitte more than he did, as long as he didn¡¯t have to fight for her. That¡¯s when I knew he was the fucking coward I believed him to be, and he had no courage or honor, and he¡¯d let my love be killed rather than face the bear.¡±


    ¡°Why did you keep tearing him after he gave up?¡± Brigitte said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend on killing him, but he had to know that he could keep fighting even if he was torn up, to toughen him, to make him realize you can¡¯t go belly up at the slightest sign of defeat. Then this fucking wolf,¡± he pointed to Brigitte, ¡°tells him to shift and throws him a silver knife, reinforcing his cowardice. Any other wolf would have refused to shift and fought it out, but not that yellow bellied cur she married. He shifts and takes the knife to kill me. I had no choice but to rip out his throat. Think about it, wolf. That fucking pussy didn¡¯t fight for you until I was bedding you more than he was. He was a fuckingughingstock before he stood up for you.


    ¡°And Rene didn¡¯t do a fucking thing when I told him we had a fucking coward in our midst who should be kicked out of the pack as worthless. Maybe before I had proof, he could stand his ground, because he thought he might lose you too, if he booted Phillipe, but when he saw Phillipe wouldn¡¯t even stand up for his own mate, he should have been gone, no matter what you did.¡±


    Brigitte was silent for a long time. So was everyone else. Things made a lot more sense to me now than they did before. Quinn¡¯s animosity towards Brigitte, Rene, even Conor, Rene¡¯s son, made more sense.


    Finally, Brigitte got on her knees in front of Quinn.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. My love for Phillipe blinded me to his faults. I was wrong to throw him the knife. I understand your anger so much more now. If you want to breed me, I¡¯ll ept your punishment. I¡¯d prefer that you breed me as a wolf, so I¡¯m only pregnant for two months, but if you wish to breed me as human, Rene can assign another bodyguard in my ce.¡±


    She turned around and presented her naked ass to Quinn again, ready to ept whatever he wanted.


    Quinn turned to me. ¡°Would I be breaking my promise to you?¡±


    ¡°I relieve you of your promise if that¡¯s what you wish. At this point, she needs to atone, and I can ept that.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Suck my cock, bitch,¡± Quinn ordered.


    Brigitte turned and extracted his cock and gave him an excellent blow job, the best one I¡¯d ever seen. So good, and so long, Conor put our food on the table and Quinn had time to eat it all before Brigitte extracted his cum.


    ¡°Your promise to me still stands,¡± Quinn asked me. ¡°I¡¯ll have your services for five days, one for breeding?¡±


    ¡°It still stands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll expect you to wear my cor while you¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Cor? Like a dog cor?¡±


    ¡°Like an ¡®I own your ass¡¯, cor. You¡¯ll be marked as my possession and no one else will touch you without my permission, cor. That kind of cor.¡±


    I knew enough about Dominance and submission to know what he was talking about. I figured I could put up with some of that shit for four or five days.


    ¡°Fine, but if you ever want to breed me again, I expect some serious sucking up during your five days. If all you do is abuse me, you can kiss my lily white ass goodbye when I walk out the door.¡±


    ¡°Phillipe should have had your spirit,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Thanks for breakfast.¡± He picked at the medallion grandfather gave me, hanging around my neck. ¡°Perhaps you really are a friend to the wolf.¡±


    Quinn left. I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That was emotional.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, thank you,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°It seems to me that total submission to higher ranked wolves sometimes gets in the way of effectivemunication. Is he right about Phillipe?¡±


    She looked down. ¡°I think he was. Looking back at it now, I think he definitely was. No other wolf would have tolerated Quinn¡¯s fucking me as much as he did without acting. I thought he wanted me as his mate, when all he was trying to do is force Phillipe to react. I should never have thrown Phillipe the knife. If Adriana died because of Phillipe, no wonder Quinn hated me. He must have thought I condoned Phillipe¡¯s cowardice, and tried to kill him for it.¡±


    ¡°It made sense to me when he was saying it. I never knew Phillipe, so I didn¡¯t know what he was like. Conor, you must have known him some. What was your impression?¡±


    ¡°I only knew him a short time. Quinn is right though. Phillipe was a bit of aughingstock among the other males. Even knowing Quinn would have clobbered me, I would have fought sooner for my mate than Phillipe did. He was a fun wolf, though, very likable. I think a lot got excused because he was fun to have around, a ¡®good time, Charlie,¡¯ I think humans like to say.¡±


    ¡°I feel terrible now,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°All this time I was hating Quinn for what he did to Phillipe, and by extension, me; never once considering why Quinn was the way he was. I seriously fucked up.¡±


    ¡°At least he didn¡¯t breed you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Which almost makes me feel worse, because I deserved it.¡±


    ¡°Water under the bridge now. You know, Brigitte, I want you to show me how to give a blow job like the one you gave to Quinn. You got all of his cock down, and he¡¯s got a seriously big one. I can practice on Conor until I can get it right, and work my way up. I imagine he¡¯ll want me to handle his cock while he owns me.¡±


    ¡°Jess, are you sure you can do what he wants?¡± Brigitte asked. ¡°He could have me for a month if you want instead. I¡¯ll offer myself. He can abuse me all he wants. It doesn¡¯t have to be you. He can torment me instead.¡±


    ¡°Brigitte, I promised. He didn¡¯t rape you. He didn¡¯t impregnate you. I was serious. If he chooses to mistreat me, I¡¯ll never let him breed with me again. Hopefully, that¡¯s all the incentive he needs to treat me right. By the way, I told Carl we left the wolves with a trainer. We¡¯ll need to pretend to pick them upter today. And, I don¡¯t necessarily want to depend on breeding for an actual job, so I need to keep my toe in, looking for work, right? And I should maybe look around here for more breeders for the Maine pack, yes? I¡¯m sure Rene doesn¡¯t want to put all his eggs in one basket, me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared, Jess?¡± Conor asked.


    ¡°Maybe just a little nervous. Cause I have thought about it, you know, letting someone take charge of me for awhile, but Quinn, you know, he¡¯s a little intense.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a lot intense, Jess,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°And you are more than nervous. I can smell it on you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I took ten really deep, cleansing breaths, letting me find my center. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s better. Let¡¯s talk about the wolves. Why don¡¯t you and Conor go into the woods, shift to wolves, and race about halfway down our running path. There¡¯s that big, dead, lightning struck tree. Go there and wait for me. I¡¯ll pick you up and bring you home. That should take care of the Carl thing and get you back here. Yeah, that¡¯s good, one step at a time, right. After all, I shouldn¡¯t be fertile again for another two weeks or so. Plenty of time to worry about other stuff.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but we¡¯ll pace your car, just in case. We still have to protect you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We can do this. Piece of cake.¡±


    Who was I kidding. The thought of Quinn did have me nervous. What the fuck! I¡¯d just held a silver knife to his throat. How fucking stupid was that?


    It did work out though. Conor and Brigitte took a walk in the woods, I got in the Jeep and drove down to our rendezvous, opened up the back doors and my two wolves hopped in the back seat. We¡¯d have to collect their clothester, but it was no big deal. I drove back and let the wolves out of the car. Carl was washing his car outside. I let him see and pet the wolves before letting them inside the house. One taskplete.

 154

    I spent an hour looking up other jobs. I¡¯d had a small nibble on a resume I¡¯d sent out, but they wanted to hire me for half of what I¡¯d gotten paid before, so I thanked them for their interest, but declined.


    I also thought about who I might know of the people who¡¯d gottenid off with me, who might, just might, be interested in renting their womb out to a wolf pack. I came up with six other possible names of single women of child bearing age, but inquiries had put one of them moving home with her parents (hey, it happens, unfortunately), one had gotten engaged and moved in with her future husband, who held down a good job, and one had a rich family who was willing to support her until she found work, leaving me with three possibles.


    I hadn¡¯t known any of the three all that well, but I did know them enough to chat and ask if they¡¯d like to discuss a money making opportunity, not a pyramid scheme. All three said yes, so I set something up for two days from now, a steak cook out. Their names, Randa Briggs, blonde, systems analyst; Dani Ferguson, a brte quality control inspector, and Simone Bonifay, a ck, French Canadian transnt and electrical systems engineer. To the best of my knowledge, all were heterosexual, except possibly Simone, who might be bi. Not adamantly opposed to dick anyway.


    That evening, Brigitte taught me how to deep throat a cock. I was surprised at how absurdly easy it was once I knew the secret, although that was for Conor¡¯s cock, not Quinn¡¯s. His was both longer and thicker, so it would be interesting to see if I could suck his as well as I did Conor¡¯s. After she showed me how to deep throat a dick, she showed me how she¡¯d kept Quinn from cumming as she sucked him off at breakfast.


    When I practiced that particr skill on Conor, he loved it, but there was no way he would have been calmly sitting down and eating breakfast while I sucked him, and I wondered at the self control Quinn had shown.


    ¡°Have you ever had anal sex?¡± Brigitte asked after I¡¯d drained Conor¡¯s human balls.


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be Quinn¡¯s submissive for five days, you should learn to have anal sex. He likes it and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be using all of your fuck holes while you¡¯re his bitch.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Will his cock even fit in my back door?¡±


    ¡°Not without training it.¡±


    ¡°How does one go about doing that?¡±


    ¡°Working your way up to it. Starting small, and working your way up to big.¡±


    ¡°Is it pleasant? Can it feel pleasurable?¡±


    ¡°It can be, if done right. You¡¯re mom seemed to like it when she had all three holes filled at once with Conor and Eric. I¡¯ve never felt Quinn do it right, because he wanted to hurt me. One hopes he doesn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    I looked at Conor. ¡°Have you ever had anal sex?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Wolves are liberated. We do it all, baby,¡± Conor said.


    ¡°With Quinn?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s anally fucked me a few times.¡±


    ¡°Did he do it right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not by a long shot.¡±


    Great, what had I gotten myself into. Well, at least I¡¯d save Brigitte from an unwanted pregnancy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll run down to Pornd tomorrow and get you some tools for slowly exploring anal sex,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Hopefully, he¡¯ll try to make it a pleasant experience for you.¡±


    I had to hope he wasn¡¯t as pissed at me as he was Brigitte and Conor. Neither of them had ever experienced good sex with Quinn. I wondered if he was even capable of it.


    We made the run to Pornd, to the Amazing Intimate Essentials store. Brigitte purchased a set of five anal training plugs, and a vibrating anal plug slightlyrger than the biggest of the training plugs. She said it was close to Quinn¡¯s size. I gulped when I looked at the thing, wondering how it was ever going into my delicate little pucker. She bought a strap on which amodated interchangeable dildos, and two of the changes, one smaller than Conor, and onerger, again, more Quinn¡¯s size. Fuck! She bought a lot of lube, good, toy cleaners, good, and an enema kit, huh?


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°Clean out your rectum before anal sex, in case Quinn wants you sucking his cock after he fucks your ass.¡±


    ¡°No fucking way! Please tell me you¡¯re joking.¡±


    ¡°Wolves don¡¯t need to do it. We¡¯ll eat or lick almost anything, and frequently have. You haven¡¯t. So unless you want to lick and suck his shitty cock. You might want to clean out your bottom first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God. I feel sick.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that bad if you¡¯re clean. I promise. We¡¯ll prove it to youter.¡±


    Brigitte did too. She cleaned herself out, and me out for the first time. Several warm water enemas which cleaned the crap out of us. After we were both as clean as could be, from the water we released looking as clear as it came out as it had when it went in, Conor anally fucked her. After he climaxed, he pulled out and Brigitte had me closely inspect his cock. I had to admit, it looked clean. It didn¡¯t smell horrible, I mostly smelled his cum and the mucus covering it. Brigitte said she could tell he¡¯d fucked her ass, but her nose was far superior to mine, and I didn¡¯t smell it. She had me taste it, the tip of my tongue to the crown, then lick it, and when that didn¡¯t make me puke, suck it.


    I didn¡¯t die, so she had me practice deep throating and general oral pleasure again until Conor orgasmed down my throat. Since I was now clean as well, she inserted the smallest of the training plugs in my butt with a little lube, and it wasn¡¯t that bad, but the first one was only a little bigger than Conor¡¯s index finger. I knew the plug was in there, but it wouldn¡¯t interfere with anything I needed to do, including run.


    Brigitte rmended I add the enema to my morning, after run shower, to make it easier to keep clean, as she¡¯d be fucking my ass in four days with the smallest of the strap on dildos, and Conor would be fucking my ass in six days to get me used to a real dick in my ass. On the seventh day, she¡¯d use the Quinn sized dildo on me. Something to look forward to.


    Running with the plug in my ass wasn¡¯t difficult, it just felt weird. I¡¯d never had anything in my butt before but a thermometer when I was little, and I couldn¡¯t be trusted not to bite down on a ss tube in my mouth, nor keep it under my tongue. My body was used to somethinging out of that particr orifice, not go the other direction, nor stay there.


    We got some fresh steaks from Kennebec for the party I was throwing for the three new girls tonight, some petit filets, which we¡¯d have with au gratin potatoes, steamed broli and a fresh garden sd. I had a selection of soft drinks, wine, beer and a couple other adult beverages, because I didn¡¯t have a clue what they all drank.


    After all of them arrived, I introduced them all to Conor and Brigitte, and told them both Brigitte and Conor lived with me now. All three of them were struck with the beauty and physical perfection of my wolves the way I had been. At least one of them must have been aroused, because Conor got an erection, although it was mostly hidden by what he was wearing. Not totally hidden, because all three of them checked out his package, but mostly. The three women all enjoyed some pre-dinner wine, two whites, and red for Simone.


    The first part of the meal was just getting better acquainted, as I hadn¡¯t known them that well before we were allid off. As we got to the end of the meal, Randa asked, ¡°Are you sleeping with one or both of your new housemates?¡±


    ¡°Both of them,¡± I said, much to their interest. ¡°Which probably leads me to the reason I asked you here today. When I lost my job, I had roughly three months of my expenses saved in the bank, and I wasn¡¯t having any luck finding a new job at anywhere near my old pay. I got one tentative offer at half my previous sry, but nothing good enough to keep up with my student loans and house payment. I was determined not to go to my parents for help, but started running out of options. I wondered if I¡¯d need to sell my ce at what would probably be a loss, move back home, or be a prostitute. I was getting that desperate. But I found one other option, and I¡¯d like each of you to consider it if you¡¯re in the same financial straits that I was. Renting out your womb, and bing a surrogate mother, for couples who might otherwise be infertile.¡±


    ¡°That depends,¡± Simone said. ¡°How much would it pay?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand per child, with a bonus of a million dors if you provide a total of four children.¡±


    The three women looked at each other. I think the number impressed them. It had me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°These babies aren¡¯t intended for the ck market. They are genuinely intended for infertile couples, who can¡¯t otherwise conceive. Brigitte is infertile and can¡¯t have a child with Conor. For reasons I¡¯ll tell you if you decide to proceed, the child must be conceived naturally, by means of sexual intercourse. Conor will be breeding me when I¡¯m fertile, and since his mate is bisexual, and I¡¯ve discovered I am too, I¡¯m having sex with them both, even though I¡¯m still waiting for my birth control to dissipate enough that I can be bred.


    ¡°Conor and Brigitte are in an open rtionship, and are free to have sex with others without damaging it. Anyone you¡¯d be providing a child to, would be also. You don¡¯t have to have sex with the female in the rtionship, but they would all be willing to do so if you¡¯d like to try it out. You don¡¯t have to decide anything tonight. There¡¯s no rush. There would be some paperwork to look over and sign, a medical appointment at the couples expense to determine if you¡¯re healthy enough for a child, and further exnations before you went forward. I wanted to let you all know that this ie opportunity is avable, should you decide you could have another couple¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°Have you been paid already?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Once I signed a contract for two children, with the knowledge and understanding of what that fully entailed, I was paid for the first child, but I won¡¯t get paid for the second until after I¡¯ve delivered it. I would have to deliver all four children to receive my bonus.¡±


    ¡°Would we be providing all four children to the same couple?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question, and the answer is no. Multiple couples are interested in this service. You might be able to choose which couples you¡¯re willing to help, or have sex with, but there¡¯d be more than one who you helped.¡±


    ¡°Who pays medical expenses for delivery?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°The couple assumes all medical expenses rted to the pregnancy and delivery. The ie you receive is taxable, but other than that, free and clear.¡±


    ¡°Would we need to move to provide this service to other couples?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°No, all of the sex and deliveries would ur in Maine. You can use your own doctors, and the fees will be paid for you. You can keep your homes or apartments. The breeding can take ce there, or somewhere else nearby.¡±


    ¡°If I were to decide I¡¯m willing to participate, what would have to happen next?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°You¡¯d need to sign the forms and paperwork, including non-disclosure forms, as you can¡¯t tell anyone else about your participation unless they¡¯ve signed simr paperwork. That includes your parents, siblings, best friends, or strangers while you¡¯re in a drunken stupor. Failure to keep this secret, can result in criminal prosecution.

 155

    The medical reasons for proceeding in this fashion would be made clear to you. At that point, you can decline to go forward, no harm, no foul, as long as you keep the secrets revealed to you before that point. What I¡¯m telling you now, is as much as I can reveal without you signing simr paperwork. You can take as much time as you need to determine if you want to learn more. I can tell you that I¡¯ve been well treated as someone who¡¯s agreed to be a breeder, and the sex I¡¯m having with Conor and Brigitte is exceptionally good. I¡¯ve not regretted my decision in the slightest, but that¡¯s just me.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bigmitment to surrender to a nine month pregnancy, with all that entails, and some of you may not wish to carry a child, to term, which will be given to someone else, with limited future contact between you and the child. It may be an emotional burden too great for you to bear. Believe me, I understand. After my parents signed the necessary documents, I told them what I was doing. They understand, and are not opposed to my participation.


    ¡°The males you have sex with, would all be guaranteed to be disease free, and as young and/or handsome as Conor is. That¡¯s it, really. You just need to decide if you want to proceed further.¡±


    ¡°Would it be an issue for anyone that I¡¯m ck,¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Not in the slightest,¡± I said. ¡°No one is concerned that a child would be biracial.¡± Bispecies was by far more important than race.


    ¡°I¡¯d need to think about this for a couple days, at least,¡± Simone said.


    ¡°Understood. Like I said, it¡¯s a bigmitment. Everyone understands that.¡±


    ¡°What if I want to date?¡± Dani said.


    ¡°You can do anything you want to do while you¡¯re providing this service, even have sex with others,¡± I said. ¡°As long as you use condoms with anyone else and whoever you date understands you¡¯re going to be having procreative sex with someone else while you¡¯re fertile. I suppose it depends on who you date, whether or not they¡¯d be okay with that. A friend in Wisconsin signed up for this and her husband is infertile. They¡¯re providing her with a child to raise as her own, in return for an agreement to provide a child for an infertile couple. She¡¯s pregnant now. The same for any other activities, like finding another job. You don¡¯t have to sit at home waiting to deliver the baby. Your life is still your own except for this service you provide. It¡¯s given me time to wait for a good job offer, and not take the first thing thates along.


    ¡°The sex is exceptionally good?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°Yes, you slut,¡± I teased. ¡°You want to check it out ahead of time? Like I said, they¡¯re in an open rtionship. They can have sex with anyone at any time.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Why not. Who do you want to have sex with?¡±


    ¡°Conor.¡±


    ¡°Use the spare bedroom, Conor, and show her a good time,¡± I said. ¡°We want to hear her begging for your cock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jess. Come along, Randa.¡±


    Conor took her hand and led her upstairs. Simone and Dani looked at each other, not having expected that. Twenty minutes and some idle chitchatter, we all heard Randa begging for Conor¡¯s cock. They both looked at Brigitte, who showed not the slightest bit of concern that her partner was fucking someone else. About forty minutester, Randa came down the stairs, looking like she¡¯d been well fucked, which I knew she had been.


    ¡°Well?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Best sex I ever had,¡± Randa said, still out of breath. ¡°I want to know more.¡±


    ¡°If you thought that was good,¡± I said, ¡°try that with Brigitte licking you while Conor is plowing you. That¡¯s at least twice as good.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be joking,¡± Randa said.


    ¡°Nope. What one can do, the two of them can do twice as good.¡±


    ¡°Thest two times I had sex was pretty disappointing,¡± Simone said. ¡°May I partake of your services?¡± She reached out to Brigitte¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Of course, anything to encourage your help,¡± Brigitte said, epting it. She raised her voice slightly. ¡°Conor, don¡¯t bother dressing. You have another one.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± floated down the stairs.


    ¡°Will he have anything left?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Conor is good for it,¡± Brigitte said. She looked at Dani. ¡°Dani too, if she¡¯s interested.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± Dani said. ¡°See what Simone says.¡±


    From the sounds of things upstairs, everyone knew what Simone was going to say when she came down. She was louder and more vocal than Randa had been.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, this is incredible,¡± she said. ¡°So fucking good. I can¡¯t believe how good this is. Fuck me faster, Oh, God, I¡¯m cumming. I¡¯m cumming so hard.¡±


    When she came down, she was shakier than Randa had been.


    ¡°You get fucked like that every day?¡± Simone said.


    ¡°Several times a day,¡± I said. ¡°As much as I have time for.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting to see if Dani is interested,¡± Brigitte called down.


    ¡°You have to try it,¡± Simone said. ¡°I¡¯ve never had better sex in my life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t,¡± Randa said.


    Dani looked at the both of them, then went upstairs. I got the other two another ss of wine, then we listened to Dani going through the same thing the other two had.


    When she came back down, Dani said, ¡°Where do I sign up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the paperwork you need to sign now before you learn anything more. Why don¡¯t you think about it overnight, and if you¡¯re still interested, call me in the morning. You cane over tomorrow night and meet some of the infertile couples you¡¯d be helping.¡±


    Brigitte and Conor had dressed and both came down. Conor had a shit eating grin on his face. He¡¯d managed to satisfy four different women today. He was essentially a teenager, and feeling pretty proud about his aplishments.


    ¡°Were you a good boy?¡± I asked, patting his head.


    ¡°I was a very good boy,¡± Connorughed. ¡°Just ask anyone.¡±


    They all left shortly afterward, talking to each other about the proposition before them. I was reasonably certain at least two of them would agree to breed, even after knowing what all the other circumstances were.


    I called Rene after they left, and told him to bring three sets of forms at seven tomorrow night, along with Sasha, and a couple other pairs of wolves who could be infertile couples.


    ¡°Three?¡± Rene said. ¡°You found three other breeders?¡±


    ¡°Potential breeders. They still don¡¯t know the wolf part yet, but I think at least two will do it anyway. The males should be prepared to fuck a female, so they¡¯re convinced Connor wasn¡¯t an aberration, and they can have good sex no matter who they end up fucking.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, that¡¯s great news.¡±


    ¡°d to be of service.¡±


    ¡°Is it true you¡¯re a quarter werewolf? Brigitte said you were.¡±


    ¡°Reasonably certain. My grandmother looked an awful lot like my mother when she was younger.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so willing to help us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you because of how you¡¯ve treated me. Family ties wouldn¡¯t mean shit without that. You aren¡¯t even a part of my familial pack.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡±


    Brigitte changed my anal plug for the nextrgest size before we went to bed, showing me how to clean them. She told me I should try fucking Conor with one of them in my bottom so I could see what that was like. It was nice. It made me feel even fuller. What do you know, Conor still had some gas in the tank when we went to bed shortly afterward. Good boy.


    ******


    All three women called the next morning and said they were willing to hear more. I told them to all be at my house at seven and they could meet some of the other infertile couples, looking for a child.


    We wereing back from our morning run and Quinn was waiting outside my door, our door, I suppose I should say, since Brigitte and Conor were living with me.


    I invited him in. ¡°Would you like more breakfast?¡±


    ¡°That would be nice. I haven¡¯t eaten yet, but that¡¯s not the reason I¡¯vee.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason you¡¯vee?¡±


    ¡°To fuck the wolves and take some measurements.¡±


    ¡°Are you still fertile?¡± I asked Brigitte.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to wait until after breakfast and take your time, or rush your fucking before breakfast?¡± I asked Quinn.


    ¡°Take my time.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat. We¡¯ll get started on breakfast. Brigitte makes a mean steak and egg sandwich, without the bread for the wolves.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Brigitte started pan frying the nk steaks, rare and bloody for the wolves, medium for me. When the steaks were done, she fried four eggs, putting them over two of the steaks. She gave Quinn and Conor theirs, while I toasted some bread and she fried four more eggs. She made my sandwich. I sat next to Quinn while she sat across the table from him. We didn¡¯t talk much, me, because I was kind of unsure what he was hoping to aplish. I think the other two were also, because they hadn¡¯t had much inmon with Quinn before now, and were perhaps expecting more of the same.

 156

    ¡°Rene said you might have three more breeders,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Possibilities,¡± I replied. ¡°They still don¡¯t know they have to fuck a wolf, but they are promising prospects. We¡¯ll know moreter tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping us?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Your pack has all been pretty good to me. I still don¡¯t know about you, but everyone else has been kind to me.¡±


    ¡°Is it true you¡¯re a quarter wolf?¡±


    ¡°My new grandfather believes it¡¯s true and the evidence seems to suggest it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Gerhard, alpha to the northern Wisconsin wolves, under the Marquette pack.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met him. He¡¯s a good wolf.¡±


    ¡°He seemed so to me. He promised to help me if I needed any help for anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his medallion you wear?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    He nodded and finished his sandwich, looking expectantly at the other two, who¡¯d finished their breakfast as well.


    ¡°Use the bed in the spare bedroom, it will be morefortable,¡± I said.


    Quinn nodded and headed up the stairs, my bodyguards trailing him. An hourter, they came down, both Conor and Brigitte naked, Quinn dressed again. Neither of them looked any the worse for wear.


    ¡°Are you done now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Except for the measurements part,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°What do you need to measure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your neck, wrists, ankles, waist, bust and hips.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I could guess what at least some of that was for. I didn¡¯t say anything, just took off my running clothes. Quinn took a tailor¡¯s measure out of his pocket and measured everything he wanted to. I never said a word as he took his measurements, though I felt my nipples get hard and my pussy moisten as he took them. Both Conor and Quinn became erect as my arousal became known to their sensitive noses.


    Quinn smiled, scenting me. ¡°May I taste you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be less sweaty if you let me shower first,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    ¡°You have my permission to taste me,¡± I said.


    I expected him to insert his fingers in my pussy and taste me that way. Instead, he lifted me up on the kitchen counter, spread my legs, and licked me from taint to clit. I shuddered when he brushed over my clit, nearly ready to explode. He noted the plug in my butt, fingering it slightly and smiled.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. I¡¯ll be expecting you to lick it a lot when I¡¯m your bitch.¡±


    ¡°You are a saucy creature.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my charm,¡± I said. ¡°We all good now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°Have a nice day,¡± I said.


    He licked his lips, like he was tasting me all over again. I almost orgasmed on the spot.


    As soon as he was gone, I asked, ¡°How was he today?¡±


    ¡°The best sex I¡¯ve ever had with him,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Damned good, as a matter of fact.¡±


    ¡°Do you agree, puppy?¡± I asked Conor.


    ¡°He used lube when he fucked my ass,¡± Conor said, ¡°so that¡¯s a first. He actually saw to it I climaxed, so I guess it was pretty good for me, as well.¡±


    ¡°Will wonders never cease.¡±


    We spent the afternoon on martial arts in the smallwn I had in back. Me getting beat to hell again, though I could tell I was getting better. I only hurt half as much as usual. No knives though. Too exposed outside, too bloody inside. After another meal, we showered and got ready for our evening guests. I figured I¡¯d be nakedter in front of a lot of different people, so removed the anal plug from my ass.


    The wolves arrived first, in a big SUV, three pairs of wolves getting out of it. I was happy to see one of the men was ck, as that might make Simone a little morefortable. Sasha gave me a very nice kiss. I totally wanted to hit that. I asked Rene if he wanted to take over the evening¡¯s presentation.


    ¡°You know them better than I do and you got them here. I¡¯d like you to continue, to see how you do.¡±


    My other guests arrived singly, Simone first, and she was pleasantly surprised to see a ck man there. Randa was second and Dani third. I introduced my friends and Rene and Sasha, and I let him introduce the other two couples I didn¡¯t know. The ck wolf was named Nathaniel or Nat for short, his blonde mate was Daphne. The other male was Micah and hispanion was Sharon.


    ¡°Anyway, these are the people who need some helpdies, and as soon as you look over this paperwork, read it and sign it, we can get into some details, all right?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Simone said.


    I handed out the packets and they started reading it over.


    ¡°My God,¡± Dani said, ¡°this stuff is more stringent than the stuff I signed at BIW. Are we having children for the President of the US, the King of Ennd, or what?¡±


    ¡°Not quite that, but it does touch on national security issues, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll realize once we talk about it all, and you know fully what¡¯s going on. There was ¡­ let¡¯s just say, all will be made clear. You¡¯ll understand as soon as we can tell you about it. If you don¡¯t want to sign, that¡¯s okay. You can leave now. No hard feelings. But you can¡¯t know any more without signing.¡±


    ¡°I almost have to sign now,¡± Simone said, ¡°just to see what the fuss is all about.¡±


    She kept reading, making sure there weren¡¯t any surprises. A good engineer, through and through. Dani kept reading too. That was good. She seemed to be the most cautious. Not unexpected in a quality control inspector. All the rivets in, welds good, I¡¯s dotted, t¡¯s crossed. Randa signed hers first. Maybe she was just the horniest of the three women. She¡¯d been the first to try Conorst night.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m signing my life away,¡± Dani said, ¡°and this isn¡¯t even the breeding contract. I can still walk away from this thing. I just need to keep my mouth shut about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a true statement. The government doesn¡¯t want this information in the hands of John Q. Public. Just people who fully understand the consequences of this info getting out,¡± I said.


    ¡°And you signed this yourself?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Absolutely. Really, you¡¯ll understand the need for secrecy once you know. I promise. It¡¯s kind of life altering, but only in that it challenges everything you think you know.¡±


    ¡°These people are all aliens?¡± Simone asked. ¡°Martians, Centaurians, definitely not little green men, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Not aliens,¡± I said.


    The other two signed the documents and handed them to me. I handed them to Rene, who put them in a briefcase.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big secret then?¡± Simone said.


    ¡°For this next part, I need Conor to get naked. Since you all had sex with himst night, that isn¡¯t a big problem for you, is it? I mean, theoretically, you¡¯re here because you¡¯re at least willing to talk about breeding services for some of the people in this room, just as I¡¯m going to.¡±


    ¡°No, Conor can get naked again. In fact, I want to see what he looks like with more light,¡± Randa said. ¡°I was impressed with what I could see, but it was fairly dark and there were a lot of shadows.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Conor, strip off,¡± I said.


    Conor took off his clothes. He had an erection. I think all the wolves had an erection, although their clothes might have hidden it more. Someone was aroused, probably more than one, since I didn¡¯t think I was the only one with all these Grade A, Prime men around.


    ¡°Damn, even hotter than I remembered,¡± Randa said.


    ¡°Okay, my mom fainted for this next part, so why don¡¯t all of you have a seat,¡± I said.


    Waiting until the three women sat down.


    ¡°Connor, Brigitte, Rene, Sasha and the other two couples are all shapeshifters to a wolf shape. I guess you could say a werewolf, as that¡¯s what they call themselves. Watch Conor. He¡¯s going to change to a wolf for several seconds, then change back to a human. If you want to see it again, you can. If you want to see one of the others, you can. Despite the appearance, they are not wolves. You won¡¯t be harmed at all. You can pet him if you want. Use all of your senses to convince yourself that you¡¯re looking at an actual shapeshifter. Conor, go ahead.¡±


    Conor shifted. All three women gasped. Dani said, ¡°Oh my fucking God.¡± Conor trotted up to each one of them and let them pet him.


    After they each touched him, he stepped back and shifted back, standing there in all his naked glory.


    ¡°I fucked a werewolfst night,¡± Randa said.


    ¡°In his human shape, yes, you fucked a werewolfst night,¡± I agreed. ¡°A lot of what you might believe about werewolves, isn¡¯t urate. They do exist, as do other forms of shapeshifters. In the US, that¡¯s primarily some bears, some cougars, eagles, and various and sundry packs of wolves. Rene is the Alpha wolf for the New Ennd pack, headquartered here in Maine, but having members in all of the New Ennd states. There are other types in other countries. But in the US, primarily wolves. For a long time, humans and shapeshifters were imcable enemies, but in 1899, the US government signed a treaty with the leaders of the various wolf packs. In return for not hunting down wolves and vice versa, the packs agreed not to attack humans anymore either.

 157

    ¡°There is one problem with the treaty as signed. Werewolves created other werewolves by biting humans. That¡¯s how they expanded. Two werewolves can¡¯t mate and have baby puppies. For whatever gic reason it works that way, if wolves mate in their human form, they have humans. If they mate in their wolf form, they have wolves, ordinary wolves. If they cross mate, wolf form to human form, they¡¯re infertile.


    ¡°Just as they needed to bite a human to create another werewolf, and biting wolves, horses, dogs, cats, or any other creature under the sun, didn¡¯t create werewolves. It specifically required a bite on a human to create a werewolf. But the treaty doesn¡¯t allow wolves to bite humans anymore. They had to find another way to procreate. Just as they could bite a human to make a werewolf, they can mate with a human to create a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°You need us to fuck them in the wolf form, don¡¯t you?¡± Simone asked.


    The other two women¡¯s faces shot up, looking at me for confirmation.


    ¡°Very perceptive, Simone. If they have sex in their human shape, with either another wolf in human shape, or a human woman they have another human. The friend I mentioned whose husband was infertile, will be having a human child, indistinguishable in any way from any other human child. The only way to get a werewolf is to crossbreed between an actual human, and a werewolf in the wolf form. Which is why it¡¯s difficult to find women who would help them procreate, and why they¡¯re offering so much money for you to have one of their children.


    ¡°If you have a child with a wolf, it¡¯s born just like any other child. It will look and act human. The primary difference is, the werewolf puppy, as they are known, will mature much faster than a human child. It reaches full maturity, at the age of seven to eight. Conor is only thirteen years old, but he¡¯s been an adult in wolf eyes since his first shift, at seven years of age, working as an adult for the six years since then. Because of the rapid maturity of wolf puppies, they have to be raised by wolves. Having an eight year old puppy who shaves and gets erections every time he smells a bitch in heat with other second or third graders would be a huge problem. Werewolves¡¯ existence would be known to the general poption. The government tries to hide that fact by giving them special ID¡¯s that reflect their apparent age, not their real age. Conor¡¯s ID says he¡¯s twenty-five, not thirteen.


    ¡°Which brings us another point. Werewolves live an extremely long time, and look good doing it. Brigitte is sixty years old. Rene is one hundred and thirty. He witnessed the treaty signing in 1899 when he was a young pup, before his first shift. There are wolves alive who could have witnessed the signing of the Deration of Independence. Barring death from unnatural causes, a werewolf lives about three hundred years, and they look much younger until the final stages of their life, aging rapidly just before their death.


    ¡°Rene believes that it¡¯s the constant change between the human and wolf shapes that keeps their gics in such good shape, and extends their life so long. He also believes it¡¯s why werewolves don¡¯t get diseases, as if the constant change in shapes, ejects or evicts anything which isn¡¯t human or wolf. Wolves don¡¯t get cancer, emphysema, tuberculosis or anything else which could terminate a human life. That¡¯s why they can guarantee that they are fully healthy and disease free if you choose to have sex with one.¡±


    ¡°Having human children doesn¡¯t do anything to extend their species, and bes a problem on a lot of other different levels. If Brigitte were to have a human child, she would likely witness the death of her great, great grandchildren, before she died herself. Additionally, wolves repair themselves constantly. I have stabbed Brigitte and Conor with a knife over a dozen times apiece, and you won¡¯t find a scar on them. It takes major damage for them to die. Essentially, they¡¯re breaking bones and a lot of other things in their body, every time they shift from one form to the other. Yet Conor stands in front of you, having shifted twice, without a broken bone in his body. And we¡¯re so frailpared to them. Raising human children amongst wolves is a recipe for disaster. They can identally harm a child simply doing things that are nothing to them. For that reason, any human children they produce are usually put up for adoption, no matter if they love them or not. They can¡¯t raise those children without the risk of harming them. Any actual wolves they have while mating as wolves, are usually introduced to actual wolf packs around their first birthday. That¡¯s why they need your help.¡±


    ¡°Have you fucked a wolf?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Two actually, Conor and another wolf named Eric in Wisconsin, the first time I became fertile aftering off birth control. The hormones from birth control tend to linger in the body, so I may not get pregnant my second fertility either. I¡¯ll still give the wolves a chance to breed me when I am, but I think it more likely the third one will be the ticket to ride.¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°Different. Having sex with a wolf is not like having sex with a man. For one thing, they¡¯re very furry, as you could see when Conor shifted. Like dogs, if you¡¯re familiar with how they procreate, after the penis is well inside of you, a wolf forms a knot, which keeps you locked together until the breeding isplete. Even after ejaction, the knot may remain for anywhere from five to fifteen minutes, although if you¡¯re desperate, the wolf can shift back to a human and pull out, as there is no knot in their human penis, as you would have notedst night.


    ¡®For me, the knot rubs up against my g-spot, and it created a very snug fit, which wasn¡¯t at all unpleasant. I manage to orgasm during the sex. I have a lesbian friend who agreed to breed with wolves, and she liked having one of the wolves in human form like Brigitte wasst night, licking her, while the actual breeding took ce. She enjoyed that a great deal. I know that the thought of breeding with another species may not be your cup of tea, which is why you are allowed to back out once you know, but the three people I know who¡¯ve done it, including me, are not sorry or disappointed they have. For whatever it¡¯s worth to you, I don¡¯t mind demonstrating what it looks like. You¡¯re definitely wee to witness me breed, so you have an idea of what it will look like if and when you fuck a wolf.


    ¡°Because the wolves have so much invested in your procreation, they will likely provide bodyguards to ensure no harmes to you. Conor and Brigitte are my bodyguards. For my lesbian friend, her bodyguard is female, and another friend who¡¯s undergoing breeding now, her bodyguard will likely be male. Just as you enjoyed sex with Conorst night, you can have sex with your bodyguard, until it¡¯s time for your breeding, at which time, you need to breed with the wolf form.¡±


    ¡°What I want to know is how a thirteen year old could fuck like Conorst night?¡± Randa said.


    ¡°Practice. Wolves have frequent sex, and not only with their mates, but lots of others as well, in all their different forms. Conor has probably fucked three or four times a day for six years. That¡¯s like six or more thousand incidents of sex. Since you three are single, I¡¯d be sincerely surprised if any of you have fucked three hundred times. If you fuck an older wolf like Rene, they¡¯ll be better than Conor. Imagine how good you might be if you fucked three or four times a day for a hundred and twenty years, like Rene. Practice. The other wolf I fucked was over a hundred. He was like four times better than Conor, as good as he is.¡±


    ¡°Does this breeding work the other way as well?¡± Dani asked.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°It does, but human males aren¡¯t attracted to wolf bitches, and have a hard time maintaining an erection while fucking a wolf. Wolves, on the other hand, fuck in human form all the time and they have no problem with arousal and erections as a result. In fact, any time they scent arousal in a female, they tend to get an erection. It¡¯s why Conor is erect now.¡±


    ¡°What about artificial insemination?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Another good question. Since the semen required for your breeding needs toe from a wolf, are you going to jack one off into a cup? Why not just skip that part and let him inject you naturally.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a wolf,¡± Simone said.


    ¡°Not a wolf, but a shapeshifter in wolf form. They are not animals, They are still smart, caring, loving, tender, careful, and damn good lovers, in a different shape. He won¡¯t harm you, rape you, bite you, maul you, scratch you, or do anything else he wouldn¡¯t do in his human form, except thrust, because he¡¯s knotted inside of you. He¡¯ll protect you from others who¡¯d harm you. I was protected from three human rapists in Wisconsin by my wolf bodyguards. Having a wolf lick you is out of this world extraordinary. Their tongues can do things a human tongue can only dream about. I know it¡¯s weird thinking of having sex with a wolf. I had the same issues that are running through your heads now, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll regret it if you choose to do it, provided you¡¯re willing to have children for a good cause. Just as having sex with Conorst night was admittedly the best sex you¡¯d ever had, having sex with him in wolf form, will be nearly as good, except you won¡¯t want to kiss him, and he can¡¯t nibble on your nipples. Entirely up to you, however.¡±


    ¡°I want to see how it¡¯s done,¡± Randa said, ¡°before making up my mind, right here, right now.¡±


    ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± I asked. ¡°Have you made up your minds about whether you¡¯d proceed?¡±


    ¡°I think I want to see you mating with a wolf,¡± Simone said. ¡°I¡¯m inclined to say no, but I¡¯m willing to change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± Dani said.


    I slipped off my clothes until I was as naked as Conor. I walked to the downstairs linen closet and got a sheet, folding it several times and putting it on the floor.


    ¡°Rene, Sasha, why don¡¯t you get undressed so we can y?¡±


    ¡°Why are you choosing them?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Because, as the Alpha of the New Ennd pack, Rene will eventually be one of my breeders. He¡¯s the top wolf, and has first rights within the pack. I haven¡¯t had sex with him yet, but I will, so I might as well show you with him and his mate. I include her because I choose too.¡±


    They both stripped down. Rene already had an erection, smelling the arousal in the air. Sasha¡¯s pussy was moist, aroused herself. Sasha got on the floor, and I mounted her in a sixty-nine. Rene shifted behind me. Both Sasha and Rene licked me, him as a wolf, then I felt Sasha aiming his impressive wolf cock at my target. He nudged forward, impaling me on the head.


    ¡°You saw the differences between his human cock and wolf cock. It was almost the same size, but shaped differently, and enclosed in a furry sheath. It needs to reach a certain depth, before he can knot with me and the breeding can ur.¡±

 158

    I felt him thrust several times, driving his cock into me further. Sasha was licking me, and she was really good. I moaned.


    ¡°I¡¯m having my first orgasm, primarily from Sasha¡¯s licking.¡±


    Rene pushed more of his cock inside of me. It was close to the proper depth for mating. A couple more thrusts and I felt his fur impact my pussy.


    ¡°His knot is beginning to form,¡± I said. ¡°When it does, he can¡¯t slide in and out like a human male. We¡¯ll be locked together. He¡¯ll still need to move somewhat, but it will be short, jerky thrusts, which will move my body because we¡¯re now locked together. It feels as if his cock is veryrge, filling up the area around my g-spot, like a veryrge cock, but it¡¯s the knot at the base of his cock, not the full length. Between his cock rubbing against my g-spot, and Sasha¡¯s tongue, this feels very good. I somewhat miss the thrusting, but I can live without it. I¡¯m now cumming again.¡± Yeah, I moaned thatst bit. I really was cumming. ¡°Her tongue is dancing on my clit. It feels so good.¡±


    Rene was shaking me with his jerky little thrusts, reaching for his orgasm.


    ¡°Now, if you¡¯re not into pussy like I am, the person under me could be a male. I could be sucking his cock instead of licking her pussy. I like it this way, because it¡¯s a taste of both. Or you don¡¯t need another wolf at all. As long as you¡¯re kneeling, or lying at the proper height so the wolf can stand on it¡¯s hind legs to mate, this is doable.


    ¡°Be forewarned, a wolf ejactes about three times the amount of semen as a human male does. Even as a human, it¡¯s more, but not as much as the wolf. I can tell Rene is getting close to orgasm. Even after he cums, he remains knotted to me, to keep his sperm from flowing out of me.¡±


    I moaned some more, cumming again. I dived down into Sasha¡¯s pussy, feeling I¡¯d neglected her while I was talking. She climaxed, and so did Rene.


    ¡°He¡¯s cumming. You might be able to tell. If we weren¡¯t in a ce where humans could hear him, Rene would be howling now, because he¡¯s just imed his bitch.¡±


    My pussy was awash, Rene had deposited so much inside of me. Even after Rene climaxed, Sasha kept licking and I enjoyed two more orgasms before his knot dissipated and he pulled out of me, Both Sasha and Rene licked me, cleaning his copious semen off me. I stood up and Rene shifted back, kissing Sasha,


    ¡°Daphne, is Nat your mate?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He is.¡±


    ¡°May I please borrow him for the next part of my demonstration?¡±


    ¡°You may,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Nat, I¡¯m going to sit on the couch and I want you to fuck me as a human male. When you approach your orgasm, shift then.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I moved the sheet to protect my couch from cum stains, sliding down so my butt was on the edge. Nat had stripped while I prepared and his cock was possibly slightlyrger than Rene¡¯s. Nice.


    He knelt in front of me, licking me first. Good boy. I orgasmed again. Then, he entered me and I had another climax. He gave me a thorough fucking as a man, and we did all the things a man would normally do, kissing, necking. He licked my breasts and nibbled on my nipples. I climaxed three more times. He warned me he was about to cum before he shifted, and I suddenly had this dark brown wolf with ck highlights forming a knot inside of me. I stroked his head and rubbed his cheek and ears, as he finished our sexual union. Instead of waiting for his knot to shrink, he shifted back to his human form and pulled out of me. Daphne cleaned off his cock and my pussy. I stood up and thanked Daphne for the use of her mate.


    ¡°That was very good,¡± she said. ¡°He loves having his ears rubbed. You did well.¡±


    ¡°As you can see,dies, there are many different ways to carry out a mating. It depends upon what you might like, or are interested in, limited only by you and your imagination. Normally, each day of your fertility, the pack would like you to mate with four wolves, to give each wolf a chance to procreate. They will stop when they scent that you are pregnant, usually two days after you conceive. I¡¯m sure you might have other questions. Why don¡¯t you speak to my guests about whatever you might have on your mind. I¡¯m going to take a quick shower.¡±


    Conor had already dressed, so I went by myself, taking a brief rinse, giving my vagina a chance to lose it¡¯s umtion of sperm. After drying off, I went back downstairs to get dressed and found the three women clustered around the wolves, asking questions. Before the night ended, Randa agreed to two puppies, and Simone to one, with the possibility of more.


    Dani was the lone holdout, but it wasn¡¯t what I thought. ¡°I¡¯d like to think about it overnight, but I¡¯m inclined to sign a contract for four puppies, but I need some time to consider the time involved in providing four. Like Jessica, I¡¯m starting to get strapped for funds. Is there any way you¡¯d consider paying half down for one puppy, with the bnce due upon delivery?¡±


    ¡°If you agree to four puppies, the pack will be happy to do as you suggest,¡± Rene said.


    ¡°Thank you. Jessica, that was some demonstration. I was inclined not to be a breeder, but what you showed me, made everything more ptable. By the way, you¡¯re a slut and an exhibitionist.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I¡¯ve definitely be sluttier since fucking wolves. It is great sex. And wolves tend to loll around naked to make it easier to shift, and they pretty much are open to sex any time they feel like it. I¡¯ve found myself loosening up around them.¡±


    ¡°I can see why. You really enjoyed yourself,¡± Dani said.


    Ladies, I have one further secret to tell before you leave,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Before Rene¡¯s pack decided to start paying breeders, the only way for them to find breeders, was to seduce females as humans, and addict them to wolf sex, then reveal themselves as werewolves and ask for help. My grandfather was a werewolf, and that¡¯s what he was doing with my grandmother. He got careless, and impregnated her as a human. The resulting baby was given up for adoption, my mother. She¡¯s human in every respect. We had no clue that she was half wolf. She ages, gets sick, gets injured, just like any other human does. She looks older than her father, my grandfather. I didn¡¯t know this at the time I agreed to be a breeder for the pack, only learning it on my vacation to Wisconsin, when Rene arranged for his wolves to mingle with the Wisconsin pack. My mom and grandfather have reunited. I even found other breeders for the Wisconsin pack before knowing this about myself, but in a way, I¡¯m helping my own line to continue. I¡¯m a quarter werewolf myself, but human in every respect.


    ¡°I only tell you this so you know there are, and always have been, shapeshifters, and partial shapeshifters living amongst us. You and I didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t important for us to know, but they are out there, living with us, paying taxes, working, ying. You¡¯re doing a good thing. Your child will live a long time, three hundred years from now, probably long enough to see humanity go to the stars, and colonize new worlds. They will live an incredibly long time. Think of that tonight when you go to sleep. How you¡¯re helping an ancient species survive and be part of the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± Simone said. ¡°Sign me up for four puppies.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Randa said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you talked me into four.¡±


    ¡°You might as well add me to that list,¡± Dani said. ¡°I guess the only way I won¡¯t end up giving you four, is if I fall in love and get married, and my husband doesn¡¯t want me having sex outside of our marriage, breeding babies for other people.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much,dies. I appreciate youing tonight and having an open mind about things.¡±


    Thedies all left and Rene gave me a huge hug. ¡°Twelve puppies, my God.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably end up giving you two more,¡± I said. ¡°Like Dani, the only thing that might stop it is if my husband has a problem with me fucking other people. I still haven¡¯t found the guy I want to marry, so who knows. I was hoping to find someone broad minded enough to let me lick pussy once in awhile. Maybe I can find someone who¡¯ll let me fuck wolves. I wanted to let you know that I¡¯ve reached apromise with Quinn. I still don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get pregnant my next fertile days, but I promised him the entire fifth day to breed me all on his own, plus the next four more days to do with me what he will.¡±


    ¡°Quinn? You¡¯ve reached an agreement with Quinn?¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°I did. I understand he¡¯s been difficult to be around, but I told him if he wants breeding rights in the future, he better suck up to me.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯re a freaking marvel,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Quinn has been more like a surly old bear than a wolf since Adriana died. Anything you can do to tame him would be greatly appreciated.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, he didn¡¯t like talking about what¡¯s eating him, but I held a silver knife to his throat until he promised to behave himself.¡±


    They both looked at Brigitte. ¡°Tell us she¡¯s joking,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°She¡¯s not joking,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°He was here again today, and I got the best fucking I¡¯ve ever received from him. He was about to fuck me when I was fertile the day after we got back. Jessica held her knife to his throat and got him to promise not to impregnate me if she gave him breeding rights for herst day.¡±


    ¡°Wolves really need to talk to each other more often than they do,¡± I said. ¡°He had some rtively sound reasons for being a bitch. I think he¡¯ll do better now.¡±


    ¡°Did you call Quinn a bitch?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°No, but I told him he had to suck up to me while I was his bitch if he wanted a chance to breed me again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by being his bitch?¡± Rene said.


    ¡°I pretty much agreed to do whatever he wanted, including wear his cor for four days.¡±


    They both looked to Conor and Brigitte for confirmation of my stupidity, which is kind of how I thought about it. They both nodded.


    Sasha shook her head. ¡°You held a silver knife to his throat, and then told him you¡¯d be his submissive for four days?¡±


    ¡°Maybe five. He gets to breed me all by himself on my final day of fertility. I did tell him I wanted him to suck up. Doesn¡¯t that count for anything?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sasha put her hand on my shoulder and turned to her mate. ¡°Should we scrub any ns for her breeding any more than one pup, and that¡¯s only if she takes her next cycle?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad, can it?¡± I asked. ¡°Surely he¡¯d like to breed me again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rene said. ¡°Quinn has been a festering sore for a long time. He¡¯s the only wolf I won¡¯t let Sasha fuck. He¡¯s brutal to everyone.¡±


    ¡°He was actually pretty nice when he fucked me this morning,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I enjoyed it. I was expecting the worst, and got a whole lot better than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Quinn?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°It was a good fucking,¡± Brigitte reassured her.


    ¡°Will wonders never cease,¡± Rene said.

 159

    Instead of putting the same anal plug, back in, Brigitte moved me up to the nextrgest size. After she did, I rode Conor cowgirl style, while Brigitte rode his face. This plug was over two inches wide at its widest. Fucking Conor with that thing ensconced in my ass was a whole new experience for me. Not that it was bad, mind you. I actually began to wonder what it would be like to have two men fucking me at the same time. One in my pussy, and the other one pumping in and out of my butt. It didn¡¯t sound all that bad. Maybe I should add that to my bucket list.


    Two dayster, after having gone through all five of my training plugs, (and currently having my period), I had my first anal sex. Brigitte wore the smaller of the two strap-on dildos she¡¯d purchased. She suggested that she take my anal virginity while I was engaged in a sixty-nine with Conor, as it would distract me from what was going on in my ass. Since she was the sexual expert, having fucked for over fifty years, I took her advice.


    Having worn the five different plugs for five days and nights, through all kinds of activities, I was now used to having something in my ass, but this would be different. There would be thrusting and movement involved, so a distraction seemed good to me.


    Conor and I got into a sixty-nine and Brigitte let me have an orgasm from that before she started lubing up my back door and her fake prick. Orgasms were good. She also used her fingers in my rectum to slowly open me up after removing myst plug. That didn¡¯t feel too bad, but her fingers weren¡¯t that big. The moment of truth arrived. I felt the bulbous head of the faux cock pressed against my sphincter. She nudged forward, and the tight muscr starfish started spreading over the crown. I quit sucking, experiencing the sensation of an anal fucking for the first time.


    All the training plugs had a bulge, splitting me wide for the thick part, then shrinking down right before the nge. While the head of the dildo wasrger than the shaft, the shaft was still thicker around than anything which had gone before on a fully inserted basis. It was ufortable, but not painful, the gradual stretching and lubricant seeing to that. With Conor licking and nibbling on mydy bits at the same time, it was more than tolerable. It started to feel good. Good enough I was willing to resume sucking his cock.


    The next orgasm I had after full pration, I could still primarily im was a clitoral orgasm. Most of it seemed centered on the tongue so studiously involved in dancing across the nub. The next orgasm seemed rooted inside my bottom, with only echoes of the clit licking going on. When I seemed to be fucking myself on her stic prick, Brigitte told Conor to stop licking, and the next orgasm I had was definitely anal in origin.


    After another anal orgasm, Conor resumed licking, and I enjoyed a series of very enjoyable orgasms from both sources. I was no longer an anal virgin, although I would have to endure Conor¡¯s cock up my ass before I could im to be fully indoctrinated in anal sex.


    That urred the following night. This time, it was Brigitte on the bottom and Conor preparing my ass for pration. Having gone through it once, It wasn¡¯t as scary the second time around, even though I knew Conor¡¯s cock wasrger than the toy the previous day.


    Brigitte had me clean out my rectum prior to our sex, so I¡¯d be able to clean off Conor¡¯s cock, which didn¡¯t offend me the way it had when she first told me it was going to happen. I¡¯d done it once, I could do it again. Hell, it hadn¡¯t even been my ass I¡¯d sucked off his cock the first time, but Brigitte¡¯s, so kudos to me.


    Having a living, breathing (metaphorically speaking) object inside of my bottom was different from having something as static as a dildo inside me. I could feel his prick flexing and twitching inside of me. When he¡¯d climax, I¡¯d feel all of his gooey cum squirting inside of my rectum, and he was longer than the fake object, by about an inch. Despite the differences, or perhaps because of them, I enjoyed anal sex more the second time. Feeling his dick throbbing inside of my butt felt good. Nor did I have any problem sucking Conor¡¯s cock when we were done. I was now, a full fledged three hole slut. The only thing remaining between me and Quinn, was that huge vibrating plug, and one more Quinn sized dildo.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Wearing the vibrating dildo was a whole other thing. Not only was it thergest object to upy myher regions, the vibrations were both arousing, and distracting. Brigitte would turn it on at various and sundry times during the day, running, exercising, fighting. (Ouch, you don¡¯t want to be distracted when you¡¯re about to get smacked.) She even turned it on a few times while I was sleeping, and I¡¯d purr at the most inopportune times as it went off. Still, she was getting me ready for whatever Quinn might want of me, so it was all good.


    After wearing that sucker for a full thirty-six hours, Brigitte fucked my ass with thergest dildo. When I got through that with only minor difort, (initially) and some pleasure, (toward the end, when I actually fucked myself on the monster,) she dered me ready to take on Quinn¡¯s cock in my ass. She rmended I sleep every night with it in my butt until Quinn imed me as his bitch. Again, fifty plus years of experience talking, so I listened.


    ******


    One of the side benefits of all three women agreeing to be pack breeders, was we started hanging out with one another, them mostly with me. For one thing, there was no one else we could talk to about the whole experience. For another, we were all unemployed. Let¡¯s not mention the fact that they wanted to fuck the wolves again.


    They all went to their doctor appointments and got medical clearance, and stopped taking birth control pills, or in Simone¡¯s case, an IUD like me. We got Randa and Dani to try licking pussy, which neither had done before. Although Brigitte had licked Dani when she tried Conor sex the first time, Dani hadn¡¯t licked her back. They both agreed that licking a shaved pussy was better than a furry pussy, so Brigitte shaved whenever she nned to be human for long. All three tried having the wolves lick them in the wolf state, kind of a warm up to eventual wolf sex. We all agreed no human tongue could possibly do what a wolf tongue could do. It was no contest.


    When they came over, they took to lounging around naked the way we did. I convinced all of them to start running with us. Since they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up for a long time, a couple other wolves would show up every morning to help look after the slow pokes in the group. They also started some self defense sses with me. Again, no knife work. We¡¯d have to start going into the woods at some point for that. I couldn¡¯t be stabbing wolves in front of the neighbors.


    They took advantage of the other wolves presence after running, to see if all wolves were as good as Conor in the sack. In actuality, since he was one of the youngest, the other wolves were all better than him. Human form sex wasn¡¯t going to be a problem for any of them. They loved the sex.


    Naturally, Carl noticed the new females hanging around with me, and working out in my backyard as scantily d females. Now they didn¡¯t have the physical perfection of the wolves, since who did, but they were all under the age of 28, and all good looking, even Dani who was perhaps fifteen pounds over weight, although the exercise regimen Brigitte imposed would soon take that off.


    Carl hit on all three women, asking each of them for dates. Not in front of one another, not quite that crude, but a little cringy.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the neighbor?¡± Simone asked, after finding out he¡¯d asked Randa on a date first.


    ¡°He¡¯s lonely,¡± I said. ¡°I used to hang out with him a little more, y video games and watch Netflix and such, but right after losing my job, I got drunk and slept with him. I don¡¯t feel I can encourage him by hanging out with him as that was a mistake I didn¡¯t want to repeat, so I think he misses the camaraderie.¡±


    ¡°Was he any good?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°Not wolf sex good. Plus, I was drunk and it was awkward.¡±


    ¡°Is he nice?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Nice enough, I guess. He¡¯s been a good neighbor, but he can¡¯t find out about the wolves, so we¡¯ve tried to discourage interaction with him. When the wolves don¡¯t perceptively age, don¡¯t have bruises or scars after pounding on each other, and might need to shift so are naked constantly indoors, it¡¯s best if he¡¯s not hanging around.¡±


    ¡°I get that,¡± Dani said. ¡°Would anyone object if I dated him?¡±


    The other two shook their heads. I said, ¡°Not if you don¡¯t include him with us hanging out, but if you want to go out with him, and hang at his townhouse, be my guest.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept, if he asks me.¡±


    ¡°He will,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Sure enough, he asked Dani the following day, and she agreed to go out to dinner with him. You could see his eyes light up. Score, I could almost see him holding up his hands in the symbol for a touchdown. Their date was set for the following Friday night, on what would be the first night of my next breeding. Instead of putting the same anal plug, back in, Brigitte moved me up to the nextrgest size. After she did, I rode Conor cowgirl style, while Brigitte rode his face. This plug was over two inches wide at its widest. Fucking Conor with that thing ensconced in my ass was a whole new experience for me. Not that it was bad, mind you. I actually began to wonder what it would be like to have two men fucking me at the same time. One in my pussy, and the other one pumping in and out of my butt. It didn¡¯t sound all that bad. Maybe I should add that to my bucket list.


    Two dayster, after having gone through all five of my training plugs, (and currently having my period), I had my first anal sex. Brigitte wore the smaller of the two strap-on dildos she¡¯d purchased. She suggested that she take my anal virginity while I was engaged in a sixty-nine with Conor, as it would distract me from what was going on in my ass. Since she was the sexual expert, having fucked for over fifty years, I took her advice.


    Having worn the five different plugs for five days and nights, through all kinds of activities, I was now used to having something in my ass, but this would be different. There would be thrusting and movement involved, so a distraction seemed good to me.


    Conor and I got into a sixty-nine and Brigitte let me have an orgasm from that before she started lubing up my back door and her fake prick. Orgasms were good. She also used her fingers in my rectum to slowly open me up after removing myst plug. That didn¡¯t feel too bad, but her fingers weren¡¯t that big. The moment of truth arrived. I felt the bulbous head of the faux cock pressed against my sphincter. She nudged forward, and the tight muscr starfish started spreading over the crown. I quit sucking, experiencing the sensation of an anal fucking for the first time.


    All the training plugs had a bulge, splitting me wide for the thick part, then shrinking down right before the nge. While the head of the dildo wasrger than the shaft, the shaft was still thicker around than anything which had gone before on a fully inserted basis. It was ufortable, but not painful, the gradual stretching and lubricant seeing to that. With Conor licking and nibbling on mydy bits at the same time, it was more than tolerable. It started to feel good. Good enough I was willing to resume sucking his cock.


    The next orgasm I had after full pration, I could still primarily im was a clitoral orgasm. Most of it seemed centered on the tongue so studiously involved in dancing across the nub. The next orgasm seemed rooted inside my bottom, with only echoes of the clit licking going on. When I seemed to be fucking myself on her stic prick, Brigitte told Conor to stop licking, and the next orgasm I had was definitely anal in origin.


    After another anal orgasm, Conor resumed licking, and I enjoyed a series of very enjoyable orgasms from both sources. I was no longer an anal virgin, although I would have to endure Conor¡¯s cock up my ass before I could im to be fully indoctrinated in anal sex.


    That urred the following night. This time, it was Brigitte on the bottom and Conor preparing my ass for pration. Having gone through it once, It wasn¡¯t as scary the second time around, even though I knew Conor¡¯s cock wasrger than the toy the previous day.


    Brigitte had me clean out my rectum prior to our sex, so I¡¯d be able to clean off Conor¡¯s cock, which didn¡¯t offend me the way it had when she first told me it was going to happen. I¡¯d done it once, I could do it again. Hell, it hadn¡¯t even been my ass I¡¯d sucked off his cock the first time, but Brigitte¡¯s, so kudos to me.


    Having a living, breathing (metaphorically speaking) object inside of my bottom was different from having something as static as a dildo inside me. I could feel his prick flexing and twitching inside of me. When he¡¯d climax, I¡¯d feel all of his gooey cum squirting inside of my rectum, and he was longer than the fake object, by about an inch. Despite the differences, or perhaps because of them, I enjoyed anal sex more the second time. Feeling his dick throbbing inside of my butt felt good. Nor did I have any problem sucking Conor¡¯s cock when we were done. I was now, a full fledged three hole slut. The only thing remaining between me and Quinn, was that huge vibrating plug, and one more Quinn sized dildo.


    Wearing the vibrating dildo was a whole other thing. Not only was it thergest object to upy myher regions, the vibrations were both arousing, and distracting. Brigitte would turn it on at various and sundry times during the day, running, exercising, fighting. (Ouch, you don¡¯t want to be distracted when you¡¯re about to get smacked.) She even turned it on a few times while I was sleeping, and I¡¯d purr at the most inopportune times as it went off. Still, she was getting me ready for whatever Quinn might want of me, so it was all good.


    After wearing that sucker for a full thirty-six hours, Brigitte fucked my ass with thergest dildo. When I got through that with only minor difort, (initially) and some pleasure, (toward the end, when I actually fucked myself on the monster,) she dered me ready to take on Quinn¡¯s cock in my ass. She rmended I sleep every night with it in my butt until Quinn imed me as his bitch. Again, fifty plus years of experience talking, so I listened.


    ******


    One of the side benefits of all three women agreeing to be pack breeders, was we started hanging out with one another, them mostly with me. For one thing, there was no one else we could talk to about the whole experience. For another, we were all unemployed. Let¡¯s not mention the fact that they wanted to fuck the wolves again.


    They all went to their doctor appointments and got medical clearance, and stopped taking birth control pills, or in Simone¡¯s case, an IUD like me. We got Randa and Dani to try licking pussy, which neither had done before. Although Brigitte had licked Dani when she tried Conor sex the first time, Dani hadn¡¯t licked her back. They both agreed that licking a shaved pussy was better than a furry pussy, so Brigitte shaved whenever she nned to be human for long. All three tried having the wolves lick them in the wolf state, kind of a warm up to eventual wolf sex. We all agreed no human tongue could possibly do what a wolf tongue could do. It was no contest.


    When they came over, they took to lounging around naked the way we did. I convinced all of them to start running with us. Since they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up for a long time, a couple other wolves would show up every morning to help look after the slow pokes in the group. They also started some self defense sses with me. Again, no knife work. We¡¯d have to start going into the woods at some point for that. I couldn¡¯t be stabbing wolves in front of the neighbors.


    They took advantage of the other wolves presence after running, to see if all wolves were as good as Conor in the sack. In actuality, since he was one of the youngest, the other wolves were all better than him. Human form sex wasn¡¯t going to be a problem for any of them. They loved the sex.


    Naturally, Carl noticed the new females hanging around with me, and working out in my backyard as scantily d females. Now they didn¡¯t have the physical perfection of the wolves, since who did, but they were all under the age of 28, and all good looking, even Dani who was perhaps fifteen pounds over weight, although the exercise regimen Brigitte imposed would soon take that off.


    Carl hit on all three women, asking each of them for dates. Not in front of one another, not quite that crude, but a little cringy.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the neighbor?¡± Simone asked, after finding out he¡¯d asked Randa on a date first.


    ¡°He¡¯s lonely,¡± I said. ¡°I used to hang out with him a little more, y video games and watch Netflix and such, but right after losing my job, I got drunk and slept with him. I don¡¯t feel I can encourage him by hanging out with him as that was a mistake I didn¡¯t want to repeat, so I think he misses the camaraderie.¡±


    ¡°Was he any good?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°Not wolf sex good. Plus, I was drunk and it was awkward.¡±


    ¡°Is he nice?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Nice enough, I guess. He¡¯s been a good neighbor, but he can¡¯t find out about the wolves, so we¡¯ve tried to discourage interaction with him. When the wolves don¡¯t perceptively age, don¡¯t have bruises or scars after pounding on each other, and might need to shift so are naked constantly indoors, it¡¯s best if he¡¯s not hanging around.¡±


    ¡°I get that,¡± Dani said. ¡°Would anyone object if I dated him?¡±


    The other two shook their heads. I said, ¡°Not if you don¡¯t include him with us hanging out, but if you want to go out with him, and hang at his townhouse, be my guest.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept, if he asks me.¡±


    ¡°He will,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Sure enough, he asked Dani the following day, and she agreed to go out to dinner with him. You could see his eyes light up. Score, I could almost see him holding up his hands in the symbol for a touchdown. Their date was set for the following Friday night, on what would be the first night of my next breeding.

 160

    Randa was the first of us four to enter fertility after going off birth control, about two weeks after agreeing to breed. I¡¯d be following her by three days. She probably couldn¡¯t conceive, but decided to fuck a couple of wolves to see what it was like, while theoretically fertile, so we went to the wolfpound for one day of breeding on her most fertile day.


    Four wolves mounted her, one from behind, one from in front, one with a female under her licking, and one with a male under her. The other two witnessed her breeding to confirm through another witness, that it was the pleasant experience that it seemed to be with me. The fact she did it four times was probably all the evidence they needed, but they questioned her about it the way they had me. She confirmed she¡¯d enjoyed it enough to continue, although she admitted sex with the human shapes were the more pleasant way to experience sex with wolves.


    ¡°Fucking one from the front was the freakiest of the four fuckings, because you¡¯re intensely aware you are fucking another species, but even that wasn¡¯t bad. Having his wolf tongue licking my breasts at the same time was nice, and I love how they clean up after themselves, and you don¡¯t have to go to the bathroom afterward to mop up.¡±


    I liked that too, never having had sex with a man so fastidious in cleaning up after they ejacted. Kudos to anyone who does. Despite the volume of semen introduced to my body by a wolf, I could never recall sleeping in a wet spot afterward.


    I started my second fertility two days after Randa fucked the wolves, and what would start my submission to Quinn, but that¡¯s a chapter for another day.


    ******


    Jessica begins her second breeding and gets pregnant on herst day, when it¡¯s likely Quinn¡¯s puppy. This chapter contains anal sex, oral sex, interspecies sex, interracial sex, bondage, a gangbang, multiple partner sex, including one scene of MMMMMF sex and a facial.


    Jessica is Bred


    Rene invited me to thepound for my breeding. I thought I should take some clothes with me, but wondered where I¡¯d wear clothes. No one ever did on thepound. However, Brigitte reminded me that Quinn didn¡¯t reside on thepound and he had my ass for five days. She didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d keep me chained in his ce, or want to show me off somewhere, so I packed some clothes just in case.


    ¡°Are you and Conor going to go with me to Quinn¡¯s?¡± I asked. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d be insulted to think you¡¯d need any bodyguards while you¡¯re in his possession. On the other hand, he might want to humiliate us some more. It¡¯s hard to know what Quinn wants. Did you pack your enema kit andrge vibrating plug?¡±


    ¡°I did. Did I make a mistake by offering to submit to him for four days, five if you include my breeding day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have thought so at one time. I¡¯m not sure anymore. He seems somewhat changed. Everyone has remarked on it, but no one knows if it¡¯s a front he¡¯s putting on, or if he¡¯ll change back at some point. For five years, Quinn has been Quinn. No one knows what to make of him now.¡±


    The other three were going to show up tomorrow. Tonight was Dani¡¯s first date with Carl. She¡¯d be dishing the deets when they came over. Mostly, they wereing for sex on thepound. A lot of wolves would be there for my breeding for them to fuck in human form. They¡¯d get to pick and choose who they wanted for guard duty now that they¡¯d started fucking wolves. They¡¯d witnessed enough wolf sex to know it wouldn¡¯t be a particr hardship for them when it was their turn.


    I¡¯d decided to go with the breeding room for my sex. Except for Rene, I wouldn¡¯t know any of the wolves I¡¯d be fucking, unless Nat was chosen again. I thought about what it would be like to pop one of Nat¡¯s puppies. A biracial, as well as a bispecies baby. How much of a conversation starter that would be in the hospital when I delivered as a single woman.


    I went with the breeding room because it seemed more impersonal and more business like. Essentially, I¡¯d be fucking a lot of strangers. I¡¯m not sure how much I wanted to get to know all of my potential breeders. Tomorrow, I¡¯d y around a little with the other three there to witness, but I¡¯d probably go to the breeding room again Sunday and Monday, as I was essentially going to be running a breeding train. Then Quinn would have me. I had no idea what to expect from that.


    We left early enough so we could do our run and breakfast at thepound. The wolves ran naked, some of them shifting back and forth between forms as they ran. My body definitely didn¡¯t have the resiliency of wolves, and I definitely needed to wear a sports bra when running, or my tits would be hanging down to my belly button by the time I was forty. When we ran, a lot of wolves ran with us, in both forms, sniffing the bitch who was going to provide new puppies.


    After the run, I showered and had a typical wolf breakfast, heavy on the protein, light on everything else, but they did provide for my needs. They nned the same for me here as in Wisconsin, two breeders in the morning, two more in the afternoon. As expected, Rene bred me first, Sasha watching me take his wolf prick. Once he knotted, he bred me twice, the Alpha expecting to get first crack at the new breeding bitch and the highest probability of giving me a puppy. I suddenly realized that if I had a puppy with Rene, Conor would be its brother.


    My other morning fuck was aplete stranger, and he only bred me once, wolf protocol not allowing him to rece his Alpha¡¯s seed. I got a nice break and a shower, a chance to eat and drink and by two, I was back in the breeding room spreading my legs for another pair of strange wolves. Both of them only got to breed me once.


    Sasha asked me if I could withstand another breeding by Rene.


    ¡°One only,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s thergest of the wolves today, and I¡¯m feeling somewhat sore.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Thank you.¡±


    I gotfortable and Rene trotted up behind me and mounted me again. Sasha stayed there for my breeding, petting her mate and he locked me up tighter than a drum. Despite only going once more, he left a lot of sperm inside of me and he remained knotted for over fifteen minutes, trapping his sperm inside of me. Trapped the other two wolves inside of me as well, what didn¡¯t get pushed out when he first entered me, but Rene was deeper than the other two.


    After supper, there was wolf socializing. Wolves did a lot of socializing. They yed some board games, some cards, kind of grouped together in furry piles, often resulting in sex, not all of which was heterosexual. Wolves didn¡¯t seem to have an aversion to the same sex, and oral sex was fairly frequent, even between the same gender. Some licking would start, and if it was weed, it usually continued to orgasm. When dealing with wolves of simr ranks, no one could force you. You might start to lick someone and they¡¯d open for you, indicating their eptance, and you ended up having sex. If a bitch was in heat, generally, no one would fuck her, but she usually got lots of oral, or even anal attention.


    You ever notice how dogs would sniff and lick buttholes of other dogs. Wolves did the same. It wasn¡¯t horribly umon to see wolves licking assholes, nor all that strange to see a wolf licking a cock which had been fucking an asshole, even his own. Brigitte told me that wolves were used to eating and licking almost anything, and she was right.


    I got to sleep with Brigitte, but I was banned from having Conor in my bed while I was fertile. He¡¯d had a chance to breed me, and they wanted no chance I¡¯d have anything but a puppy, and he wasn¡¯t one of the major wolves allowed to breed me.


    It wasforting having Brigitte lick me after all the wolf cocks today. She didn¡¯t even really need me to lick her. She¡¯d gotten her share of sex today while I was being bred.


    The following morning followed the routine of the first, a run, breakfast, then breeding, except my friends arrived in time for breakfast. Simone would be fertile in four days, her first day myst, but I wouldn¡¯t be here then, and she¡¯d be here, so she watched me closely the rest of the day. Rene went first again, exercising Alpha privileges. This time, I sixty-nined with Sasha. I had to admit to a preference for this because it was so enjoyable on so many levels, and Sasha was a very good pussy pleaser. I didn¡¯t have to exin what was happening anymore, so I hope she enjoyed me more than the first time we¡¯d done this in demonstration. Rene bred me twice again.


    Next up, was Micah and Sharon. Sharon was a lovely, dark haired beauty, and I enjoyed the sex with her as Micah mated with me. She wasn¡¯t quite as aplished as Sasha in licking pussy, but all wolf licking was pretty damn good. Her mate¡¯s cock rivaled Rene¡¯s in size, so I was well stuffed three consecutive times. His knot was maintained for ten minutes after he bred me. Clean up was cursory, no one wanting to remove sperm from my pussy if it was inside of me where it belonged, which meant I felt some dripping down my legs during lunch. asionally, a passing wolf would lick up anything he found on my legs.


    After lunch, it was Nat¡¯s turn to breed me. Daphne was a blonde goddess, so I was looking forward to licking her. She¡¯d even shaved for me, which most wolves didn¡¯t do. Before we got down to business, Daphne whispered to me that she really hoped her mate would breed me.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any children yet. It would be his first.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he have any puppies?¡± I asked.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Racism, somewhat, although some of it is how he feels for me and his own innate shyness. He really didn¡¯t like seducing other women in respect for my feelings, and some of those he tried with were thrown off because he¡¯s ck. You¡¯re the first one we¡¯ve paid, so he doesn¡¯t have to seduce another woman.¡±


    ¡°I do have some choice as to who my breeders are, I can try to ensure your mate is chosen to breed me once every day of my next fertility. I¡¯m not likely to conceive this time around anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d do that for us?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You might want to see if Simone wants to breed with Nat too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. Everyone seems to like you, and I can see why.¡±


    When we got into our sixty-nine, Daphne seemed real eager to give me pleasure. I had a great time fucking Nat and Daphne. His might be the one cock that exceeded Rene¡¯s, at least until I fucked Quinn. His was thergest cock I¡¯d ever seen. Nat remained knotted for a long time, trying to give his sperm a chance in thepetition. Thest wolf I fucked that afternoon, was another single wolf without a mate. I let him mount me from the front. I rubbed his ears, and stroked his neck and nks as he fucked me. He whimpered, enjoying my hands stroking him, then howled for a long time as he climaxed.


    Sasha asked if I would ept Rene again, but I told her I was too tired and sore to take another cock right now. All of the wolf cocks today had beenrger than average.


    ¡°I could use a good licking though, if you¡¯re inclined to sex at the moment. You can be on top if you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely offer, but I¡¯ll regretfully decline. I might take you up on another day. Too many hostess duties today.¡±


    She did lick the outside of my pussy to clean up more after thest wolf.

 161

    Another shower before supper and also, my three friends each chose their wolf bodyguards. Randa chose two young, male, unmated wolves, not dissimr to Conor. Their names were Liam and Ryan. Dani chose a mated pair I hadn¡¯t met before, named Tony and Lisette. Simone chose Nat and Daphne, and Daphne winked at me when they were chosen. That was nice.


    My friends sat with me and I asked Dani how her date with Carl went.


    ¡°It went well. You were right, he is a nice enough guy. A little desperate for attention and affection. I told him that I¡¯d signed a contract to provide children for infertile couples. I asked him if it would be a problem for him if I got pregnant while we were dating. He said it was a little strange, but he thought he¡¯d be okay with it. I think he thought I was talking about artificial insemination, and I didn¡¯t disabuse him of the notion, since he didn¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll introduce Tony and Lisette as the couple I¡¯m helping. We¡¯ll see how it goes, and if he really does have a problem with it.¡±


    To Randa, I said, ¡°Well, slut, choosing two young males as bodyguards. I can see where you¡¯re going with this whole breeding thing. Dicks and more dicks.¡±


    ¡°Why not. I can have sex with female wolves if I want, but having two wolfie cocks in my bed every night, that¡¯s special.¡±


    The rest of usughed. ¡°I think Daphne and Nathaniel will make a lovely couple for you, Simone.¡±


    ¡°I do too. They¡¯re both really pleasant people, and super intelligent. They¡¯re both teachers. Although they¡¯re taking a sabbatical until I deliver.¡±


    ¡°Terrific, I suppose I¡¯ll be seeing a lot less of you now you¡¯ve got your own wolves to y with.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Simone said. ¡°My wolves would love to socialize with other wolves on a fairly frequent basis. Neither Daphne or Nat have been trained as bodyguards, and wanted to take training with Brigitte and Conor, and I¡¯ve enjoyed the running and exercising we¡¯ve been doing. We are the fantastic four, and I think we should keep it up as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Dani said. ¡°If I¡¯m going to be dating Carl anyway, I think we should remain somewhat close.¡±


    ¡°Count me in,¡± Randa said. ¡°I¡¯ll still need some Brigitte pussy licking on asion, and you aren¡¯t bad yourself.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. I¡¯ve enjoyed getting to know you all better than we did before. No reason we can¡¯t do some shit together. Maybe some road trips, nothing too long, at least until we¡¯re all pregnant, but go to Acadia, the Green or White Mountains, maybe visit each other¡¯s families after we¡¯re all knocked up. My family knows about the wolves, so we don¡¯t even have to hide anything from them.¡±


    ¡°Done. I¡¯m in,¡± Simone said.


    We all piled our hands on one another.


    ¡°One other thing you might want to consider,¡± I said, ¡°is if you know anyone else who might want to do what we¡¯re going to do, breed with wolves. People of otherwise good character who won¡¯t b to anyone about werewolves, who need money or maybe just a good time, and wouldn¡¯t be too squeamish to fuck a wolf.¡±


    ******


    After having sex with Brigitte that night, (are you surprised I hadn¡¯t gotten enough?), something urred to me which I¡¯d never thought to ask before.


    ¡°What feels better, sex as a wolf or sex as a human?¡±


    ¡°Sex as a human. No question. Not because we don¡¯t enjoy sex as wolves, because we do. But having hands and not having to be on four legs increased the opportunities for sexual pleasure. A wolf can¡¯t y with my teats while he¡¯s mounting me, not to mention wolf teats aren¡¯t as sensitive as human nipples. Or finger me while kissing me. Real wolves mating tends to be more instinctual, as they don¡¯t want to produce litters during the winter when temperatures are cold and food may be hard to find. Being able to shift to human forms and use weapons to hunt and to build fires, or live in houses, has freed werewolf behavior to an extent, so we can procreate more freely and have children whenever we want.


    ¡°But think about it. Can a wolf suck a cock without biting it. I can lick a prick like crazy, and my tongue is long and muscr, so licking may be an eptable alternative, but wolves much prefer being sucked by the human form than the wolf form. It¡¯s just better.¡±


    ¡°So you have a clitoris as a wolf?¡±


    ¡°All mammals and even most reptiles have a clitoris. Only birds don¡¯t seem to have one.¡±


    ¡°I was under the mistaken assumption animals did¡¯t have sex for pleasure, only procreation.¡±


    ¡°Then why would animals have lesbian or gay sex, or sex while already pregnant? A lot of animals do. It¡¯s because it feels good. It has nothing to do with sexual identity the way it does for humans. It¡¯s just for sexual pleasure, and sometimes for socializing, reducing tension in a group. Like getting someoneid because they¡¯re in a bad mood. Wolves use sex a lot to socialize, to let other wolves know we care for them, to create bonding between different groups. Believe me, wolves aren¡¯t mounting you solely to have a puppy, even though that¡¯s a primary goal. They want to fuck you because it feels good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good to know.¡±


    ******


    The next day, except for Rene again, who I fucked while Sasha licked me, the other three wolves I was with were unmated singles, so I just let them fuck me from behind. None of them were super big, so I let Rene mount me again at the end of the day. I was taking a lot of his sperm every day, a double breeding in the morning, and a single breeding or two on the days in the afternoon. I asked for Nat to be included in my breeding the next day at some point.


    ¡°Why Nat?¡± Rene asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s never had a puppy before. You¡¯ve got Conor, at least. I¡¯m doing it as a favor to Daphne. If I don¡¯t catch this time, I¡¯d like him to breed me once each day I¡¯m fertile the next time.¡±


    ¡°What about Quinn?¡± Rene asked.


    ¡°Past his day with me, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll breed with him again. He needs to show me he can be a decent wolf. It seems like he¡¯s trying, but I did give myself up to him for five days. Is he going to be the asshole Quinn of before, or the nice Quinn Brigitte enjoys fucking now. We¡¯ll have to see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you again Tuesday, before I let him take you.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I told him he¡¯d have me the entirety of my fifth day.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll have you the entire day, just with my sperm inside of you before you go. I¡¯ll fuck you before dawn.¡±


    ¡°Is there something more going on between you than just the kerfuffle over Adriana and Phillipe?¡±


    ¡°You mean challenging me as Alpha for the pack twice isn¡¯t enough reason?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I assume he challenged you because you wouldn¡¯t ban Phillipe for being a coward, and thought you were unfit to lead the pack as a result. Is there more?¡±


    ¡°After I wouldn¡¯t expel Phillipe, he was pretty savage the next time he had sex with Sasha. It¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t fuck her any more. The second time he challenged me is when I told him she was off limits, and any other bitch who didn¡¯t want sex with him, no matter what their rank was. Seven other bitches refused him after that.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ban Phillipe?¡±


    ¡°We needed the wolves. Phillipe was good at seducing women. He¡¯d had three puppies. It would have been bad enough if Brigitte left with him. Quinn hasn¡¯t had any.¡±


    Good time Charlie, is what Conor told me, a charming, easy to like wolf. I guess he was a lover, not a fighter. Three puppies, not bad. I wondered how old he¡¯d been.


    ¡°What if he apologized to you and Sasha? Would it make a difference?¡±


    ¡°Fat chance of Quinn ever apologizing.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the question.¡±


    Rene thought about it. ¡°If he apologizes to me and Sasha, he can start fucking any bitch who owes him obeisance. I still won¡¯t let him fuck Sasha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a start. We¡¯ll see what happens.¡±


    Reneughed. ¡°Probably the end if you ask him. I wouldn¡¯t do it while he still has his cor on you.¡±


    ¡°Good tip.¡±


    ******


    Rene did arrange for Nat to fuck me again my fourth day, and he allowed him to breed me twice, right after lunch. He had to be brought in from Simone¡¯s, and since Daphne wanted to participate in his breeding, they brought Simone with, so she wouldn¡¯t be unguarded. Daphne was ecstatic, although it was a wasted effort. I figured if I wasn¡¯t pregnant by now, I wouldn¡¯t get pregnant, as much wolf sperm had been injected into me.


    Since Rene had been a good sport, I gave him another two chances, but I figured he wasn¡¯t getting anywhere this month either.


    That night, I slept in Rene¡¯s and Sasha¡¯s room and he bred me three times before Quinn showed up to im me. They didn¡¯t bother cleaning me up afterward, and Rene¡¯s cum was dripping down my legs when Quinn showed up.


    I asked Quinn if he wanted Brigitte and Conor to go with me, and he told me no. So I got my suitcase and followed him out to his truck, a king cab pick up.


    Since Quinn refused to clean up Rene¡¯s semen, the smell of Rene permeated his car as he drove me to his ce with some Kleenex stuffed between my legs. Quinn had a nice home with a hundred feet of frontage on the rocky shore of the Antic Ocean, with about ten acres of woods behind his house. He brought in my suitcase and told me to shower off Rene¡¯s stench, and not to bother getting dressed again.


    I did as he requested, giving myself my enema, since I didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d be doing with meter. I dried off and found him in his kitchen, naked, making breakfast. He was a fine figure of a man, rock hard, except for his cock, dangling limp between his legs.


    ¡°Kneel down,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Remember, what you do over the next few days, determines if you¡¯ll ever breed me again,¡± I said, as I knelt.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±


    While I was down on my knees, Quinn fastened a cor around my neck. It was snug. I couldn¡¯t fit a finger between it after it was on. He locked it shut. It had a tag on it that read, ¡®Quinn¡¯s bitch¡¯.


    When I tried to stand after he fastened it on, he told me to remain on my knees. He fastened leather cuffs around my wrists, also snug, also locked on, then fastened my wrists behind my back. He then finished the breakfast. He cut up some of the food in small bite size pieces, then put it in a bowl which he ced on the floor in front of me.

 162

    ¡°Eat,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Do I have a safe word?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your safe word is ¡®I¡¯m a lying bitch who doesn¡¯t keep her promises¡¯. You say that, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    I looked up at him for a few moments, giving him the evil eye, before lowering my face into my bowl and eating my breakfast, fried eggs just wet enough to be messy, cut up with several cooked sausages. It was tasty and I licked my bowl clean, then knelt up waiting for him to give me my nextmand.


    ¡°Suck my cock. I want to see if you¡¯re any good.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to wipe my face first?¡± I had egg yolk drying on my face.


    ¡°Nope, just suck, and address me as, sir or Master.¡±


    I wormed my way between his muscr legs and started sucking on his meaty prick. It was a good thing Brigitte had taught me how to suck cocks, although I really had to work at getting his cock all the way down my throat. He calmly ate his breakfast, taking his time while I feted him. I¡¯d hoped to get him off fairly quickly, but he calmly ate while I was sucking him off. I thought he¡¯d stop when he was close to cumming, since today was for breeding, but no, he flooded my mouth with his cum, and I desperately had to swallow before drowning in it, and adding cum to the egg on my face.


    Quinn pushed away from the table after I drained him, and pulled me to my feet. He used a damp cloth to clean my face, then attached a leash to my cor, leading me to his bedroom, my hands still fastened behind my back. He had a low-lying bed that would be good for either a wolf or a human to sleep on, about eighteen inches above the floor. He pulled out a leather harness thing which he fastened around my body, and it too, had been carefully measured and made, fitting me like a glove. It didn¡¯t cover anything, merely enhanced what was there. I thought it looked pretty spiffy myself. I could see me wearing this on other asions where I wanted to look like a total slut.


    He removed the anal plug I¡¯d been wearing, and reced it with a simr sized plug, with a wolf tail on it, hanging down between my legs. He also added cuffs to my ankles.


    ¡°On the bed, kneeling,¡± Quinn ordered, ¡°head down, ass up.¡±


    I obeyed, with a sarcastic ¡®Yes, sir,¡¯ and he entered me for the first time, as a man and none too gentle about it, though I can¡¯t say it was painful. He had hold of the leather halter I was wearing, holding me still so he could drive hard into me. I¡¯ll give him this; I was wet. Perhaps he¡¯d scented my arousal and knew he didn¡¯t need to be too careful iming me. He fucked me hard, through several orgasms, before he released the halter and I felt the wolf in me, knotting. He thrust a little more than the other wolves I¡¯d fucked, jerking me to and fro. I felt the wolf release and he stayed knotted, developing another erection, fucking me again, then a third time, attempting to erase any trace of Rene inside of me.


    Never once did his knot release and I was tied to him for over ny minutes, his big prick stuffing me full. It wasn¡¯t the best sex I¡¯d ever had, but it wasn¡¯t the worst either. I¡¯d had a couple humans who¡¯d fucked me better, so you could kind of put him down at the bottom of the wolf hierarchy.


    Quinn switched back to his human form, and lolled on the bed, his cock coated in our juices.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to switch back to my wolf in a moment, and I want you to suck my cock again.¡±


    I looked at him.


    ¡°A response of ¡®Yes, Master,¡¯ is usually appropriate at this time,¡± Quinn said.


    I still didn¡¯t respond, staring at him. I¡¯d sucked enough wolf semen out of Brigitte to know that wolf cum was pretty much the same as human cum, in both taste and consistency. No, the problem was me sucking a wolf cock, something which I¡¯d avoided so far and really wasn¡¯t looking forward to doing in the slightest. It was just too different. Except for the fur and the knot, getting fucked by the wolf or human form wasn¡¯t all that different, especially when you were getting fucked from behind. There was no way I could im the same sucking a wolf cock.


    ¡°Are you a lying fucking bitch who doesn¡¯t keep her promises?¡± Quinn asked.


    Asshole.


    ¡°Shift,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t going to say ¡®Yes, Master,¡¯ if he killed me for it.


    Now it was his turn to stare, giving me the eye for fifteen seconds before he shifted and his wolf was lying on the bed beside me.


    I closed my eyes andy down with his cock in my face and I stuck it in my mouth, sucking on it, feeling it grow inside of my mouth. There was no way I could get a knot inside of my mouth, watching the knot form just below my lips. I just sucked on the top three to four inches of his wolf appendage, trying like hell to get him off as fast as possible.


    One thing I knew for sure, there would be a lot of wolf cum, but Quinn had orgasmed four times already today, so maybe it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as I expected. I could usually tell when a human was ready to cum, and I hoped like hell I¡¯d be able to tell when the wolf was ready to cum, so I could prepare.


    Fortunately, there were enough simrities that I could. The swelling of the head and the knot, just before my mouth was inundated with wolf semen. I gulped it down, swallowing rapidly to keep from drowning in the stuff. Like I said, not that much difference in taste, but I still felt like puking. Instead, when he shifted back, I kissed him and pushed as much of his cum as I could into his mouth, before getting up to get some water.


    ¡°I need a drink of water. Undo my hands.¡±


    ¡°Did I tell you you could leave and get water?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Fuck you, Master.¡±


    He smiled at me. I didn¡¯t like that smile that much.


    I went into the kitchen, which had a tap I could open by nudging it with my head. As soon as the water was running, I swallowed about a cup of the stuff, swishing his cum out of my mouth. I used my chin to close the spigot and return to the bedroom.


    ¡°Why have you been wearing anal plugs?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Brigitte said you liked anal sex and she said you¡¯d probably fuck me in the ass and I should be prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°Have you been fucked in the ass yet?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brigitte used two different sized dildos on me and Conor fucked me once.¡±


    ¡°Get me hard again. I want to fuck your ass.¡±


    I looked at his limp prick. ¡°Can¡¯t get it up again without a little help, huh? How old are you? Should I get you some Viagra?¡±


    His cock started getting hard again, right before my eyes. ¡°Look at that, apparently, you don¡¯t need me sucking your dick after all.¡±


    ¡°Kneel on the bed,¡± Quinn ordered.


    I obeyed, neglecting to say squat, purposely. He got behind me, pulled out my wolf tail, and I was surprised when he lubed up my butt and his cock. Maybe he scented my fear that he¡¯d fuck me without. Nor was he as rough entering me as when he fucked my cunt. He worked his dick in slowly and waited until I seemed to be epting his cock easily before he sped up. Before he climaxed, he shifted to his wolf, but his cock wasn¡¯t all the way inside of me when his knot formed. For the first time, a wolf fucked me knotless, using only the end of his cock sliding in and out of my ass until he climaxed coating my rectum in his sticky, white semen.


    The wolf pulled out andy on his side again, like he had before. He growled and I knew what he wanted. I sucked his cock until he climaxed a seventh time, in my mouth. It seemed like a human amount of semen, this time around.


    After I¡¯d cleaned him up, he shifted again. ¡°Not bad, Jessica. You might turn into a pleasing bitch after all.¡±


    I wanted to give him the finger, but my fucking hands were behind my back, and it wouldn¡¯t have the same impact.


    Quinn made lunch, although this time he fed me in hisp, instead of a dish on the floor. I couldn¡¯t feed myself. He yed with me as much as he fed me. His hands were everywhere, ying with my breasts, my pussy. Quinn made me orgasm several times on his fingers, and when he became erect again, he ced me over his cock until I sank down over it, filling me again.¡±


    ¡°I thought you intended breeding a puppy into me,¡± I said, since of the seven times he¡¯d orgasmed already, only three of them had been as a wolf in my pussy. The rest had been in my mouth or ass, which was never going to make me pregnant.


    ¡°The ridiculous assertion that I would sessfully breed you on your fifth day of fertility, after the fucking you¡¯ve undergone thest four days isughable. If you weren¡¯t pregnant already, Rene¡¯s leaving three more full deposits of cum in your pussy this morning, would have insured I had no chance to breed you. I¡¯m just having my jollies while you¡¯re in my possession.¡±


    ¡°Granted, the doctor told me I was unlikely to conceive this time because the hormones from my birth control made it unlikely I would. But the longer I¡¯m off birth control, the more likely it is I can get pregnant, so today, might be better than four days ago, and if you put a human child in me, that¡¯s one less wolf you¡¯re getting, because I¡¯m not putting my body through a birth five times, because you fucked up today, so fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    He picked me up and carried me into his bedroom bouncing me on his cock. He tossed me on the bed, entered me again, shifting like magic into his wolf and consummating my breeding as he should, wolf prick in human pussy, knotting me for over fifteen minutes after his climax. When his knot released, he shifted again.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯ve wasted four loads of wolf cum. Considering the four pregnancies I nned giving to the pack. You¡¯ve wasted a lot more than that. I told you if you didn¡¯t suck up, you could forget breeding me in the future. You were given a chance to prove yourself, and you took every opportunity to humiliate me. Not only that, I intend to tell the other three breeders to forget your sorry ass, because you¡¯re the most miserable, cranky, pig headed, goat fucker, I¡¯ve ever been around.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Why do you even want me here? You don¡¯t seem to give a fuck about me, or what I¡¯ve done for the pack. I am bringing fourteen puppies to the pack for sure, and I was thinking of two more. Do you know why Rene didn¡¯t kick Phillipe out of the pack after showing he was a coward. He produced three puppies. How many have you provided, Quinn? How many women have you seduced to breed? If I weren¡¯t being paid for puppies, you sure wouldn¡¯t be breeding me. You¡¯re a disaster waiting to happen. Rene told Sasha that if you had me for five days and I wasn¡¯t pregnant this time, they could abandon all hope of getting any puppies out of me because you would drive me off. If I didn¡¯t have a choice of the wolves I get to fuck, he¡¯d have been right. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to fuck you, because it will be a cold day in hell before I let you near me again.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

 163

    ¡°I made a promise to give you four days of my time if you didn¡¯t impregnate Brigitte. I like to keep my promises. But if you can¡¯t act like a decent fucking wolf, I will leave early, because I don¡¯t have to put up with shit for a promise I made to someone I thought could be a decent wolf, if he wanted to. You¡¯ve managed to prove everyone else right about you. Take off these fucking cuffs.¡± I tugged at my arms, still unable to remove them from behind my back.


    He unclipped them and I pulled my arms forward and started rubbing them to get cirction back into them. I headed to the shower to wash the stench of him off me.


    I turned and looked back at him before I disappeared into his bathroom. ¡°You know, it seems to me that you want to breed a wolf. Well, guess what. Mother Nature didn¡¯t give you that choice. You have to breed humans to get what you want. It¡¯s not my fault. Nor is it my damn fault that Adriana died. Everyone responsible for her death, is dead themselves. You killed him. It should be over now, but it¡¯s not. You¡¯re still clinging to it, like a drowning man.¡±


    I was crying when I went into the bathroom, just sad. Sad that this whole sorry mess was so fucked up. It might have been fun to y some bondage games. I¡¯d never done it before, and I was willing to give it a try. But not like this. I couldn¡¯t even get this nice leather shit off me, because it was all locked on.


    I was about to go in the shower anyway, when Quinn grabbed my arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°Let me take that off of you.¡±


    I stood still as he unlocked everything. I walked into the shower and closed the door behind me, turning on the hot water and washing A-hole Quinn off my body.


    ******


    After my shower, I went and stood on the deck overlooking the ocean. It was beautiful here. I was nude. There were no nearby houses and the temperatures were warm, even with the proximity of the sea. It was rxing, listening to the waves crashing on the rocks. I was lost in thought.


    ¡°Hey, bitch. What up?¡±


    I turned and Brigitte and Conor were standing there in the doorway. I held out my arms and they both rushed over, holding me, kissing me.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Quinn invited us. He said you might need some pleasantpany for a change,¡± Conor said.


    ¡°He¡¯s got that right.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡± Brigitte asked. ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Not like that, he didn¡¯t. He mostly pissed me off. I was kind of hoping to see what nice Quinn would be like. He didn¡¯t show up. Asshole Quinn made an appearance instead. I guess the worst thing he did to me was make me suck wolf cock, and I wasn¡¯t really ready for that yet.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Conor said. ¡°How did you like it?¡±


    ¡°Not enough I¡¯ll do it again anytime soon, puppy. It didn¡¯t kill me, so sometime before I die, I might try it again. Don¡¯t hold your breath.¡±


    ¡°Too bad. I love when a bitch sucks my wolf cock. Well, to be perfectly honest, it doesn¡¯t have to be a bitch. It just feels good.¡±


    ¡°Did he force you?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. He said my safe word was ¡®I¡¯m a fucking lying bitch who doesn¡¯t keep her promises¡¯, and I didn¡¯t want to say that and not keep my promise, so, you know, here I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing his cor,¡± Brigitte noted.


    ¡°He took it off before I went into the shower. I guess he could put it on me again. I don¡¯t know where we¡¯re at. I¡¯m so pissed at him.¡±


    ¡°Uh, you mind if we strip off,¡± Conor said. ¡°I love the istion and beauty of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Nah, go ahead. I¡¯ll say this for him,¡± I said, ¡°Quinn has a beautiful home. It¡¯s too bad the beauty of his soul, doesn¡¯t match the beauty of his home.¡±


    Brigitte and Conor stripped off, setting their clothes just inside the door. We all stretched out on the chairs he had, rxing. Since Rene and Sasha had woken me up before dawn to fuck me three times before I went to Quinn, I fell asleep listening to the rxing sounds of waves crashing on the rocks below.


    I felt a hand shaking me, and opened my eyes. Quinn was standing over me.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like to eat?¡± He asked


    I checked how I felt. ¡°Starving,¡± I admitted. ¡°Food sounds good.¡±


    The sun was low behind the house. I must have slept for a couple hours. Both Brigitte and Conor were standing up, looking at me, then Quinn, then me again.


    Quinn extended a hand and I took it, using him to stand up. At the moment, he didn¡¯t look too assholish, but I knew how quickly that could change.


    He led me into the house. The table was set with fine china, crystal, linens, candles, flowers, silver, for my ce setting, surprisingly enough, not stainless, although the others all had steel utensils. There were two tureens of what looked like stew, one mostly meat, the other loaded with vegetables. It smelled delicious. There was arge sd prepared for me, and smaller ones for the wolves. It looked lovely and I told him so.


    ¡°This is very nice. I¡¯m impressed, Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Have a seat.¡±


    He held my chair for me, and I sat down. Heid my napkin on myp, then stood next to the vegetable and meat stew.


    ¡°How much would you like of this venison stew?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I start with half a bowl,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten venison before and don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Hedled a half bowl and gave it to me. It was steaming hot, and smelled delicious. I think the other two wolves¡¯ mouths were watering. Quinn dished up some for them, then himself, then poured me a red wine for me, and water for everyone else, and sat down opposite me. He passed me a te with thick slices of home made bread.


    ¡°Tell me what you think of it,¡± Quinn said.


    It was chunky enough to eat with a fork, so I took a bite of the venison, then the carrots, green beans, potatoes, thick slices of onion and chunks of celery. Brigitte and Conor had dove in immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± I told him. ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°I made it myself.¡±


    ¡°This would have needed to cook for hours,¡± I said.


    ¡°I made it about a week ago, then froze some,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I just reheated it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an excellent cook. Your breakfast this morning was tasty too, if a little messy. So was lunch.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ve mostly learned to cook for myself. I¡¯m alone most of the time.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± I asked.


    Conor and Brigitte looked up from their food, staring at me, then Quinn.


    He stared at me for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Mine, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I would guess, puppy,¡± I said, smiling, to take the edge off.


    He smiled back, but his eyes were smoldering. Quinn looked like he wanted to eat me, and I felt my pussy moisten. How could he be so mercurial?


    It was actually a great meal. Quinn asked a lot of questions, some addressed to me, some to Brigitte and Conor, listening carefully to all of our answers, actually learning something about all of us. Quinn could be charming and pleasant if he wanted to, so apparently, he chose not to be charming most of the time.


    He asked questions about my family, including Gerhard, and how my mother came to be born, since wolves tried to avoid creating more humans.


    I told him the story of how Gerhard fell in love with my grandmother, his passion for her, the desire to mate, despite her being human, the impulse to cum inside of her when she was fertile, even knowing it was wrong. Her death delivering my mother, Gerhard¡¯s sense of loss and never mating after her death, stuck in the past and his own mistakes.


    How after we¡¯d revealed the existence of werewolves to my parents and two friends considering breeding, and the necessity to give most human children up for adoption, my Dad realized that Mom, who¡¯d been adopted herself, might have been the result of a wolf/human mating. Talking to Gerhard and learning the day Kathleen died in childbirth, was the day my mother was born, and the adoption agency who¡¯d handled her adoption was the same as the wolves used to give up human children.


    ¡°Gerhard showed us pictures of Kathleen when he knew her, and she looked so much like my mother did when she was younger, it clinched the deal for us, and we believed it. My Mom is half wolf, and I¡¯m a quarter.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re arranging breeders for us?¡±


    ¡°I started arranging breeders for packs before I knew I was a quarter wolf. It was while I was informing two potential breeders of wolves and the necessity of mating as you do that the information about my mother came out.¡±


    ¡°Why did you begin arranging for breeders?¡±


    ¡°To start with, I was fascinated. To think that all of these things I¡¯d grown up believing were fables and fairy tales was actually real. I also thought it was sad that even though you mostly mate for life, you can¡¯t have children with the wolves you love. That instead of announcing to the world, who and what you are, you can¡¯t reveal yourselves, and need to remain in hiding. That you have to seduce women as humans, and somehow convince them to fuck a wolf, something that most humans would have a problem with.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done it, if I hadn¡¯t been so desperate for money, yet once I agreed, I found out how endlessly intriguing and great you are as human lovers, and how even in your wolf form, you¡¯re capable of tenderness, and affection for the one you¡¯re breeding. That even bitches as beautiful and loving as Brigitte is, can¡¯t ever have a werewolf puppy, because finding some human man to fuck a wolf is damn near impossible. It¡¯s sad. That¡¯s why I tried getting breeders for the pack.¡±

 164

    Quinn nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Would anyone like dessert?¡± Quinn asked


    ¡°What do you have?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tiramisu for you, a specially spiced beef jerky for the wolves.¡±


    ¡°It sounds delicious, thank you.¡±


    Quinn got up and got everyone some of his desserts. When I took a bite of mine, I asked, ¡°Did you make this yourself?


    ¡°I did. Instead of using just coffee, I use coffee with a bit of Irish whiskey, and a dash of Bailey¡¯s Irish Cream.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± I said, taking another bite.


    ******


    We helped clean up.


    ¡°Where are Conor and I sleeping?¡± Brigitte asked, wiping thest dish.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you both sleep in the master bedroom with Jessica.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Both of them looked at Quinn, then me again. We were all confused.


    ¡°Quinn, am I still in estrous?¡± I asked. ¡°If you¡¯re a tracker, you must have a good nose.¡±


    He shifted and sniffed at my crotch, then licked me, quickly switching back.


    ¡°You¡¯re still fertile,¡± he said, quietly.


    ¡°I promised Rene that I wouldn¡¯t fuck Conor again while I¡¯m fertile. He hasn¡¯t earned the right to breed me yet. If I¡¯m going to fuck someone, I need to fuck you. I promised. Show them the spare bedroom.¡±


    Quinn showed them where they¡¯d be sleeping, then I took his hand and led him back to his bedroom. He bred me three more times that night, all in a row, then he licked both of us clean, (thank you for small favors), then shifted and I went to sleep in his arms, exhausted and satisfied. So satisfied, I woke him up with a blow job in the morning, and we fucked as humans topletion for the first time. Quinn was a fantastic lover, the best I¡¯d ever had.


    We all ran in the morning and we¡¯d showered and eaten. Everyone was in a good mood. At ten in the morning, there was a knock on the door. Despite my nudity, I answered the door because I was closest. I opened the door, and there were eight people there, six men and two women.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I asked.


    They all looked me up and down, and several of them sniffed, by which I assumed they were wolves, taking my scent.


    ¡°You must be the new breeding bitch,¡± the man in front said. ¡°Quinn invited us over to have some fun and games with you for eight hours. We¡¯ve been working our asses off for a week having contests to see who the best eight trackers were. The best eight get to fuck you all day. I¡¯ve got to say, I¡¯m really looking forward to it. You¡¯re hot.¡±


    One step forward, two steps back.


    ¡°By all means,e in.¡±


    I stepped away from the door and they came in and started stripping. Quinn was standing across the room, a horrified expression on his face.


    ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It was all a mistake. You need to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, Quinn. You heard them. They¡¯ve been working their asses off for a whole week, vying with others for the privilege of fucking moi. These are the winners, and they should be rewarded for their hard work. Where are we having this party then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Quinn has a yroom,¡± the leader said. ¡°We¡¯ve yed there a few times. We just can¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Goody, since you¡¯ve been there before, why don¡¯t you lead the way.¡±


    The eight wolves led me to Quinn¡¯s yroom downstairs, a well equipped bondage dungeon. At least I knew Quinn wasn¡¯t an amateur when he put a cor on me. For the next eight hours, I was fucked, a lot. I had my first double prations, triple prations, I was fucked in the ass by a wolf, not knotted, thankfully, while fucked in the pussy by a human. I licked lots of pussy, and the females donned strap ons and fucked me with those. The wolves also licked my pussy many times, which is probably the only way I got through eight hours of non-stop fucking. At one point, I had cocks in all three of my orifices while I jacked off a couple other cocks, who readily sprayed my face with cum. I must have swallowed a quart of the stuff. I would have been a cum covered mess if not for their propensity to lick me clean as needed, something they were very good at.


    Brigitte and Conor came in every so often to check on how I was, Conor with an erection every time, smelling the fucking orgy. I was sore, and so fucking pissed, but I didn¡¯t take it out on the wolves fucking me. Uh-uh. I gave them every hole they wanted, dly.


    No sirree, Bob, the fucking furnace of rage burning inside of me was for fucking Quinn, who couldn¡¯t act like a decent fucking guy for two days straight, without royally fucking up.


    After eight hours, Brigitte came in and kicked the fuckers out. She led me to a big open shower near the yroom where she thoroughly washed me, using a convenient bidet hose to wash the cum out of my pussy and ass, then a jacuzzi tub where hot water was already bubbling merrily away. She held me gently, and I bawled my eyes out, our arms around each other, she softly cooing mothering sounds to me.


    It washed away more than what the shower left behind. It washed away the soreness and whatever faith I had that Quinn would ever be more than he was ¨C a broken wolf. It took about an hour, but finally, I felt quasi decent. We got out, Brigitte dried me off, giving me a kiss. When we went upstairs, Quinn was nowhere to be found, the fucking coward. Brigitte and Conor helped me pack up the stuff I brought and we left, locking the door behind us.


    When we got back to my townhouse, the front entryway was loaded with flowers. Flowers in vases, nted in pots, in arrangements, in just about every way flowers coulde, including a single roseid on the wee mat. It looked like a florist shop had been emptied at my front door. There was a card taped to the front door. I looked inside.


    Please forgive me, Quinn.


    I took one flowering nt for each of my breeding buddies, Brigitte, and a philodendron for Carl, and threw the rest in the trash, with Conor¡¯s help. I went inside, determined I¡¯d never have to think about Quinn again for the rest of my life.


    *******


    It was the second morning following that I got the worst news of my life, worse than gettingid off, although I didn¡¯t realize it at the time. At first, I thought it might be good news. We¡¯d gone running and Brigitte was running as a wolf, while Conor and I ran together as humans.


    Brigitte suddenly woofed, and Conor stopped dead. I halted and looked around, wondering if trouble wasing.


    Conor said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck! You better be joking.¡±


    ¡°No, Brigitte smells it. She¡¯s not joking.¡±


    Please, God. Don¡¯t let it be Quinn¡¯s, or that fucking orgy I had.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t smell it yesterday when we ran, so it couldn¡¯t have been your fourth day of fertility, or the morning of the fifth. It had to be the evening of yourst day.¡±


    ¡°What about that orgy I was in? If it was from that, it¡¯s probably a human child.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t fertile then. Brigitte would have smelled it during our morning run that day, and never would have allowed you to participate. I mean if fertility schedules are that precise. I¡¯m no doctor, so I don¡¯t know. Maybe?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s God damned Quinn¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Unless you fucked someone else, it almost has to be. Stranger things have happened, I guess, but the nose says it¡¯s likely Quinn¡¯s from the timeline.¡±


    See what I mean about the worst fucking news of all time.


    ¡°Are you going to tell him?¡± Conor asked. Brigitte whimpered.


    ¡°No fucking way. We can tell everyone you smelled it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You mean lie?¡±


    ¡°Through our fucking teeth, and if Rene wants to know why we didn¡¯t tell him yesterday, tell him I asked you to wait until we were absolutely sure because I didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s hopes up. Fuck! Let¡¯s go back. I need to think and make phone calls.¡±


    We cut our run short and went back home. Conor shifted and did the smell test after my shower and confirmed I was knocked up. Brigitte called Rene and told him I was pregnant. He said he and Sasha would be here as quick as they could. I called the other breeders and let them know, making ns to meet tonight, then I called my parents.


    ¡°Jessica, darling girl, how are you?¡± Mom asked as soon as she answered.


    ¡°Is Dad there?¡±


    ¡°Tennis tournament.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. Going to have a wolf,¡± I said.


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Apparently you can¡¯t hide anything from a wolf nose.¡±


    ¡°My goodness. That was fast. I thought it would be the next time at least.¡±


    ¡°So did I. Apparently, that wolf cum works hard to ovee any barrier to pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling about it?¡±


    ¡°On the whole, okay. Specifically, not so much.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I think the wolf that knocked me up is someone I fucking hate with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I gave her the quick run down on the entire sorry episode, from the time Quinn was going to impregnate Brigitte, to my holding a knife against his throat, and agreeing to let him try to breed me my fifth day if he left her alone, to the gangbang he¡¯d arranged in my honor, which I¡¯d participated in because he was such an asshole.


    ¡°He tried to stop it?¡±


    ¡°Half-heartedly. He told them to leave, but this is something he¡¯d worked on for a long time, even having the wolvespete to see who were the best trackers, picking the eight best for the debauchery. I was so fucking pissed, I did it to spite him.¡±


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s an axiom about biting your nose.¡±

 165

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve heard it, but it¡¯s hard to remember the parables when you¡¯re so angry you can scream. I thought, for just a moment, he could be decent, Mom. The previous twelve hours were pretty damn special. He made a wonderful dinner, invited Conor and Brigitte toe spend the night, even made love to me in the most wonderful way imaginable, then pulled this shit because he thought I was some kind of slut or whore? I don¡¯t know what the fuck he was thinking, but I was devastated when they came to the door and said they¡¯d been invited to fuck me for eight hours. I couldn¡¯t see straight. So I gave them everything they came for and hoped Quinn choked on it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. You didn¡¯t get pregnant during that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. I wasn¡¯t fertile that morning, but I don¡¯t know how urate that stuff is. If I did, I¡¯ll probably have a human child. No one fucked me as a wolf except in the ass during one of my triple prations. I think I¡¯ve now done everything with a wolf that you ever did. I was even jacking off two other wolves while I was triple prated and they orgasmed all over my face.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Jessica. Was it bad?¡±


    ¡°I was a little sore afterward, but the worst part of it wasn¡¯t the fucking orgy, it was Quinn arranging it in the first ce. Anger kept me from feeling much. Anyway, maybe you and Dad could visit me in a little while, like six weeks from now. I also found three other girls to breed with the Maine pack and they¡¯re all pretty nice. Maybe Gretchen coulde with you if you coordinate with her. We can be pregnant together for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Do it tomorrow. I want to call her myself today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, baby. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Love to you too, Mom.¡±


    I called Melinda, Brenda, and Gretchen (individually) and gave all of them the news I was pregnant, although I left out the hateful stuff.


    Neither Gretchen or Melinda said they were having morning sickness yet, although Melinda said it was too early. Brenda wasn¡¯t knocked up yet, although she¡¯d had her first breeding, and hadn¡¯t minded at all. She said she was going on two dates a week and getting all of the sex she wanted. Tommy Senior hade by to see his son one day just as Brenda was going out on her date, and was quite the jealous asshole when he saw the stud she was going out with, Eric, as a matter of fact.


    ¡°I told him I was getting great sex now that I wasn¡¯t tied down to a cheating bastard of a husband who was with other women as much as he was ever with me, real men who had jobs and could afford to take me nice ces. I don¡¯t know what I saw in him in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°You saw the star quarterback and not the person he was underneath. He had no character. You saw the glitter and not the substance. All he was, was a pretty face and a hard body. People are so much more than that.¡±


    I invited Gretchen toe visit, maybe spend a couple weeks. She coulde with my parents if she wanted to, ore alone. Either way, we could spend some time together. I said my parents would call tomorrow and they could work something out.


    Rene and Sasha got there after lunch and immediately shifted to check it out for themselves if I was preggers.


    ¡°It¡¯s Quinn¡¯s then?¡± Sasha said. ¡°How unfortunate.¡±


    I agreed with her thinking it was unfortunate, but said the wolves scented it yesterday, but it was faint and I wanted to be sure, so it might have been on my fourth day of breeding, or early on the fifth that it urred. Sasha was happy that her mate might end up a father again.


    ¡°Yeah, humans don¡¯t usually tell anyone that they¡¯re pregnant until the third month because it¡¯s fairlymon to lose a fetus before then. Telling you after two days seemed to be rushing it for me.¡±


    ¡°Well, no matter who the father is, it¡¯s still another puppy for the pack, so that¡¯s good,¡± Rene said. ¡°Jessica, you¡¯ve done wonders. I thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most entirely wee.¡±


    ¡°Do you need more bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m good. I spend a lot of time with the other three breeders and they all have their own bodyguards, so between all of them, I doubt we need more help.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, let us know,¡± Sasha said. ¡°We¡¯ll start picking up fees for medical bills and such.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be nice to have, at some point,¡± Iughed. ¡°Maybe we can have a girls night, go to Pornd and check out some male strippers to get warmed up, before getting a hotel room and licking lots of pussy.¡±


    Sashaughed. ¡°You n it, I¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°No alcohol for me, of course. I¡¯ll need to get drunk on pussy juice.¡±


    Sheughed harder. ¡°I enjoy yourpany. I¡¯d like to spend more time with you. s, pack matters take up much of ours. We¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    When the other breeders came, I didn¡¯t have enough furniture in the living room for everyone to sit on chairs, so several of the men were lolling on the floor. Simone was thest to arrive. She¡¯d had her fourth day of breeding today, and she, Nat and Daphne wereing from Wolf Central, as I was now referring to thepound. Nat, as Simone¡¯s bodyguard, a mated wolf, and a higher ranked wolf, was being allowed to breed Simone every day, although not at WC. He had to do his breeding at any other time, so he still hadn¡¯t fucked Simone today. Her other breeders included Rene every day and a random assortment of other ranked wolves.


    Since he hadn¡¯t fucked Simone yet, and wanted to get into her as fast as possible for his best chance of impregnating her, after congratting me on my pregnancy, the three of them went up to my bedroom and procreated beforeing back to join the rest of us. All of the wolves shifted to scent the fruition of my loins, confirming for themselves I was carrying. Of course, with the mating going on in the confines of the house, all of the males were erect, and, we were all naked, so it was nearly a forest of erect cocks springing from the loins of the men, all of whom wererger than seven inches. If I had to guess, I thought that Tony, Lisette¡¯s mate and Dani¡¯s bodyguard, had the slightlyrgest cock of those I could see. Maybe Nat¡¯s matched it, but he was upstairs. I gave Dani and Randa wine. Everyone else had water, including me.


    When the breeding waspleted, the throuple came down and joined us. Brigitte had prepared a huge casserole for supper, a gosh type dish, heavy on the hamburger, and light on the pasta. My table wasn¡¯t big enough for twelve either, so everyone dished up and returned to their seats in the living room, Conor abandoning his seat so Simone would have a ce to sit. He even put a towel down so Nat¡¯s cum wouldn¡¯t soil the chair as it slowly leaked out of her.


    It was essentially wolf socializing, with a little less out and out coption going on, but there was some kissing and petting. After eating, we chatted for a while. Randa said she was going to start her first breeding in a week. Dani¡¯s was going to start in two days, on Sunday. Tony would be one of her daily breeders, like Nat, but unable to breed her until the others were finished, as he wasn¡¯t quite as highly ranked as the other wolves seeking to have progeny, but still highly ranked enough to rate for her breeding, especially because he was mated. Randa¡¯s wolves didn¡¯t rate for her breeding, so they couldn¡¯t fuck her at all after she became fertile. They were apparently taking advantage of her non-fertile status now, frequently.


    Around eight PM, Brigitte got a phone call from Quinn, asking to speak to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to him. Tell him from me that he can go to hell.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell him that,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Wolf protocol.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I grabbed to phone, said, ¡°Go to Hell. I never wish to speak to you ever again. Fuck off!¡± And then I hung up. ¡°I don¡¯t follow wolf protocol.¡±


    Of course, everyone wanted to know what happened, but I refused to say anything. I just told them to talk to Quinn¡¯s best trackers if they wanted to know why Quinn was a royal asshole.


    ¡°Shit, I already heard about that,¡± Ryan said. ¡°That was you?¡±


    I nodded and started crying. Brigitte held me again as Ryan narrated what he¡¯d learned. It was pretty damn urate. Somebody had been paying attention. Randa hugged me after the story was told.


    ¡°You¡¯re my hero,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I sniffed.


    ¡°Because I wouldn¡¯t have had the balls to do what you did. You¡¯re my favorite slut.¡±


    I had tough at that, and the temperature of the party improved again.


    Dani asked, ¡°Is there any chance that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Everyone looked at me again. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor and don¡¯t really know for sure, but I wasn¡¯t fertile that morning, so what the hell do I know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the inte is for,¡± Daphne said, pulling out her phone. ¡°To answer life¡¯s little mysteries.¡±


    She typed in something and started reading. ¡°Okay, this is from Web MD. Male semen can live in the female¡¯s reproductive system for up to three days, which is why the rhythm method sucks as birth control, because even if you stop fucking before fertility starts, some little bastard is just waiting for the chance to pounce on a passing egg.¡±


    ¡°You mean I have to stop fucking Liam and Ryan three days before I¡¯m fertile?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°Sorry, bitch,¡± Daphne said, ¡°but if you can¡¯t trust rhythm, them¡¯s the breaks. Unless you want to end up with a human child you don¡¯t want to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Well, shit!¡±


    ¡°They can still lick you and fuck you in the ass,¡± I said. ¡°Try to look at the bright side.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t let them fuck my ass yet. Do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s not bad, but you need to be prepared for it. Let one of the bitches show you how to prepare. Wolves fuck asses all the time.¡±


    Daphne continued. ¡°It¡¯s extremely rare for conception to ur after normal fertility, but it might depend on the regrity of your cycle. Conception, the actual pairing of the zygotes, normally urs in the fallopian tubes and the egg continues descending to the uterus, where it attaches itself to the uterine wall. The conditions for attaching to the uterine wall, normally don¡¯t exist after the fifth day, so anything injected after then, should waste itself on fallow ground. So let¡¯s just say, damned unlikely if no one smelled you weren¡¯t fertile. It¡¯s probably the changes to the lining to the uterine wall we smell which indicates you¡¯re fertile. We don¡¯t smell it, it ain¡¯t happening.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t want to think of going through this, then ending up delivering a human child. That would have been a bitch, pardon my French.¡±


    ¡°You might be able to get Quinn booted from the pack if it was involuntary,¡± Nat said. ¡°Quinn¡¯s been riding the edge for some time.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 166

    ¡°I think I¡¯d have a hard time iming it was involuntary. He told everyone he¡¯d changed his mind and for them to leave. I was just so pissed that he¡¯d been nning on doing this to me for over a week. I¡¯d just spent twelve, rtively normal hours with him after getting through his first faux pas. He blows so fucking hot and cold. I could have stopped it, but I have such a temper when ites to assholes. I just figured I¡¯d fuck those fuckers and I could walk out of Quinn¡¯s life forever because he did it to me, and it was his own damn fault he made me walk. It made it easy for me.¡±


    ¡°So it is Quinn¡¯s?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°We learned of my pregnancy this morning, what would be the eighth day from the start of fertility. You can tell I¡¯m pregnant two days after conception, so it seems that I conceived on the fifth day, sometime after the morning. But if semen lives for up to three days. I suppose it could be anyone I fucked from the middle of the second day onward, which includes a lot of wolves. Quinn would have had the best odds and freshest sperm on the fifth day. He bred me seven times thest day. Rene bred me four times the third and fourth and three times the fifth, a total of eleven times, and would have the best overall odds, but not the most abundant and freshest sperm the fifth day. It¡¯s a numbers game, but any individual sperm can beat the odds. Maybe I¡¯m giving Nat his first. I fucked him once on the second afternoon, and again on the fourth.¡± I hugged him. ¡°That would be all right with me.¡±


    ¡°Except you¡¯d be beating me to it,¡± Simone said. ¡°I¡¯m hoping I can give him his first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s almost no chance for the rest of you to get knocked up this time. I was surprised I got preggers on my second. My doctor made it sound like it would be my third orter. I guess you wolves just swamped my poor egg and overcame my defenses.¡±


    The wolves allughed. ¡°Simone, since Nat and Daphne want to start training with Conor and Brigitte, why don¡¯t youe tomorrow after you finish your breeding and stay a few days while they get the basics down.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun.¡±


    ¡°Lisette and I wouldn¡¯t mind some refresher work,¡± Tony said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough beds for you to stay, but why don¡¯t you show up every day around nine AM. We¡¯ll feed you lunch as long as all you want is raw hamburger. I¡¯ll feed the breeders a nice sd.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Tonyughed.


    Everyone was kind of wrapping things up and getting ready to leave, though still not dressed. There was a knock on the door. It better not be fucking Quinn, I thought, yanking open the door without looking through the view hole. Oops, it was Carl.


    He was staring at my naked body, and then a bunch of other naked bodies, most of the men still with erections, and including Dani, his erstwhile girlfriend. I saw his eyes pop when he saw her. I mmed the door shut in his face.


    ¡°Give us a second,¡± I said through the door. ¡°We¡¯re not decent.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. I need to talk to Dani.¡± Through the door.


    What did I say? Give her a chance to get dressed, reminding him she¡¯s in here naked with a bunch of other people?


    ¡°She¡¯ll be with you in a moment. Just wait there.¡±


    Everyone got dressed, including me, then I opened the door, and everyone left but me and my wolves, and Dani and hers. I invited Carl in.


    ¡°Were you all just having sex?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t actually,¡± Dani said. ¡°We¡¯re all just into nudism, so we were all sitting around naked. I¡¯d like to introduce you to the couple I¡¯m helping to conceive a child. This is Tony and Lisette. Tony and Lisette, this is my boyfriend Carl. At least we¡¯ve gone on one date together and I still hope he¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°All the men had erections,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Carl,e on. You¡¯ve seen all of the women, young and attractive,¡± I said. ¡°If you were with us, you¡¯d have had an erection too. It doesn¡¯t mean everyone was fucking, just that they were aroused. If we were fucking, they wouldn¡¯t have had erections any more. All of the women here tonight are doing what Dani has agreed to do, to provide a child for an infertile couple. In fact, we were kind of celebrating because I just found out I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having Conor¡¯s baby?¡±


    Sure, why not?


    ¡°I¡¯m being paid to help them deliver a baby. When I couldn¡¯t find another job, I rented out my womb. Dani was in the same employment straits as me. We gotid off at the same time. She¡¯s doing the same. She¡±s being paid to help. She told you that.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re fucking Conor and Brigitte. Is that how she¡¯s going to have a baby too, and not artificial insemination?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Dani needed to answer that question and she stepped up.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it the same way, Carl. It has to be done that way for reasons I can¡¯t get into, but yes, Tony will have to have sex with me. And to answer the other question I¡¯m sure you have, it¡¯s already started because we¡¯re trying to get used to each other and familiar with each other. To develop a friendship, because I¡¯m going to be having a baby with Lisette¡¯s husband, and she wants to feel like a friend, and not that I¡¯m just fucking for money. They are not my boyfriend, or girlfriend. I don¡¯t have a romantic interest in either one of them.


    ¡°I know that might be shocking to you, and I¡¯m sorry if it upsets you. That¡¯s just the way it is. I was paid a hundred thousand pre-conception. I get another hundred thousand upon delivery. At which point, I give the child to them, and they likely leave my life, although I¡¯ve already signed a contract to do the same for another couple when Tony and Lisette have theirs. I¡¯d really like to continue dating, but if you feel you can¡¯t, I understand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came over. I saw your car outside and wanted to ask you out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to ask me out, or are you done with me now?¡± Dani asked. ¡°Having a child for them is independent of my romantic life, but you have to ept what¡¯s going to happen, or we can¡¯t be together.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to be with them all of the time?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re investing a lot of money in me, Carl. I already have a hundred thousand dors of their money. They want to make sure that nothing happens to me. So they¡¯re acting in the capacity of bodyguards to ensure nothing does happen, like Conor and Brigitte are doing for Jess. In fact, they were going to start additional training with Conor and Brigitte the day after our conception try. I¡¯ll being with them so I don¡¯t get left home alone. Why don¡¯t you think about it, and you can tell me then if you want to continue dating, or if you know now, just tell me.¡±


    He paused. ¡°I¡¯d like to think about it.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for at least taking the time to think about it. I know it¡¯s not pleasant for you to imagine.¡±


    ¡°Can I talk to you three for a minute,¡± I said to the wolves and Dani. ¡°Carl, wait here a second.¡±


    We stepped into the living room far enough from Carl we could speak somewhat freely.


    ¡°We could throw Carl a bone,¡± I said. ¡°What would all of you think of letting him fuck Lisette. He won¡¯t be as good as werewolf sex, but he wasn¡¯t the worst sex I¡¯ve ever had either.¡±


    Lisette looked over her shoulder, looking at Carl. ¡°I¡¯ve fucked worse.¡± She turned back to us. ¡°I have no problem with it. I can¡¯t fuck him when I¡¯m fertile, but sure, if it helps soothe his feelings, I¡¯m game. Do you have a problem, Tony?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely fucked worse. No, that¡¯s cool.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he should be told about wolves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t like to do that unless a human bes a breeder,¡± Lisette said.


    ¡°I understand, don¡¯t leave yet. I want to have a longer conversation about that when Carl is gone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We moved back to Carl, who looked at us expectantly, wondering what we wanted.


    Dani led it off. ¡°Carl, Tony and Lisette are in an open rtionship, which is kind of why I can have sex with Tony to give them a child. If it would make a difference to you at all, Tony hasn¡¯t got a problem with you having sex with his wife, in return for him having sex with me. Sex with other people doesn¡¯t bother them as much as it does with most people. Probably part of the reason they don¡¯t mind the nudity. If that would make it easier for you to ept the rtionship, it¡¯s avable. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m ready to have sex with you yet. I¡¯d like to get to know you better before Imit to sex within a rtionship, but when I have to have sex with Tony, you can have sex with her. Does that help at all?¡±


    He looked shocked. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Carl,¡± Tony said. ¡°It¡¯s a valid offer. I just don¡¯t want you thinking this is anything but a business proposition for Lisette and me. The sex itself is almost immaterial, as it doesn¡¯t matter to us in the slightest, but Lisette doesn¡¯t have a problem having sex with you if it makes you morefortable with the thought of me impregnating Dani.¡±


    Carl was sort of speechless. We gave him time to process. ¡°I guess that does sort of even things out for me.¡± He turned to Dani again. ¡°Do you want to go out tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to Carl. Thank you.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°What time do you want to go out?¡±


    ¡°Six? We could go to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Lovely. I look forward to it. I¡¯ll see you then. There¡¯s only one thing more that you have to know. I be fertile starting the day after tomorrow. Tony will begin with the impregnation process on that day, which will continue for five total days. It¡¯s possible I won¡¯t be pregnant as I just got off birth control, so it may be required we do this again in the future. We¡¯re going to a private location with people who can help with the conception process. Each night, I¡¯lle home, and we¡¯ll make a stop at your ce, where you and Lisette can have sex, before I go to my house and Tony will try one additional time each day to get me pregnant.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been in the works for over two weeks, we¡¯ve just been waiting for my ovtion to start. If that seems satisfactory to you, we have more to talk about now, so if you could excuse us, we¡¯d appreciate it. Jessica wanted to talk to us a little longer about this whole surrogate mother thing.


    ¡°Six it is.¡± Carl looked a little better when he left than when he found out his girlfriend had been cavorting naked with other people. Why not? Lisette was a hottie, much better looking than Dani, and he knew it.


    I led the others back into the living room, collecting Conor and Brigitte on the way. ¡°Rene told me part of the reason for making almost exclusive use of wolf males and human females for breeding. I want to be sure of my facts though to make sure I get this right. In addition to men not being able to maintain an erection enough to fuck a wolf, there¡¯s also the rtive problem of the volume of wolf semen to human semen, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Lisette said.


    ¡°About the problem of an erection, a couple of times, a male wolf has started fucking me in his human form, then shifted to the wolf when he was fairly close to orgasm. Is there any problem with a male starting to fuck a wolf as human, and her switching to a wolf, just before the male orgasms?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve researched this fairly extensively,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°The main problem with that is the rtive biology of males and females. Until the male ejacte is released, it remains in whatever species form the male is in at the moment. He can build up to an orgasm, and as soon as he shifts, the semen bes wolf semen and that¡¯s what he ejactes,¡±But the female egg needs to be released from the ovaries as a wolf egg and remain a wolf egg through conception. We have no particr clue as to when that is. Once the wolf egg is released, it must remain a wolf egg until conception. She has to be in wolf form when the egg is fertilized.


    ¡°But since the egg can be fertilized at any point in it¡¯s journey, we¡¯d have to know exactly when an egg is released, to ensure we¡¯re a wolf at that time, and be in the wolf form when the egg is actually fertilized, so it can attach to the wolf uterus and begin growth, which can happen any time over three days after a male has deposited his sperm in us, ording to Web MD. Shifting back and forth isn¡¯t possible as the whole time from egg release to fertilization, has to ur as a wolf. Where female wolves have been sessfully bred, they¡¯ve been in the wolf form for the entire time, then they get to shift to human form within two days of conception, and then we¡¯re cut off from shifting to protect the fetus as it grows.


    ¡°If enough men fuck us over a rtively short period of time, and we remained wolf long enough to conceive, we can make a shift to human form after conception, which may be why we can smell a pregnancy within two days, but knowing that we¡¯ve dropped a wolf egg, and it¡¯s been fertilized is pure spection and guess work on our part. It¡¯s why it¡¯s so damn hard.¡±


    ¡°What happens to you if you don¡¯t shift to human form after you conceive?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A bitch gets a very big belly and will need to deliver by caesarian. I mean we heal fast enough it can probably be delivered naturally, but passing a human sized child through wolf organs is a big fucking deal, when you consider how small normal wolf pups are.¡±


    I cringed, imagining what that would feel like. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s not a pretty picture. I was just hoping to maybe get some horny male fuckers juiced up enough to cum, then have the female shift to a wolf, but it¡¯s moreplex than that.¡±


    ¡°It really is. It¡¯s so much easier if we remain a wolf through the whole conception process. I like that you¡¯re thinking about it though.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about Carl fucking Lisette and having her shift to her wolf just before he climaxed, made me wonder. You know, all of the current breeders are in engineering/science type fields. I wonder if we could hook up a milking machine type contraption to ten or eleven cocks and pump it all into a wolf vagina?¡±


    All of thediesughed a little, the men not so much. ¡°Youe up with a workable n,¡± Lisette said, ¡°I¡¯ll run it past Rene.¡±


    ¡°What if we had a wolf strip club and they had wolf strippers and under the stage are a few breeding bitches. Instead of the men throwing dors on the stage for the strippers, they hook up to a milking machine and get their cum sucked out. Cheaper for them and they wouldn¡¯t have to pay forp dances.¡±


    ¡°Damn, that almost sounds like it could work,¡± Lisette said,ughing.


    We said goodbye with some hugs and kisses and my wolves and I went upstairs for some actual sex. I almost forgot about Quinn. Almost.


    ******

 167

    Carl the Cuckold


    There was a loud, obnoxious banging on my door the following morning, and both wolves armed themselves and went downstairs. Conor opened the door, exposing Quinn standing in the rain which had started during the night, drenched to the skin.


    ¡°You can¡¯te into my house, asshole,¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Is it mine?¡±


    He could only be asking about the fetus.


    ¡°How the fuck should I know, Quinn. It could be anyone who fucked me during the thest three days I was fertile. I hope like hell it¡¯s not yours. Now go the fuck away.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, can¡¯t you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Why, when I¡¯ll just be disappointed again?¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    ¡°You want forgiveness, Quinn. I want you to apologize to every single wolf in your pack. Every damn one, in person, including Rene and Sasha for every insult, unkind word, near rape, and/or rough sex you¡¯ve had. I want every one of your fucking trackers who fucked me to beg for my forgiveness, on their knees, and when you¡¯re done with all of that, I want you back here, sucking off Conor¡¯s cock and letting Brigitte ass fuck you in front of ten wolf witnesses. After you¡¯ve finished your Labors of Hercules, ask me again. I¡¯ll consider forgiving you, but I won¡¯t promise anything. I think the odds of you doing any one of those things is about a gazillion to one, so I don¡¯t expect to see you back here. Lock the door, Conor. He has no right to enter my home. And don¡¯te back.¡±


    Conor closed and locked the door.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re mad,¡± Conor said. ¡°Remind me never to piss you off.¡±


    ¡°Consider yourself reminded. Great day for a run, right?¡± I looked at the gray clouds and persistent downpour.


    ¡°Maybe we should check out gyms. If we¡¯re going to start doing regr self-defense sses and training others, we need somece other than your back yard, and we have no weight equipment here,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You¡¯re really going to make Quinn take an ass fucking from me?¡±


    ¡°Damn straight. With the biggest strap-on you can find. Do you think he¡¯ll be back?¡±


    ¡°Doubtful,¡± Conor said. ¡°Proud wolf like Quinn can¡¯t be begging for forgiveness. It¡¯s not his nature, making others witness his humiliation would drive him apeshit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I figured. At the very least, it should take him a year to apologize to every wolf in New Ennd in person; keep him out of our hair.¡±


    After a small breakfast, because we hadn¡¯t run, we looked up gyms in the Brunswick/Bath area on the inte. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t find anything that offered both of what we wanted, mats or a ring for fighting, and weight and cardio equipment. We had to join two ces, New Ennd Fitness, and the Brunswick Martial Arts Academy, but fortunately, both of them were in Topsham, Maine, just across the Androscoggin River from Brunswick. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was workable. The good part about it, is Simone lived in Topsham, and since Nathaniel and Daphne were living with her, that made it a good choice. Better yet, Dani lived just across the river in Brunswick, about four miles away, so that would be good for her and her wolves as well.


    A slight problem arose when Brigitte told the staff at BMAA that she wanted to train some people in a multi-discipline, martial arts approach to self defense and third party protection. They weren¡¯tfortable with the idea of non-staff working at their facility. for insurance, and a whole host of other reasons.


    ¡°What if I be a staff member, but only on certain days for certain sses?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°We do Jiu-Jitsu, Kempo-Karate, and Tai-chi. What can you teach?¡±


    ¡°All of them. I have a ck belt in all of them, but I¡¯d like to teach my own ss more directed to real life self defense instead of a particr discipline and tournaments.¡±


    ¡°It takes years of discipline to be a ck belt in all of them. You¡¯re not old enough.¡±


    She was, but certainly didn¡¯t look that old. Big mistake.


    ¡°Or very intense instruction. Try me out.¡±


    Brigitte cleaned the clocks of the two instructors that they had there. It helped she had wolflike speed, the ability to self repair any harm done to her, and a high tolerance for pain.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we know about you?¡± They asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯tpete. I¡¯m a bodyguard. I protect people. It¡¯s best others don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of. They lower their guard that way.


    They hired her to teach a mixed discipline self defense ss three afternoons a week, starting Monday. She called it Street Defense. We bought some gi¡¯s for the ss, and let everyone of our group about the sses and where they¡¯d be held. One of their instructors was one of the first to get signed up for the ss because it didn¡¯t interfere with his own instruction which urred in the morning. Simone texted back at lunch and said they¡¯d still stop by our houseter after her breeding, and we could eat together.


    We figured we could use New Ennd Fitness in the morning for weights and cardio, great for rainy days such as today. We could either ride stationary bikes ter in my pregnancy) or run the treadmills, have a quick meal, then head for our self defense sses. Do that three days a week. Use the back yard, and our running, weather permitting, the other days. Real knife work would have to take ce in the woods or Wolf Central. WC also had an indoor gun range where gun training could ur. That could wait some. I already knew how to shoot, but I could probably improve my speed and uracy.


    ******


    We were home by the time that Simone, Nat and Daphne arrived. Brigitte had stirred up some vegetables, (very few), along with double the called for amount of hamburger with two packages of Hamburger Helper, and cooked it for all of us. Simone and I added sd to our meal. They all stripped off as soon as they arrived.


    As we ate, I asked Simone how she felt her breeding went.


    ¡°It went fine. You get used to something furry fucking you. I¡¯m like you. I liked licking and being licked while doing the breeding. It¡¯s more distracting.¡±


    ¡°Do you still need to breed with Nathaniel today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Since it was my final day and I don¡¯t know for sure when I¡¯ll pass out of fertility, I had my sex with him this morning before we went to thepound. I didn¡¯t want him to miss his final chance to have have a puppy.¡± She squeezed Nat¡¯s and Daphne¡¯s hands as she said it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Quinn woke us up this morning, banging on my door,¡± I said.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Nat asked.


    ¡°Told him to get lost.¡±


    ¡°What did he want?¡±


    ¡°Forgiveness; to know if the puppy was his. I told him I hoped not and to leave me the fuck alone.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he will?¡± Daphne asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given up trying to determine what Quinn will do. I¡¯ve never met someone who could shift as easily from nice guy to asshole as quickly as he can shift from wolf to human.¡±


    ¡°He was at thepound today,¡± Nat said. ¡°It was the strangest thing. He was apologizing to every wolf there, even Rene and Sasha. No one could figure out what was going on.¡±


    Conor, Brigitte and I looked at one another. Daphne said, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Jessica told Quinn she might consider forgiving him if he personally apologized to every wolf in the New Ennd pack,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°that the wolves who had the orgy with Jess had to beg for her forgiveness on their knees and Quinn would have to suck Conor¡¯s cock and submit to an ass fucking from me in front of ten other wolves, and she might, just might, consider forgiving him.¡±


    ¡°He must have hit twenty to thirty percent today,¡± Nat said. ¡°There were a lot of wolves there because of Simone¡¯s breeding, and Dani¡¯s starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°He apologized to you and Daphne too? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°That if he¡¯d ever insulted us, been rough with us or abused us in any way, he sincerely apologized for his behavior, and he¡¯d try to do better,¡± Daphne said. ¡°He sounded way sincere. I didn¡¯t detect a hint of sarcasm.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I did not expect that at all,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s why I told him he had to do it. I figured he¡¯d never suck up to every wolf, especially Rene and Sasha. Do you know what he said to them?¡±


    ¡°Not a clue. He was in their office for a long time this afternoon.¡±


    We were cleaning up, flirting, getting ready for some sexter, Simone and Nat with me, and Brigitte and Conor with Daphne. when there was a knock on my door. I didn¡¯t make the mistake of not looking out the peep hole before opening the door. Eight familiar wolves were staring at the door. The one in front sniffed, perhaps scenting me on the other side of the door.


    What the fuck!


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± I shouted through the door.


    ¡°Miss Jessica. We have to apologize to you. Please, ma¡¯am. We¡¯re to do it on our knees.¡±


    Brigitte asked, ¡°Does it look like trouble, Jess?¡±


    I looked at the eight of them, standing outside my door. They looked like puppies with their tails between their legs, although they weren¡¯t tailed at the moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I opened the door and let them in. As soon as they were all inside, they got down on their knees, ncing at the other five of us, four of them other wolves.


    ¡°Miss Jessica,¡± the leader said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you this evening, but it¡¯s very important that we apologize to you. Quinn said it was his fault he got us into this fix, and got you mad at us, but it was important to you that we also apologize.¡±


    ¡°It is very important. Let me ask you a question; why the hell did you think that me, a human woman, would enjoy having sex with all eight of you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you enjoy it?¡± The leader said again. ¡°You seemed to enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Not really. I was just extremely pissed off at Quinn that he would set up something like that. So pissed, in fact, that I did it to spite him, not because I wanted to get fucked by eight wolves for eight hours. But why would you think it was something I¡¯d enjoy. I really want to know.¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯splicated,¡± the spokeswolf said.


    ¡°Uplicate it for me.¡±

 168

    ¡°Well, Quinn said you liked to fuck for money, that it was the reason you started breeding with wolves, because you were getting paid for it. That¡¯s how it started, really, when we started vying for the chance to fuck you. Then he said, you were part wolf, and you wanted to be like wolves, and be like a member of the pack. To bond with us, to fuck like wolves do, enjoy a part of your ancestry. You were like a wolf groupie now, enjoying sex with wolves because humans couldn¡¯t satisfy you any longer. That you gave yourself to him for five days because you were a submissive slut who¡¯d enjoy being fucked all day.¡±


    There was almost no truth to anything Quinn had told him, yet perhaps a particle of truth in everything.


    I did need the money. I was breeding for money, renting out my womb. But I wasn¡¯t a whore. I¡¯d never fucked for money before, and the wolves were expecting me to give up arge part of my life for several months to several years, and for my body to take on the physical wear and tear of pregnancy. My grandmother had died giving birth to my mother. Being pregnant contained danger and hardships, even more so when they had to assign bodyguards to me because I was at risk for me or my child to be taken by other shapeshifters. I felt that deserved some form ofpensation. I would have taken less, but I wasn¡¯t going to refuse more. It had value to them equivalent to what they were giving me and the others.


    And, there was certainly sympathy for the wolves, to their situation, to what they had to do to continue to survive, to keep themselves secret. Very little of that rted to my own gic background. No doubt I liked fucking wolves. They were good at it, but I certainly didn¡¯t go around looking for wolves. I was as attracted to my human friends as I was wolves. Since I couldn¡¯t marry one, that was foolish. I was just with two beautiful wolves every day, and it was foolish to ignore that, especially when they were used to having sex all the time.


    Lastly, I don¡¯t know if I was submissive or not. I gave myself to Quinn for five days to save Brigitte, who I considered a friend. I wasn¡¯t opposed to the concept of Dominance and submission. I¡¯d thought it might be fun to experiment, and with the right person, I might still enjoy it. Quinn was definitely the wrong person. I¡¯d wanted to see a little tenderness from him. To find out if he could be gentle and deserved a chance to be one of my breeders. I even had some sympathy for the way he¡¯d lost Adriana. Both Quinn and my grandfather had lost important women in their lives, and never mated because of it.


    Quinn had given me the most pleasure I¡¯d ever had, and proven himself the world¡¯s biggest bastard in the course of two days. I¡¯d never breed with him again.


    ¡°Pay attention to this, as I¡¯ll only say it once. There are very few, if any, women, especially human women, who would enjoy what you did. If they¡¯d been involved in the nning of it, perhaps. But to have it sprung on them the way you did, no fucking way. Quinn had already done things to piss me off. I had informed Rene that I never wanted to breed with him, under any circumstances.


    ¡°Then, he was about to fuck Brigitte, my bodyguard, while she was fertile, possibly impregnating her while she¡¯s supposed to be guarding me, not allowing her to shift. I held a silver knife to his throat and told him I¡¯d give him one chance to breed me, and to prove that he deserved more chances to do so, if he didn¡¯t fuck her. I hoped that Quinn would prove himself worthy of being more than my despised enemy. Instead, he arranges for you eight meatheads to fuck me all day. Quinn is an asshole, and listening to anything he has to say, is a total mistake on your part. He has no concept of being a decent wolf, of being anyone that a human woman would want to breed with. If you listen to him, the same applies to you. No one will want you.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you, or any of the other breeders will breed with us?¡± one young wolf asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fucked up once. Everyone is entitled to fuck up once. I even gave Quinn a second chance to prove he was worthy. You mess up a second time, you won¡¯t get another one. Before you listen to anyone else about what a third party may or may not want; talk to that third party first. If you¡¯d have checked with me after listening to Quinn¡¯s bullshit, I¡¯d have told you it was bullshit. It will be incumbent on all of you to be a better wolf than you¡¯ve shown yourselves to be if you expect to have progeny.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for our behavior, Miss Jessica. Please give us another chance.¡±


    ¡°That will depend upon your behavior in the future. Any more shit like you pulled, you can forget about it. Show you can be tender, caring, loving and can treat others with respect, you¡¯ll likely get a chance. Act like Quinn, expect to die alone and unloved. I would tell the others who were participating in the contest to join in your little game the same thing. Now, stand up and get the fuck out of my house.¡±


    They leaped to their feet and left.


    Brigitte said, ¡°It seems like Quinn is doing everything you wanted him to. If he does, will you give him a third chance?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± I said. ¡°A human adage that should resonate with wolves is ¡®Once bitten, twice shy.¡¯ I don¡¯t have to touch a hot stove twice to realize it¡¯s bad for me to touch hot stoves. I don¡¯t have to be fucked over more than once to realize I don¡¯t like being fucked over. I¡¯m not going to keep running at the football like Charlie Brown every year, hoping that this year, Lucy isn¡¯t going to pull the ball away and make me fall on my ass. I only promised Quinn that it was the only way I¡¯d consider it, not that I¡¯d forgive him.¡±


    ¡°He may want more,¡± Conor said.


    ¡°I should give half a shit about what Quinn wants?¡±


    Conor shrugged his shoulders. It¡¯s how I felt about it. Not even worth talking about.


    I took Nat and Simone to bed and had a whale of a good time having sex with people I cared half a fig for. I heard Daphne getting hers too, and I hoped for the best for Nat and Daphne, that they¡¯d have their first puppy.


    ******


    On Sunday, Conor and Brigitte started teaching Nat and Daphne the rudiments of self-defense and third-party protection. Simone and I participated in the self-defense stuff in the morning, but in the afternoon, wezed around on chaise lounges, sunbathing, while the others practiced the other skills over and over. Creating muscle memory, Brigitte called it. It was moves that Simone and I had already done, ad nauseam.


    Carl was watching over our five foot fence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and tell me how your date went,¡± I said, seeing him.


    There was a gate between our two yards, so he slipped through and sat down beside Simone and me. He had an erection, or at least an erection type bulge in his shorts.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Did you have a good time with Danist night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We had a great time,¡± Carl said. ¡°She even kissed me after the date, said she had a good time too. We had some great conversations. I learned a lot about her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said.


    ¡°She¡¯s having sex with Tony today,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°I know. Simone just went through the same thing with Nat and Daphne, the couple practicing right now. Herst day was yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± Carl asked Simone. ¡°Is it just sex, or will Dani enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just sex, especially the way I did it, but less than making love to someone else,¡± Simone said. ¡°Nathaniel was a very good lover. It¡¯s hard not to enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bisexual, and so Daphne could be involved with the creation of their child, she and I had sex while Nat prated me and put his sperm in me. It made for quite an enjoyable experience, even though I knew I was doing it primarily to give them a child.¡±


    ¡°Is that the way you did it too, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes. Other times, I was just taken from behind. In a way, I wanted to make it less personal and more transactional, but other times I wanted Brigitte to feel involved in the process of creation. I had sex four times per day for the first four days, thest day, since it was thest chance, we pushed harder. I had sex seven times thest day.¡±


    Carl raised his eyebrows, thinking of having sex seven times. ¡°But you think Dani will enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°Carl, Lisette said that Tony is a very aplished and talented lover. Given that, I doubt that Dani wouldn¡¯t enjoy it. It still doesn¡¯t mean that Dani is going to try to break up their marriage, and attach herself to Tony. She¡¯s taking money to provide a child and she¡¯s not going to jeopardize her ie, by destroying their marriage. Tony and Lisette are deeply in love with each other, which is why they¡¯re so willing to spend that money to have a child together. Dani will remain a free agent, even after she¡¯s pregnant, believe me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking of them having sex together,¡± Carl said. ¡°It¡¯s driving me crazy. I can¡¯t concentrate on anything.¡±


    I pointed to his shorts. ¡°Is that why you have an erection? You¡¯re imagining them having sex together?¡±


    He put a hand over himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess that¡¯s why. Is that weird, that I¡¯d be excited thinking about it?¡±


    ¡°Men do love their porn,¡± I said. ¡°I guess this is just porn ying out in your imagination, with someone you know in a starring role. May I offer you a suggestion?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have sex with Lisette after being wound up all day. You might embarrass yourself in front of Dani when she sees how quickly you cum, especially after she¡¯s had sex five times with an aplished lover. Stroke a couple off ahead of time so you¡¯llst when you have sex with Lisette, show Tony how good you are, and he needs to be concerned about you instead of you being concerned about him and Dani.¡±

 169

    ¡°Yeah, okay, I guess that makes sense. What time will they be done?¡±


    I looked at my watch. ¡°I imagine they should be here in about an hour or so, maybe ny minutes tops.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I guess I should get started then.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± I agreed.


    After he left, Simone said. ¡°He¡¯s kind of cute, in a naive sort of way. I can see why Dani likes him.¡±


    ¡°I liked him. I just didn¡¯t think I should have had sex with him while drunk. He doesn¡¯t set my loins tingling.¡±


    ¡°Who does?¡±


    ¡°You, for one. I like girls too much for you not to set my loins tingling. Rene, Sasha, Conor, Brigitte, a Wisconsin wolf named Eric, a high school friend named Gretchen, Nat and Daphne, although I think it¡¯s more a friendly desire to help them with a child, than specific tingly bits.¡±


    Simone took my hand. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. You¡¯re definitely a fox, and you taste so fucking good.¡±


    She patted her chaise. ¡°Join me?¡±


    I moved to her lounge and we spent the rest of the afternoon session kissing each other. At one point, I saw Carl at an upstairs window, watching us, choking his chicken.


    Tony, Lisette and Dani stopped by my ce after they finished next door. Simone and her wolves had already left after eating.


    ¡°How was it?¡± I asked Lisette.


    ¡°Surprisingly good. Hested much longer than I gave him credit for.¡±


    ¡°He stopped by earlier and he said he hadn¡¯t been able to get the image of Tony and Dani out of his head, and he¡¯d been erect for some time. I rmended he tug a couple off so he wouldn¡¯t cum too fast.¡±


    ¡°You humans masturbate a lot more than wolves do?¡± Tony said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have ess to widespread sex without looking totally depraved,¡± I replied. ¡°We still have needs. We just have to use self-pleasure to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Seems like a waste,¡± Lisette said.


    ¡°It is, but if we had sex as often as wolves, nymphomaniac is the best we could hope to be called. Believe me, there are worse terms used on women who have sex all the time, most of them quite ugly. How did your breeding go, Dani?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I enjoy sex with the human form more.¡±


    ¡°ording to Brigitte, so do wolves. They like what hands and mouth can do that wolves can¡¯t.¡±


    Dani looked at her wolves. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Lisette said, ¡°at least for me. I¡¯ve never asked whether Tony liked sex better as wolf or man.¡±


    Tony answered. ¡°I like knotting a woman a lot as a wolf, to be so intimately connected for so long. The rest of it is probably better as human. I definitely like being sucked by a human mouth more than licked by a wolf. Hell, I can lick myself as a wolf, but I can¡¯t suck myself as a wolf.¡±


    ******


    On Monday, we started our new exercise regimen. Maine Fitness in the morning for weights. Since it wasn¡¯t raining, the weights came after we did a run outside, followed by lunch and Brigitte¡¯s new ¡®Street Defense¡¯ ss. In addition to the instructor who¡¯d signed up for it, four other students had signed up for the new ss, two male, two female. Brunswick Martial Arts had rubber knives and guns we could use for disarming drills. For the first afternoon, that¡¯s all anyone practiced, disarming drills with knives. Over and over again until you could do it smoothly and without thinking. Since Simone and I had done some of this work already, we were often paired with one of the new students. Conor was paired with the instructor.


    We didn¡¯t go into them yet, but Brigitte and Conor showed some advanced disarming techniques. I had to admit, some of those would probably work better if you healed fast after getting cut, but even then, it was better than dying, survival being key.


    ¡°If someone is good with a knife,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°you¡¯re going to get cut. Assume that you will end up cut; anticipate it, think about the pain now. Will your body to ovee it. You can still act, even while bleeding and in pain. The key to survival is will to live. What are you willing to do to survive, or will you just roll over and die. You might be able to survive by taking a cut or stab in some non-lethal areas, in order to carry out your own attack. If that¡¯s what you need to do, that¡¯s what you should do. By the time this ss is over, you should know where to stab someone else where it¡¯s lethal, and by extension, where you can be stabbed where it¡¯s not.


    ¡°The best way to avoid getting hurt is situational awareness. Are you walking out to your car after dark, in bad sections of town, being followed by another car or person? Try to move towards better lighting and more inhabited areas where help might be avable. Get your mind right. Don¡¯t walk or move like a victim. Move with confidence. People don¡¯t want to attack someone who¡¯s prepared. Not normally. They want a sucker, a patsy; someone who won¡¯t hurt them in the attack. Even if you just look like you know what you¡¯re doing, you might deter someone.


    ¡°If battle seems inevitable, find somece to take a stand, against a wall, or in a corner where no one can get behind you. Face your attacker. Crouch, like you know what you¡¯re doing, wrap your arm with a coat or shirt. Look like you¡¯ve faced danger before and you¡¯re not scared of it. Scream for help. Make lots of noise. You¡¯re not going down easy. You¡¯re going to make them work for it. Maybe they back off, look for an easier target, maybe they don¡¯t, but don¡¯t sell yourself cheap. Fight and keep fighting until your breath leaves your body.


    ¡°Every chance you have some time, practice these skills with someone else. Don¡¯t hurt them, just learn to react to the different types of attack. If you don¡¯t have rubber knives, use a rolled up magazine. Remember, someone good with a knife will hold it down low and close to their body. If they attack you with the knife held over their head, they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, and should be rtively easy to disarm. Our next ss, we¡¯ll do a refresher on knives, then go to gun disarming.¡±


    As we left, Brigitte told Nat and Daphne they¡¯d have to work with real knives, steel not silver. We¡¯d go into the woods near my house on Saturday, weather permitting, for that.


    That evening, Dani and her wolves swung by after Lisette fucked Carl, just to stop by. We told them to show up at the fitness ce after a morning run, then Brigitte would start working with the self-defense after lunch. Not twenty minutes after they left. Carl was ringing my doorbell. We¡¯d gotten naked already, but I didn¡¯t feel like putting clothes on after our showers. I just let him in.


    ¡°Do you need to get dressed?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°Unless I need to leave the house, I don¡¯t feel like it,¡± I replied. ¡°What I need is for you to tell me what you want.¡±


    Carl looked at the other two, as naked as I was, even Conor¡¯s impressive, though limp member. He gulped.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you briefly.¡±


    ¡°How briefly?¡±


    ¡°Maybe fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat then.¡±


    I walked into the living room and I could feel his eyes caressing my ass. The wolves followed him.


    I faced Carl and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Carl?¡±


    ¡°After having sex with Lisette with a condom, she took it off and gave me a blow job. It was the best blow job I ever had.¡±


    ¡°Are youining?¡± I asked. ¡°Since she¡¯d already had sex with you, she didn¡¯t have to do that. Perhaps she appreciated your skill as a lover.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just she looks so young to be so good. It¡¯s like she was born with a cock in her mouth.¡±


    I knew for a fact she was over fifty, but she did look to be in her mid twenties, like Brigitte.


    ¡°What you need to understand, is that since Lisette and Tony are in an open rtionship, they have sex with other people. Since they do, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s learned to please a wide variety of men of all different shapes and sizes. I¡¯m sure several of them have told her what she could do to make it better for them. Instruction, in other words, and they may be having sex more frequently than the average bear, because of the variety. I¡¯m sure it rarely gets boring. Everyone gets better with practice, right?¡±


    ¡°So Dani is probably having great sex with Tony too?¡±


    ¡°Well, they are probably doing more for her to get pregnant than make love. I doubt that Tony is licking her, for instance, or doing any other type of sex but procreative, but yeah. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s enjoying herself.¡±


    He pointed to Conor. ¡°Is Tony as well endowed as Conor is?¡±


    ¡°I recall Tony being slightlyrger,¡± I said. ¡°But don¡¯t get into a dickparison. Has Lisetteined about your sex with her?¡±


    ¡°No, but maybe she¡¯s being polite. Has she said anything?¡±


    ¡°She said yesterday, you did fine andsted longer than expected, but she didn¡¯t say anything about tonight. We just talked about Tony and Lisette¡¯s training, which is scheduled to start on Friday after Dani¡¯s breeding ends on Thursday.¡±


    ¡°Am I making a mistake dating Dani while she does this?¡±


    ¡°How should I know, Carl? That¡¯s a personal decision. I might easily date someone who¡¯s faced with the same choice you are. I hope they¡¯d be understanding of my desire to help someone have a child. I¡¯ve also discovered I enjoy sex with girls. I don¡¯t want to marry one, but I hope my eventual boyfriend/husband, wouldn¡¯t have a problem with me continuing to have sex with a woman, perhaps enjoy threesomes with me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever marry Conor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married,¡± Conor said. ¡°It would be bigamy to marry someone else.¡±


    That was a lie. Conor wasn¡¯t mated yet. It was just easier to say to Carl than I can¡¯t marry a human because I¡¯m a werewolf. It was the same way we pretended there was only one wolf fucking Dani, when she was really fucking five different wolves every day, Rene and Tony, then three others chosen for the assets a puppy would bring to the pack.


    ¡°Right. Sorry, forgot.¡± He hesitated, then blurted. ¡°Would it be really weird that I want to see Dani have sex with Tony?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I thought that was weird anymore. Mom and Dad had sex in front of each other. Martin wanted to watch Melinda have sex with Conor. I enjoyed watching others have sex. It was arousing to me. However, Carl couldn¡¯t watch Dani fuck a wolf, nor could he fuck her as a human. The possibility of a human child was too great to risk it, even if it was unlikely she¡¯d catch this ovtion.


    ¡°I seriously doubt that Dani would want her boyfriend watching her have sex with another man, someone she isn¡¯t even intimate with herself yet. Again, you¡¯re asking the wrong person. Whether or not I find it weird is inconsequential. Dani is the one who needs to tell you if she finds it weird. I¡¯m not dating you, she is.¡±


    ¡°But it is weird, right?¡±


    Brigitte jumped in. ¡°I don¡¯t know how weird it is. I enjoy watching Jessica with Conor. Lisette said she enjoys watching Dani with Tony. Is that any stranger than you wanting to watch Dani with Tony? Jessica is right though. Dani is the one who needs to decide if it¡¯s weird for her. No one else¡¯s opinion matters.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to see Dani enjoy sex with another man, Carl?¡± I asked. ¡°I can almost guarantee that she will. Tony is a skilled lover. Wouldn¡¯t it make you suffer from jealousy, or inferiority, to watch her enjoy sex with another man?¡±


    ¡°I suffer from jealousy already. All day, waiting for her to finish, I¡¯m thinking of her with Tony, and I¡¯m jealous, especially because she isn¡¯t having sex with me, yet I¡¯m so damn hard. I swear, I¡¯m jacking off four times a day thinking of it, which is really difficult while I¡¯m at work, as if walking around with an erection all day wasn¡¯t bad enough. I got several strange looks today because of it.¡±


    ¡°Are they powerful orgasms, Carl,¡± Brigitte asked, ¡°the orgasms as you masturbate while imagining Dani having sex with Toni?¡±


    ¡°Some of the strongest ones I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Carl admitted.


    ¡°You might be a cuckold personality, Carl,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°I know what a cuckold is, but what¡¯s a cuckold personality?¡±

 170

    ¡°It¡¯s someone who not only gets turned on when their spouse or girlfriend has sex with another man, but might even prefer it if she did. They prefer rtionships where their significant other is what¡¯s called a hotwife, who engages in sex with men other than the one she¡¯s married to. It¡¯s not quite the same as an open marriage usually, where both spouses are free to have sex with other people. Usually, the cuckold isn¡¯t allowed sex outside of his marriage. Only the female is allowed to seek other lovers. The cuckold usually has a more submissive role in the marriage.¡±


    ¡°How would I find out?¡±


    ¡°Give up sex with Lisette. Don¡¯t allow yourself to masturbate. You need to restrict your outlets for sexual pleasure. Then, when Dani isn¡¯t fertile anymore, and her fucking Tony would be something she¡¯s doing for her own pleasure, and not to procreate, watch her having sex with him. Watch him do all of the things he¡¯d normally do with Lisette, making love, and not just fucking a child into her. That¡¯s when you¡¯ll be allowed to masturbate, as you¡¯re watching Dani orgasm from her sex with Tony. If it¡¯s the most powerful orgasm you¡¯ve ever had, you¡¯re probably a cuckold, and would enjoy a female led rtionship. You¡¯re hard now, thinking about it aren¡¯t you?¡±


    We all looked at his groin.


    ¡°Hard as a diamond drill,¡± he admitted.


    Brigitte got up for a pen and paper, then wrote some stuff down, handing the paper to Carl.


    ¡°There¡¯s a test you can take at the first website that might help you determine if you¡¯re a cuckold personality. Kind of a psychological test which explores your feelings about it. Then there¡¯s a link to cuckold erotica, which you might want to watch and read to see how you respond to it, both written erotica and some movies. Stop having sex and masturbating now; don¡¯t even see Dani until the end of her fertility, but allow yourself to think of Dani in the arms of another man. On Friday, when her ovtion is over, watch her have sex with Tony. That¡¯s the first time you¡¯ll be allowed to touch yourself, while you watch them have sex. Gauge how powerful your orgasm is to all previous orgasms. When he¡¯s finished, lick his cum out of her pussy.¡±


    Brigitte¡¯sst statement shocked Carl, but his cock seemed to throb in his pants.


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk around work with an erection all day,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Go buy an athletic protector, a nut cup, if you will, that won¡¯t allow you an erection. If it turns out that you are a cuckold personality, and Dani is okay with that, she may ce you in chastity, locking up your cock and only allowing it out when she wants to, which may only be when she finds your behavior meets her standards for attention and affection.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Carl moaned, and we saw a small stain spread on the front of his pants.


    ¡°Did you just orgasm?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re a cuckold personality, Carl,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Go ahead and do as I suggested and we¡¯ll test that hypothesis. Don¡¯t forget to do the test and explore the cuckold porn, but no more sex for you until Friday. I¡¯m going to tell Lisette and Dani that you¡¯re off limits. I¡¯ll exin to them what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± Carl moaned. ¡°I¡¯m getting another erection.¡±


    ******


    After Carl left, I asked Brigitte how she knew so much.


    ¡°You can¡¯t live for sixty years and not pick up some things.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think Carl is a cuckold personality?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The evidence is there,¡± she said. ¡°Is there any other way to exin his behavior?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been around for sixty years. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying he wouldn¡¯t be aroused if he weren¡¯t a cuckold, but if he¡¯s saying some of the most powerful orgasms he¡¯s ever had are while he¡¯s masturbating to the thought of Dani with another man. That screams cuckold. It¡¯s not just that he is aroused by watching or thinking of fucking. Everyone of us would be aroused by it as well. It¡¯s the strength of his orgasms. They¡¯re more powerful than when he¡¯s having sex.¡±


    I nodded. Brigitte called Dani and her wolves, and told them that they were to leave Carl on his own for the next few days.


    ¡°Why?¡± Dani asked. ¡°Has he changed his mind about dating me?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°He still seems quite taken with you, but he wants to give himself some time to consider your sex with Tony, while remaining chaste, then to watch you make love to Tony on Friday. He could have done it earlier, but he can¡¯t witness you fucking a wolf, and we can¡¯t take the chance of creating another human, so Tony couldn¡¯t fuck you as a human either. We had to wait until your fertility was over. I believe that Carl is a cuckold, and wants to be in a submissive rtionship to you. We need to test that supposition, and this is how we do it. He knows it¡¯s going to happen. Nothing will be a surprise to him.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean. I don¡¯t know what that means.¡±


    ¡°It means he¡¯d like to be subservient to you and would allow you to have sex with others, and would perhaps even prefer you to have sex with other men while he watches.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Brigitte replied. ¡°It¡¯s not a sure thing yet, which is the reason for this test. He¡¯s also taking a written survey devised to determine if one is a cuckold.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean for our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°It means that if you enter into a rtionship with Carl, you may be the Dominant member of the rtionship, and that you would have the ability to take lovers while dating, or even married to Carl, and that he¡¯d remain faithful to you. Stop by tomorrow, and I¡¯ll direct you to some research about cuckolds, so you know what you¡¯re dealing with.¡±


    ¡°Why do you even suspect this?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Because he orgasmed in his pants just talking about the idea of you locking him in chastity and being in charge of him, and controlling his orgasms, while you could do pretty much anything you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin all the ramifications of your rtionship if Carl is a cuckold, but it¡¯s not umon for a cuckoldress to have children with other lovers, who Carl has to raise. You can read about it yourself and determine if you want to be a part of a Female Led Rtionship.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Send them to me now. I¡¯d like to start researching this immediately.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Brigitte sent the links in a text. ¡°If you have questions, you can stop by tomorrow and I¡¯ll answer what I can.¡±


    ******


    Tuesday, the weather was nice and we went for another run in the woods as soon as Simone, Nat and Daphne showed up. Our self-defense sses in the back yard were more violent than at the Martial Arts Center. The wolves could break bones and do terrible damage to each other, things they couldn¡¯t do with others watching. Simone and I stayed out of those bouts, but practiced with each other. We showered and Simone and the others left.


    After supper, Dani showed up and showered Brigitte with questions about what she knew about cuckolds. I was interested in the phenomenon she was describing.


    ¡°I think I met a cuckold once,¡± Conor said, after listening to Brigitte describe cuckolds.


    ¡°Where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was at a club a client rmended to me after a protection gig, to pick up women. A woman came up to me and started flirting. She always seemed to be conscious of her flirting, as if she was putting on a show for someone else, and finally I noticed another man who seemed to be watching us, and no one else. I was getting ready to ask her to leave with me, when she led us back to the table where this other guy had been watching all evening.


    ¡°She said, ¡®I¡¯d like you to meet my husband. He¡¯d like to watch you fuck me. Do you have a problem with that?¡¯ You know us wolves. I could care less if I was watched. I told them it was okay. ¡®We have a room at a nearby hotel. I¡¯ll ride with you. My husband will follow.''¡±


    ¡°She directed me to a hotel a couple blocks away and she practically attacked me in the elevator as her husband watched, even going so far as to suck my cock in front of him. As soon as we reached their room, her husband undressed her for me. Then she asked if I¡¯d like her husband to prepare me for fucking her. ¡®Doing what?¡¯ I asked. ¡®By sucking your cock,¡¯ she said. I was never one to to turn down a cock sucking, even though I was already erect, so I said he could. He was a damn fine cock sucker too. Then his wife got on the bed and he inserted my cock into her pussy and watched me fuck his wife senseless. As I fucked her, he got undressed, and I saw that he had a cock cage on his dick that prevented an erection, although his cock leaked pre-cum throughout my fucking of her.

 171

    ¡°The whole time I fucked her, she berated him for his tiny dick and said it was so nice to have a real man fuck her, someone who could make her orgasm with his cock. I don¡¯t know how tiny his cock would be, if not locked up, but the cage was small, so maybe not all thatrge. After I orgasmed, she said her husband would suck my cock again to clean it off if I wanted. I had no problem with it, so he sucked me clean. He then had to lie down and she squatted over his face, so my cum dripped out of her pussy into his mouth, then he licked her clean, and to three more orgasms when he was finished. She then unlocked his cage and sent him to sleep on the couch as I spent the night, fucking her a couple more times, including once in the ass.


    ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t think that much about it, but I can see now that he was what humans would call a cuckold.¡±


    ¡°Would the wolves have considered Phillipe a cuckold for letting Quinn fuck you all the time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really call anyone a cuckold, because it¡¯s expected that wolves will fuck other wolves, especially higher ranked wolves upon theirmand,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°and it mostly stops after a wolf is mated, but apparently, Phillipe was aughingstock for not fighting Quinn sooner when he used me all of the time, more than Phillipe did. Perhaps that was the wolf equivalent of a cuckold.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you owe sex to higher ranked wolves uponmand?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Wolves have a hierarchy,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°and higher ranked wolves can demand sex at any time, which lower ranked wolves must obey, unless they fight to establish a change in status, a new hierarchy, as it were. It¡¯s a form of obeisance to a ranked wolf. It doesn¡¯t mean much in the way of sex, it¡¯s just obedience. It can be to a male or female. For females, it¡¯s generally licking and/or sucking them, as it¡¯s more submissive. For males, it can be almost any form of sex, as long as it¡¯s a male superior position. We all have to do it. We¡¯re trained from an early age to obey.¡±


    ¡°Have you sucked a cock, Nat, in obedience to a superior wolf?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°It applies to everyone. I can either obey, or fight, and if I lose the fight, I¡¯ll end up obeying anyway, so yeah, I¡¯ve sucked cocks, usually once a week or so before I was mated, once a month after I mated Daphne. It¡¯s not a measure of anything other than obedience.¡±


    ¡°Do you like to suck cocks?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it. I prefer pussy, but you don¡¯t have a choice of obedience based upon what you prefer. Sometimes, the act of obedience is greater if you¡¯d prefer something else. There¡¯s not a wolf alive who hasn¡¯t sucked a cock. Even alphas, weren¡¯t always alpha. Conor is the son of an alpha and he still has to suck cock. Only Rene doesn¡¯t have to suck cock anymore, because he¡¯s the top wolf of the pack, but he did before he became the alpha. Sasha doesn¡¯t have to lick pussy anymore, but she will if she likes you and wants the sex with you.¡±


    ¡°And you think Carl is a cuckold personality, like the ones I read about?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°It seems so. He may not have realized it himself, but the signs are there. The question you have to ask yourself, is do you want a cuckold personality as your mate. It may be totally foreign to you for someone to surrender themselves to yourmand. Would you want to fuck whoever you wanted to, while having control of Carl?


    ¡°You may not even be Dominant. If you¡¯re submissive yourself, you may not enjoy being the leader of your rtionship. In that case, you could find a Dominant Bull, and both you and Carl could submit to him.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I thought I knew quite a bit about sex, but I¡¯m actually quite naive when ites to this,¡± Dani said. ¡°I¡¯m interested in seeing what Carl does on Friday. Should I have anyone else there?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Treating Carl as a submissive cuckold in front of other people will increase his feelings of submission, if he is submissive,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°If he strenuously objects, then you know he isn¡¯t that submissive. He may still be a cuckold, but perhaps more a stag than a true cuckold. Did you read about Stag/Vixen rtionshipsst night?¡±


    ¡°I did. I was up until around 1:30, I was so fascinated by the subject.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d be willing to be the Dominant in a rtionship?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Dani answered. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about rtionships in terms of my parents, and my Mom was the more Dominant in my family. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve experienced, but it might be fun exploring what it would be like to be in charge. What about you, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought of myself as a little bit submissive. It¡¯s why I agreed to be Quinn¡¯s bitch for four days. I still might be, although not to a bastard like Quinn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not wishy-washy,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You stand up for yourself if you feel it¡¯s merited.¡±


    ******


    Wednesday and Thursday were repetitions of Monday, Tuesday. Thursday was Dina¡¯s final day of breeding, so on Friday, Tony and Lisette joined the training. We showered at the martial arts center, then all ate out on the way home, where Dani and Brigitte discussed the best way to approach the uing appointment with Carl at my ce. They¡¯d discussed the best ce to do this, and Dani had wondered if it would be better doing it at Carl¡¯s, but Brigitte had won that little discussion.


    ¡°Carl¡¯s inclination will be to hide the fact he¡¯s a cuckold personality. He¡¯ll be embarrassed by it. If he is a cuckold, it¡¯s better if he acknowledges publicly that he is. The best way to make that happen is for there to be a public concession that he is a cuckold.¡±


    They also discussed the particrs of how it would proceed. There was some back and forth on the matter, but Brigitte, the most experienced wolf among them, and who¡¯d had exposure to previous cuckolds, usually carried the discussion. The only item Dani carried, was for Carl to be given a choice, and not treated as if he was already a cuckold, the four humans, Connor, Nat and Daphne swaying it Dani¡¯s way. The fact that two of the male wolves went with Dani, somewhat surprising to me, because they stood to benefit by being allowed to fuck Dani if Carl was a cuckold.


    When we returned to the house, instead of undressing, we remained clothed as we waited for Carl, scheduled to arrive in a half hour. The final touches were ced on the n just before he arrived.


    I let Carl in when he arrived. He expected perhaps Dani and her wolves because of Tony, and me and mine because it was my house. Randa and Simone and their wolves were unexpected.


    ¡°Did Ie at the wrong time?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°No, this is the right time,¡± Dani said. ¡°The others are witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Witnesses for what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vepleted my breeding cycle, Carl. I doubt I got pregnant, so it¡¯s likely I¡¯ll need to have sex with Tony in the future toplete my contract, but that only needs to ur if I¡¯m ovting, roughly three weeks from now. I¡¯m perfectly willing to avoid sexual contact with anyone else while I remain your girlfriend. I will only have sex with anyone else outside of our rtionship to provide a child by contract.


    ¡°However, you expressed the desire to see me have sex with Tony outside of my breeding cycle. You were aroused by the thought of me having sex with someone else and wanted to watch me do so. I¡¯m perfectly willing to grant your request if that is truly something you wish me to do. I¡¯ve already had sex with Tony, and will again, so I¡¯m not opposed to doing so outside of my cycle. But if I do this, I don¡¯t want youter iming I¡¯m some kind of slut, or whore, and use that as an excuse to dump me. They¡¯re witnesses to you asking me to have sex with someone else for you, not me.


    ¡°If you truly believe that you¡¯re a cuckold, Carl, and Brigitte gave you information to look at to help you determine if you are, I¡¯ll have sex with Tony, and you can watch. To prove to everyone here, that it is your choice, not mine, you need to undress me, take my hand and ce it in Tony¡¯s and ask him to ¡®Please fuck my girlfriend.¡¯ If you do so in front of everyone here, the three of us will go upstairs, and you can watch Tony make love to me. He will make love to me just as he would with his own wife, Lisette, no longer breeding me, but iming me as his lover.


    ¡°While you watch, I may ask you to do other things for me to determine the extent of your cuckoldry, as I looked at the same material as you did. Most of those you can choose to do or not, based upon how you feel at the time. The one thing you¡¯ll be required to do to prove you are willing to be my cuckold, is lick Tony¡¯s cum out of my pussy, as he won¡¯t use a condom for his sex with me, since he has been breeding me. It will be the first time I¡¯ll have allowed you to view and touch my naked body. I need to know you¡¯re willing to take a secondary sexual role if I take other lovers.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not yet ready to provide you with sexual gratification. You may masturbate while I¡¯m fucking Tony. You¡¯ll be given a towel to clean up after you cum. Our own sexual progress as girlfriend and boyfriend will proceed as it normally would. We won¡¯t have sex until I think the time is right. If, after watching me with Tony, you¡¯d like to proceed as my cuckold. I¡¯m going to lock up your cock. I will be in charge of your penis from now on. I will likely take other lovers, including many of the men here, who I know are clean and healthy. If you decide that being a cuckold is not for you, I won¡¯t lock up your prick and we¡¯ll continue in a normal boyfriend ¨C girlfriend rtionship, except for my continued breeding to provide children to other couples. That is the choice you have in front of you tonight. If you wish to proceed, you can undress me for the first of my new lovers.¡±


    We all saw Carl gulp, and he was breathing harder as if he¡¯d just exercised. I could almost hear his heartbeat, even without wolf senses. I saw no evidence that he had an erection, but perhaps he was still wearing his nut cup, and could not do so. For close to a minute, he stood there, not moving, with all of us watching him. Finally, he stepped forward and kissed Dani, a kiss which she returned.


    Then he leaned back and began unbuttoning her blouse. Her blouse gone, he unhooked the front sp of her bra and her D cup breast spilled out. He didn¡¯t touch them, but he stared, seeing her topless up close for the first time. He took everything in, almost memorizing her. He undid her skirt and lowered it to the floor. Her panties matched the bra,cy boy shorts. He knelt and drew the shorts down her legs, exposing her holy of holies. Dani put her hand on his head, brushing her hand through his hair. He stared at her pussy for a long time,mitting the way she looked now to memory.


    He stood up and Dani stepped into his arms and kissed him again, naked this time. He held her tightly than took her hand and led her to Tony, who stood up.


    Carl ced her hand in Tony¡¯s and said, ¡°Please fuck my girlfriend.¡±


    Tony replied, ¡°Thank you for giving her to me, cuckold.¡± He took off his clothes, already half rampant, thinking of the sex toe.


    He led Dani up to my bedroom, and Carl followed.


    ¡°That was so fucking hot,¡± Randa said, kissing each of her wolves. ¡°You boys are going to get so fucked tonight.¡±

 172

    All of the male wolves were erect now. What followed was close to two hours of raucous sex, Dani making it in how much she enjoyed her fucking. I leaned back on the couch between my two wolves, absently kissing both of them while Dani fucked, up in my bedroom.


    When they came back down, all three were naked, Carl carrying his clothes. Both Tony and Dani seemed to be well cleaned, no noticeable cum on either of their sexual organs. Carl¡¯s face was another matter. He had lots of cum on his face, a mixture of male and female. Tony went immediately to Lisette and kissed her. Carl stood in the center of the room and Dani went to her purse, extracting something from it.


    She knelt down in front of Carl and put a cock cage on his cock, locking it up, and hanging the key around her neck, before standing up and kissing Carl again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night for our date, Carl. You have my permission to get dressed and leave. I still have business to conduct with the others. Who do you want to see me fuck next?¡±


    ¡°Conor, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯lle over after our date and I¡¯ll fuck him in your bed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    We waited until after Carl left, then Brigitte asked, ¡°How much of a cuckold is he?¡±


    ¡°In addition to licking Tony¡¯s cum out of me three times,¡± Dani said, ¡°he sucked Tony twice to prepare him to fuck me again. He¡¯s way down the spectrum.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange seeing a man so subservient, but I could get used to it,¡± Daniughed. ¡°I suspect he¡¯ll do almost anything for me. I¡¯ll have to borrow Conor tomorrow night, Jessica. I¡¯ll send Tony over while he¡¯s there. Would you mind if I keep him all night?¡±


    ¡°Not if I get Tony the whole night in return. He sounded like he did a good job on you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he did. He really, really did. Best sex I ever had. You¡¯ll have to work hard, puppy, to prove you¡¯re just as good,¡± she told Conor.


    ¡°I love a challenge,¡± Conor said.


    The others left and I went upstairs with my wolves. Despite how much sex had been held in it, my bed looked remarkably pristine. Carl must have done an excellent job cleaning up after them. I didn¡¯t even feel the need to change my sheets, before letting Conor and Brigitte carry me away to dreand on a great fucking.


    ******


    We¡¯d eaten and run the next day when Carl was knocking on my door once more. Conor let him in, because Brigitte was licking my pussy. I was seated in a chair with my legs over the arms on either side, with Brigitte on her knees in front of me. We didn¡¯t bother stopping because Carl was there. Conor was naked and erect, waiting for his turn.


    Since my mouth was not otherwise upied, I asked Carl what he wanted.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with me,¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°You read what Brigitte sent you. Did you test out as a cuckold?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Carl groaned. I suspected he was trying to get an erection, and knowing that his cock was now locked up, couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Then you know it¡¯s a fairlymon fetish, Carl. Not that different from arge percentage of the rest of the male poption. If there¡¯s anything to numbers of practitioners, cuckolds are moremon than gays.¡±


    ¡°I.. I.. I sucked Tony¡¯s cockst night.¡±


    ¡°We heard,¡± I said, moaning because Brigitte had me cumming on her amazing tongue. ¡°Do you have any desire to suck Conor¡¯s cock now? I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love to get off. Look at his stiff pecker.¡±


    Carl nced at Conor¡¯s impressive prick, then shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Will you suck it tonight if Dani wants you to?¡±


    He looked at it again. ¡°Yes.¡± He shivered.


    ¡°Do you wish you could shove your cock into Brigitte¡¯s pouting pussy right now?¡±


    ¡°God, yes,¡± he whimpered.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not gay, and prefer sex with women. But you are a submissive cuckold, and you will need to learn to deal with that. It¡¯s possible that¡¯s the reason I wasn¡¯t attracted to you.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because I suspect I¡¯m a bit submissive myself, and I didn¡¯t sense a Dominant personality in you. I wanted someone to throw me on the bed and ravage me, and you weren¡¯t him.¡±


    ¡°Is Conor?¡±


    ¡°He may be one in the future, but he¡¯s a beta currently. I respond to alpha men. Do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I guess I¡¯m a beta male myself.¡±


    ¡°If not even lower, Carl, as Conor will probably dominate you tonight. All of Dani¡¯s eventual lovers will likely dominate you.¡± I moaned again. Brigitte was so good at this. ¡°Some, more bisexual than Tony is, may make you suck him off topletion, or even ass fuck you. You¡¯ll probably ept, to be pleasing to Dani, to get her to take your cock cage off, for whatever pleasure she¡¯s willing to allow you. You¡¯ll ept because it¡¯s your nature to be the pleaser, not the pleased. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything inherently wrong with that. It takes all kinds to make the world go around.¡±


    ¡°Have you met an alpha male?¡±


    ¡°I thought I met one, but he was an asshole. I would likely have surrendered myself to him if he wasn¡¯t the world¡¯s biggest jerk, but if I¡¯m going to surrender myself to someone, I need to trust him, and he¡¯s the most untrustworthy prick I ever met.¡±


    Climaxing again, I thrust my hips against Brigitte¡¯s mouth. Carl whimpered some more, bending over and clutching his groin. I didn¡¯t have a dick, but I could sense how painful it must be to want an erection, and to have your cock enclosed in a steel cage. There¡¯s no give to it.


    After I stopped spasming on her tongue, Brigitte lifted out of my folds and asked, ¡°How were the orgasms you had while jacking off?¡±


    ¡°The best orgasms I ever had,¡± Carl admitted. He moaned again, his cock straining against his cage.


    ¡°I thought you were a cuckold,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I suspect that will happen less and less as your cock is trained, Carl.¡± She bent back down to lick my pussy some more.


    ¡°Brigitte, stop and let Conor fill me with his cock. Let Carl out.¡±


    Brigitte stood up and Conor immediately filled the void left by her absence. I orgasmed again and Carl whimpered some more as Brigitte let him out.


    ******


    We walked deep into the woods surrounding my development, four women and eight wolves. Brigitte issued the women steel knives, and we practiced carving up werewolves. I don¡¯t think the other three had witnessed the healing powers of wolves before today. As we cut and carved, stabbed and sliced, they witnessed it, the otherwise mortal wounds closing up quickly, regardless if we punctured a human or wolf form.


    ¡°Is there any way to kill a wolf?¡± Simone asked, watching a wicked slice to Nat¡¯s stomach heal before her eyes, the blood quickly drying.


    That didn¡¯t seem like my question to answer. I don¡¯t know how much the wolves wanted to trust three other humans with that information.


    Brigitte apparently had no such qualms, as we¡¯d agreed to provide sixteen puppies to the pack.


    ¡°Wounds inflicted by silver knives and silver bullets, don¡¯t heal like that,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Silver retards our healing. A wound like the one Nat just received would likely have killed him if it was a silver knife, and he couldn¡¯t get sewn up in time. He¡¯d have a permanent scar. Which is why we don¡¯t practice with silver. A direct stab to the heart, or ripping our throat out or cutting off our heads, taking out the neck veins and arteries will do it, because we¡¯ll bleed to death before we can repair that amount of damage. Blood is needed to repair the tissues, and if there isn¡¯t enough blood, we¡¯ll die.¡±


    Since she¡¯d answered that one, I had another. ¡°If I cut Conor¡¯s dick off with a steel knife, will it grow back and how long would it take?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Conor growled, the wuss. Brigitte smiled at him.


    ¡°You¡¯d probably see an appendage there after thirty minutes. He may not be able to use it for a day though.¡±


    ¡°Good to know,¡± I said. ¡°Remember that, puppy, if you piss me off.¡±


    Conorughed. He knew how much I loved to have his cock inside of me. Talk about the nose and spite.


    We returned to my house and took showers three at a crack to get through them. Dani took hers first so she could get ready for her date with Carl. Tony was also going on the date, though strictly for protection, and to tease Carl. The rest of us ordered thin crust, double meat pizzas, with even more meat for supper.


    After supper, we socialized, (read sex), not even bothering with beds. I found myself licking Simone, while she licked Brigitte, and one of Randa¡¯s wolves, Liam, ravaged my pussy. Randa had Connor in her ass and Nat in her pussy, while Lisette was taking on Ryan while licking Daphne. The games continued until around ten when Dani came back from her date. She sent Tony to swap with Conor, and to send Lisette with Conor. Simone and Randa left with their wolves, and Brigitte and I went to bed with Tony. He was every bit as good as Dani said he was; almost as good as Quinn had been. I was exhausted when we finally went to sleep.

 173

    Tony, Brigitte and I had already had our morning run before Dani staggered back to my house, with a strutting Conor and Lisette following along. Dani collected Tony and the three of them left for her house.


    ¡°Tell us what happened, puppy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Going to have to wait. I fucked Dani all night long, and I need some sleep.¡±


    Damned if he didn¡¯t sleep for six hours. Brigitte finally woke him up so he¡¯d sleep tonight.


    ¡°What¡¯s the scoop?¡± I asked again after he¡¯d eaten supper.


    ¡°When I got over there. I fucked Dani three consecutive times, taking sloppy seconds and thirds in her pussy. Carl was in agony the whole time, still with his cock cage on. Then Dani put Carl to work cleaning her extremely saturated pussy, while she told me to fuck his ass. I lubed him up real good and took his anal virginity while hepped all my cum from her cunt. I was gentle with him, because he¡¯d never had anything in his ass before, let alone something as big as my cock. He couldn¡¯t get an erection, but the prostate massage by my cock had him dribbling his cum out on the sheets. Lisette fed it to him on her nipples.


    ¡°Dani finally took his cock cage off, and after I washed my cock from his ass fucking, had him suck my cock to prepare for another bout of sex with her, while Dani fucked his ass with a strap-on, and Lisette sucked his dick. Except, Dani had told me not to warn him when I was about to cum, so I gave him a full load of cum in his mouth as Dani rocked back and forth in his ass. Because he ruined her next fucking by making me cum, he wouldn¡¯t get to watch me fuck her the rest of the night. Carl had to suck me hard again, while Dani continued pounding his ass. By this time, his ass fucking and Lisette¡¯s sucking had drained him three times.


    ¡°Carl¡¯s cock was caged again and he was sent to the spare bedroom where he could only listen to us have sex. Every time it looked like I was done, Lisette and Dani coaxed another erection out of me. I fucked her five more times after he was sent alone to his room, and Dani made sure he could hear me fucking her, making noises like she couldn¡¯t get enough of my prick. After a short nap at dawn, Dani rode my rod while I licked Lisette. I know Dani had to be sore by that time, but she soldiered on, letting Carl hear how much she loved me fucking her.¡±


    ¡°Before we left, she joined Carl in his guest room and rode his face for a half hour to get the umted cum of myst five fuckings out of her pussy. She thanked him for being a good sport and allowing her to fuck more well endowed men for her pleasure. Even after he¡¯d been drained three times, he was still trying to get an erection as she rode his face. Dani kissed his cum covered lips and we left, and she could hardly walk, I¡¯d pounded her so often. Before I left, I thanked him for giving me his ass for the first time and his excellent cock sucking.¡±


    ¡°How did he seem to take it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°To be honest, I think he loved it. At least, that¡¯s the evidence of his poor cock trying to get hard all night. He had a pretty big smile on his face when we left, but he was almost asleep. Apparently, he hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep either as he heard me fucking his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°I thought so,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Through and through.¡±


    *****


    When we went shopping after working out on Monday, I bought a pregnancy test. I¡¯d been knocked up for two weeks, and science could finally catch up to a wolf¡¯s nose. I could confirm what the wolves already told me. I was pregnant.


    Rene was informed of the confirmation, and Sasha invited me to a party to celebrate the breeding of another puppy in a month, on a Saturday. I scheduled my first doctor¡¯s visit with my OB/GYN to start my prenatal vitamins and schedule regr check ups. I told her about my exercise regimen and she told me I could keep everything going for the first three months, but to ease back on the weight work andbat afterward, and no more blows to the gut. I could keep running, but to ease back when my body told me to.


    Since all four of the women had been working out like crazy, we were all fit as fuck and looked great. Dani had shed her extra weight and had a nice toned body that all the men enjoyed having sex with, and she did, quite often, most of the time as Carl watched.


    Dani finally let Carl fuck her after their fifth date, but it was after Nathaniel had nailed her first, and Daniined that she could barely feel his cock after Nat¡¯s big dick. After he climaxed, he had to clean both of their climaxes out of her pussy, then suck Nat back to another erection because she was so disappointed in his fucking. Another good rogering by Nathaniel, to their mutual pleasure, followed by more clean up, and Nathaniel climaxing in Carl¡¯s mouth when Dani made Carl suck him off for disappointing her when the clean up was done.


    Carl hadn¡¯tined, nor wondered anymore if there was something wrong with him. He¡¯d epted what he was, and apparently enjoyed it. Every time I saw him, he was happy and smiling.


    One day, Carl was invited to one of our impromptu meetings at my house after a hard day of training for most, and another breeding day for Simone, her second sinceing off birth control. Like most of our socializing, it was done nude. Dani had Carl remove his clothes as well, so everyone saw his cock locked up tighter than a drum. He¡¯d gained some control over his erections to avoid the pain of attempting to get one, so he didn¡¯t automatically begin to swell seeing all the naked flesh.


    ¡°Good news, Carl¡± Dani said, ¡°Randa, Lisette, Brigitte, and Daphne have all agreed to let you fuck them.¡± His smile widened. ¡°There are some catches to the fucking though.¡±


    ¡°What might those conditions be, Mistress?¡±


    ¡°You have to suck every cock present topletion, suck the men to another erection so that they can each fuck me, and then fuck all of the volunteeringdies today. If you can fuck all four of them, cumming in each one, you get to fuck me. But you only have three hours to aplish this. Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Let me unlock your cage, cuckold.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    Carl started with Liam, sucking him off, then going to the next after he got Liam hard enough to fuck his Mistress. Given the number of men there, Dani didn¡¯t let them all fuck her topletion. Each man except Tony, who would gost, was only given ten minutes in her pussy. Whether or not they climaxed was immaterial. Ten minutes was all they were given. It didn¡¯t stop Dani from having multiple orgasms as each of the men fucked her. The problem was that having his cock uncaged, allowed Carl to get hard and enjoy an erection, which he didn¡¯t often get to do. Additionally, he was very aroused seeing his girlfriend take each of the men into her pussy. The more Dani orgasmed, the more aroused Carl became.


    Despite the ten minute restriction, both Liam and Ryan climaxed inside of his girlfriend, and she had a nice steamy hot creampie going. (I did say both of them were young like Conor.)


    He was about halfway finished on Nat, when Ryan pulled out, and as soon as he saw the second load of cum leaking out of her pussy, Carl spontaneously had an orgasm. That wasn¡¯t too bad as he got another erection as soon as Nathaniel¡¯s ck cock prated Dani. Carl sucked off Conor, then got him hard enough to fuck his girlfriend, and his cock was throbbing as Conor banged Dani and he was sucking Tony off. As soon as Tony plunged into Dani, and the umted cum leaked our around his hard shaft, Carl orgasmed again. He was now allowed to fuck Lisette, but because he¡¯d cum twice already, had to work to get hard as no one helped him. He was saved when Tony climaxed and the cum of four wolves was dripping from Dani¡¯s cunt and she made him clean her off. He got another erection as he licked all of the cum from her well fucked cunt.


    Carl was finally able to fuck Lisette, and hested fairly long because he¡¯d cum twice already. Licking his own cum from her pussy, helped him get his next erection, and he started on Daphne. Cumming three times already, he was able to give her a good long fucking, but he was starting to run out of time. He was only half hard when he finished licking up his mess in Daphne. He managed to give himself another erection for Brigitte, but didn¡¯t have a chance to cum in her before Dani called time.


    ¡°Since you wasted two orgasms and didn¡¯t have enough time to satisfy Brigitte, Randa and your girlfriend, I guess you need to get these other fuckers hard enough to fuck them, cuckold,¡± Dani said. ¡°Since you¡¯re done for the night, your cock cage goes back on.¡±


    Dani put his cage back on and Carl began sucking the men again, but just until they were erect and could plunge into an aroused, moist pussy. Conor fucked Brigitte to orgasm, then Carl had to clean up both. Then he sucked Liam and Ryan to erections, and they double prated Randa for their fucking, and Carl licked all three of them clean. Finally, he sucked both Tony and Nat to erections and they took turns fucking Dani until both of them climaxed inside of her. Carl licked the cum of both men out of her pussy. Carl¡¯s face was a cumden mess when he was done as he hadn¡¯t wiped his face after any of his clean up duties. He still had a huge grin when he topped off Dani¡¯s clean up with a huge orgasm. Dani sent him home and everyone else left for their own ces. Conor and Brigitte took care of me since no one else had done so. I had no desire to fuck Carl again, even though I knew he was no longer interested in dating me, having found his perfect match in Dani.


    ******


    All three of my friends got pregnant before the party, Randa bing the fourth three days before the party. Dani told Carl that she was pregnant as soon as she knew. She invited me and my wolves next door to Carl¡¯s to tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Carl. I¡¯m going to have someone else¡¯s baby. How do you feel about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, Mistress.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about our rtionship, cuckold, and I think it¡¯s time for a change.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not leaving me, Mistress!¡±


    She patted his head, currently at her waist as he knelt in front of her. ¡°I was thinking of a change in the other direction, cuckold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°I think we should get married. I¡¯m very happy with our rtionship and think it should go to the next level.¡± Carl grabbed her around the waist and began kissing her bare pussy.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Understand that everything else will continue much as it has, with me fucking other men. Is that okay with you cuckold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I enjoy watching you fuck other men.¡±

 174

    She patted his head again. ¡°I know you do, cuckold. I¡¯m going to provide another infertile couple with a baby after our wedding, a couple that will reside with us and who will sleep in the master bedroom with me, not you. When I¡¯ve delivered that baby, I¡¯m going to have one for us. I want you to understand, that child probably won¡¯t be yours either. You¡¯ll have your chance to breed me, but the entire time I¡¯m fertile, I¡¯ll be having sex with many other lovers. Neither of us will know who the father of our child will be. Given that, do you still wish to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Then I expect you to go out and find a nice engagement ring at a purchase price equivalent to three months sry. You won¡¯t date me again until you¡¯ve found me a ring, nor will you watch me fucking other men until we¡¯re engaged. When you have it, let me know and I¡¯ll return here. After you give me my engagement ring, I¡¯ll celebrate with a gang bang, at least a dozen different men fucking me. You¡¯ll prepare each of them and clean up after each one, then I¡¯ll spend the night in your bed fucking you as often as you can get it up. You won¡¯t be able to fuck me again until our wedding night. Be careful who you invite to be your groomsmen and best man, because all of them will fuck me before you do on our wedding night. So for instance, if you invite your brother to be your best man, I¡¯ll fuck him before I fuck you, and he¡¯ll know what a cuckold you are. Do you have any questions about the life you face if you marry me, cuckold?¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°After we have our child, I intend to provide two other infertile couples with a child, and they will reside with us as well. During the time I¡¯m working to provide them with a child, they will be my primary lovers, until I¡¯ve delivered. You¡¯ll be sleeping in the guest room, although you¡¯ll likely get your chances for sex with all three of us. After two more babies for others, I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ll have a second one for us, but that should be the end of the children.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mistress.


    ¡°And you ept those terms. I want to hear you say that you¡¯ll ept my other lovers and the babies I have, that you¡¯ll love our children no matter who the fathers are.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I will ept any other lovers you take, and any children you have for us as mine, no matter who the father¡¯s are.¡±


    ¡°Call me when you¡¯re ready, cuckold. Jessica, may Ie over to your house so Conor can fuck me? I need a good shafting. I¡¯m very aroused by my cuckold¡¯s deration of his intent to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Dani.¡±


    Conor fucked her for an hour as I licked her pussy. Dani was well satisfied before she went home.


    ******


    On the day of the party, I was going through the closet, wondering what to wear. What a joke. I¡¯m sure all the wolves would be naked, and I probably would be too, so I picked something easy to take off and put on. Nothing simpler than that.


    We were going in two vehicles, each one holding six. Two of those going would be as wolves, so they could lie in the back of the SUV, without taking up seat space. Conor was going as my wolf since he was the most junior. We were picking up Dani, Tony and Lisette. I found out when Tony hopped in the back that Lisette was the senior wolf in their rtionship. Tony had mated above himself. Simone was picking up Randa and her two wolves, and both Liam and Ryan were junior to everyone, so both of them were in the back when we arrived at WC. Everyone tossed their clothes in the cars so we didn¡¯t somehow lose them and went into themunity hall bare ass naked.


    Rene and Sasha warmly weed all of us and I was given a seat at the head table between Rene and Sasha. Dani, Simone and Randa were also seated at the head table with me, as guests of honor, currently pregnant with four brand new puppies. Conor was all the way in the back of the room, not enough seniority to rate being closer, along with Liam and Ryan. Brigitte, Nat, Daphne, Tony and Lisette were about halfway. Quinn wasn¡¯t seated. He was moving around the room speaking softly to several wolves, probably arranging another gang bang for someone. Just before the meal was served, he had a seat at the second table, nodding to Rene and Sasha as he did so..


    I wondered what that was about, since they hadn¡¯t really been on speaking terms as far as I knew, and that nod seemed almost cordial. There were a lot of wolves present, maybe not all of them, but over a hundred. As soon as everyone was seated who was going to be seated, (a dozen remained as wolves, either as sentries or pregnant I¡¯d guess.), Rene stood up.


    ¡°We¡¯re gathered together today to wee four lovely young women who¡¯ve agreed to provide us with children, and who are all pregnant with new puppies. Jessica Huppert was the first of them, and helped bring the others into ourmunity. Before we get to the real reason for our celebration tonight, is there anyone present who Quinn hasn¡¯t apologized to, please raise your hand. Wolves who can¡¯t raise a hand may howl.¡±


    The room was silent, and I didn¡¯t see one damn hand raised except for Conor¡¯s and Brigitte¡¯s.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ve already received messages from those wolves who aren¡¯t here. Quinn has now apologized to everyone in the pack. Henceforth, no lower ranking wolf may refuse to provide obeisance if Quinn demands it. His prior punishment is rescinded. Although Quinn may not demand obeisance of her, Sasha has agreed that she will willingly have sex with him in the future. Conor, pleasee forward.¡±


    Conor looked around for a second, then got up and moved in front of the head table. Quinn stood up and brought a chair with him.


    ¡°Have a seat, puppy,¡± Quinn ordered. Conor sat down, and I think it was dawning on Conor and me what was about to happen.


    I held my breath as Quinn got on his knees and began sucking Conor¡¯s cock. A rather loud and lengthy gasp rose up from the tables as Quinn sucked Conor¡¯s dick. It wasn¡¯t a m, bam, thank you, ma¡¯am cocksucking either. Quinn took his time, dragging it out. It was probably as good a blow job as I could give. He sucked a good ten minutes or more before extracting Conor¡¯s cum, swallowing every drop like a good wolf.


    After swallowing, Quinn said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything I put you through, Conor. Please ept my apologies for my behavior.¡±


    Conor looked at me and I nodded my head slightly. Rene and Sasha noticed and both of them squeezed my hand.


    ¡°I ept your apology, Quinn. Thank you,¡± Conor said.


    Rene stood up and called Brigitte up to the front. She had a huge grin on her face when she stopped in front of Quinn.


    ¡°Brigitte, I¡¯m sorry I never said anything to you about what happened and why I felt the way I did. Would you please ept my apologies for my behavior and fuck my ass.¡±


    ¡°I ept your apology and will fuck your ass, sir.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sasha, the strap-on please,¡± Quinn said.


    Sasha reached into a bag on the floor beside her and pulled out a monster dick, ten inches long and fatter around than Quinn¡¯s dick. She handed it to Quinn, who handed it to Brigitte.


    ¡°Did you pick that out yourself?¡± I quietly asked Sasha as Brigitte girded her loins with the monstrous cock.


    ¡°Quinn picked it out,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Wow. I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯d want that in my pussy,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Do you have some lube in that bag?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to use lube,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I never used lube when I revenge fucked you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Quinn. I don¡¯t like to hurt wolves if I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Quinn grimaced at her words, realizing the truth of them.


    ¡°Here, use this,¡± Rene said, tossing Brigitte a stick of butter. ¡°It should do the trick.¡±


    Brigitte snatched it out of the air and grinned again. She had Quinn get on his hands and knees and used half of the stick greasing up her cock, and the other half greasing up Quinn¡¯s asshole. Brigitte knelt behind him and eased that gigantic dildo into Quinn¡¯s ass. As she fucked him, she stroked his cock with her butter slicked fingers and fucked him until Quinn climaxed, spraying his semen all over the floor. He even licked it up after himself.


    He stood up and approached me. ¡°Can you forgive me, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Quinn, but I can¡¯t. I will allow you to breed me again for my next child, but you¡¯re too changeable. I never know what you¡¯re going to do, how you¡¯re going to treat me or the others I care about.¡±


    ¡°I need more, Jessica; more than breeding you. Isn¡¯t there anything else I can do to earn your forgiveness?¡±


    I was silent, just thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to arrange a bitches only,dies night out at somece with male exotic dancers. The closest ce I¡¯ve been able to find is in Manchester, New Hampshire, six months from now. If you can train up a dozen studly wolves to dance for thedies, two weeks from tonight, right here, I will give you one more day to try to sweep me off my feet. If you fuck that up, never bother me again.¡±


    ¡°That seems like a heartfelt answer, wolf,¡± Sasha said. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d take her up on her offer.¡±


    ¡°That is a good offer. I ept,¡± Quinn said. ¡°One dozen wolves, two weeks from tonight, seven PM,dies only.¡±


    ¡°I expect a whale of a show, wolf. Not just a bunch of wolves yanking off their clothes. I want music, dance moves, some entertainment value.¡±

 175

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to meet your expectations,¡± Quinn said. He made stops at several other tables for quick conversations before returning to his seat.


    The banquet then started. I was freely chatting with my two hosts. Dani was seated on the other side of Rene from me. She turned to Rene and said, ¡°I may have discovered someone else who¡¯d be willing to breed with wolves.¡±


    All three of us looked at her. ¡°Huh?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve joined a few online cuckold forums because of Carl, and there¡¯s a woman on there with an infertile husband. She¡¯s been talking about cuckolding him with someone else to have kids. I told her to hold off until I talked to some people. I think she¡¯d fuck a wolf. But she¡¯d probably need her own kid first. You had someone like that in Wisconsin, didn¡¯t you Jess?¡±


    ¡°I did. If she¡¯s right, Rene, you might be able to get her cheaper than you got us for. It just might take longer to get your first puppy if she wants her own child first. But you might get by with a nominal payment of fifty grand and medical expenses. I could feel her out, see if she¡¯d be amenable. How old is she?¡±


    ¡°Mid-twenties. Seems like she¡¯s healthy. It¡¯s only her husband who¡¯s shooting nks. She¡¯s not sure how her husband will take her fucking another man though. That¡¯s the part that scares her.¡±


    ¡°Please, would you speak to her Jessica,¡± Rene said. ¡°You seem to have a knack for attracting breeders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Since she already knows Dani, we¡¯ll work her together.¡±


    ¡°You know, Jessica,¡± Rene said, ¡°It¡¯s not just breeders you¡¯ve helped us im. It¡¯s Quinn as well.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s smitten with you,¡± Sasha added. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he wanted to mate with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m letting him mate with me. I told him that,¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°Not mate as in fuck and have children,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I mean mate as in mate for life.¡±


    ¡°Why me? I¡¯m not nearly as attractive as most werewolves. I¡¯m human and would turn old, gray, wrinkled and die long before he did. Why give a fuck about me?¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Why did Gerhard impregnate a woman he loved with a human child and never mate. The heart wants what the heart wants. I know that no one else could have made Quinn apologize to the entire pack, and suck a puppy¡¯s cock and get ass fucked in front of all of these witnesses. If he throws a stripper show for you in two weeks to earn your forgiveness, I¡¯d say he¡¯s definitely besotted with you. Quinn, stripping for a bunch of bitches would be quite the feat. You¡¯ve turned him into someone most wolves would appreciate, instead of the lobo asshole he was before.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust him. He¡¯s been such a dick.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still got some dick in him which will have to be weeded out,¡± Rene said. ¡°But he¡¯se further than I ever thought possible.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That was food for thought. I wondered what he¡¯d do to try and win me over if I gave him another day to woo me, if I was happy with his male revue.


    We partied far into the night, without alcohol, unfortunately, but wolves didn¡¯t drink a lot anyway. Rather than go home, we spent the night on the wolfpound. I left the party with Rene and Sasha, going to bed with them. Quinn looked quite unhappy when I left with them. Too bad. He hadn¡¯t done anything yet to make me sympathetic to his pain.


    We were preparing to leave the next morning when I got a phone call from Carl. I¡¯d invited Dani to my ce to talk about her possible breeder, but I knew Carl had her number, so wondered why he was calling me.


    ¡°What is it, Carl?¡± I asked.


    Dani looked up when I mentioned his name, currently putting on her clothes for the drive.


    ¡°I need your help, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°Picking out an engagement ring for Dani. I don¡¯t have a clue what women like when ites to that.¡±


    I looked at Dani. She had this questioning look on her face.


    ¡°I can help you with that. What say we go out Tuesday morning with Lisette and Brigitte and look at some things. Maybe we¡¯ll even run down to Pornd where they have somerger jewelry stores.¡± Dani smiled. ¡°Of course, if I¡¯m taking one of Dani¡¯s bodyguards shopping Tuesday, I¡¯ll need to leave Conor with her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll feel the need to entertain him for his help, and you know what that means. You¡¯ll probably have a huge creampie to clean up when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck. Don¡¯t tease me, Jess. You know I have this fucking cage on.¡±


    ¡°Right. So what say we leave at nine AM?¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Come by my ce. See you then.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡± He hung up.


    ¡°So tell me, Dani, what kind of engagement ring do you want?¡± I asked. ¡°The biggest fucking solitaire he can afford, or something else?¡±


    ¡°Something else. We have an unusual rtionship. I think we should have an unusual engagement ring to go with it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a preference as to cut; princess, emerald, round, pear, oval, marquis, trillion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like any of them as long as it¡¯s different. I don¡¯t want something like anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha. I can work with that.¡±


    We finished getting dressed, then headed for home. While driving, I talked to Dani and Brigitte about cuckolds and how you could tell if someone was one, as I didn¡¯t think Martin was a true cuckold, even if he did want to watch Conor impregnate his wife. One didn¡¯t want to take a good marriage and fuck it up royally by doing something the spouse couldn¡¯t stand. It would make a big difference in how one approached the subject of being bred by another male.


    ¡°Cuckolds love cuckold porn, but interracial porn can often be considered to be cuckold porn, even if it doesn¡¯t specifically say it¡¯s cuckold porn,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Interracial sex is still considered taboo in and of itself. Thinking of big ck cocks plowing dainty white women is a window into cuckold thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I saw a book written by Dr. Justin Lehmiller, in which he found, in a survey of almost 4200 Americans, that 26% of heterosexual females and 52% of heterosexual males had fantasized about cuckolding,¡± Dani said. ¡°I figured if that many man had fantasized about it, that it was amon fantasy and I could explore the fantasy with Carl. It¡¯s what put me on my path.¡±


    ¡°That on-line test is pretty urate,¡± Brigitte added. ¡°The husband should just take the test.¡±


    ¡°But if he¡¯s not a cuckold, and doesn¡¯t want to be, isn¡¯t that telling him his wife is thinking of turning him into a cuckold?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Brigitte agreed. ¡°I¡¯d have to took at it again to see how specifically addresses cuckoldry.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we could doctor the survey so it¡¯s more neutral,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this couple?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She goes by name of Babyless on the cuckold site. She hasn¡¯t mentioned her husband¡¯s name,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°What¡¯s your user name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Carlscuckoldress.¡± Dani said.


    ¡°Right to the point, aren¡¯t you?¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Damn straight. I never thought I¡¯d be in rtionship like this one, but I love it. I love being in charge.¡±


    As soon as we got home, Brigitte pulled up the survey she was familiar with and printed it out so she could make it more sexually neutral. Dani logged onto her cuckold forum and left a message for Babyless.


    Hello, my name is Dani and I go by Carlscuckoldress on this site. I spoke to some friends and I think we might be able to discuss your problems and perhapse up with some solutions to the problem you expressed to me. We¡¯ve helped one other couple with a simr problem. Please call me so we can discuss this in more precise terms.


    She left her phone number. It was four hours before Babyless called.


    ¡°Dani?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Is this Babyless?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I¡¯m so happy you called, Babyless. I¡¯ve got a couple friends with me. Is it okay if I put my phone on speaker so they can hear our conversation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dani put her phone on speaker and Brigitte and I introduced ourselves.


    ¡°My name is Jessica Huppert, Childless. I had a friend in Wisconsin who had the same problem as you¡¯re having, and we were able to help her. It¡¯s going to require that we talk to your husband at some point, but we¡¯d like to get some additional information before we decide how to proceed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Does your husband watch or read pornography?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t all men?¡±


    ¡°Probably. Do you know what he watches?¡±


    ¡°No, he keeps that away from me.¡±


    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s ashamed of it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really say. I¡¯ve never asked.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever watch it together?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If he reads novels or watches mainstream movies with a heavy sexponent, what are the titles?¡± Brigitte asked. She was prepared to write down anything she was told.


    ¡°He liked Body Heat, Deep Water, Animal Instincts, Eyes Wide Shut, Boogie Nights, Indecent Proposal, Unfaithful, Jules and Jim, Sex Lies and Videotape, The Great Gatsby, The Graduate, The English Patient, and Mandey for movies,¡± Babyless said. ¡°I know he read Lady Chatterly¡¯s Lover, Mandingo, something called Vited by the Gangsters, the Coaches Wife, Something Forbidden, and The Tenant recently.¡±


    ¡°Have you read any of them?¡± Brigitte asked. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with Mandingo and Lady Chatterly¡¯s Lover, but not the rest of them.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Does he like you to dress sexy or conservative?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°He likes me to dress sexily. Why are you asking all of these questions?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re concerned about how your husband will react if you were to have a baby with another man,¡± Dani said. ¡°He might actually wee you having sex with another man. My soon to be fianc¨¦ likes to watch me have sex with other men and he knows on our wedding night, I¡¯m going to have sex with all the groomsmen and the best man before he can have sex with me, and I¡¯ve already told him that there¡¯s a good chance any children I have with him won¡¯t be his. But fantasy life is different from real life and your husband may not want anything like that, being content with a nice safe fantasy. Real life may be too intense. Where do you live, generally, in case we want to meet in person.¡±


    ¡°Boston.¡±


    ¡°We live in Maine, so that¡¯s doable. Why don¡¯t you do this before you call me again. If you can get onto hisputer, check his history and favorites to see what he¡¯s watching and reading in the way of porn. Take a look at some of those recent books he read and see what the plots are about,¡± Dani said. ¡°Call me again after you¡¯ve checked it out. That will help us decide what kind of approach we want to take with your husband to allow you to have a baby with someone else.¡±


    ¡°What happened with the other couple you helped?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with her first child,¡± I said. ¡°A couple of months along.¡±


    ¡°Someone other than her husband got her pregnant?¡±


    ¡°One of my bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Did he know it was happening?¡±


    ¡°He usually watched once each day. The rest of the time he was at work.¡±


    ¡°I hope Dous is that understanding.¡±


    ¡°If I may, Babyless, what¡¯s your real name?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Martha.¡±


    ¡°Martha, get back to me when you know more, and I hope we can help you,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°Thank you. I do too.¡±

 176

    Carl buys a ring for Dani, and the wolves help an infertile couple with his infertility. This chapter contains oral sex, anal sex, interracial sex, interspecies sex, lesbian sex, and cuckolding.


    ********


    Helping Martha and DousContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    On Tuesday, we went running early to be ready when Carl showed up at nine for our trip to Pornd to shop for engagement rings. Dani made sure she was getting spit roasted by Conor and Tony when we let Carl in.


    His cock sprang up like a weed when he saw his future fianc¨¦ taking it in the pussy and the mouth by the two well hung wolves. She made sure she was moaning her pleasure when Carl saw her. Lisette and Brigitte grabbed their purses when he arrived and we headed to the Jeep, as Brigitte was going to drive.


    Carl asked me if I knew what Dani wanted, and I told her that she wanted something different.


    ¡°She said she has an unusual rtionship with you, and wants your choice to reflect that rtionship. Pick something appropriate based on that. What do you know about diamonds?¡±


    ¡°Jack shit, pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Diamonds are rated on the four C¡¯s. Color, Cut, rity and Carat weight. Most diamonds are white, but you can also find them in blue, pink, yellow, even reds, greens, browns and cks. If it¡¯s supposed to be white, a yellow tint is bad. If it¡¯s supposed to be yellow, it¡¯s okay. If it has a slight yellow tint, a gold setting will hide it somewhat. A tinum or white gold setting will expose it. Color graded diamonds D through I are considered clear with little or no color tint in them.


    ¡°Cut is the shape the diamond is cut, the number of facets, even the height of the diamond, which may cause it to sparkle more. You have marquis, oval, pear, heart, square, princess, trillion, which is like a triangle, and a half dozen other cuts, and the more traditional round. Generally, you can¡¯t go wrong with round. It lends itself to a lot of sparkle for the money.


    ¡°rity, is if the diamond has what they call inclusions in the stone. Inclusions are small blemishes or ws left in the stone during its creation. wless means there are no ws and only one in 5000 stones are considered wless. IF is internally wless, but it has small blemishes visible to a skilled grader under ten powered magnification. Three percent of stones grade out to IF. VVS1 and VVS2 are excellent diamonds. ws can¡¯t be seen by the naked eye. VS1 and VS2, some ws might be faintly visible. That¡¯s probably the lowest rity which you want to go for an engagement ring. Earrings and tennis bracelets can take lower rated diamonds, but not a ring for the woman you want to marry.


    ¡°Some small inclusions can be hidden by the diamond setting. If they do a good job of hiding it, it may be eptable. If you want to pick a good stone, you want a loose stone, where nothing is hidden. Carat weight is thest C. Therger a diamond is, the less likely you¡¯re going to find a perfect stone without paying through the nose. If it¡¯s a reputable jeweler, you can probably trust their grading. If they tell you it¡¯s an F, VVS1 stone, it probably is. How much are you willing to spend on a ring?¡±


    ¡°$20, 000 for the wedding set. The wedding band can be in. I want most of my money in the engagement ring.¡±


    ¡°If it were me,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°I¡¯d want a white gold or tinum setting. I just like them better. I don¡¯t know what Dani wants. If she wears gold jewelry, buy her gold. If she wears silver or white gold, that¡¯s the setting I¡¯d go for, white. She¡¯s already made a color choice in her jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Do you wear silver jewelry?¡± I asked, forgetting Carl didn¡¯t know about wolves. I wanted to scream at my own stupidity.


    Brigitte caught my error andughed. She simply said, ¡°Strictly white gold or tinum for me, baby. I¡¯m high maintenance.¡±


    Good! She gave another reason why she might not like silver. What an idiot I was.


    We¡¯d picked a few jewelry stores from the inte, and we stopped at the first one because it was closest. Carl looked at everything from new sets to wedding sets to estate jewelry, not finding anything he liked. We headed to the next ce, Day¡¯s Jewelers, and he did the same thing, not finding what he was looking for. So far, a couple hours blown, and I was hungry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± I said, ¡°before going to the next one. It¡¯s past noon already.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I vote for a steak ce. I¡¯m ravenous.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve looked at somewhere around five hundred rings,¡± Lisette said. ¡°What was wrong with them, Carl?¡±


    ¡°Dani said she wanted something unique. I didn¡¯t see anything that didn¡¯t look almost like any other hundred rings out there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I said.


    ¡°Look, every jewelry store is catering to what most people would likely buy,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°but a lot of stores do custom work. Tell them what you want and have them make it for you.¡±


    ¡°If I knew what I wanted, I wouldn¡¯t be looking,¡± Carl replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Let me handle it at the next store we go to,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    We stopped somewhere where the two wolves could get steaks, while I had a sd with grilled chicken strips, and Carl had pork chops. We double checked that the next jewelry store on the list did custom work. It did, so we went there, Cross Jewelers.


    A handsome, well built man of about forty years of age was free, so Brigitte walked straight up to him, towing Carl along by the hand. Lisette and I followed in their wake.


    ¡°Hello, my name is James. Can I help you?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Perhaps you can, James,¡± Brigitte said, putting her hand over Carl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My friend, Carl, here, is a cuckold through and through. He¡¯s getting married and wants a unique engagement ring to reflect his rtionship to hisdy love. He hasn¡¯t found anything that really says that, but that¡¯s what we¡¯re looking for. Do you have anything that reflects his lifestyle, or can you make it?¡±


    ¡°To you?¡± James asked, intrigued by her beauty, as so many other men were.


    ¡°To another woman, who wanted to see what he could pick out for her.¡±


    ¡°Does he have a picture of her?¡±


    ¡°Show James a recent picture of Dani, cuckold.¡±


    Carl pulled out his phone and pulled up a recent picture of Dani. I was familiar with the photo. He¡¯d taken it just after a run, when she was all sweaty and flushed, and despite that, she looked dynamite in the picture.


    ¡°Lovely,¡± James said. ¡°Does she need a bull?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a bull?¡± Carl asked.


    Brigitte answered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a bull, James. Carl¡¯s is a female led rtionship. She likes to pick and choose the men she beds.¡±


    ¡°I think I have something that might work,¡± James said. ¡°Wait here.¡±


    James went in the back and returned a few minutester with a few items. He set a ring up on a disy mat.


    ¡°This ring is the Moi et Toi (Me and You) engagement ring. Do you see how the two diamonds seem to be having sex together?¡±


    I could see that. The setting looked like two people hugging each other with the two diamonds as heads, almost kissing each other.


    ¡°I see it,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Now the way I see it,¡± James said, ¡°those two lovers are his woman and her lover. We could add another arm with a smaller diamond, off to the side, farther apart, like he¡¯s watching the two lovers, a little like this.¡±


    James pulled out a piece of paper and drew a flowing setting off of the two diamonds, showing a smaller diamond about a half inch away from the other two.


    ¡°Yes, I can see it,¡± Carl said. ¡°That¡¯s different. It seems just like our rtionship. I want that.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of two, one and one-half carat stones for the lovers, and a three-quarter carat for the cuckold,¡± James said. ¡°Would you like that in gold or white gold, Carl?¡±


    ¡°She wears gold jewelry, so I¡¯d like it in gold, please,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Excellent. Now, I have a a couple other items, I thought would reflect your rtionship, Carl. We¡¯ve got a lovely anklet and ne.¡± He pulled a couple more items up and set them on the counter. ¡°The ne is a representation of a simr attribute as the ring. It has the letters, H and W, which stands for hotwife, a wife who is avable to fuck other men. To make it more obvious, it has a female symbol with two male symbols. You see therger of the two male arrows prates the female symbol, while the smaller of the two male symbols, has a bent arrow, representing a limp cock.


    ¡°If she wears the ne, many people who see, may know what it represents, and present themselves as potential partners to your wife. If she desires not to be approached, she wears it under her clothes, or takes it off. If she sees someone she likes and might like to be better acquainted with, she puts it on top of her clothes where it¡¯s visible. If she wants something more subtle, the anklet does subtlety. Would you be interested in these for your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you a secret, Carl. I¡¯m involved in another cuckold rtionship as a bull. I am the wife¡¯s primary lover, although I allow her to have sex with other men at my instigation, not hers. Her husband no longer gets to fuck her. I would like to be your wife¡¯s bull as well. I will give you these two items for free, if I can fuck your wife. You can have them for fifty percent off if you contact her now and ask her to consider me as her bull. I wish to make her my submissive slut, and you under her. I would like to fuck her and see if she finds me worthy to be her bull.¡±


    Carl was a little confused by the question. ¡°You want to be my wife¡±s primary lover, and I wouldn¡¯t be allowed sex with her anymore?¡±


    ¡°All cuckold rtionships are different, Carl. I do like to take charge of a couple and make them mine. It would be my goal to make your wife my slut, and you my bitch,¡± James said. ¡°You could expect that the only sex you¡¯l be allowed if I be her bull, is to suck cocks and lick pussy after it¡¯s been creamed, and to get ass fucked by assorted men or women.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. I have to confer with my friends.¡±


    Carl pulled all of us away from the counter. ¡°Could that possibly happen?¡±

 177

    Brigitte said, ¡°All cuckold rtionships are different Carl. They can be whatever you and Dani allow it to be. I¡¯m sure that James is fairly confident of his sexual prowess, and probably has arger than average cock. He believes that if he fucks Dani, she¡¯ll be so enthralled by the sex, that she won¡¯t be able to resist him, and be his submissive. What James doesn¡¯t know, is that Dani is already pregnant, and contracted to provide another child. She can¡¯t fuck only who James wants her to fuck. She has to fuck who we want her to fuck when she¡¯s fertile. She¡¯s probably also been fucked by far more capable lovers than James. Tony is probably better than him, Rene is definitely better than him. I suspect even Nat is better than him. They¡¯re all older, more experienced lovers.


    ¡°If you want the jewelry, at a discount, offer him the opportunity to fuck Dani. She¡¯ll probably enjoy the fucking, and you¡¯ll enjoy watching, but indicate to him that if he does fuck her and she doesn¡¯t agree to him bing her bull, he has to suck your cock while he gets fucked in the ass by Dani with a big strap on. That¡¯s his penalty for asking to be her bull, and failing. At the very least, you get half off your jewelry if she takes his call, and free jewelry if she agrees to fuck him.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That seems reasonable.¡±


    Carl returned to the counter. ¡°You can speak to my girlfriend and offer your services, and if she agrees to fuck you, it¡¯s up to her. If she doesn¡¯t agree for you to be her bull after you¡¯ve fucked her, you have to suck my cock while she ass fucks you. That¡¯s the penalty for trying and failing to be her bull. If you¡¯re willing to take that risk, I¡¯ll call her up now and you can make your pitch. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just pay full price for the jewelry.¡±


    ¡°A negotiation. I like it. Fine, I¡¯ll agree to those terms, but if I do be her bull, I¡¯m going to fuck her ass and you¡¯re going to lick my cock clean before I piss in your mouth.¡±


    Carl gulped, and looked at us again, wondering what he should do. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Carl,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You¡¯re the one who will have to drink his piss if he wins.¡±


    He looked at James. ¡°You¡¯re on.¡±


    ¡°Your wife is going to love my eight inch dick, cuckold.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone Dani fuck now have less than seven and a half inches, Carl?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Only me. I¡¯m only five and three-quarters.¡±


    ¡°Well, James is right, Dani does like those big dicks. When we left this morning, she was fucking Tony and sucking Conor, and they¡¯re both over eight, so I¡¯m not sure eight inches will impress her that much. Your mate, Tony, is over eight and a half, isn¡¯t he, Lisette?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I never actually measured it, but that sounds about right. He sure does a nice job of filling me anyway. Make the call, Carl, let¡¯s see what Dani has to say?¡±


    ¡°You mean to tell me your girlfriend is regrly fucking big cocks?¡± James asked.


    ¡°All the time. I love to see her take a big cock, she enjoys it so much.¡± Carl started dialing Dani¡¯s number.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± James said. ¡°I¡¯ll just give you the fifty percent off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like the chance for free jewelry. I¡¯m reasonably sure she¡¯ll fuck you. Just don¡¯t attempt to be her bull, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy yourself.¡±


    James looked at the grinning Carl. ¡°Fine, give me the phone.¡±


    Carl rang Dani and then said, ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m talking to a salesperson at the jewelry store, and there¡¯s a couple items I wanted to get for you. James will give them to me for free if you agree to fuck him. Are you interested?¡±


    Carl listened to her response and handed James the phone. ¡°You might need to sweet talk her a little, and you¡¯ll have toe to Bath, but she¡¯s game. Give it your best shot.¡±


    They had a brief conversation and Dani eventually agreed to give James an evening of her time next Monday, beginning after her self defense ss was over at four-thirty. She¡¯d even make James supper for the trouble of the drive.


    Carl picked out the diamonds for the engagement ring, and made a fifty percent down payment. James told him the ring would be ready in a month, and he could pick it up then. James gave him the ne and anklet, and we headed home.


    On the way, Carl told us that Dani nned on fucking some other studs before she fucked James, and he¡¯d be getting sloppy leftovers in her pussy. Carl seemed pretty happy about that. We all thought it was rather amusing, as James had seemed a bit full of himself. And I¡¯m not sure I appreciated him wanting to make Carl drink his piss. Carl was a pretty nice guy.


    When we got home, Dani was being spit roasted again, though it was Conor in her pussy and Tony fucking her mouth. She couldn¡¯t speak until after Tony climaxed, his cock filling her throat.


    After she swallowed, and while Conor continued pounding her, Dan asked, ¡°Did you find something nice, baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. It¡¯s being made. It will be ready in a month.¡±


    ¡°Good boy. No one has cleaned up my pussy all day long, just waiting for you to get home. I hope you have an appetite, because both men fucked my cunt twice, and my mouth twice, and my ass once. I¡¯ve got so much man juice inside of me now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, for thinking of me.¡±


    ¡°Well, cuckold, I was mostly thinking of their big, meaty cocks in me, but okay. I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy.¡±


    When Conor climaxed, Dani let Carl fuck her cumden cunt. It didn¡¯t take him long to orgasm after watching her being spit roasted on her two lovers. Then she squatted over Carl¡¯s face, and made him lick her pussy and asshole for twenty minutes, as she tried to squeeze out every drop of semen from both holes. Carl eagerlypped it up.


    ¡°Do you need me to suck off your two lovers, Mistress.


    ¡°They both fucked me five times, cuckold. Don¡¯t you think I know how to take care of my own lovers?¡±


    ¡°Of course you do, Mistress. My mistake.¡±


    After Dani got ready for her drive home, Carl got the two gifts he¡¯d gotten from James. He exined the purpose of both the ne and the anklet, and that she could show them or hide them depending on whether or not she wanted to look for a new lover. Dani let him put the ne around her neck.


    ¡°This might be good to wear when we¡¯re at the gym,¡± Dani said. ¡°They have some pretty good looking studs there. It will be interesting to see how many men recognize the symbolism of this ne, cuckold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, exactly.¡±


    ¡°You may kneel and put the anklet on, cuck, and then I want you to kiss my feet.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Mistress.¡±


    Carl fastened the anklet around her ankle, then he kissed both of her feet several times.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to love being married to you, Carl. I can¡¯t imagine anything better than a nice guy waiting on me hand and foot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Carl went back to his house, while Lisette, Tony and Dani returned to hers.


    *******


    Martha called on Wednesday, while we were still in the Martial Arts studio. Dani was on the mat at the time, practicing crippling blows to an attacker, so couldn¡¯t answer until she finished. As soon as Dani the call log, she texted that she¡¯d call back in a half hour. Martha texted back it was okay, because Dous was meeting friends after work for a drink.


    When Dani called back, while we were sitting in Dani¡¯s car, Brigitte and I were listening to the call. Dani informing her that we were also able to hear and speak. Martha informed us of the nature of the books he¡¯d been reading were about infidelity or extramarital sex, and that what porn she found on hisputer, did seem to be in the nature of cuckold porn.


    ¡°Does this mean that Dous wants me to have sex with other men?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, Martha. Sometimes fantasies are just fantasies. Have you ever fantasized about being raped?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be raped?¡±


    ¡°No, never.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°The rape fantasy is all about being out of control, having things done to you without your consent. There¡¯s a thrill of being out of control, but it doesn¡¯t mean you want it to happen. For Dous, you having sex with someone else, takes you out of his control, and that doesn¡¯t mean he wants it to happen, only that he gets off on thinking it might happen. Like getting raped, that¡¯s the only ce he wants it to happen, is in his imagination. How long has he known he¡¯s infertile?¡±


    ¡°Around six months.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s trying to wrap his head around the fact that he can¡¯t get you pregnant, but there are men who could help with that. He¡¯s trying to work himself up to the point where he might be okay with that. We don¡¯t know when this fantasy started. The books you mentioned were all recent reading, yes?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Just in thest couple of months.¡±


    ¡°You need to take this out of the realm of what ifs, and into your life. It¡¯s time to talk to Dous about his fantasies, and ask him if they¡¯re only that, or something more. You can tell him that you¡¯ve been speaking to some women who¡¯ve had some exposure to infertility and what they¡¯ve done to address the problem. If he seems open to the idea of meeting us, pick a time when you can both meet with us, and perhaps meet somewhere roughly halfway between us like Portsmouth, New Hampshire. Monday, Wednesday and Friday are out for us, due to sses, but all the other days of the week are possible.


    ¡°If you¡¯re in the mood for a little road trip, you cane spend the weekend with us. Talk to Dous tonight, then get back to us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    On the following day, Dani informed us that Martha had called back and she and Dous were going to make a trip up to Maine to visit with us for the weekend. He seemed somewhat open to Martha having sex with someone else, but under certain conditions. They had reservations at The Federal, a good hotel in Brunswick, and wanted us to make reservations at the 555 North, the hotel restaurant, for as many people as woulde. We decided to go with Dani, Lisette, Tony, and Carl; and me and my two wolves, Brigitte and Conor. While Carl wouldn¡¯t be involved in the breeding discussion, Dous might have questions about the cuckold lifestyle. We just didn¡¯t know where the discussion was likely tond.

 178

    I doubted that we¡¯d be revealing werewolves to Martha and Dous on Friday night at dinner in the restaurant, especially with the whole weekend in front of us, but we made sure we¡¯d have the paperwork for that discussion if it reached that point. Carl wouldn¡¯t be in that discussion. Probably Saturday was the day for the revtion if they were interested, giving them Friday night to get used to the idea of an extramarital breeding, and Saturday night to contemte if they were going to have two children, one for them, and one for the wolves.


    Where to have the discussion on wolf breeding: somece private, but beautiful. Fuck, I thought of Quinn¡¯s magnificent home. Did I even want to be around him. I suppose I could ask him to stay away. How badly did he want to get into my good graces. I told Brigitte what I was thinking.


    ¡°Have you got the hots for Quinn?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No. Thrice no. No fucking way,es to mind.¡±


    ¡°Did you or did you not say you had the best sex ever with that wolf?¡±


    ¡°It was the best, but it doesn¡¯t make up for all the other shit.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but he did let me fuck him in the ass and sucked off Conor, and apologized to every wolf in the pack. You¡¯ve thought about fucking him again, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ve thought about it a couple times, but I don¡¯t even want him there if we use his house. I was thinking of just letting us borrow it. Figured if he¡¯s so eager to suck up, he might consider it.¡±


    ¡°He might, though I¡¯m not sure he¡¯d like a couple unknown humans there without his presence. He might want to lock the door on his yroom, so he doesn¡¯t scare the straights.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him thinking I¡¯m interested in him. I don¡¯t want to ask. Will you do it?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Quinn and Jess, sitting in a tree, K I S S I N G. Firstes love, thenes marriage, thenes the baby in the baby carriage. Of course, the baby part might havee first. You¡¯re in science. What are the odds of Quinn being your puppy¡¯s sire?¡±


    I whacked her on the arm, hard, but answered. ¡°Maybe 50%.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not umon to have some unresolved feelings for the wolf who bred you. Like it or not, he will be the likely father of a living being you¡¯re bringing into the world. Just be careful, because it is Quinn. I¡¯ll ask. He won¡¯t know you thought of it, but he will know you¡¯re going to be there.¡±


    ¡°Tell him that because I am, I¡¯d prefer he not be there if we need to use it.¡±


    Brigitte smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him, but I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll take the hint.¡±


    When Brigitte called, Quinn agreed to share his house if we needed it, to just call the morning of. He¡¯d have more of his venison stew in the refrigerator so we could microwave it for lunch. I thought if we did go there Saturday, Randa and Simone could alsoe with their wolves, Four bred humans and the wolves who protected them.


    ******


    When we first met Martha and Dous at the restaurant, Dani and I were just introduced as two women who were helping infertile couples, by getting pregnant with the fathers, then giving them up when they were born. I said that I represented the organization that would provide their services if they wished to utilize them. The four wolves were introduced as infertile couples seeking simr help, serving to protect us while we were pregnant. For the moment, Carl was only introduced as Dani¡¯s fianc¨¦, although the engagement ring wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    Martha was short, around 5-2, bubbly and lush. Dous was eight inches taller than she was, stocky, but athletic looking. They were both dark haired, dark brown for Dous, ck for Martha. They were both stunned somewhat by the beauty of the wolves, the men tall and muscr, the women tall, toned and sleek. Dani and I weren¡¯t ugly, by any means, but there¡¯s handsome, then there¡¯s beautiful.


    Both of the neers seemed aroused as Brigitte gave an exaggerated sniff to tip me off. The first hour of the meal was a general feeling out process, just deciding if we liked each other enough to contemte more. Around the time that the restaurant stopped seating new customers, Dous was apparentlyfortable enough to ask the questions that might have been on his mind.


    He asked me why I was a spokesperson for thepany providing the services they were interested in.


    ¡°They were trying something new, something they¡¯d never done before, and I was the first to be a surrogate, and I convinced three other women to do the same. They believe I can give an urate representation of their services.¡±


    ¡°Why did you agree to be a surrogate mother for another couple?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°I am getting paid for it, but I do enjoy the fact I can give a couple a child when they might otherwise be unable to have one. I was single and didn¡¯t have anyone else I was ountable to, so I took a chance, and I¡¯ve enjoyed being able to help. If you were solely willing to have a child for someone else, you¡¯d be paid two hundred thousand dors for your participation. Since you want something out of it for yourself, the amount is less, but you get a healthy child of your own.¡±


    ¡°Did you have actual sex with the husband?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°I did. There are a number of reasons why it was done that way. The spouse was not averse to it being done naturally, and in fact, participated in the sex on asion.¡±


    ¡°You had sex with a woman?¡± Another Martha question.


    ¡°I do. I consider myself bisexual. If you wouldn¡¯t want to, it¡¯s not necessary that you do. I find it enhances the sex when it¡¯s lovingly shared with another couple.¡±


    ¡°Did you have sex with a woman too, Dani?¡± Martha again.


    ¡°I prefer sex with men, but as Jessica said, it is enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°But in your situations, it¡¯s the women who are infertile, not the men,¡± Dous asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Dous, but I had a high school friend in Wisconsin, whose husband was infertile. They¡¯d been trying for five years to have a child, and finally got tested and found out he was the one with the problem. It caused such a problem in their marriage, that they had separated for a time, trying to decide what to do, as my friend really wanted to have children. They couldn¡¯t afford IVF treatments, and while adoption might be a possibility, my friend wanted her own children, not someone else¡¯s. They eventually decided to let her seek a child with another man.¡±


    ¡°How did that ur for them?¡±


    ¡°When she became fertile, Conor, Brigitte and I joined them in their home. While he was at work, Conor had sex with her a couple times in the morning, a couple times in the afternoon. After he returned from work, the husband watched Conor have sex with his wife once more, before Conor left them to reconnect, to have sex together.¡±


    ¡°Why exactly were you there?¡± Dous asked.


    ¡°Conor and Brigitte are my bodyguards. They couldn¡¯t protect me if I were somece else, so Brigitte and I slept in their spare bedroom. They actually helped protect me from a couple rapists guing that part of Wisconsin at the time.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need bodyguards? Are you rich?¡± Martha asked


    ¡°If I were rich, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to be paid to be a surrogate. It¡¯s just that the couple has a lot invested in my child, and they don¡¯t want anything to happen to me. It¡¯s difficult finding women who are willing to have someone else¡¯s children, then give it up. There was a cost to the couple for Conor¡¯s help in conceiving their child. In return for sex with a physically perfect male specimen, guaranteed to be disease free, that woman has to provide a child for another infertile female and give up the child. They can have more children, but for each one they provide the couple, they need to provide another for a barren couple.¡±


    ¡°Why must they give another couple a child?¡± Martha asked. ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯d have to have two kids, to have one myself.¡±


    ¡°Someone else is bearing all medical expenses for you, and providing a healthy father for yours. You can take the chance of having one with someone else, but you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting. In this case, you know. In addition to all expenses for the extra child, they also provide you a sum of $50, 000. It¡¯s that important to them. You can have a child with someone who looks like Tony or Conor, or take pot luck on some other sperm. It¡¯s up to you, of course.¡±


    ¡°If Martha and I wanted to do something simr, what would we have to do?¡±


    ¡°Both of you would need to submit to medical exams with your own physicians, paid for by the organization. They would want to ensure that Martha is healthy enough to have their children. It would also confirm that Dous wouldn¡¯t identally impregnate Martha while she¡¯s trying to have a child for them. You need to sign some paperwork, both a non-disclosure agreement, and eventually, a contract, obligating you to give an infertile couple a child for each one that you have.¡±


    ¡°Where would this take ce?¡± Dous asked.


    ¡°There are infertile couples in Boston. Thepany providing the services is headquartered here in Maine, but it¡¯s a New Ennd organization. It could be done in your home, or a nearby hotel, depending on what you¡¯re both looking for.


    ¡°Dous, there is information to suggest that you would like to witness Martha¡¯s breeding. It¡¯s merely a supposition based upon your reading material and other indicators including the porn you have on yourputer. If that¡¯s not the case, I apologize. On the off chance that you do, in fact, want to see Martha have sex with someone else, that¡¯s the reason Carl is here.


    ¡°Despite the fact that he¡¯s nning to marry Dani, he likes watching Dani have sex with other men. He¡¯s a willing cuckold. Dani has already informed him that if they do get married. It¡¯s unlikely that any of the children she bears will be his. She¡¯s contractually obligated to have another one for an infertile couple. Then she nned to have one for them, but since he enjoys watching her have sex with other men, the odds of it being his child would be diminished. She might then agree to provide two more children for the organization, before having another one for her own marriage, a total of six children, four of which she¡¯ll be paid for and give up, and two for her own marriage.


    ¡°If you would like to talk to Carl about his lifestyle, and if it¡¯s simr to something you¡¯d like to do, why don¡¯t you have a chat with him up in your room for some privacy. I think they want to shut down the restaurant. We¡¯ll go to the bar and wait for you to finish. I just want you to know that none of us looks down on you for your fantasies. We all enjoy watching each other have sex, and it doesn¡¯t matter that much to us. We look at love as the emotionalmitment you make to one another, not who you have sex with.¡±


    Dous decided to take Carl up on his offer to share his experiences as a cuckold. I paid for Martha¡¯s and Dous¡¯s meal, and the rest of us adjourned to the bar. The wolves didn¡¯t like alcohol, especially when on guard duty, and Dani and I couldn¡¯t drink, so being there was pretty much a waste for the bar, as we mostly had water, and a couple of soft drinks thrown in to pay for something, and not just eat up space. Dani, Lisette, Brigitte and I found a quiet corner where we could converse with Martha. The two male wolves kept an eye out to deter any horny men who wanted to check out the four women.


    ¡°During your conversations with Dous, did he admit to having fantasies of you with another man?¡± I asked.

 179

    ¡°He did. He was somewhat ashamed that he had these fantasies, and thought I¡¯d hate him for them. I told him that I didn¡¯t hate him, and that it might have been helpful to know this before, so when it turned out that he was infertile, I wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted about what to do about it. I told him I loved him, and would always love him, but in order to have a baby, I¡¯d have sex with another man, and if he wanted to watch me do so, I wanted him to be there with me. That way, we could share in the conception, in whatever way we could. He was immensely relieved to hear I didn¡¯t think he was a total shit for wanting to watch me have sex with someone else.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned he might have conditions to you having sex with someone else. What types of conditions does Dous want to impose on your extramarital sex?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°He wants to be present all the time. He doesn¡¯t want me going out on dates or meeting someone on my own. We have to pick out sexual partners together, not separately. If we do this, it has to be our thing, not my thing or his thing. He wants to be sure no one will harm me, or attempt to take me away from him.¡±


    ¡°All of that is quite understandable, and achievable. There are reasons that the sex for conception has to be done a certain way, and if you decide to proceed, it will all be exined to you before you go forward, and you¡¯d have the chance to change your mind,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯d like you to meet the other two women doing this and go over everything with you tomorrow if you¡¯re still interested. We¡¯ll go somewhere to have some real privacy to discuss all that. You just let us know if you and Dous are still interested tomorrow morning, and we¡¯ll pick you up and take you there.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we do it here at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a more private setting. It¡¯s a lovely home on the ocean not far from here,¡± I said. ¡°The owner has agreed to let us borrow the house for all exnations, and provided a nice venison stew for lunch. If you¡¯re concerned for your safety, we can leave the address and our names with the hotel so that if you don¡¯t return by a certain time, they can call the police. This is strictly a business proposition, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Dani, is it true that you have sex with other men in front of Carl?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°I was having sex with Conor and Tony when Carl left to pick out the engagement ring on Tuesday, and having sex with both of them when he returned. While picking out the ring, he got this jewelry for free, indicating I¡¯m a hotwife, when I agreed to fuck the clerk from the jewelry store next Monday.¡± Dani showed Martha her ne and anklet. ¡°These aremon symbols for the wives of cuckolds. I n to give him something when we get married that shows everyone he¡¯s a cuckold. It¡¯s a ne that shows a set of deer horns. That¡¯s a fairlymon symbol for a cuckold. He doesn¡¯t mind being a cuckold, rather enjoys it, in fact, even to the point he¡¯s willing to lick other men¡¯s cum out of me, and clean off their cocks.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Dous doesn¡¯t have to do that, does he? I don¡¯t think he could touch another man¡¯s cock.¡±


    ¡°Your rtionship with Dous and your other lovers, can be whatever you want it to be,¡± Dani said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do what other people do, only what you¡¯refortable with, though I¡¯ve got to tell you, having your boyfriend or husband lick the cum of your lover out of your pussy is way exciting. Some of the orgasms I get out of that are out of this world, because it¡¯s so exciting on so many levels. The female has so much power in a cuckold rtionship, I feel like I¡¯m on top of the world. Carl is especially submissive to me. I¡¯m his Mistress, so he pretty much does whatever I want him to do. I even keep his cock locked up in chastity, so he can¡¯t have sex, or even masturbate without my permission, because I¡¯m the only one who has a key.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Does Carl have a tiny cock? So many of the stories I read on Dous¡¯sputer, the men seem to have tiny dicks.¡±


    ¡°Carl¡¯s cock is average, perhaps even slightlyrger than average, but all of the other cocks I¡¯m fucking arerger than his. He enjoys watching me fuck men withrger cocks and I enjoy it too. I see no reason to fuck one smaller than his. How big is Douss?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s average as well, like five and a half inches, but somewhat thick. The only other man I¡¯d ever been with was slightly smaller and thinner. Dous satisfies me. I¡¯ve never been unhappy with the sex. It¡¯s just being infertile. I think it¡¯s given him a bit of aplex. Since finding out he¡¯s infertile, he sometimes has a problem maintaining an erection. It seems like he¡¯s lost his confidence a little, because he never had problems before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Men¡¯s erections can be so fragile sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Do you live with Carl?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°At the moment, I have my own apartment where I live with Tony and Lisette. I won¡¯t move in with Carl until we¡¯re married. I¡¯ll give notice at my apartment when we set a date for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Are you having sex with Tony and Lisette while you live with them?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Daniughed. ¡°At least with Tony, but they are married, so it feels wrong to have sex with one without the other.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like having sex with a woman?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°It feels good, especially when another woman knows what she¡¯s doing in bed, and Lisette knows how to please another woman. I have to say that having Lisette lick my pussy while her husband fucks me, feels out of this world great. You should try it once, just to see what it¡¯s like. You really can¡¯t beat it. Or if you can get Dous to go along with it, because he¡¯ll be so close to another man, get in a sixty-nine with him on the bottom, and suck his cock while your lover is pounding your pussy. Damn that feels good.¡±


    Martha shivered and Brigitte gave another exaggerated sniff to let me know how excited Martha was. At this point, I was excited too.


    ¡°Let me ask you this, Martha,¡± I said, ¡°would you be willing to let Dous have sex with another woman if you were allowed to have sex with another man?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never considered it.¡±


    ¡°You might want to think about it. It might be slightly more ptable for Dous to consider if he were allowed extra-marital privileges as well. Dani sometimes lets Carl lick another pussy, especially if it¡¯s full of cum. He even fucked Lisette before we discovered Carl was a cuckold and didn¡¯t need to have sex with others to be happy. Just watching Dani is usually enough for him, but everyone is different, and Carl may be a bigger cuckold than Dous is, because he¡¯ll suck a dick to get it hard enough to fuck Dani.¡±


    Dani nodded. ¡°Carl is so submissive, he¡¯ll even give a blow job to someone if I want him to. He¡¯s had more sex with other men than other women.¡±


    ¡°Was he bisexual before you met him?¡±


    ¡°Nope. First time he ever sucked a cock is when I told him to.¡±


    ¡°And the other men let him suck their cocks?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°All of the men are more or less pansexual,¡± I said. ¡°They don¡¯t think in terms of men or women, cock or pussy. It¡¯s what feels good to them and what they know someone else will enjoy. Dani doesn¡¯t let anyone but her suck his cock though. If he¡¯s a good boy, she lets his cock out and he can masturbate, or she might suck him or fuck him if she¡¯s really rewarding him. As a result, he tries really hard to please her, since she¡¯s in control of his erections and orgasms.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Just wow!¡±


    Carl and Dous returned, and whatever they¡¯d been talking about, had given Dous an erection. Carl was caged, and couldn¡¯t have one.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two talk about your options and call us tomorrow morning if you want to know more,¡± I said. I gave them my number.


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Dous said. I had a sneaking suspicion that before any talking got done, he¡¯d need to relieve the pressure built up in his cock. Fine by me.


    I went home and fucked my wolves.


    ******


    We did get a call when we were on our run, so fairly early. Dous said they wanted to know more. I told them we¡¯d be by at ten to pick them up. We contacted the other women and their wolves and told them to meet us at Quinn¡¯s at ten-thirty. Quinn was called by Brigitte, who told him there would be fourteen people and wolves at his house by 10:30 and could he leave the door unlocked for us and leave. We had another possible breeder we were trying to impress. Surprisingly enough to Brigitte, he agreed to be gone.

 180

    When we picked up Dous and Martha, Brigitte and Conor were in the front, and I rode in the back with them. They immediately wanted to start discussing some things. I told them that most of the discussion couldn¡¯t ur until after they signed the NDAs, but I did tell them that two others who¡¯d agreed to surrogacy would be there along with their guards, fourteen of us in all.


    ¡°Is Carling with Dani,¡± Dous asked.


    ¡°Carl has never signed any of the documents that you¡¯re going to sign, and he doesn¡¯t know the full story you¡¯re about to learn, nor can he ever be told, until he signs the same paperwork. Because he¡¯s not involved in any of the matters regarding pregnancy, he likely won¡¯t ever sign those documents. It¡¯s a vition of USw to reveal this information to anyone, including rtives, parents, siblings, children, or best friends forever. Once you know, you¡¯re sworn to secrecy, with dire consequences to those who do spill the beans.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard a secret to keep. You can¡¯t identally reveal it, because people won¡¯t normally believe you anyway.¡±


    We arrived, and the others were already there, though they hadn¡¯t gone inside. I introduced my friends, and let them introduce their wolves. Again, both our newbies were floored by the physical perfection of the wolves. They were almost salivating at the masculine and feminine wlessness. Wolves don¡¯t have warts.


    We entered Quinn¡¯s house and they were struck by the beauty of the structure and the view outside. It was a sunny day with very few clouds in the sky and the sun was glinting on the water like iridescent jewels. We stood on the back balcony admiring the sights and sounds of the ocean on the wild Maine coast.


    ¡°Is that a wolf?¡± Martha said, pointing to a small rocky outcropping fifty feet from the house. I looked and it sure was a wolf. Quinn, if my eyes didn¡¯t deceive me, staring at us, just as we were staring at him.


    I couldn¡¯t very well say it was the owner of the house yet; there was still paperwork that needed to be signed. I merely said, ¡°That certainly looks like a wolf to me.¡±


    ¡°Are we safe?¡± Martha asked.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Safe from wolves, not safe from assholes.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe. He won¡¯t bother us. Let¡¯s take care of that paperwork, shall we.¡±


    We went inside and they read over and signed the paperwork.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the secrecy about?¡± Douss asked. ¡°We¡¯re not having sex with Martians, are we?¡±


    ¡°Not Martians, werewolves,¡± I said. They bothughed. Ha-ha, very funny.


    ¡°No seriously, werewolves,¡± I said. ¡°Eight of the people here today, are non-humans, they¡¯re shapeshifters, or what might be called werewolves. I¡¯ll exin all in a moment, but you probably won¡¯t believe me until you see it for yourselves, so I¡¯m just going to ask Conor and Brigitte to disrobe, so they don¡¯t ruin their clothes. Then both of them will shift into their other form. Despite looking like a wolf, they¡¯re not dangerous. They are intelligent, affectionate, loyal, warm and friendly. They can understand English, even though they can¡¯t speak it. You may pet them, whatever.


    ¡°They¡¯ll shift one at a time, for a few minutes each, then dress again. Nat and Daphne, Liam and Ryan, and Tony and Lisette are also werewolves. In their human shapes, they can scent about twenty times better than a human. In their wolf shapes, about a thousand times better than we can. That wolf you saw outside, is the owner of this house. He¡¯s leaving us alone for the moment, because he pissed me off. He loaned us his house because he¡¯s hoping to get back in my good graces. Remember, don¡¯t be afraid. Strip off Conor, and why don¡¯t you go first.¡±


    Both of my wolves shed their clothes, their physical attributes even more apparent nude. Martha and Dous saw the cock Conor packed, and he was bing erect as someone was going into heat. For all I knew, it might have been me. I was always aroused around my naked wolves.


    ¡°The change is sudden,¡± I warned, ¡°not much more than a second. Sit down if you feel faint.¡±


    Conor shifted, Martha quivered, but she didn¡¯t fall down. Her eyes looked like saucers though. Dous, pretty much the same.


    ¡°Come here, puppy,¡± I said. ¡°Sit at my feet and let our guests approach you.¡±


    Conor trotted over and sat down, looking at Martha and Dous. ¡°Go ahead and touch him. Convince yourself he¡¯s real.¡±


    Dous was the first to try, sidling over and sticking out his hand. Conor sat patiently and waited for him. He reached out and patted his head, then stroked down his neck.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m petting a wolf,¡± Dous said, ¡°a werewolf no less.¡±


    ¡°When I was first given this information, I wondered about all the other fables and fairy tales I heard when I was growing up,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about what I¡¯ve learned in a moment. Go ahead, Martha, he won¡¯t bite. What he¡¯d like to do is lick, but he won¡¯t because he¡¯s a good puppy.¡±


    Martha took her own chance at petting Conor. ¡°Why do you call him a puppy?¡± Martha asked, bing freer with her pets as Conor sat patiently.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s only thirteen years old. He¡¯s quite young for a werewolf. Liam and Ryan are puppies too.¡±


    They both looked at the two young men, who looked nothing like children.


    ¡°Brigitte, on the other hand is sixty. I believe she¡¯s the oldest wolf here, except for the one outside. She¡¯s still only done about one fifth of her lifespan, like seventeen or eighteen for humans living to into their eighties. Keep your hand on his head, Martha, and he¡¯ll change back. Please excuse the erection. Wolves smell when females are aroused, and are prepared for sex when they do. Go ahead, Conor, shift.¡±


    Conor was suddenly crouched on the ground at her feet, and he slowly stood and his penis was almost at her hand¡¯s height, where his wolf head had been. She looked like she wanted to touch it, but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Brigitte, you can shift now.¡±


    She shifted faster than Conor, and Martha squeaked. ¡°It¡¯s so fast.¡±


    ¡°It is fast. The older the wolf, and more practice they¡¯ve had, the faster they are. As you can see, they have to rearrange a lot of their skeletal structure to shift. There are bones, muscles, and tissue, tearing themselves apart and putting itself back together. The fact that they can do so means they can tolerate a lot of injuries without ill effect. In my self-defense sses, I¡¯ve stabbed Conor and Brigitte multiple times, and you won¡¯t find a scar on them. They don¡¯t get sick, or carry diseases, which is why you can be guaranteed a healthy child.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Dous said, ¡°if they¡¯re so healthy, why can¡¯t they have a child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you asked that, Dous, because we¡¯re getting to the root of werewolves¡¯ problems. If they procreate in their human forms, they produce humans. If one of them has sex with Martha as a human, she¡¯ll have a human baby, just like any other human baby. You won¡¯t be able to tell, even from DNA, that it isn¡¯t human. My mother was the result of a human/wolf mating in human form. I¡¯m a quarter werewolf, but you couldn¡¯t tell. I get sick, get injured, die at the same age as any other human. If they mate as wolves, they have wolf puppies. If they mate with one in wolf form, and one in human form, they¡¯re infertile. The only way to procreate werewolf puppies, is for a wolf shape, to mate with a real human. It can work either way, Dous, but looking at Brigitte now, do you believe you could maintain an erection long enough to breed her?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°People aren¡¯t normally attracted to wolves. Werewolves, on the other hand, are attracted to humans. They have sex all the time in their human shapes, so it ain¡¯t no thang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Martha would need to mate with a wolf shape to provide a werewolf puppy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. All four of us have done it. We¡¯re all pregnant. It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re raping us, or hurting us while they¡¯re in that form. They¡¯re capable of tenderness and affection as wolves. They¡¯re not animals. They¡¯re another species that can take the shape of an animal. Now, for whatever reason, you may not wish to do so. Mating with a wolf might be repugnant to either of you. You¡¯re allowed to change your mind at this point. It¡¯s not for everyone. You can¡¯t ever speak about it to anyone, but you can refuse. If you decide to ept their services for you to have a child, they would expect you to have a puppy for them.¡±


    ¡°What happens if I have a werewolf puppy?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s born in nine months just like a human child. It lookspletely human. It can be born in a regr hospital with your doctor. But you need to surrender that puppy to the pack, because it¡¯s different, and that would soon be apparent. They won¡¯t get sick, they heal tremendously fast, but the biggest difference is how quickly they mature. They be fully adult by the age of seven to eight. They look like an adult. They can¡¯t perform their first shift into wolf shape until after they mature, usually around the time of a full moon, although that isn¡¯t necessary to shift, and as you just saw with Conor and Brigitte, they can shift at any time now, day or night. Obviously, you can¡¯t have your eight year old child looking like an adult and turning into a wolf in a ss of third graders. That¡¯s why you have to give up that child. The one you keep for yourself, will be like any other human child. Brigitte, why don¡¯t you shift back. I¡¯m sure they have a lot of other questions.¡±


    We proceeded to tell them everything they needed to know about werewolves, the government treaty, the special IDs, the gic reasons for natural breeding, other shifters, some pack politics, and about the New Ennd pack, which included Boston, which means they could stay in Boston and do their mating there.


    ¡°You mean werewolves live among us, in Boston?¡±

 181

    ¡°We prefer living in wooded areas where we¡¯re free to run,¡± Lisette said, ¡°but many of us work in the cities. We need to make a living like anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Nat and Daphne are both teachers,¡± Simone said. ¡°You¡¯d never know unless you stabbed one and saw how quickly they healed.¡±


    ¡°For an infertile couple such as yourselves, Dous; in many ways this is the ideal situation. You get a child, but you know Martha¡¯s not going to run off with a wolf. Marrying a wolf is not advantageous for humans. They don¡¯t age like we do. At some point, people are going to question why a young person is married to a fossil. Brigitte is older than my mother, and looks as young as I do, so while the human gets old and wrinkled, the wolf stays young and vibrant. A wolf would see your great, great grandchildren die before he or she died. My grandfather is over 150 years old and looks younger than his daughter. Conor¡¯s father, Rene, witnessed the signing of the Wolfpack treaties in 1899.¡±


    ¡°Why do you all have bodyguards?¡± Dous asked.


    ¡°Ah, well in addition to wanting to protect their investment, humans willing to have werebabies, are generally rare. Even more so for other shifters, like bears, cougars, and eagles, which are fairlymon in the US. Packs were the only ones to sign the treaties, but generally, all shifters abide, because they¡¯re hunted down if they don¡¯t.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The owner of this house is a tracker who tracks rogue shifters for the government. Because of this value to other shifters, some rogues are willing to go more rogue, and attempt to mate with you or take a shifter baby, and raise it as their own. Once you¡¯re pregnant, with any child, and can¡¯t be bred, they lose interest, because you don¡¯t have a value anymore for progeny, but the shifter child might still be valuable to a rogue wolf, or even rogue pack, who doesn¡¯t have the skill or financial wherewithal to pay for breeders. It¡¯s another reason the shifter child needs to go to the pack, so they can protect it. Your own children are of no value to a shifter, because it¡¯s just another kid.¡±


    ¡°How would they know we¡¯re willing to breed with a shifter?¡± Dous asked.


    ¡°They can scent a shifter. If you¡¯ve had sex with one, another shifter will know,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We can smell your arousal, tell when your fertile, and can smell if you¡¯ve conceived a child within two days of conception. Smelling when you¡¯re fertile, is when you¡¯re most vulnerable to a rogue, and smelling when you¡¯re pregnant, is when another shifter will leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re all pregnant, why do you still need bodyguards,¡± Dous asked.


    ¡°At the moment, because they¡¯re my friends and I¡¯m hooked on wolf sex,¡± I said. ¡°Because werewolves have sex so often under normal circumstances, often three or more times daily, they get to be very good at having sex. Brigitte can suck a cock and lick a pussy like no one¡¯s business because she¡¯s done it thousands of times in over fifty years of honing her skills. It¡¯s the best sex I¡¯ve ever had, and I don¡¯t have a boyfriend or girlfriend, so why not. It¡¯s not hurting anyone if I continue having sex with one. I¡¯m going to be having three more puppies, so wolf sex will be a normal part of my life for the next several years. Onest question before lunch, then we¡¯ll eat.¡±


    ¡°So Carl doesn¡¯t know?¡± Dous asked.


    ¡°That all of Dani¡¯s sex partners are wolves? He hasn¡¯t got a clue, because he¡¯s only seen her fuck the human forms, not the wolf forms. It¡¯s kind of nice having sex with wolves. You don¡¯t have to worry about disease and don¡¯t have to wear a condom for fucking one unless you¡¯re trying to avoid pregnancy, although since they can scent fertility, they can stop having sex when they know you can conceive. This gives Carl a nice juicy creampie he can lick from Dani¡¯s pussy when she has sex with a wolf.


    ¡°Wolves are pretty open about sex. Normally, they fuck a lot, and with many other wolves, and not necessarily just their mates, if they have one. They have a motto, that a wolf has to run. They could easily have another one, that a wolf has to fuck. There¡¯s no such thing as sexual identity to a wolf. Every wolf alive has sucked a cock and licked a pussy. They normally can¡¯t refuse sex when a higher ranked wolf asks for it, although that decreases once they¡¯re mated, or if they¡¯re fertile. Most wolves won¡¯t force children on a fertile bitch, because two to three days after a wolf conceives, she can no longer shift to another shape. The fetus can¡¯t take the shifting, so they¡¯re locked out of a shift by Mother Nature in the form of pregnancy hormones. Let¡¯s eat, and if after lunch you want to see a wolf breeding a female to see if it¡¯s something you could do, I¡¯ll let Conor fuck me. I certainly can¡¯t get more pregnant than I am now.¡±


    ******


    The venison stew was just as good as it was the first time, although I suspected a fresh batch as there were more vegetables. There were enough people we couldn¡¯t all sit at the dining room table, so we split between the kitchen and dining room, the four humans sticking with Martha and Dous in the kitchen. They both had a number of other questions while we ate, most of which I could answer.


    All of the breeders told them that while they all had enjoyed wolf sex, having orgasms during the process of being bred, we all preferred the human variety.


    ¡°What we¡¯ve generally found, is that it¡¯s a lot of fun to make wolf sex part of a threesome, where we¡¯re having a sixty-nine with another wolf in human form, either a male or a female, depending on your preference, while the wolf breeds you,¡± I said. ¡°Usually, it¡¯s been another wolf, because they¡¯re not bothered by the fact there¡¯s a furry critter fucking your pussy just inches away from where they are licking. Carl likes to be the bottom when Dani fucks other men, because it¡¯s a way to be released from his cock cage and get his cock sucked. Obviously, he¡¯s never done it when Dani is mated by a wolf form.¡±


    ¡°Carl said he¡¯s had to suck cocks,¡± Dous said. ¡°That¡¯s not something I have to do if I be Martha¡¯s cuckold, is it?¡±


    ¡°How you do any type of sex is totally up to you and Martha, Dous. If you don¡¯t want to suck a cock, don¡¯t suck one. Anything you do for sex should be for fun, at least on some level,¡± Dani said. ¡°Carl doesn¡¯t like sucking dicks either, but he enjoys me humiliating him, and so he does it because I tell him to. He could stop if he wants to. I won¡¯t make him suck cock as a condition of our rtionship, or our marriage, but I love to see him squirm when he wraps his lips around a big cock. About the only thing I insist on, is that he sucks my lover¡¯s cum out of my pussy. To me, that signifies his continued willingness to be my cuckold and allowing me other lovers. If he ever wants to stop doing so, I¡¯ll think he doesn¡¯t want to continue as my cuckold anymore, but desires a more normal rtionship, but that¡¯s just me and him. It¡¯s not everyone.


    ¡°There are degrees of cuckoldry. Some men don¡¯t want to watch their women have sex, but want to hear about it afterward. Some men want to watch all the time. Carl loves to watch, but sometimes I don¡¯t let him if he¡¯s been less pleasing to me. He¡¯ll remain within hearing range and listen to me having sex, and it frustrates him he can¡¯t watch, especially when he¡¯s caged and can¡¯t masturbate.


    ¡°The first time I had sex with another wolf when I wasn¡¯t breeding after we started dating, I made him undress me, and then put my hand in Tony¡¯s and ask Tony to fuck me. It put the onus on him for me to have sex outside our rtionship, and not me. He had to want it. He even had to stick Tony¡¯s cock inside of my pussy. I wasn¡¯t going to fuck anyone else except for breeding, unless he was all in on the fucking. You might want to do the same, Martha, so Dous can¡¯t me you for having sex outside of your marriage, but you need to do what feels right to you, not what anyone else does.¡±


    They looked at each other. I couldn¡¯t read them, and didn¡¯t know what they were thinking about. We cleaned up everything after we ate, leaving the kitchen as pristine as we found it. Lunch over, I took Conor and my two witnesses to Quinn¡¯s bedroom. I wanted him to scent that I¡¯d had sex with another wolf in his room.


    I knelt down on the edge of the bed and Conor shifted, bing my familiar wolf. He put his paws on either side of me and his wolf penis, already hard, poked around a bit before he found his target. I described the process for my watchers.


    ¡°As you could see, his wolf cock was about the same size as his human cock. Like dogs, wolves knot during their breeding. When their cock has reached the proper depth, the base of their cock swells, and we be locked together during the breeding. It creates a seal so his sperm won¡¯t flow out of my pussy, and keeps his cock at the proper depth for breeding.¡±


    Conor began thrusting, driving his wolf cock deeper and deeper inside of me. As soon as the furry sheath reached my lips, I could feel him swell inside me.


    ¡°He reached the right depth, close to my womb and his knot formed. He can¡¯t really thrust anymore because we¡¯re locked together. His knot rubs against my g-spot, giving me pleasure that way, since it can¡¯t by movement, except for tiny thrusts which will jerk my body slightly to get himself off. I¡¯m cumming now. It¡¯s quite pleasurable.¡±


    Conor was doing said thrusting, and my hips were moving in concert with his thrusts.


    ¡°It takes anywhere from five to fifteen minutes for a wolf to ejacte, depending on his level of arousal. Conor is a young wolf, and like a teenager, it doesn¡¯t take him long to cum, and he can get hard quickly for a second go around. Wolf semen is usually three times more copious than a human¡¯s orgasm. Normally, this would leak out, but he remains knotted after his climax, letting his sperm do its work while we¡¯re still locked together.¡±


    Conor froze and he howled, free to do so, this far from civilization. It startled my watchers.


    ¡°He¡¯s cumming now, and so am I. A wolf¡¯s internal temperature is slightly higher than a human¡¯s so his sperm feels warmer to me than a man¡¯s would. His knot will keep us joined in the mating for ten to fifteen minutes after his ejaction, unless he shifts back to human, or he remains knotted for a second breeding. Once the knot dissipates, he can remove himself immediately. Since he¡¯s not really breeding me, I¡¯ll have him shift again and pull out. You¡¯ll see his cum start to flow out of me, and I¡¯ll make him lick it up so we don¡¯t leave a mess on the owner¡¯s bed. Shift, Conor.¡±

 182

    He shifted, and immediately licked the cum flowing from my pussy, which fascinated both of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a wolf breeding looks like. Do you have any other questions about what it would be like to breed with a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Why is Conor remaining hard?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°Tell her, Conor,¡± I said.


    ¡°I smell your arousal, Martha. You want to have sex, and a wolf can tell you¡¯re in heat. We have a biological imperative to breed when we smell a bitch in heat. All of the wolves will have erections when they smell you. You¡¯re safe, though, unless you give us permission. We¡¯re not rapists.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from a wolf,¡± I said as Martha blushed.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Dous. I want to fuck,¡± she said, clutching his arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t rmend the owner¡¯s bed, but if you want to use one of the lounges outside, we¡¯ll give you privacy,¡± I told them.


    They slipped out through the bedroom door to the deck and it wasn¡¯t long before we heard Martha gasp in pleasure. We joined the others.


    ¡°Martha got turned on?¡± Brigitteughed.


    ¡°Martha got turned on. I suspect the pack will have another breeder.¡±


    We heard a wolf howl in the distance. I suspect that Quinn smelled the sex going on at his house. It only took about twenty minutes for them to finish and they came back inside.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take you back to the hotel, and you can think about what you¡¯ve learned, and if you agree to proceed, we¡¯ll give you a breeding contract,¡± I said.


    ¡°We can sign it now, if you want,¡± Dous said. He was still panting hard, as if winded. It must of been a hell of a ride.


    ¡°I still suggest you sleep on it. You¡¯re a little excited now. It¡¯s not every day to get to watch other people having sex. If you still feel that way in the morning, we¡¯re gold. You¡¯ll be contacted by someone in Boston to set everything up for you.¡±


    ¡°Would it be okay if we borrowed a wolf for tonight?¡± Martha asked. ¡°As a human, not a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Who would you like to fuck?¡± I asked.


    They conferred for a second. ¡°Nathaniel?¡± Martha asked.


    ck, interesting. ¡°Simone, why don¡¯t you let Martha and Dous ride with you and drop all three at their hotel. If you want, you can spend the night with me.¡±


    ¡°Sounds lovely,¡± Simone said.


    ¡°What are you doing, Dani?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Going out to dinner with my wolves and Carl, so I can humiliate him a little,¡± she replied, smiling. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to fuck Tony while Carl is under me licking my pussy, getting a good close up of a big cock fucking me.¡±


    ¡°At his house or yours?¡±


    ¡°His.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop by tomorrow morning and we¡¯ll go for a run together with Simone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Everyone left before I asked Conor to call Quinn back to his house. Conor shifted back to a wolf and made a long intive cry, before shifting back. Five minutester, Quinn was standing naked on the back deck. He stepped through the door.


    ¡°We¡¯re done now. I think we got another breeder for the pack. Thank you, Quinn, for letting us use your home and for leaving us alone,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°How is the strip revueing along.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    ******


    We¡¯d gone for our run and were lounging around my ce after our showers. Carl hadn¡¯t run, but he was there, naked in his cage as we lolled around naked. Dani was sitting between Liam and Ryan, when she told Carl to suck Liam¡¯s cock so she could fuck him. Carl was busy doing just that when I got a call from Dous.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready to sign our paperwork. Where do you want to meet?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe here. We¡¯re all just hanging out after our morning run.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I gave him the address. ¡°We¡¯ll all be naked, so don¡¯t be surprised by anything you see.¡±


    The three of them arrived around thirty minutester. Dani was mounted on Liam¡¯s cock, facing the room, as he was seated in a chair. Her legs were spread wide over the chair, exposing their joining in exquisite detail. Carl was on his knees in front of them, sucking on Liam¡¯s hairy balls. Carl was groaning because his cock was trying to get hard. All of the wolves were hard, smelling the sex. When I let them in, Nat went straight to Daphne and kissed her, before taking off his clothes. His cock was erect when his pants came off.


    Dous and Martha both got wide eyed. They¡¯d only seen Conor and Nathaniel naked before, and now they were seeing everyone, male and female, including the four pregnant breeders, although none of us were showing yet. All the men had rigid pricks of seven and a half inches or more, although you couldn¡¯t see Liam¡¯s eight incher, buried in Dani¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°We¡¯re normally naked around each other,¡± I said, ¡°having shared experiences, and frequently swapping partners. You¡¯ll find yourself frequently naked around your own sexual partners, as it¡¯s more convenient for Martha¡¯s breeding. You can choose to join us now if you wish, or remain clothed.¡±


    Martha turned to Dous. ¡°Please, Dous, let¡¯s join them?¡±


    Dous nodded.


    ¡°Did I tell you, you could stop sucking Liam¡¯s balls, cuckold?¡± Dani said to Carl, who¡¯d paused after I let the others in.


    ¡°No, Mistress. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He went back between their legs to suck on Liam¡¯s eggs.


    When their clothes were removed, I saw Dous had a rather narrow cock, (hard as a nail at the moment), but of average length. Nat¡¯s was much thicker, and I could see the evidence of it¡¯s use on Martha when she stripped. Her public lips were puffy and red, and there was evidence of dried semen around them, which had recently dripped out of her well fucked cunt. She had a neatly trimmed patch of hair around her pussy, the same color as her head.


    A couple wolves vacated the couch to give them a ce to sit, stretching out on the floor. I got the paperwork that needed to be signed and handed it to them.


    ¡°Read this over,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll set the details after you¡¯ve absorbed the gist of the contract. Essentially, you¡¯re agreeing to provide the pack with one child for each child the pack provides you.¡±


    They started reading, although they got distracted each time Dani climaxed, (two more times before Liam unloaded.) When Dani lifted off his shaft, Carl began licking the semen leaking out of her pussy, then Liam¡¯s cum coated cock. Martha and Dous had a difficult time not watching him sucking Liam¡¯s cock, so far outside their normal frame of reference. It was even worse when Dani told Carl to finish Liam off a second time. I strongly suspected she was doing this, not only to embarrass Carl in front of these rtive strangers, but to give Dous and Martha an insight into what their own cuckold life could look like.


    They eventually got through thest of it after Carl drained Liam¡¯s balls for the second time.


    ¡°Martha and Dous, I¡¯m now going to ask how many children you want. Remember, that if you have three yourself, Martha is going to be pregnant for, and deliver six babies. Dani also intends to have six. So far, I¡¯m nning to have four for infertile couples, as I don¡¯t have a spouse yet, although I¡¯ve only contracted for two so far. If I find someone to marry sometime within the next three years, I may change my mind if he can¡¯t ept me breeding for other couples.¡±


    Martha looked at Dous, who nodded. ¡°I think we¡¯d like to have two, although we could decideter, that we might want more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n,¡± I said, writing the number on the contract. ¡°I¡¯ll need your address and phone number where you can be contacted.¡± They gave it to me and I wrote that down. ¡°Go ahead and sign the contract. Both of you need to sign since you¡¯re married. The contract will be delivered to the head of the pack providing your services. He¡¯ll sign it and send you a copy for your records. He¡¯ll have someone in Boston contact you and set up your breeding services.¡±


    Both of them signed, Martha squeezing Dous¡¯s hand as he affixed his signature. I put the contract away.


    ¡°Any of us will be happy to talk to you at any time,¡± I said. ¡°We know that sometimes you¡¯ll wish to speak to someone about what you¡¯re going through, and that¡¯s limited by the other paperwork you signed. If you want to get together in the future, perhaps spend a weekend getting better acquainted, someone will always be avable to you. There¡¯s no reason to make this harder than it needs to be.


    ¡°Martha and Dous, your breeder and his partner will frequently exercise, often by running. I rmend that you exercise with them. If you¡¯re going to have four children, I think you¡¯ll find it easier to be pregnant that often if you¡¯re in peak physical condition. Your body will return to pre-pregnancy conditions easier after a delivery if you exercise. Dous, it¡¯s good for you too. Martha¡¯s breeder will be a physically perfect specimen like all the men in this room. It wouldn¡¯t do for her to be fucking physically fit studs, while you let your body go to pot. You should attempt to remain attractive to her.¡±


    ¡°We understand,¡± Dous said, looking at his wife.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think everyone wants to know how your first cuckold experience went,¡± I said. ¡°Did you both enjoy it?¡±


    Both of them blushed. ¡°We did,¡± Dous replied.


    ¡°Would you like to seal today¡¯s deal by watching Martha get spit roasted on two thick pricks?¡± I asked.


    They got even redder. It was Martha who answered this time, although she looked at Dous as she answered.


    ¡°I would,¡± she said. Dous only nodded.


    ¡°Dous, why don¡¯t you pick out the prick for your wife¡¯s pussy. Martha, pick out the prick for your mouth.¡±


    Dous picked out Tony, while Martha selected Conor.


    ¡°Is there a bedroom we can use?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you remain here,¡± I said, ¡°so everyone can witness you cuckolding your husband. If you feel up to it, you can choose two more to fuck you when they¡¯re done.¡±


    She nodded and Dous gulped. Martha was already wet. Tony had no problem sliding his cock into her wet pussy. She only got half of Conor¡¯s meaty prick in her mouth. From that moment on, the only time she wasn¡¯t begging for more cock, was when her mouth was stuffed with one. Before Martha was done, she¡¯d fucked every one of the five wolves, both mouth and pussy. The only ones who didn¡¯t end up getting fucked in the ensuing orgy, were the two cuckolds, although Dous was able to masturbate four times during his wife¡¯s multiple partner fucking. Carl went without even that, although he did get to lick the cum of three wolves out of Dani. Dous ended up licking the cum of all five wolves out of his wife. Dous was well and truly cuckolded.

 183

    By the time Martha had finished, she was exhausted. She was almost falling asleep as she got dressed to go home. Conor offered to carry her out to Dous¡¯s car. When he picked her up, I heard him sniff.


    ¡°Jess, get dressed,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t argue. I put on a top and shorts and went out to the car with them. Conor set Martha in the car and buckled her in. She was asleep almost immediately, a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Dous, I need to inform you that your wife is only a day or two away from fertility. Since semen canst in a female for up to three days, it¡¯s possible she can get pregnant from herst twenty-four hours activities, especially since you¡¯ve been trying to have a child, and she hasn¡¯t been on birth control.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful news.¡±


    ¡°I hope you think so. While four of the wolves who fucked her are white, one was ck. I don¡¯t know how often Nat fucked herst night, but I would think the odds of Nat being the father, are better than any other wolf, perhaps 50% or more if he fucked her four timesst night. You need to prepare yourself for the possibility you¡¯ll have a bi-racial child. I don¡¯t know how you or your families will feel about that. It¡¯s possible she won¡¯t get pregnant, and it¡¯s possible it will be another wolf, but that¡¯s what you¡¯re facing if she does. A wolf in wolf shape would be able to scent if she¡¯s pregnant in five days. If she isn¡¯t, you have nothing to worry about.¡±


    I could see Dous panicking. It¡¯s one thing to be a cuckold, and another for the whole world to know you are, including your loved ones.


    ¡°Do your families know you¡¯re infertile, Dous?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mine knows. Martha¡¯s don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You should let them know, and tell everyone that you went to a sperm bank for IVF treatments. If you have a ck baby, you can tell everyone the sperm bank fucked up thebeling on the sperm sample somehow, and Martha got the wrong one. Since you¡¯re going to get paid $50, 000 for the baby you provide the pack, you can say it was the settlement you reached for their error.¡±


    I could see the panic leaving Dous¡¯s eyes as he considered that possibility.


    ¡°The other thing you need to consider, is what you¡¯re going to tell your families when Martha gets pregnant four times, but you only have two kids. A couple possibilities for stories to tell them, are to stick as close to the truth as possible. That due to your own infertility, you felt sorry for other infertile couples and Martha offered to be a surrogate for infertile females. The other thing you could do is have her leave Boston before she delivers, and then say she lost the baby during pregnancy or birth. That story might be easier to sell if you convince everyone that she¡¯s having a difficult pregnancy. I think the first method would be preferable, but that¡¯s me. My parents know I¡¯m having puppies, so it¡¯s not an issue for me, but it might be for others.¡±


    ¡°Why did you tell your parents you were having puppies?¡±


    ¡°Initially, I told them I was getting pregnant for infertile couples because I was unmarried, out of work, and needed the money, and I wasn¡¯t going to stop at just one. They might think I¡¯m stupid enough to get pregnant once, but not twice. I finally decided to tell them it was werewolf puppies I was having, because several of my friends were going to as well, giving up their children, and both my parents had been fucking my wolves.¡± He seemed shocked at that news. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how good the sex with wolves is. They were confident enough in their marriage they decided to try it out. It¡¯s a good thing I told them, because that¡¯s when my father realized that my mother could have been the result of a wolf mating herself, and my mother found her father.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I can see how that would work.¡±


    I shook his hand. ¡°Good luck, Dous. I wish you and Martha the best of luck, and I hope to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. Thank the others as well. We had a wonderful time.¡±


    Martha drowsily said. ¡°Wunnerful time. So many nice cocks.¡±


    Connor and Iughed and Dous smiled.


    They left, and we went in and told the other males it was possible they might end up as a father. Martha was close to ovtion and sperm stayed potent for three days.


    Both Daphne and Lissette squeezed the hands of their mates. While it wouldn¡¯t be a werewolf puppy if she got pregnant, it was still a child of their mate¡¯s loins.


    ******


    When not exercising the next couple days, I spent the time arranging for my parents and Gretchen¡¯s visit. I wanted to take some time and do some sightseeing. I made some reservations for lodges or hotels around Acadia National Park, Bar Harbor, and some other touristy ces beginning on Monday, after the strip show. Gretchen was about three weeks further along than I was, so perhaps a small baby bump.


    The one exception to that rule was on Monday night. After our martial arts ss, Dani invited us all to her house to witness her cuckolding Carl with the jeweler, James. She¡¯d prepared arge meal of spaghetti and meatballs (mostly meatballs for the wolves.) She also wanted all the male wolves to be naked when James arrived. She had all five wolves cum inside of her, then she got dressed, but without a bra. She was going to make Carl undress her and give her to James.


    James arrived at 4:30, and immediately saw the male wolves undressed, their meaty cocks out front and center, currently, on the drained side. Dani fed everyone supper first as Carl didn¡¯t get off work until five and couldn¡¯t be there until six.


    ¡°Who are these other people?¡± James asked as we dished up our food.


    ¡°Some of my other lovers, and their wives, and some surrogate mothers. I don¡¯t know if Carl told you, but I¡¯m currently pregnant. One of these men might be the father, although I fucked a lot of other men when I was fertile, so it may be someone else. We¡¯ve all decided to be surrogate mothers for infertile women. Daphne, the blonde, is Nathaniel¡¯s wife, and Lisette is mated to Tony. Tony and Lisette are my primary fuckpanions as they¡¯re living with me, but I¡¯ve fucked them all at one point or another. We frequently have sex in front of one another, so don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really giving him the business, huh, impregnated by other men. Where¡¯s your cuckold?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be here until close to six. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t get started until he gets here. I wouldn¡¯t want him to miss me fucking a new stud.¡±


    Dani sat next to James and asked him a bunch of questions about his being a bull, frequently while fondling his dick (still clothed).


    ¡°Do you frequently piss in cuckold¡¯s mouths?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d never done it before, but I figured if I was going to risk sucking a cock and getting ass fucked, he should risk something he¡¯d never done before. I figured he probably hadn¡¯t drunk piss before.¡±


    ¡°Not mine, at any rate,¡± Daniughed. ¡°You do have a nice meaty cock (rubbing it up and down). I can see why your current cuckoldress might like it. Do you make the cuckold get you hard to fuck his wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and to clean me off after I cum inside of her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to use a condom when you fuck me tonight, since I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re clean. All my other lovers are guaranteed healthy and safe for unprotected sex, so my cuckold has to do the same thing. I suppose I could have him suck your cock for you. Better than me having to do it anyway. I like having him do all the heavy lifting. How long are you good for, you know, fucking?¡±


    ¡°Probably fifteen minutes the first time, thirty the second.¡±


    ¡°I could have him drain your balls first, and get the benefit of the second fucking, or you could fuck me twice with a rubber, your choice.¡±


    ¡°The less I have to use a condom, the better.¡±


    ¡°The second fucking it is, then. My cuckold hates to suck a cock, which is the main reason I make him do it, just the look on his face when a nice hot load shoots into his mouth,¡± Daniughed. ¡°Then he can get you hard again and you can get down to business. Are you going to lick my pussy, and show him how you use your mouth to get me off, in addition to your dick.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d love to dominate you. You okay with me ordering you around some, and humiliating him.?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, and I love to have my pussy licked. Show my cuckold I wouldn¡¯t need him for anything, because you¡¯ll do it all. He¡¯ll be locked up in a cock cage. I love being in control of his orgasms. I¡¯m going to make him undress me and give me to you. I love to humiliate him like that. He had to suck three hot loads out of my pussy yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You love cucking him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do. It¡¯s the main reason all of these other people are here to watch. Cuckolding him in front of other people really humiliates him. On our wedding cake, I¡¯m thinking of having a figurine of a ck stud standing next to the bride on the cake, with the bride holding a leash to the other figure on his knees at their feet. I¡¯m going to fuck all the groomsmen and the best man before he fucks me on his wedding night. He wants his two brothers to be in the wedding party. I think it¡¯s amusing to think that his brothers will know what a wimp cuckold he is when I fuck them before he can.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°God, that¡¯s hot. I never thought of fucking with a cuckold in front of his family before. You¡¯re a nasty bitch, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 184

    ¡°You know it. He loves it though. He¡¯s my bitch through and through.¡±


    We had time to finish eating and clean up the kitchen before Carl got there. He realized when he saw all the men naked, the n was taking ce. James was going to eat a shitload of cum out of Dani¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Oh, good, you¡¯re home a little early,¡± Dani said. ¡°I¡¯m really dying to feel his cock inside me, baby. It¡¯s a nice meaty one, so much better than your pathetic prick. I want you to strip off, so James can see your caged penis which won¡¯t get to be inside me tonight, while his is. Then you can undress me for my new lover and give me to him. He¡¯s going to show me how unnecessary you are in my life by licking my pussy, which is all you¡¯re really good for anyway. I expect you to drain his balls once so he canst inside of me and give me the fucking I deserve.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. Thank you for allowing me to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Undress your Mistress so I can see what I¡¯m going to be fucking in your ce tonight, cuckold,¡± James said.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Carl quickly removed his clothes, exposing his locked up dick, then undressed Dani, hiding the evidence of her leakage since the wolves fucked her. He did say, ¡°Mistress is looking forward to a good fucking, sir. She¡¯s very wet.¡±


    Taking Dani¡¯s hand, Carl ced it in James¡¯. ¡°Fuck her good, sir. I don¡¯t give her nearly enough pleasure when she deigns to allow me to fuck her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cuckold. She¡¯ll be walking bow legged before I¡¯m done with her. You want to unwrap her present, cuck?¡±


    ¡°Please, sir.¡±


    Carl helped James off with his clothes. There was no denying that James had a decent prick. Thick and meaty, and damn close to eight inches. If not fully there.


    ¡°Suck him off, cuckold,¡± Dani said. ¡°He said he canst longer if you drain him once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I live to serve you.¡±


    Carl had sucked enough dick by now, that he was bing fairly proficient. Not as good as a wolf, but maybe as good as me. Despite James saying he couldst fifteen the first time around, he onlysted ten.


    Dani patted Carl¡¯s head as he swallowed James¡¯ semen. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy, Carl, now get him hard again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Daniid down on a couch, waiting for Carl to finish. She kept her legs together though. I had to snicker to myself. I knew how much five wolves could cum, even in their human forms. Her pussy had to be swimming in semen.


    Carl got James hard again and James got over Dani and began kissing her. He slowly began kissing his way down her body, paying lots of attention to her big breasts and huge stiff nipples.


    ¡°You have beautiful breasts, Dani,¡± James said.


    ¡°Thank you. Most of my lovers enjoy them. Mmm, that feels so good. You see cuckold, how to pay the proper amount of attention to my breasts and nipples? James knows what to do with tits. I¡¯ll bet he¡¯s really good at licking pussy, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, I¡¯m paying attention.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s paying attention to every erogenous zone, cuckold. This man knows how to fuck.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, Mistress. He seems to be an incredible lover.¡±


    Dani smiled at Carl. ¡°You¡¯re such a nice man, Carl. I¡¯m d I¡¯m marrying you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    As soon as James got close to Dani¡¯s pussy, Dani grabbed his head and pushed him up against her folds.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jimmy boy, lick that pussy. Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    James was licking and Dani bore down and pushed a huge glob of cum out of her pussy. All of a sudden, James started sputtering as his tongue got was inundated with a huge dollop of male cream. Dani didn¡¯t release his head, keeping him locked to her groin.


    ¡°Keep licking, James. You¡¯re doing a great job,¡± Dani said. ¡°That feels so good.¡±


    ¡°Your pussy is full of cum,¡± James said, pulling back, his face coated with it.


    ¡°So much cum,¡± Dani said, ¡°five huge loads, James. My other lovers had a little fun before you arrived. Keep going, lover. Show Carl how it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t lick male cum out of pussies. I put the cum there in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t put any cum in me today. You have to wear a condom. Oh, well, I guess you can take sloppy sixths. Why don¡¯t you show me what a wonderful lover you are.¡±


    ¡°I thought I would be the only one fucking you.¡±


    ¡°Why would you think that? I am a slut who fucks multiple men for the pleasure of myself and my fianc¨¦. Why would I begin with you? Why not end with you? Are you telling me that you¡¯re not interested in me anymore? Honey, do you want to lick all of this cum out of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°I guess I need you after all, don¡¯t I, cuckold.¡±


    ¡°It certainly seems so, Mistress.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dani looked James square in his messy face. ¡°Are you going to fuck me or not? If you¡¯re not, I know plenty of other men happy to do it for me.¡±


    ¡°Is this because I threatened to piss in his mouth?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you thought I was so desperate for male attention that I¡¯d fall into your arms and do whatever the fuck you wanted me to. I¡¯ll never be that desperate. And, to top it all off, Carl is not your cuckold, he¡¯s mine. If your other bitch wants to surrender her sissy husband to you, that¡¯s up to her. Don¡¯t assume we¡¯re all the same. He¡¯s mine to humiliate, not yours.¡±


    ¡°I can see I made some erroneous assumptions about your rtionship. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a start. I¡¯m serious. Do you want to fuck me? Believe me, once you put a condom on, you¡¯re not going to feel all that cum in my pussy, although you do have a meaty enough prick, you may push some out onto your balls, but you don¡¯t have to lick it off. You can take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Cuckold, give this man a condom. He wants to fuck your fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Mistress.¡±


    He lied. James onlysted twenty-five minutes the second time. Dani seemed to enjoy it though, or maybe she was just trying to turn Carl on by telling him what a great fuck James was. I¡¯ll never know. Carl avidly watched, a painful look on his face from the cage.


    When he finished, Dani said, ¡°Not bad, but I¡¯ve had better. Better than you, cuckold, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°As you say, Mistress.¡±


    I think James went home a little disappointed, the best no longer.

 185

    Brigitte is Knocked Up


    Lisette and I were headed to the Pornd airport to pick up my folks, Gretchen and Ingrid. Both Brigitte and Conor were teaching the martial arts ss that afternoon and couldn¡¯t go. Lisette was acting as my bodyguard in their absence, as she needed less training than the others. The Jeep held five handily, but not six, which brought up a problem. Someone was going to have to sit in someone else¡¯sp, although I didn¡¯t foresee that being a huge issue for a rtively short trip. I didn¡¯t think my father would have a problem with any female in hisp and Ingrid probably wouldn¡¯t mind Gretchen in hers.


    ¡°Do we have ess to arger vehicle at Wolf Central?¡± I asked Lisette. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take two cars on a road trip. I¡¯m taking seven of us on Monday, but this one isn¡±t going to hold all seven, or will we have to rent something?¡±


    ¡°The pack has a couple big three seat Suburbans for hauling people around. You want to switch to therger vehicle tomorrow when you introduce Ingrid to the Maine pack?¡±


    ¡°That would be great. Does Ingrid have to submit to Rene?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think pack politics is a pain in the ass.¡±


    ¡°It works for us. Strange wolves are considered a problem until they submit.¡±


    ¡°I assume the pack will want to meet the others as well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best. They¡¯ll smell other werewolves on them, so best to let everyone know they¡¯re friends of the pack. You can have Ingrid and Conor ride in the back on the dog pads when you go there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool.¡±


    We greeted everyone warmly when they arrived at baggage im. Hugs and kisses all around. Mom and Dad had one suitcase, Ingrid and Gretchen another. As soon as we got them, we led them out to the Jeep.


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a five seat vehicle. Dad, why don¡¯t you ride in the front with Lisette for the extra leg room, and perhaps Mom, as the smallest of us, can sit in Ingrid¡¯sp? It¡¯s about an hour¡¯s drive to Bath. Are you hungry? Does anyone need to eat first?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to eat as much as I need to stretch my legs,¡± Ingrid said. ¡°A good run would be great, but I¡¯ll take the stretch for now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make a quick stop through a drive-thru on our way out of town,¡± Lisette said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll head to a rest stop where you can take a quick run.¡±


    ¡°Works for me,¡± Ingrid said.


    We piled into the Jeep and Mom sat on Ingrid¡¯sp. We stopped at a McDonald¡¯s and got three in QP¡¯s apiece for each wolf, and Big Mac¡¯s or Chicken McNuggets for the rest of us. About four miles down the road, there was a rest stop on the freeway and Brigitte pulled in. We ate our food, then making sure she had some privacy, Ingrid quickly stripped off her clothes, shifted into a wolf, and dashed into the woods near our pic table. About ten minutes into her run, we heard a wolf howling, with another one following shortly thereafter.


    ¡°Shit, I gotta go,¡± Lisette said. Another family had moved closer to us and she couldn¡¯t shift, so she handed me Ingrid¡¯s clothes and I followed her into the woods about a hundred feet, then she shed hers, asking me to stay there with both sets of clothes. I nodded, and she shifted and howled moments after she shifted. I suspected that a New Ennd pack wolf had scented the neer, but I didn¡¯t have a clue.


    About ten minutester, two wolves loped up to me one of them the familiar color of Lisette¡¯s wolf. They both shifted and I handed them their clothes. They quickly got dressed and we went back to the pic table.


    ¡°What was the trouble,¡± I asked, the others also curious.


    ¡°A couple rogue wolves had Ingrid cornered.¡± Lisette said. ¡°Bitch out on her own, not one of Rene¡¯s pack, they thought they had easy pickings. At the moment I arrived, they were still growling, telling her to submit, and Ingrid told them they could go to hell. I came up behind them so fast, they didn¡¯t realize I was there until I bowled one over and took a stand beside her, telling them to leave her alone or I¡¯d sic Quinn after them, as she was an honored guest of the New Ennd pack. They tucked tail and ran. No one wants Quinn after them. He¡¯s got a nasty reputation among rogue shifters.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re friends of Quinn¡¯s?¡± Ingrid asked. ¡°Even Wisconsin wolves have heard of him.¡±


    ¡°Friends is a misnomer,¡± I said. ¡°We know Quinn, he may even be the sire of my puppy, but friends is a bit much. I pretty much hate him at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him,¡± Ingrid said.


    ¡°He¡¯s supposed to put on adies only male strip review at Wolf Central on Saturday night. I nned for all thedies to go, even though I know Gretchen has no interest in male cocks. I thought it would be fun to mingle, then we were going to settle in for a good cunt licking fest, except for anyone who wanted to fuck one of the strippers.¡± I looked at Mom and Dad. ¡°Are you two still doing some ying on the side.¡±


    ¡°Eric has stopped by a couple of times since you left, and spent the night¡± Dad said. ¡°No other females.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to get himid while we were here,¡± Mom said. ¡°I feel bad I¡¯m the only one getting sex on the side.¡±


    ¡°Dawn would probably do Dad if you wanted, and he¡¯ll get plenty of strange here if you want. You can spend the night with Conor and Brigitte tonight,¡± I said. ¡°Gretchen, Ingrid and I can take the other bedroom.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Strange pussy, Mom. Unfamiliar women. There are three other breeders with wolf bodyguards. Lisette is one of them. You¡¯ll meet them tonight. Two of them are mated pairs. They¡¯ll happily give Dad some strange. One of the breeders might as well. Her boyfriend is a willing cuckold, and she frequently fucks other men in front of him. He doesn¡¯t know about the wolves, though, so you have to keep it secret around him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between me and him?¡± Dad asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t I a willing cuckold?¡±


    ¡°You and Mom are more in an open rtionship, where you can both bed other people. Carl doesn¡¯t get to fuck anyone else, and in fact, he¡¯s kept locked up in a cock cage, and can¡¯t have sex without his Mistress¡¯ permission. There¡¯s a submissive and humiliation aspect to his cuckoldry. He¡¯s frequently made fun of for his sexual inadequacies. He frequently has to suck the cum of her other lovers from her pussy, and suck the cocks of her lovers to prepare them to fuck his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Is he bisexual or sexually inadequate?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Not really. Carl hates sucking cocks, which is why it¡¯s so humiliating to suck one. It¡¯s just part of his fetish, that he can¡¯t please his girlfriend as well as her other lovers can. Of course, her other lovers are all wolves, so it¡¯s probably true, because you know how well wolves fuck, but he doesn¡¯t know they¡¯re wolves. You¡¯ll probably meet him while you¡¯re here. He¡¯s my next door neighbor.¡±


    ¡°Carl? Is that the one you got drunk and had sex with after you lost your job?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. Perhaps I wasn¡¯t attracted to him because he is submissive. I like alpha males, generally.¡±


    ¡°Goodness! Locked up and unable to have sex,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Dani says that on their wedding day, she¡¯s going to fuck all the groomsmen and the best man before she has sex with her husband. Some of them might even be his brothers.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s good with this?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°He seems to thrive on it. Like I said, he¡¯s submissive. Did you have a good enough run, Ingrid?¡±


    ¡°It was fine. We can take off again.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    We got back in the jeep and headed home. Ingrid fondled my Mom while she was in herp. It was pretty hot seeing Mom orgasm with Ingrid¡¯s hand ying under her skirt. Dad seemed to like it too, as he was turned around to watch half the way home. When we came to a stop at my ce, Ingrid pulled her messy hands out and made Mom lick them clean. So fucking perverse. Conor and Brigitte had finished ss while we were gone, and Conor came out when we pulled up and got both of their bags. I told him to stick my parents bag in my room, and Gretchen¡¯s, the pink one, in thergest of the two spare bedrooms.


    My room had a king size bed, which four people might need. The other room was a queen, and we could fit three girls on it easy enough when we all liked to cuddle. When they saw that the rest of us were getting naked, my parents did too, and my Dad had an erection after watching Ingrid and my Mom for the better part of an hour. Probably anticipating the uing evening as well.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Lisette said, giving his cock a tug, ¡°for an older human.¡±


    I got my parents some wine, and Ingrid and Gretchen water. My friends were bringing the food tonight, something the wolves had cooked up, so we didn¡¯t have to cook. We took some time catching up on current events.


    Gretchen and Mom both wanted to know about my breeding. Gretchen hadn¡¯t heard about the little surprise Quinn had cooked up for me. She was pissed when she heard. Ingrid did point out I didn¡¯t have to do it, which was true. I¡¯d pretty much gone along because I was so pissed off. Mom had told Dad, so he wasn¡¯t particrly surprised, although he was peevish hearing about it again.


    ¡°How can he be such an a-hole? Doesn¡¯t he know how great you are?¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯d give my eye teeth if you¡¯d love me. What a fucking prick! I¡¯m going to give him a piece of my mind when I see him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see him on Saturday,¡± I said. ¡°Feel free. I¡¯ve given him several pieces of mine. The whole strip thing is him trying to make up for being a bastard. I¡¯ve wanted to have a girl¡¯s night out for a while, but I couldn¡¯t find anything closer than Boston or Manchester, New Hampshire for six months. I told him this was something he could do the help atone for his shitty behavior. He¡¯s done some other stuff too.¡±


    ¡°What other stuff did he do?¡± Ingrid asked.

 186

    ¡°Well, since he¡¯d been treating pretty much everyone in the pack like garbage, I made him apologize to everyone personally, then he sucked Conor¡¯s prick and let Brigitte ass fuck him in front of all of the wolves present for the celebration they held after they learned I was pregnant. There were over a hundred wolves there.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Ingrid said, ¡°a senior alpha like Quinn sucked dick and allowed himself to be ass fucked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he picked out the strap-on himself. It was huge,¡± I said.


    ¡°My God! He¡¯s really trying to suck up to you. That¡¯s unheard of!¡± Ingrid turned to Brigitte. ¡°He let you ass fuck him in front of over a hundred other wolves?¡±


    ¡°Indeed he did.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a senior wolf submitting to lower ranked wolves, let alone doing it in public. What did you promise him?¡±


    ¡°A chance at forgiveness. I said if he did a good job with the strip show, I¡¯d give him another day to convince me to forgive him.¡±


    ¡°As his submissive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowing him to p a cor on me again. He¡¯ll have to really suck up to me.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    ¡°By the way, tomorrow, when we introduce you to the New Ennd pack, we¡¯re going to trade up to a big Suburban so we can all fit in the car. Conor and Ingrid will have to ride as wolves in the back on the way to Wolf Central so we all fit in the Jeep. I¡¯ve got an exciting road trip nned starting on Monday.¡±


    My doorbell rang and all of our eventual guests were there except for Carl. It would be a half hour before he got there. All nine of them flowed in and I introduced everyone to my parents, Gretchen and her wolf bodyguard, Ingrid.


    ¡°Gretchen is a high school friend who¡¯s breeding for the Upper Penins/Northern Wisconsin pack, and Ingrid is also with them. She¡¯ll be introduced to the pack tomorrow at Wolf Central. These are my friends, Simone Bonifay, and her mated wolf pair, Nat and Daphne, Randa Briggs and her two puppies, Liam and Ryan, and Dani Ferguson and her two mated wolves, Tony and Lisette, who you already met. Simone, Randa and Dani are all preggers with puppies, like me. Dani¡¯s fianc¨¦ will be here shortly. What did you bring for supper, Simone?¡±


    ¡°I brought some thin sliced beef, slow cooked in wine. It¡¯s in the crock pot, being kept warm. There¡¯s not enough alcohol left to harm our fetuses, but the taste is divine. I¡¯ve got some au gratin potatoes, and sd. The potatoes need to go in the oven right away. They¡¯ll be done in forty minutes, then we can eat.¡±


    ¡°Smells delicious,¡± Conor said.


    Seeing us all naked, they all disrobed, and the wolves all sniffed Ingrid as she sniffed them, as humans, not wolves. I popped the potatoes in the oven and set the timer for forty minutes. My mom became aroused by all the naked men, although since she¡¯d started licking pussy, maybe the women too. Smelling her arousal, the men all developed erections and soon there were six erect cocks in the room, as my Dad wasn¡¯t immune to the women either. Seeing all of those beautiful erect cocks, soon had all the women in heat. Conversation ensued, a lot of the wolves interested in hearing my Mom¡¯s story.


    At one point, Dani asked my Mom if she could fuck my Dad, and if she could do it in front of her, as she wanted to tease and humiliate her fianc¨¦ again. Mom said she had no problem with it.


    ¡°Simon, I frequently have Carl prepare my lovers for sex by having him suck their cock, then insert their penis into me. It¡¯s part of the humiliation he goes through, since he hates sucking cocks. Do you have a problem with him sucking your cock?¡±


    ¡°You should try it, Mr. Huppert,¡± Tony said. ¡°He¡¯s bing quite the good little cocksucker, he¡¯s gotten so much practice on wolves.¡±


    ¡°Do it, Simon,¡± Mom said. ¡°I¡¯d love to see another man suck your dick.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to suck him back, do I?¡±


    ¡°Heaven forbid,¡± Daniughed. ¡°No, his cock will be locked up tight. If he¡¯s really good, I might let him jack off as you¡¯re fucking me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dani said. ¡°It¡¯s also his job to clean my cum off your prick when you¡¯ve orgasmed, and lick your cum out of my pussy.¡±


    ¡°In for a penny, in for a pound,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°He still doesn¡¯t know about wolves,¡± I said. ¡°No more talk of packs, wolves, wolf sex, or anything else tonight until after he¡¯s left.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± the neers said.


    Not five minutester, Carl arrived. He came in and Dani told him to strip so the neers could see what a cuckold in a cock cage looked like. After he was naked, Dani introduced him to everyone else.


    ¡°And these are Jessica¡¯s parents, Anita and Simon Huppert. I¡¯ve gotten Anita¡¯s permission for Simon to fuck meter. You¡¯ll soon be sucking Jessica¡¯s father¡¯s cock, cuckold, and putting his nice prick inside of your fianc¨¦e. They¡¯re going to be here for a couple weeks. Perhaps we¡¯ll let Anita peg your ass, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be sucking cum out of her pussy at some point, perhaps her husbands, or one of my other lovers, as they currently enjoy an open marriage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress. I love to serve you in any way that I can.¡±


    ¡°I know you do. Why don¡¯t you lick my pussy now, while we¡¯re waiting for the potatoes to finish.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Carl began licking Dani, and the sexual tension increased. It didn¡¯t explode because it was so close to supper.


    The timer for the potatoes went off, and I got them out of the oven. The meat was uncovered, and smelled delicious. I had everyone dish up in the kitchen, then retire to the living room as my tables wouldn¡¯t hold them all. Carl started to dish up. Dani stopped him.


    ¡°Before you eat, cuckold, I want you to enjoy a cum cocktail first. All of these real men have had erections since before you arrived. I want you to go up to each of them and offer to suck them off and let them relieve themselves in your mouth. After you¡¯ve eased their erections, you can eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Carl went from man to man, asking them if they wanted any relief for their erections. Every male epted, even my father, probably happy to ease what would soon be blue balls. After draining all of their cocks, Carl asked his Mistress if he could eat now. Dani patted his head.


    ¡°Of course you can, my good little boy. Why don¡¯t you sit beside me and I¡¯ll unlock your cock after supper so you can pull your pud as Simon fucks me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    Carl got some food and Dani lovingly stroked his head as he ate. He was thest one to finish supper, because of his pre-dining activities. By this time, all of the men were beginning to show renewed interest as all of the women were still excited. Dani unlocked Carl¡¯s cage, and his cock soon sprang to attention. She handed him her dirty napkin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spill your seed anywhere but that napkin, cuckold. Don¡¯t get Jessica¡¯s floor or furniture dirty. Now prepare my next lover to fuck me.¡±


    My Dad didn¡¯t need too much help with his erection, but Carl topped him off. Dani bent over the back of a chair and told her cuckold to put Dad¡¯s cock into her pussy.


    Dad had no problem filling her up in one thrust as Carl aimed him at Dani¡¯s core.


    ¡°Mmm, cuckold, even this older man is much better at fucking me than you are. Is it any wonder why I take other men as lovers?¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress, none at all.¡±


    ¡°You have permission to cum in my napkin, cuck. It¡¯s the only ce to deserve to put your seed.¡±


    As soon as Dad started, the rest of us pretty much got busy too. I sat with Gretchen in the love seat and we kissed and fingered each other as we watched the orgy unfold around us. She had the smallest of bumps on her abdomen, nearly unnoticeable unless you really looked. I thought she looked exquisite.


    Mom mounted Nathaniel¡¯s ck cock, as Daphne and Simone each suckled her breasts. Ryan and Liam soon had Ingrid spit roasted on their pricks. Lisette was fucking Conor, and Randa was fucking Tony as Brigittey beneath her licking her pussy. The room was permeated with the scent of aroused pussy and cum, male and female. As soon as one of the males orgasmed, a swapping of cocks took ce. The only one not getting fucked, was Carl, although I saw him jack off at least four times. He cleaned off Dad¡¯s cock before he found another pussy, and sucked four loads of cum out of Dani¡¯s pussy and one out of her ass. I think my Mom ended up fucking all the men except Conor, at least once, including Dad.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone did a pretty good at cleaning up, but Dani made Carl lie on the floor and suck as much cum out of every pussy there, except mine and Gretchen¡¯s. We stayed with each other all evening, and didn¡¯t have any male semen that needed to be cleaned up, though we each orgasmed enough, we had to clean each other off. The fucking took a lot of energy, and everyone was a little hungry again, so we dished up some more, nuked it for a few seconds, and ate again. Carl was the only one who didn¡¯t eat again, but I think all the cum filled him up.


    ¡°I almost forgot,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I have something to show you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wait. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Gretchen ran upstairs and she came back holding two canvasses. It was the paintings she¡¯d madebining western and wolf motifs.


    ¡°These are amazing, Gretchen. I¡¯m really impressed,¡± I said.


    ¡°This is the one you said you¡¯d pay money for, and I¡¯ll let you, but only five hundred. I¡¯ve already sold two others simr to these for five thousand apiece,¡± she said. ¡°It was a wonderful idea. The other one I¡¯m giving to you, Jess, with all of my love.¡±


    I quickly hugged and kissed her.


    The others crowded around and eximed at the quality of the work. They realized Gretchen was offering glimpses of werewolf life, but not really. It could be nothing more than Amerindian mysticism. Tony and Nathaniel quickly ordered two more at the five thousand dor price point, as did Brigitte.

 187

    ¡°Bring this one with you tomorrow,¡± Nat said, holding one that seemed to show a wolf spirit flowing out of an Indian woman. ¡°Sasha will buy one like it. You might make another ten to twenty sales.¡±


    ¡°You really like them?¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Love them,¡± Nat said, ¡°or I wouldn¡¯t be paying five thousand for one. It¡¯s really more than Daphne and I should afford, but I have to have one.¡±


    ¡°For helping to promote my work here in New Ennd, I¡¯ll sell it at half price.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take two,¡± Nat said,ughing. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can get one of them promoted at an art gallery I know in Boston.¡±


    Gretchen hugged both of them,ughing and excited.


    After the second helping, everyone got dressed and left. We kept the leftover food for tomorrow, and soon retired. Almost all of us had had enough sex for the night, but Ingrid still licked Gretchen and me to three amazing orgasms apiece before we fell asleep in a warm pile of feminine limbs. I felt wonderful.


    ******


    The next morning, it being Thursday, there were no sses. We decided to do our run at thepound, and Conor and Ingrid climbed into the back of the Jeep as wolves for the drive. They were licking each other in the back, as wolves do. Brigitte drove, the most familiar with the way. As soon as we turned onto the dirt road leading to thepound, we had six wolves running alongside the SUV.


    When we pulled into thepound, there were close to two dozen wolves there, most of them in their human forms, and dressed. Ingrid and Conor shifted back to humans as soon as they got out of the back. Rene and Sasha were waiting outside to greet us. Brigitte introduced all of us to them and the other wolves. Ingrid had to lick Sasha while Rene fucked her as her submission to their authority while she was in New Ennd. Rene didn¡¯t fuck her topletion, although both Sasha and Ingrid came once, Ingrid on Rene¡¯s cock. After the fucking, she was smelled by all of the other wolves. Ingrid informed Rene of the two rogue wolves she¡¯d run across at the rest stop, and thanked the New Ennd pack for Lisette¡¯s protection from being raped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put Quinn on those two next week,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Would you like to help hunt them down, Ingrid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but Jessica has arranged a road trip for us beginning Monday.¡±


    ¡°Rene, since there will be seven of us going on the road trip,¡± I said. ¡°We were hoping to borrow one of the big Suburbans while I have my guests.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Jessica. If you give me the keys to the Jeep, I¡¯ll have one of them detailed for you. You can take it today,¡± Rene said. Brigitte handed him the keys.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. We didn¡¯t have a chance to run beforeing. If possible, we¡¯d love to stretch our legs before lunch. My Mom runs as well. A good ten mile run would be nice if someone could show us the way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Before you run,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°Nathaniel said I was to show you one of my paintings. He said you¡¯d really like it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gretchen took it out of the Jeep and handed it to Sasha.


    ¡°My God, this is beautiful,¡± Sasha said. ¡°How much to get one simr?¡±


    ¡°For you, Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll paint another for you for free, for helping to look after Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Sasha, why don¡¯t you take this one. I¡¯ve got another painting at my house,¡± I said. ¡°I can wait to get the next one she paints.¡±


    ¡°How much for any other ones I¡¯d like to get?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sold two others for five thousand apiece,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°I¡¯d like at least two more simr to this one, Gretchen, at that price. Just send me some photos of your finished works and I¡¯ll pick out the ones I want.¡±


    Before she went back to Wisconsin, Gretchen had orders for fifteen more of her paintings, seventy-five thousand dors worth of art.


    ******


    We had a good run, and Sasha was surprised my mother ran right with us. There were a good half dozen wolves who ran as humans, and another half dozen who ran with us as wolves, although they were constantly circling and running outliers to check on anything they scented. Rene didn¡¯t want his mate harmed in any way, and quite a few were her honor guard.


    ¡°Does Rene worry about your safety?¡± I asked, puffing a little, more than the wolves anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible some rogues would try taking me,¡± Sasha replied. ¡°Not so much to breed me, but perhaps extorting Rene to let some wolves back into the pack. We don¡¯t do all that well on our own, and wolves who are emunicated would love to get back in the pack.¡±


    ¡°Would they ever seek another pack?¡±


    ¡°asionally, they can get epted into another pack, but mostly they¡¯ll form mongrel packs of their own, but they usually don¡¯t have substantial numbers, and seldom have enough bitches for sex. It¡¯s usually males who are outcast. Bitches tend to be morepliant.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you the equal of Rene in pack hierarchy?¡±


    ¡°In some matters, I¡¯m superior. In others, he is. Most critical decisions are made by us both. I¡¯m definitely the top bitch, and he¡¯s definitely the top male, but the rest kind of shifts back and forth.¡±


    ¡°If another bitch won a challenge with you for the top, would Rene need to mate with her?¡±


    ¡°Rene will always be mated to me, but I¡¯d be cut out of decision making. Rene and the new bitch would make the decisions. I¡¯d have to offer obeisance to her if she demanded it. She probably would on a frequent basis after I¡¯m deposed, to keep me in my ce. When I¡¯ve grown to ept her leadership, it would wane. Rene would have sex with her, but likely never more sex than he has with me. That would defeat the entire purpose of mating. Except for death, or emunication from the pack, we tend to mate for life.¡±


    ¡°You can get emunicated?¡±


    ¡°Or ¡®banished¡¯ would be a better word for it. Everyone can. Rene and I can do it on our own for other pack members. It would take a supermajority of the wolves to banish either of us. Generally, it would ur if we didn¡¯t keep the pack¡¯s needs ahead of our own. At the moment, there¡¯s almost no way that would ur, thanks mostly to you.¡±


    ¡°Me,¡± surprised.


    ¡°The pack has at least sixteen new puppies to look forward to, Jess, including the two Martha promised, and not even the other two you¡¯ve promised us, but haven¡¯t contracted for. We¡¯re lucky to get sixteen puppies in ten years, let alone contractual agreements for sixteen in six months. A lot of wolves are getting a chance to breed a puppy.¡±


    ¡°Has Martha been set up with breeders?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary. She¡¯s already pregnant. It won¡¯t be a puppy, but she¡¯s pregnant. When we sent a couple wolves over to set up her breeding, they shifted, and could tell she was knocked up from when she was in Maine. She and Dous have a live in bodyguard, not for her human pregnancy, but to fulfill Dous¡¯s cuckold fantasies. His name is Adam. He sleeps in their bed and fucks her several times a day, although they¡¯ve told their families he¡¯s a boarder they¡¯ve taken in for extra ie.¡±


    ¡°Is he ck?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°When Dous and Martha first chose a wolf for sex, they chose Nat. When Conor said it was possible she could get pregnant, and the odds were over 50% it could be one of Nat¡¯s, I suggested a possible out as a story, if for some reason she delivered a biracial child. It probably makes them morefortable knowing they¡¯ve got a way to exin one away, although if both of her children are biracial, there¡¯s no way to get around that.¡±


    Sashaughed. ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to spending Saturday night with you.¡±


    ¡°I am too. You¡¯re so fucking sexy. I wanted to have sex with you when Rene wasn¡¯t trying to knock me up, just us girls.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll give us privacy that night, find another wolf to have sex with.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard how Quinn¡¯s preparations are going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not a peep. I do know a dozen wolves are at his house almost every single day, but I have no clue how good they¡¯re going to be.¡±


    We had a nice lunch together before going back home in one of the Suburbans. Nobody had to ride as a wolf in the luggage area.

 188

    We¡¯d already settled on a night time routine. Conor and Brigitte spent the night with my parents, while Gretchen, Ingrid and I spent the night together. I didn¡¯t mind giving up cock for the time being, as it was only for a couple weeks, and I couldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t getting enough sex. Gretchen was almost insatiable. She said being pregnant made her horny, and I had to agree that I was enjoying a lot of sex for the same reason.


    Friday was a heavy workout day. Mom and Dad attended the morning fitness gym with us because it was raining, and the only way to work out without getting soaked. Even Gretchen was there. She had started running with Ingrid, but she was only up to five miles a day. We then enjoyed our usual lunch together, and then on to the martial arts studio. They were impressed at the number of students Brigitte had acquired for her ss. They watched for awhile, then a tai-chi ss started and Mom asked to try that, as it was a lot less violent. Dad decided to do it with her. They both enjoyed the ss, and decided to sign up for a ss when they returned to Wisconsin.


    That evening, I asked Dad if he¡¯d have a problem letting Mom loose for the night on Saturday. I told him that Simone, Daphne and Nathaniel wereing over before we left, and would keep himpany for the night.


    ¡°No, Anita can spend time without me.¡± He squeezed Mom¡¯s hand, smiling at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s likely to be sex. You know wolves, and how aroused the women will likely get as the men strip. Does that present a problem to you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Nat won¡¯t mind sharing?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever imagine saying that you¡¯d have no problem if Mom had sex with another man?¡±


    ¡°Never, but then it¡¯s not a man, is it? It¡¯s a wolf. I think it makes a difference.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that when you first started,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I imagine I trusted you when you said it would be okay, and it¡¯s worked out. I¡¯m having more sex with your mother now than before all of this started. I¡¯ve got to say it¡¯s been a remarkable time.¡±


    I was d that they were enjoying themselves, but still found themselves in love with each other. That was a very good thing. Nor did it take them long to take Brigitte and Conor to bed. Who knew what kind of mischief they got themselves into together. I was busy myself, so didn¡¯t need to know what they were doing. Gretchen and Ingrid were taking turns giving me orgasms, and I was exhausted before they were finished.


    ******


    We were in the Suburban on our way to Wolf Central. In addition to Ingrid, Brigitte, Gretchen and my mom, Dani, Lisette and Randa were with us. Simone was having more pregnancy sickness than the rest of us, and had agreed to stay with Daphne, Nat and my Dad as a result.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about men stripping,¡± I said to Gretchen, ¡°but mostly, this is supposed to turn into a mass pussy licking after we get warmed up, although I¡¯m sure a few of the bitches will end up fucking some of the strippers. I¡¯m nning to spend the night with Sasha. You can spend the night with us if you don¡¯t find some other bitch who tickles your fancy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a spare pussy, and if nothing else, I always have Ingrid.¡±


    ¡°No offense, Gretchen, but I¡¯m hoping to get a little wolf dick tonight,¡± Ingrid said. ¡°I don¡¯t know these wolves all that well, but I want to find out if any of them are as good as the Wisconsin wolves. They look studly enough.¡±


    ¡°Abandoned, just because I¡¯m getting fat and ugly,¡± Gretchen said, a fake frown on her face.


    ¡°We¡¯re all getting fat and ugly,¡± I said. ¡°Can¡¯t use that as an excuse this time. I¡¯m just real attracted to Sasha and she hasn¡¯t had time to spend with me except during my breeding.¡±


    Gretchen said, ¡°I understand. The world of pussy is still so new to you. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find one or two new pussies to y with.¡± She patted my head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to make it up to me on Sunday, though.¡±


    I agreed.


    Happily ditching our clothes when we arrived, we made our way to the meeting hall, where Sasha and several other women were waiting. The room had a low stage set up with tables ced around it. Sasha had some lupine bitches there making non-alcoholic drinks for the pregnant women, with mostly water for the rest of them, although I did see a couple bottles of wine.


    My group sat at two tables right up front, with Sasha and another senior bitch named Ramona seated with our two tables. They served some heavy appetizers as a meal, with only females serving the tables. Gretchen really liked one of them, a young bitch named Lenore, and she apparently made arrangements to spend the night with her after the show.


    At 6:55, they dimmed the lights around the tables, leaving only two spot lights on the center of the stage.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    At seven, Quinn came out with a cordless mike. ¡°Ladies and bitches, the group now known as ¡®The Lords of the Prance¡¯ are here for your entertainment. Wee to Ladies Night. Feel free to let yourselves go as we entertain you tonight. Our dancers love to be touched, and we hope you do too. For one night only, ¡®The Lords of the Prance.¡¯ Our first dancer is named Rodrigo. He will be exposing his Spanish heritage, by dancing the menco. There¡¯s just one thing more to tell you before Rodrigo dances his way into your heart. If you wish to spend the night with any of our dancers, you have only to suck on their cock as they pass through the crowd, to mark him as yours. Without further ado, I give you Rodrigo.¡±


    Oh, my. That was new. Out onto the stage bounded a muscr, fine looking specimen of wolf, dressed in a ruffled red shirt and tight ck pants. Tight enough to expose the size of his package. He paused, hands upraised, poised for a second before the music started, and damned if they didn¡¯t y menco music. He danced through one song, his heels and toes tapping against the stage. The first song ended and he tore his shirt off, bare to the waist. The next song was as vigorous as the first and soon, the sweat was pouring off his body as his feet pped in stato rhythm against the floor. Then his pants came off and he was erect. His cock a stiff spear as he moved. He didn¡¯t get past the first table before someone had their lips around his cock. I didn¡¯t know who had imed him, but I knew they¡¯d be happy with what they¡¯d imed. He handed her a token with which to im himter, but continued through the tables, letting other women fondle his manhood, and he fondling them, before he disappeared behind the stage.


    ¡°Give it up for Rodrigo,dies. Wasn¡¯t he something? Next we have Ivan. Ivan will be dancing the Hopak, from the Ukraine. Please wee Ivan to the stage with a loud round of apuse.¡±


    So far, this show had exceeded my expectations. I happily added my cheers and pping as another wolf entered doing flips,nding on his knees at the front of the stage. Fuck, these wolves were hot. He was wearing loose pants which hid his family jewels well, and an embroidered peasant shirt. He was kicking his feet from a crouching position, doing all sorts of leaps and jumps to vic music. His shirt came off during the second song, and his pants before the third song. One might have thought his dick would flop around as he was leaping about the stage, but his cock was a steely rod as he scented the arousal of the females present. Randa imed him for the night by sucking his cock all the way down her throat.


    He handed her his token, and Quinn took the stage again. ¡°Ivan, everyone. Please give a round of apuse to Ivan. Next we have Lorenzo, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have no problem figuring out what he¡¯s dancing.¡±


    Ingrid shouted, ¡°Are you going to be dancing tonight, Quinn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Hold up a second then.¡±


    Ingrid ran up to the stage and pulled Quinn¡¯s cock from his pants, then sucked half of it down. She then shoved it back in and rezipped him.


    ¡°I already knew who I wanted to spend the night with,¡± she said, looking up at him with a hungry look in her eye.


    Quinn looked a little disappointed, but he handed her a token for his services for the night. He looked at me, a little sadly, I thought. I hoped he hadn¡¯t thought I was going with him tonight. Even if I were in the mood for a cock and not Sasha¡¯s pussy, it wouldn¡¯t have been his.


    The music started, a hip hop song with a driving beat and a wolf came running out in sweats and head band, and immediately went into a head spin, followed by some handstands and a flip. After he lost his clothes, he should have, and probably was, getting friction burns on his back, knees and hands, but with wolf healing, ignored them. The gyrations he did after losing his pants didn¡¯t affect his rigid cock in the slightest. These wolves were all hot looking, cunt dripping specimens, and it was easy to see how deep they¡¯d plumb a pussy.


    Following Lorenzo, there was a wolf doing a M?ori Haka warrior dance from New Zend. He¡¯d started with a loin cloth and a string of shells. If you¡¯ve ever seen The Rock do his little dance, you know what I¡¯m talking about here. He ended up naked except for the shell string. Another unfamiliar bitch imed his cock for the night.


    The next wolf came out with a kilt, dancing the Scottish sword dance, ending with only his sword, as hard as the two he¡¯d been dancing over, imed by Brigitte. Then came a Greek dancer dancing the hasapiko. Think Zorba the Greek with a much younger looking Anthony Quinn and an eight inch pecker, imed by another strange bitch.


    Next came a tall ck man in tradition Kenyan robes, dancing the Adamu, the Masai jumping dance, to nothing more than the beat of African drums. When his robes were gone, I saw the longest cock I¡¯d ever seen, perhaps more than ten inches long, leaping straight up and down. You¡¯d think his cock would have been flopping all over given it¡¯s size. Think again. It barely bobbed, it was so stiff. Dani imed his prick for the night. She told him to bring a friend as she wanted to film the fucking for her fianc¨¦. I had to stroke his cock when he was at our table, as did my mother.

 189

    Another wolf danced the Salsa, gyrating hips twirls and spins without the normal partner, yet still incredibly arousing as you could almost tell he was fucking an invisible partner on the floor. He got imed by Lisette.


    The next one I hadn¡¯t seen before. Quinn said it was a traditional dance from the Philippines called the tinikling. Two other dressed wolves came out and holding two long, thick bamboo poles, they began pounding them on the floor and against each other. The wolf stripped while dancing between the poles in rhythm to the music. I suppose it would have been easy to get broken ankles dancing the tinikling, and it was a good thing it would have healed easily as a wolf, but he didn¡¯t need to heal, as he did just fine, dancing between the heavy poles.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Another wolf danced the Brazilian Capoeira, which was like a mixture of dance and martial art, with a lot of dancing around like you were fighting someone, leaping like you were kicking them. The next wolf did the Mexican hat dance, mariachi music ying in the background. You could have hung ten Mexican hats on the stiffness of his pecker. Both of those wolves were imed by strange bitches.


    ¡°Our next wolf is a surprise guest. Please wee Rene, dancing the Samba, with a huge round of apuse.¡±


    I looked at Sasha, and she was as surprised as I was that her mate was dancing. He came out with a Carnival costume and danced a credible Samba, again his hips almost doing an imaginary fucking as he shed his sequined pants.


    When he came to our table, Mom wrapped her lips around Rene¡¯s rigid rod, and imed him for the night. So, I would have the bitch, and Mom the husband, alphas of the pack. I wondered if he reminded her of her father, though they looked nothing alike. Just his alpha personality.


    ¡°How did you keep this secret from me?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°It was damned hard, mon amour. Meetings galore which were nothing more than attempts to practice.¡±


    Sasha kissed him. ¡°Why the Samba?¡±


    ¡°The quadrille is too hard to do without a partner,¡± Reneughed.


    ¡°Take good care of Jessica¡¯s mother, my love. I want her thinking she¡¯s never had sex as good as yours will be.¡±


    ¡°It will be done,¡± Rene assured her.


    I knew how good that would be. Quinn was the only one who¡¯d ever fucked me better than Rene.


    Quinn continued. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m doing Irish step dancing. I hope you enjoy it.¡±


    Damned if he didn¡¯t do a great job. He may not have been a Michael tley of Riverdance, and Lord of the Dance fame (and I got why they were called Lord of the Prance,) but I did feel myself melting again as he kept his eyes on me as he tapped to the Irish music. Fuck, why did he have to be so distracting?


    I thought for sure the show would be over at that point, but I was wrong. All of the men came out in new outfits and stripped together with more traditional stripping outfits. It almost looked like the Vige People with a cop, cowboy, soldier, sailor, construction worker, doctor, mechanic, fireman, and others all dancing on the stage. The fucking magical dicks sprouting from their hairy loins was a joy to behold. When they were all naked, they started leaping like they were going to do a tuck and roll, but shifting to wolf forms in the middle of the leap, jumping as a wolf, shifting again andnding as a man. Shift after shift, a dizzying array of man and wolf leaping over one another, and finally, Quinn, standing as a man, hopping up and down, shifting to a wolf and dancing on his hind legs, shifting ten times in twenty seconds, appearing as half man/half wolf at times the shifting was so often and so sudden your eyes were deceived.


    The hall went dark, and suddenly the stage flooded with a single spot again, and only Quinn was on the stage, a single flood on him. He stepped down off the stage and took Sasha¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m sorry for anything I¡¯ve ever done to hurt you. With your permission, I¡¯d like to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°You have my permission wolf.¡±


    He put his hands on her shoulders, bent slightly so he could enter her standing. Sasha moaned and orgasmed as he prated her moist core. Then he began thrusting, switching back and forth between man and wolf so rapidly, it was a human cock in her one second, a wolf cock the second. Not remaining a wolf long enough to knot, but shifting so rapidly, he could thrust in either form. He fucked her standing to so many orgasms, I lost count. Sasha may have as well. Hisst shift was to his man shape, and instead of resting his hands or paws on her shoulders, he picked her up and mmed her down over his cock as he exploded into her.


    I could see how much cum he left inside of her as it was soon leaking down her legs, and I knew I¡¯d be cleaning her pussy of his cum for a long time. No doubt she was well aroused for our mating. I was too, and I hadn¡¯t even been fucked.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the show, Jessica?¡± Quinn asked after he finished, and lightly licked the outside of Sasha¡¯s pussy by lifting her up until her pussy was against his face.


    ¡°It was a great show, Quinn. Much better than I expected when I gave you the task.¡±


    ¡°Have I earned your forgiveness, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole, Quinn,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I can¡¯t believe what you did to Jessica. What kind of prick does that to a woman? It¡¯s a wonder she¡¯s even speaking to you. I¡¯d have hired someone to break your kneecaps, you shit!¡±


    ¡°They would have healed,¡± Quinn said, ¡°but you¡¯re right about it being a shit stunt to pull. I¡¯m very sorry about what I did. I¡¯m hoping to earn her trust again, at some time in the future. I¡¯m heartily sorry for hurting your friend.¡±


    Gretchen stared at Quinn for a long time, a look of disgust on her face. Quinn faced her head on, epting his guilt.


    ¡°If you ever hurt her like that again, I¡¯ll geld you with a silver knife,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the knife,¡± Quinn replied, facing her anger, epting it.


    He surprised me again. How could he swing so hot and cold?


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned one more day to prove yourself to me, Quinn,¡± I said. ¡°Yourst chance. Forgiveness may, or may not follow. I¡¯ll contact you after my parents have left.¡±


    ¡°Might I invite you and your parents to join me in my home tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving for a road trip on Monday, but your home is on the way to our first stop, so yes, expect us sometime in the afternoon tomorrow. We¡¯ll eat supper and spend the night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The women all picked out the wolves they¡¯d chosen for the night and I saw Mom disappearing on the arm of Rene. Ingrid was taking Quinn¡¯s arm, heading for one of the outside cabins. Brigitte disappeared on the arm of the Scottish sword dancer. Dani left with her tall African wolf and another partner, also male, Lisette and Randa with theirs. Gretchen air kissed me goodbye and left with Lenore, the server she found attractive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to say it¡¯s kind of strange thinking of my mother with Rene, and me with you,¡± I told Sasha.


    ¡°That is rather amusing,¡± Sasha agreed. ¡°Rene left our bedroom to us. He¡¯s taking the spare bedroom with your mother.¡± She took my hand and led me there.


    Their bedroom was like Quinn¡¯s. A low, tform-like bed good for wolf or human. Wey down on the bed. I prepared to lick her clean, still oozing thick cum from her pussy.


    Sasha stopped me.


    ¡°Quinn has got it bad,¡± Sasha said. ¡°He¡¯s smitten. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off of you tonight. I haven¡¯t seen him like this since Adriana.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it. Most wolves are much prettier than I am. I¡¯m a snowke on a hot summer day next to him, I¡¯ll die that quickly. Why me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. Something in you calls to him, and he can¡¯t help how he feels, any more than I can help how I feel about Rene. Wolves tend to recognize their mates when they meet them. Whatever he sees in you, it¡¯s what he wants.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely need to earn that trust back, but I thank you for giving him a chance. No one wants to see the old Quinn back. We like the new Quinn a lot more.¡±


    I scented him on the white cream leaking from her pussy. I burrowed my face into it and tasted him all over again, just as I had when he owned me, except mixed with Sasha¡¯s tasty fluids.


    After getting her clean, we moved to a sixty-nine, and pleasured each other long into the night.

 190

    We fucked again when we got up. I swear Sasha tasted worse this morning when Quinn wasn¡¯t so present in her pussy. Not that she tasted bad either way. Then we all went for another run and ate a quick breakfast. Mom missed the run, but she made it to breakfast.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been fucked like that in my life,¡± Mom said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can walk right. Sasha, you are one luckydy.¡±


    Sasha smiled at her. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell Dad that, because I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I said.


    ¡°I suppose not. I can¡¯t believe how good he was.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thirty, plus years of practice, Mom. You practice that long, you¡¯re going to be a good fucker too. I imagine your father is that good. He seduced your mother fifty some years ago and look how much longer he¡¯s been practicing since?¡±


    I collected the rest of thedies after breakfast, and we headed out. Mom and Brigitte were in the first seat, Dani and Lisette in the second, and Gretchen and I were all the way in the back, cuddling and kissing a little. All of the women had noints about their sexst night.


    Dani held up her phone. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch Carl stroke out a couple as I show him how I got fuckedst night. Maybe I¡¯ll even let him fuck me when it¡¯s over. Of course, I¡¯ll have to tell him I can¡¯t even feel him inside of me after Rafiki fucked mest night.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should have a mold made of his cock and make a dildo of it so Carl can ply you with another man¡¯s cock?¡± I said.


    ¡°Damn, Jess. That¡¯s a wonderful idea. I¡¯ll call Rafikiter and see if he¡¯s willing. Then I¡¯ll have Carl suck him hard so I can make the mold.¡±


    ¡°How was Quinn, Ingrid?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°The sex was good, but I expected better. He seemed distracted, like his mind was elsewhere.¡±


    Brigitte looked at me. Why look at me? What did I do?


    ¡°How did you fare, Gretchen?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Great. I think she¡¯s the equivalent of a wolf lesbian. I know she has to fuck cocks, but she prefers pussy, like me. I didn¡¯t think anyone could lick pussy like Brigitte, but she did.¡±


    ¡°Ahh,¡± Brigitteughed. ¡°I have to try harder now.¡±


    ¡°What was her name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Lenore.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can invite her over after our road trip, before you go home?¡±


    ¡°That would be lovely, thank you. How did you do, Mrs. H?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°Mmm, mmm, good,¡± Momughed. ¡°I don¡¯t even think I should tell Simon how good I was fucked. It¡¯s sure to give him aplex.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between our men, Anita,¡± Daniughed. ¡°I want to give my fianc¨¦ aplex. It¡¯s part of the fun for me.¡±


    ¡°As soon as we get home, we need to pack for our road trip. We¡¯re going to go to Quinn¡¯s and spend the night tonight,¡± I said. ¡°His home is on the way to our first stop tomorrow, Bar Harbor and Acadia National Park, so we¡¯ll get an early jump on the day.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to forgive him, Jessica?¡± Gretchen asked quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied honestly, also softly. ¡°Sometimes I wish I could just hate him and let it go at that. Other times, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Gretchen squeezed my hand. I squeezed hers back, then kissed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty fucked up, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Why maybe?¡±


    ¡°I think I could forgive almost anything you ever did to hurt me,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Ah, Gretch. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Que sera, sera, Jessica. We can¡¯t help who we love.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I love the asshole, do you?¡±


    ¡°If anyone else had done what he¡¯s done, would we even be having this conversation?¡±


    I thought about that for ten seconds or so.


    ¡°Ahh, fuck!¡± She kissed me again.


    When we got home, I started packing. Mom and Dad had to fuck first.


    ¡°What¡¯s that all about?¡± I asked Brigitte as we packed a bag.


    ¡°They¡¯re reminding themselves how much they love each other, despite having sex with other peoplest night.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, that¡¯s okay then.¡±


    ******


    We stopped for food on the way to Quinn¡¯s. I¡¯d told him it would be sometime in the afternoon. I didn¡¯t want him having to fix us food as soon as we got there. The wolves scarfed down a lot of burgers, bypassing the buns. It was more cooked than they preferred, but what the hell. A wolf has to do what a wolf has to do, and they were outnumbered, four to three.


    Quinn weed us when we arrived at two. He offered wine, which my parents took, and we all went out onto his deck overlooking the rocky coastline below. I introduced him to them, and vice versa. He nodded politely to Ingrid, having spent the night with her.


    ¡°I can see why you love it in Maine, Jessica,¡± Dad said. ¡°This is simr to Rhinnder except you have an ocean instead of ake. You have a lovely home, Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I like it. Jessica said that you¡¯re Gerhard¡¯s daughter, Anita?¡±


    ¡°It certainly appears so. My mother died in child birth and I never met her. Gerhard showed me some pictures of the woman he¡¯d impregnated, and it looked exactly like me when I was younger. My birthday, and her death date are the same, and from the same hospital, plus the werewolf adoption agency was used for my adoption.¡±


    ¡°I can certainly see where Jessica gets her beauty,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Even now, you¡¯re a beautiful woman, and in excellent shape. You must exercise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a runner like Jessica, plus I y tennis.¡±


    ¡°Do you like venison?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Mom replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve ever had it. Jessica raved about your venison stew. Is that what we¡¯re having tonight?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 191

    ¡°I thought venison steaks,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It¡¯s easier feeding the wolves rawer meat.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where do you buy your venison?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I hunt it myself, as a wolf. Since I¡¯m a tracker for the pack, I need to maintain my skills.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a scar. You¡¯re the first wolf I¡¯ve ever seen with a scar,¡± Mother said.


    ¡°A misunderstanding with Brigitte regarding her mate,¡± Quinn replied politely.


    ¡°I think I heard something about that when Jessica was visiting us,¡± Mom said. ¡°You¡¯d wanted to mate with Brigitte yourself?¡±


    Quinn¡¯s eyebrows went up.


    ¡°That was before we knew the true story, mother,¡± I said. ¡°Quinn believed that Brigitte¡¯s mate, Phillipe, was responsible for the death of his intended, Adriana. The evidence he had suggested that Adriana died due to Phillipe¡¯s cowardice, but he had no proof. He began fucking Brigitte to see if Phillipe would fight for her. It took for Phillipe to be aughingstock because Quinn was fucking her more than her mate was, before he fought for her.


    ¡°Quinn didn¡¯t intend for Phillipe to die, but he was going to keep hurting him until Phillipe realized he could fight even when hurt or injured. Then Brigitte told him to shift and tossed him a silver knife. Phillipe was going to cut Quinn¡¯s throat with it, so Quinn ripped out his throat. Most wolves can¡¯t recover from that before bleeding out. Quinn finally exined why things happened as they did. They¡¯ve reached rapprochement regarding their differences.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Quinn,¡± Mother said. ¡°That had to be devastating to you to lose your mate.¡±


    ¡°It was. This is the first time I can remember when I wasn¡¯t longing for her.¡±


    ¡°Find a new girl, then?¡± Mom asked, having missed the quiet conversation in the back of the SUV.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I hope so. I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes with her. I¡¯m hopeful though.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help looking at me. Mom noticed and said, ¡°Jessica? She hates you.¡±


    ¡°With good reason, I suspect. I hope to change her mind.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re a wolf! She¡¯s human.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll die long before you do.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, we don¡¯t have a choice in who we love. Why hasn¡¯t Gerhard ever mated? Could it be he never found anyone he loved as much as your mother, human or not?¡±


    Mom looked at him, then me. ¡°I wish you luck.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take any luck I can get.¡±


    We enjoyed the afternoon out on the deck. It was a beautiful day,te summer, not too hot near the ocean with an ocean breeze blowing over the water. Quinn had a grill on the deck and he started grilling the venison steaks around five. After getting them started on one side, he went into the house and got a foil package of veggies he threw on the grill with the steaks. He cooked the four steaks bloody rare for the wolves, and the steaks for us medium well.


    ¡°You need to cook venison a little longer than beef, as it needs to reach a certain interior temperature for human consumption. Deer don¡¯t have the advantage of the antibiotics steers get.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little sweet,¡± Dad said, having a bite.


    ¡°I use a msses bourbon rub to counteract the gaminess of the meat,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It took a lot of experimentation to learn how humans prefer it.¡±


    During supper, Quinn told us some of his tracking stories, staying away from the one that killed Adriana.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to track a couple rogues on Monday, who bothered Ingrid when you arrived,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Will there still be a scent to find after five days?¡± I asked


    ¡°Scent isn¡¯t the only method of tracking,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It¡¯s just the easiest. I¡¯ve got other methods as well. All animals leave other trails.¡±


    ¡°What will you do if you find them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Probably kill them,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s better than being locked up. It depends.¡±


    ¡°Could you do me a favor, Quinn?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Could you ask them why they are the way they are. It seems to me that perhaps other wolves need a chance at redemption. Don¡¯t kill them unless they give you an answer you can¡¯t ept.¡±


    He looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ******


    I was helping Quinn wash dishes, the others rxing on the deck again. We were drying thest of therge dishes, the rest having gone into his dishwasher which was currently running.


    ¡°Is it too much to hope for you to join me in my bed, Jessica?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°It is tonight. I want to spend time with Gretchen. She came here to see me and I wasn¡¯t with herst night. She loves me, and even though I care for her, I can¡¯t love her back the way she¡¯d like, so I need to spend time with her. I have another favor to ask, though.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°Ingrid thought you were a little distractedst night. Would you take her, Conor and my Mom to bed with you. Mom said her sex with Renest night was the best she ever had. I want you to prove to her that you¡¯re better. And I want you to fuck Ingrid until she cries out your name in lust. Maybe yours and Conor¡¯s, if they¡¯re up for it. I want them both to have the best fuckings of their lives.¡±


    ¡°You want me to fuck your Mother? What about your father?¡± Quinn appeared very puzzled.


    ¡°Dad will be happy with Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer the question of why me?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you so distracted by me, that you¡¯re incapable of being the source of pleasure to anyone else. Many wolves have now told me that it seems you¡¯re entranced by me, that perhaps you¡¯d even mate with me. I don¡¯t know if I can do that. Not because you¡¯re a wolf, but because I don¡¯t want to turn old, wrinkled and gray while you remain unchanged. So learn to enjoy others. I will try to be what I can for you, if you prove yourself to me, but I can¡¯t be more, so enjoy life, even if it¡¯s without me.¡±


    Quinn stared at me for a moment, than wrapped his wet hands around me and drew me into a kiss so good, it stole my breath away. I dropped my dish towel, and kissed him back just as fiercely. I felt my pussy moistening for him, and hisrge cock start to harden between us, climbing my inner thighs until it rested against myher lips, between my legs. I was probably coating it with my juices.


    ¡°Not me,¡± I whispered. ¡°Fuck them.¡±


    Quinn almost shook himself, then stepped back, his cock springing up vertical it was so hard. While his eyes were on me, he dried his hands, then went outside onto the deck.


    ¡°With your permission, Simon, I¡¯d like to take your wife to my bed tonight?¡±


    It was a question, but his cock was huge, and ready. Dad looked at Mom, and she nodded yes.


    ¡°You have my permission, Quinn,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Ingrid, Conor, join us,¡± Quinn said. That was not phrased as a question. That was stated as an alpha order. He picked Mom up, cradling her in his arms, and the other two followed him as he carried Mom to his bedroom.


    I went out on the deck and told my dad to take Brigitte to his bed tonight. I took Gretchen¡¯s hand and we went to a spare bedroom. All of the beds had been made in anticipation of our visit. Several times that evening, once in the middle of the night, and again in the morning, we heard Mom and Ingrid begging to be fucked, and the howls of wolves iming a bitch.


    ******


    Gretchen and I got up and joined Quinn, Conor, Ingrid and Mom on the deck again, the sun still low over the ocean, sunlight sparkling on a fairly calm sea.


    Both Mom and Ingrid appeared a little loopy, with huge smiles on their faces. Mom was moving a little gingerly, as if she was sore. Ingrid would have been the same were it not for a wolf¡¯s recuperative powers. Connor was a peacock, proud of whatever he¡¯d done. Quinn appeared calm, unruffled, but he smiled when Gretchen and I joined them. He handed us both a cup of strong coffee, which we doctored to our wants.


    Dad and Brigitte were thest to arrive. Brigitte had fresh cum running down her leg, which she had Conor clean up. Quinn went into the kitchen to start breakfast, the perfect host.


    ¡°It sounded as if everyone had a good timest night,¡± I said.

 192

    ¡°Quinn wasn¡¯t distractedst night,¡± Ingrid said. ¡°Best fucking I ever had.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± I asked.


    She nced at my father, wondering what to say. She knew he¡¯d heard her begging to be fuckedst night. Everyone had heard her.


    Finally, Mom said, ¡°I have no words to describe it.¡±


    Safe, but descriptive.


    Brigitte had fewer filters. ¡°Every time you begged to be fucked, Simon had to fuck me again. It¡¯s a wonder he¡¯s not a dehydrated husk whose dick fell off.¡±


    Now that she mentioned it, Dad¡¯s prick did look a little raw and red. Not that I was looking at Dad¡¯s dick, mind you, but still.


    ¡°I hope you had a good time with Brigitte,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°I did all right,¡± Dad said. ¡°Everyone heard how you were doing.¡±


    Mom blushed. Considering she was standing naked on the deck, we could see her whole body turn red.


    ¡°I was so bad,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you had a good time,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    He held her, hugging her, then giving her a kiss.


    ¡°In case anyone wondered, Jessica and I had a great time too,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t wondering,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We could hear you too, even if no one howled to announce another orgasm.¡±


    Gretchenughed. ¡°I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t our little secret. Did anyone get much sleepst night?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads andughed with her.


    Mom came over to me and hugged me. ¡°I think I see the start of your baby bump,¡± she said, running her hand over my tummy. ¡°Are you excited you¡¯re going to be a mother?¡±


    ¡°I am, because I¡¯m helping the wolves, but it will be different for me. I¡¯ll have to give up my child, unable to keep it.¡±


    She nodded, hugging me again. Everyone but Mom eventually sat down.


    ¡°My sitting parts are a little tender at the moment,¡± she exined.


    Quinn was bringing out some tes and condiments. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Simon sit in the hot tub after breakfast? It will help a little with the tenderness,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not in any rush to go today, are you?¡± He turned on the hot tub, right on the deck.


    ¡°We¡¯re only going to Bar Harbor today,¡± I said. ¡°We can probably stay for lunch.¡±


    ¡°s, I¡¯ll have to leave after breakfast, to hunt down those rogue wolves near Pornd. You¡¯re wee to stay until you¡¯re ready. Just lock up before you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Quinn,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve been the perfect host.¡±


    He smiled at me. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Gretchen, I¡¯d like you to paint me something for my house. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to figure something out I¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Would you like Jessica in it?¡± She grinned at him.


    ¡°See, I knew you¡¯d know what I¡¯d like.¡± He smiled back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some sketches this morning before we go.¡±


    Quinn had baked some kind of breakfast dishbining eggs, sausages, red peppers, onions, scallions, and bacon. It tasted great. As soon as he finished eating, he left in his pick-up. Mom and Dad got in the hot tub and were soon canoodling something awful.


    ¡°I think wolves are a bad influence on people,¡± I told Brigitte and Ingrid, who were helping me clean up. ¡°It seems as soon as we¡¯re around you, we all start screwing all the time.¡±


    ¡°Are you upset about that?¡± Ingrid asked.


    ¡°Not really. Maybe it¡¯s that wolves can¡¯t get sick. People worry about getting sick when they have sex. Syphilis, gonorrhea, AIDS. I guess it took the fun out of sex for us. For you, sex is a romp in the hay, with little to worry about except about getting pregnant. Sex has to be carefully considered for us. Who are we going to trust our health to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Quinn didn¡¯t ask you to have sex with him,¡± Ingrid said. ¡°His eyes were constantly on youst night at supper.¡±


    ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°So why weren¡¯t you screaming his namest night?¡± Ingrid asked.


    ¡°Jessica told him to fuck you and her mother,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°You heard our conversation?¡± I asked her. She nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ingrid asked.


    ¡°Because she wanted to spend time with Gretchen, and he was distracted on Saturday night and she felt he could do a better job for you.¡±


    ¡°Why her mother?¡± Ingrid asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Why did you tell him to fuck your mother?¡±


    ¡°Because the best sex I ever had was with him, and I felt she should experience it once,¡± I said. ¡°Did you hear the rest of it?¡±


    ¡°I heard it all,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°What else is there?¡± Ingrid asked


    ¡°He wants to mate with her.¡±


    ¡°A human?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said. I don¡¯t understand it. Wolves are much better looking than I am. I still don¡¯t know if I trust him. Why me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure Quinn knows the reason why,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Some wolves just feel this intense attraction to their natural mates. I think you¡¯re that person, even though you¡¯re not a wolf.¡±


    When we finished, and had gone back out on the deck, Mom said, ¡°Brigitte, can you please take care of my husband? I¡¯m still too sore for sex.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Anita, happy to help.¡±


    Brigitte stepped into the hot tub and pointed her posterior at my Dad, who promptly filled her up. It didn¡¯t take long for him to climax, with the ying around which had gone before. My mother licked the remnants of his orgasm off Brigitte when he pulled out, her mouth being less sore than the rest of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re all sex crazed,¡± Gretchen said, sketching the view off of Quinn¡¯s back deck.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I figured that out when my parents started having sex in front of me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Do we embarrass you?¡± Dad asked as Mom cleaned off his dick as well, before he sat back down.


    ¡°Not now. The first time, maybe, although I¡¯ve witnessed so much public sex, it¡¯s not that surprising to me anymore. I feel I¡¯m living in a porno movie.¡±


    Ingridughed. ¡°Wolves do love sex, and we¡¯re not too particr as to where we have it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed. You don¡¯t even call it sex. You call it socializing. I¡¯m going to suggest we leave before lunch so we don¡¯t mess up Quinn¡¯s kitchen again.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I need you to go stand down there on the rocks, next to that miserable little pine tree trying to grow out of the rocks. Then turn your head and look back at the house, as if you¡¯re looking at Quinn, asking him toe down.¡±


    ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°I recognize the symptoms, Jess. I¡¯ve got them myself. The wolf is head over heels.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°After you pose. Go on now.¡±


    I did as she suggested, standing next to a windswept pine tree barely taller than I was. I held still for fifteen or twenty minutes, until Gretchen said she was done, then she sent Conor down there as a wolf, sitting next to me as I looked over the water with my hand in his ruff. When she said she was done, we walked back up to the deck and looked at her sketches. They were great. I could envision the paintings they¡¯d be, even in the rough form they were now. I bent down and kissed her and the others also looked at them, praising Gretchen for her skill.


    We packed up our stuff and locking up the house, headed for Bar Harbor, our first stop, taking lunch in Belfast on our way. I¡¯d gotten us rooms at the Bar Harbor Grand Hotel, because it was one of the few ces I checked that allowed more than two persons per room. If I¡¯d gone to the Bed and Breakfast that was my first choice, I¡¯d have needed four rooms, though I¡¯m not sure they would all have gotten used.


    The Grand Hotel allowed three guests in the room with the king size bed, and four in the room with the two queens. The fact we were all adults raised a few eyebrows though. I was going to put Brigitte and Conor in the room with Dad and Mom, but Brigitte said she was due to be fertile in a day or two, so suggested Ingrid for their room and she for mine and Gretchen¡¯s. No one had a problem with that arrangement. We nned to stay for three full days and four nights to do some serious hiking, and perhaps running in Acadia NP.

 193

    On our third day in the park, Ingrid was running as a wolf, sort of a long distance warning system. I don¡¯t know if there were wolves normally in the park, as it was on Mount Desert Ind, but it was close enough for wolves to swim to it, if they didn¡¯te across the bridge like the cars, perhaps even in the cars if they were werewolves, like our three. All of them had scented wolf trace, but no live wolves.


    Ingrid had rejoined us to shift back to human and get her clothes, which we carried for her. She stopped and sniffed at Brigitte, then woofed.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking kidding me, right?¡± Brigitte said. Ingrid woofed again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ingrid says I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She looked at my father. ¡°Jess, I think you¡¯re about to have a half sibling. Your father is the only one I¡¯ve had sex with during the applicable time frame.¡±


    Dad looked gobsmacked by that bit of news. Mom didn¡¯t. She looked thoughtful.


    ¡°Instead of giving it up for adoption, can we raise it?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re both over fifty years old. Do you want that responsibility at your age?¡± Brigitte asked.


    Mom turned to Dad. ¡°Simon, I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Mom said. ¡°I¡¯ve always wished we could have another child. We¡¯re healthy; we¡¯ve got money and time. So we golf and y tennis a little less. I don¡¯t want to see one of your children be adopted by some strangers. Let¡¯s take it.¡±


    Dad smiled at her. ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s take it. If it¡¯s a girl, we¡¯ll name her after your mother, and if it¡¯s a boy, I¡¯d like to name it after my paternal grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Kathleen or Jonathon. Those are nice names.¡±


    So that¡¯s how I got a much younger half sister, Kathleen, born nine monthster. I was there for the birth, as were my Mom and Dad, my own child already taken from me to be raised by the wolves. More on all of thatter.


    Needless to say, Brigitte could no longer shift to a wolf, and she needed to inform Rene. He asked me if I wanted a different bodyguard. I told him that she was perfectly capable of defending me as a human, and Conor was a good wolf, so I was happy the way we were. Rene said he¡¯d look into the legalities of Mom and Dad keeping the wolf, in both Maine and Wisconsin. Depending on the variousws, it might make a difference in where Brigitte delivered.


    The other part of that, is since Brigitte couldn¡¯t get more pregnant than she was, Dad could start fucking her again. I think they preferred Brigitte to Ingrid, just because she was carrying Dad¡¯s child. Talk about changes in my life. The rest of our road trip, to St. John in New Brunswick, Canada, to Mount Katahdin, the highest mountain in Maine, to the White Mountains and Mt. Washington in New Hampshire, and the Green Mountains in Vermont, before eventually heading back home. Our time was filled with discussions by my parents about raising another child, lots of mountainous hiking, which had us in peak physical condition when we returned, maybe the best shape of my life, despite my pregnancy.


    I had a definite baby bump before I got home. If Gretchen was naked, which she often was in the hotels in which we slept, everyone could see she was pregnant, more than a bump now. It certainly didn¡¯t stop us from having sex, every night, no matter how tired the day had left us. It was one of the best times of my life, being with all of these people I cared for on our road trip, three of us now preggers.


    We arrived back at the townhouse around six PM on a Friday afternoon, and Carl saw us arrive.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Carl?¡± I asked him. ¡°Everything good?¡±


    ¡°More than good, Jessica. The engagement ring got finished and I gave it to my Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Did she like it?¡±


    ¡°Mistress loved it. The following day, she invited a bunch of men over and got gang banged by ten different guys. She was sorry Connor and Simon weren¡¯t there. It would have been a dozen if they were. Afterward, she sent them all home and I got to clean her up the best I could, then I got to spend the night with her, and she let me fuck her as often as I wanted before one AM, though she said she couldn¡¯t feel me at all.¡±


    ¡°How often did you have sex?¡±


    ¡°Three times. They were the most intense orgasms I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    ¡°She was a busy girl, wasn¡¯t she,¡± Iughed. ¡°Have you set a date for your wedding yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. She wanted to talk to you first.¡±


    ¡°Is she here now?¡±


    ¡°No, but she¡¯ll be hereter. I can tell you and Gretchen are pregnant now.¡±


    ¡°Definitely. So¡¯s Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she infertile? I thought you were having a baby with Conor because she was infertile.¡±


    Oops.


    ¡°Is that what you thought? No, Conor and Brigitte are just my bodyguards, who I get to have sex with. It was other couples who were infertile. Yeah, it was kind of like Dani¡¯s mating with me too. A lot of men had sex with me for a chance to have a child. Conor wasn¡¯t one of them.¡±


    ¡°So is she having Conor¡¯s baby?¡±


    ¡°Actually, she¡¯s having my father¡¯s baby. You do realize my parents are in an open rtionship, otherwise he couldn¡¯t have had sex with Dani.¡±


    ¡°Your Mom is okay with that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re okay with Dani having someone else¡¯s child. Why wouldn¡¯t my Mom be okay with my Dad having one? In fact, it was kind of an idental pregnancy. Brigitte thought she stopped having sex with men long enough before her ovtion, she wouldn¡¯t get pregnant. Mom and Dad are going to raise it after it¡¯s born. I¡¯m going to have a brother or sister, well, a half sibling anyway. Mom couldn¡¯t have any more after I was born, so they¡¯re looking forward to having another one.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s kind of neat.¡±


    ¡°It is actually. I¡¯m kind of excited. Brigitte and I are going to be having babies about two or so months apart. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll have hers here or Wisconsin though. Whatever works best for my parents getting the child. Since Dad is the father, we¡¯re hoping it isn¡¯t a big deal. Another chance to visit with them. So let Dani know we¡¯re back when she gets here.¡±


    We¡¯d eaten beforeing home, so everyone took a shower and prepared to rx the rest of the evening. Dani got there around eight. She came without Carl. She also had a baby bump, about two weeks less pregnant than I was. Easy to see when she took off her clothes, which she did, as she intended to get double prated before she went back to Carl¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, girlfriend?¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to that in a minute. Brigitte is pregnant with your father¡¯s baby?¡±


    ¡°Yep. His sperm hung around in her girlie bits waiting for that egg to drop down the chute and pounced. Knocked her up.¡±


    ¡°Your parents are going to keep the child? That¡¯s what Carl said.¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡±


    ¡°I thought my life was weird. A couple things. Number one, would you be one of my bridesmaids?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem. When are you getting married?¡±


    ¡°Before the baby is born. I want to waddle down the aisle with another man¡¯s baby in my belly. Let¡¯s say five months. I don¡¯t have an exact date yet. I want me and all the bridal party to be pregnant when I do it.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m assuming the other two bridesmaids are Randa and Simone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and my sister will be my Matron of Honor.¡±


    ¡°Wow, is she pregnant too?¡±


    ¡°No, and she doesn¡¯t want it to be her husband¡¯s child. I think she¡¯ll mate with a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Is her husband a cuckold?¡±


    ¡°No. She just found out he¡¯s been cheating on her. She wants to revenge fuck a baby into her belly, preferably a ck one. If she gets paid for it, so much the better, as she ns on getting a divorce when he finds out after the baby is born.¡±


    ¡°Damn. She¡¯s going for the nuclear option.¡±


    ¡°Launch without warning.¡±


    ¡°Where does she live?¡±


    ¡°Connecticut.¡±


    ¡°Rene would pay her for a wolf in Connecticut, so that isn¡¯t an issue, but she may want to rethink the waiting until the baby is born thing.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for the pack, Rene will want a bodyguard or two on her, which they won¡¯t be able to do if she¡¯s living at home with her husband. Plus, she has to give the baby to the wolves. It¡¯s possible the husband might fight over the child if it¡¯s part of a divorce, even if it¡¯s not his. I¡¯d say she should get the divorce out of the way first, then have the puppy, but if she wants to burn her husband, just shoot a movie of her getting gang banged by ck wolves and send it to him along with the evidence she¡¯s got on him and a petition for divorce.¡±


    ¡°Will you help me set it up?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We have to make sure she¡¯ll really fuck wolves, though; do the whole paperwork thing. When can shee up?¡±


    ¡°We can do a wedding nning visit in about a week or so.¡±


    ¡°Make sure she¡¯s either on birth control now, or won¡¯t be fertile when she¡¯s here. We don¡¯t want her getting pregnant when she¡¯s fucking the men, but we don¡¯t want them wearing condoms either. The movie has to show the men cumming inside of her without a rubber. If she¡¯s never had anal sex before, she should prepare for it, so we can show her surrendering her ass to her new ck lovers, as well as her pussy and mouth.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll call her tonight, and we¡¯ll set a date.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She needs to have awyer. Have Rene rmend one the wolves trust if she doesn¡¯t have one already. Have all of the evidence of his betrayal and the Petition for Divorce ready to go before shees up here. She should be prepared to move out as soon as the papers are served, so he can¡¯t im the child is his. Quit having sex with her husband immediately, if she hasn¡¯t stopped already. For the movie, we¡¯ll show she¡¯s not pregnant before she fucks anyone, and she¡¯ll say she¡¯s abandoning her husband¡¯s bed and will only be fucking ck men until she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°This is great stuff. I¡¯ll talk to her tonight. She is so fucking mad, and I always thought he was a worthless turd. I¡¯m d she¡¯s getting a divorce.¡±


    ¡°How long has he been cheating on her?¡±


    ¡°ording to the PI she hired, over two years.¡±


    ¡°Damn. What a shit! I don¡¯t understand that. If you don¡¯t want to be with someone anymore, why not just divorce them. To cheat for two years sucks. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She keeps herself in good shape. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s gotten fat or anything. Like I said. I never had any respect for him. He never out and out hit on me, but he¡¯s hinted a few times he¡¯d like to ¡®be closer¡¯. She¡¯d be a lot better off without him.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fix his wagon good. We¡¯ll make sure the wolves don¡¯t pay her until her divorce is final, so he has no im on the money.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jess. You¡¯re a peach.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I doubt her husband will ever think so. What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Evangeline, although everyone calls her Eva, like I¡¯m Dani for Danielle.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to meeting her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s looking forward to fucking some big ck cocks.¡±


    ¡°Amen.¡±


    Dani got double prated by Conor and Dad before she went home to Carl, Connor in her pussy, and Dad in her ass. She went home to give Carl his treat; a nice fresh double dip creampie.

 194

    A Rogue Surrenders to Jessica


    The Wisconsinites had to fly back on Monday. Lisette and Tony would be my guards during the trip, as Brigitte and Conor needed to get back to teaching the ss that had been given a couple weeks with an alternate instructor, (another older wolf,) while we took our road trip. Which also meant Dani would be going with, since they didn¡¯t want to leave her alone, given Quinn had only captured one of the rogue wolves that had gued the Pornd area thest time I went to the airport.


    That meant the weekend was filled to the brim with sex, except for our running, now back to ten miles a day as I swelled, except for Dad. Dad was only doing five, since he¡¯d just started, Gretchen was down to five owing to her more advanced pregnancy, and Ingrid, ran with her, because she needed to stick with her charge. She usually took another run in the woods after dark as a wolf.


    I spent as much time in the sack with Gretchen and Ingrid as I could, giving Gretchen as much of myself as I could spare, because I was unwilling to be more than a sexual partner to her. Mom and Dad did the same with Conor and Brigitte, taking advantage of their willingness and avability, to have as much extra-marital sex as they could.


    They were still extremely excited about the prospect of a new child to raise, and I often heard them discussing the prospect when they weren¡¯t engaged in sex. Meals tended to be hurried affairs, raw meat for the wolves, sds with a little cooked meat for the humans.


    Monday rolled around and Tony and Lisette were in the front of the big Suburban. Dad, Mom and Ingrid were in the middle seat, and Gretchen, Dani and I were in the back. The parting scene at the airport was a bit of a tear jerker for Gretchen, my parents and me. The enforced closeness of the road trip had left me feeling closer to them than since I was in high school. The driving bits had given us a lot of time to talk.


    Gretchen had done a lot of sketching on the trip and had the start of some great paintings. Roughly a third featured me in some way, both for herself and for possible paintings for Quinn. There was one where I was rocking in a chair in front of a firece in one of the Inns where we¡¯d stayed, my hands on my bare rounded belly, I was particrly fond of.


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica, for giving me so much of your time. I know we can¡¯t be together, so this was in the way of a goodbye.¡± I started to say something, but she put a finger on my lips. ¡°Not like a permanent goodbye, but a ¡®this is all you can have of me, goodbye¡¯. I really appreciate how much time you gave me. I know our lives will diverge somewhat at this point. You¡¯ll find someone, I¡¯ll find someone else. We¡¯ll see each other, but probably not like this. Not nestled in each other¡¯s arms for a couple weeks. So I thank you for giving me this much. It¡¯s what I always dreamed of, and I¡¯m d you gave me a great big taste of what it would have been like. I hope we can spend some time together in the future, but who knows what the future holds.¡±


    I wished I could give her what she wanted, but I wasn¡¯t built that way. So I hugged and kissed her and let the tears flow, knowing she was right. Our paths would diverge and this episode would likely never be repeated. Ingrid had been ourpanion half the time we spent in bed, and I¡¯d enjoyed herpany as well. She was an aplished wolf in the ways of pleasing a woman, nearly as good as Brigitte, so I shed a few for her.


    I hugged my parents desperately, and they said they¡¯d be back for the birth. I told them that the other breeders and I had talked about a trip to visit all of our families while we were still unemployed, and told them we still hoped to take one if Dani¡¯s wedding didn¡¯t blow it up.


    ¡°me me,¡± sheughed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other reason to hang around here,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I can do a lot of my nning on the road, bitch, and my Mom would certainly want some input into my wedding. I think we can still pull it off. I can give Carl instructions on what things he has to do. I still think it¡¯s doable. Give us a month to six weeks, and you might have four pregnant bitches knocking on your door.¡±


    ¡°Not five?¡± Mom asked. ¡°What about Brigitte?¡±


    ¡°She probably needs to keep up with her sses, for as long as she can, and I¡¯m not sure we can travel with eight body guards,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll probably need to make do with four, take the Suburban again. I¡¯m not sure Brigitte would be one of them. Perhaps not Conor either, as he¡¯s not a very senior wolf. I¡¯m thinking Tony, Lisette, Nat and Daphne.¡±


    ¡°Tony probably won¡¯t be able to go,¡± Lisette said. ¡°Some other thing he needs to do, a wolf thing.¡±


    ¡°Take Quinn,¡± Ingrid said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing him again, nor would Anita from how she begged for his cock.¡±


    Mom blushed and Dad grinned.


    ¡°As head tracker, I¡¯m not sure Quinn could go that long,¡± I said, ¡°and I for damn sure, don¡¯t want to be stuck in a vehicle with him that long.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where do you need to go?¡± Lisette said. ¡°How far do you need to travel?¡±


    ¡°Simone¡¯s family is in Quebec, mine is in Wisconsin, Dani¡¯s is in northern New York, and Randa¡¯s is in Pennsylvania,¡± I said.


    ¡°You could do like a modified Great Circle route,¡± Tony said, ¡°starting in Quebec, counterclockwise around the Great Lakes, but skipping Lake Superior, crossing into the Upper Penins of Michigan at Sault Ste. Marie, into Wisconsin, to Pennsylvania, then New York and back home. Three and a half to four weeks, depending on how long you want to spend at each ce, say three to four days each, the rest driving time.¡±


    He pulled up a map on his phone and showed us. It did look doable. Maybe 1800 to 2000 miles. If we did four to five hundred driving miles a day, probably closer to four hundred so we could get runs in daily, five to six days of heavy driving, the rest visiting.


    ¡°How many packs would we have to deal with?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± Tony said. ¡°You¡¯d have to check with Rene. Four for sure, Quebec, Upper Penins, Pennsylvania and New York. Not sure who you¡¯re dealing with in Illinois, Indiana and Ohio. They might all be subsets of the Kentucky pack because they¡¯re not all that wooded anymore. Eastern Ohio may be under the Pennsylvania pack or the West Virginia pack.¡±


    ¡°You can take a month out of your wedding nning?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If Carl does as he¡¯s told,¡± Dani said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the scut work to him. So much can be done online now.¡±


    ¡°So we have a semi-n. Perhaps we¡¯ll see each other again in a month or so.¡±


    ¡°That would be nice,¡± Gretchen said.


    So we had tentative ns for our future, which still needed to be cleared with Simone and Randa, plus Rene and any other packs whose territory we might pass through. We did need to go before we all got too big and cumbersome. I figured that by the sixth month, I wouldn¡¯t be up to traveling for a month. Theter it got, the less likely I¡¯d feel like going. Running even ten miles a day was starting to take a toll. I¡¯d need to start cutting back at some point.


    ******


    On the way back, I sat in the second seat and talked to Dani about her sister. Rene had rmended an attorney who¡¯d practicedw for ny years, licensed to practice in Massachusetts, Connecticut and Rhode Ind. A wolf, obviously, who had to retire every so often and open a practice in another state, with the help of the Feds. He had the reputation as a cutthroat. His current practice was in Massachusetts, and it had been sixty years since he¡¯d been in Connecticut, so anywyers he¡¯d worked for or against there were now dead and buried.


    Thewyer and the PI were meeting this week so all of Eva¡¯s evidence could go to him and he could start the divorce paperwork, waiting until Eva was ready. Eva was meeting him next week on Wednesday, so he had time to go over all the evidence and develop the n. That would be while she was on her way to Maine for her meeting with Dani. She¡¯d gotten a snapshot of their financials for the attorney, and he would be looking for anything Eva might not know about. Eva had agreed to waiting until the divorce was started to get pregnant, and she¡¯d stopped having sex with her husband, not that she wanted to anyway. Between histe nights ¡°working, read fucking,¡± and the asional ¡°headache, read ¡®no fucking way you¡¯re sticking your cock in me again, asshole¡¯,¡± sex with her husband was now off the table.


    Eva still didn¡¯t know about the wolves, but I guess they could knock her up even if she only wanted a human child. She¡¯d only get paid for puppies, though. I¡¯d seen at least six dark skinned men/wolves so far, and knew there were others. Three of them had been in the strip show, plus Nat, though I didn¡¯t know any of the others more than having seen them. If she wanted a ck child, I¡¯m sure the wolves could give her one.


    We were reaching the rest stop where we¡¯d had the trouble before and I told Lisette to pull in.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want to see if we can capture a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Jessica! We¡¯re not equipped for it. We don¡¯t have our guns.¡±


    ¡°Not guns. You¡¯ve got your silver knives, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve got mine if you don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to capture him that way. I want to see if he¡¯lle willingly. The silver is for if he¡¯s feral, but I¡¯m hoping he¡¯s smart and reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Asking him to turn himself in, for a chance at leniency. No one¡¯s caught him by chasing him.¡±


    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing,¡± Tony said.


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    Lisette pulled in and we went to the table where we¡¯d picked before.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what I want you to do? I want you to shift in the woods there and call him toe in. Tell him he won¡¯t be hurt, and he¡¯ll be allowed to leave again if he doesn¡¯t want to turn himself in. Thene back and we¡¯ll wait and see what happens. We won¡¯t take longer than a half hour if he doesn¡¯t show.¡±


    I wanted Lisette to call for him as I thought he¡¯d more readilye for a female than a male. The rest of us had a seat and waited. Lisette went into the surrounding woods, shifted to her wolf, ran out a half mile where the sound of a wolf howling wouldn¡¯t be quite as frightening. We heard her wolf howling in the distance, so it carried a long way. Five minutes after her calling, she was back, dressed, and I started a timer on my watch.


    After twenty minutes, Tony said softly, ¡°He¡¯s out there.¡±


    I raised my voice and said, ¡°If you want to talk, now is the time. If you¡¯re hungry, we can feed you if youe with us.¡±


    We didn¡¯t hear or see anything for five more minutes. Finally, a voice in the bushes said, ¡°I¡¯m naked.¡±

 195

    I went to the car and got the nket we kept in the back. I brought it to Lisette and she carried it out into the woods and left it on the ground. She returned and three minutes after that, this skinny, dirty young man came out of the woods. He didn¡¯t get too close, remaining at least fifteen feet away.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, puppy, and how old are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Matthew and I¡¯m eleven.¡±


    Two years younger than Connor.


    ¡°How did you get into trouble with the pack?¡±


    ¡°I got a woman pregnant and told her about wolves without her signing the paperwork. I¡¯m pretty sure she told her best friend.¡±


    ¡°How old is the girl and her friend?¡±


    ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Still living at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any way of getting hold of the girl?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore. My phone died months ago.¡±


    ¡°Where do they live?¡±


    ¡°Here in Pornd.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen or talked to her at all since you got booted from the pack?¡±


    ¡°A couple times, before my phone died.¡±


    ¡°Does she have transportation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Has she met you here before?¡±


    ¡°Once.¡±


    ¡°I want you to call her. You can use my phone, but you have to put it on speaker so we can all hear you talk. Tell her it¡¯s you, and then give me the phone so I can talk to her.¡±


    I held my phone out to him. He didn¡¯t want toe close, but finally, he sighed and stepped close. He was surprised when no one grabbed him.


    Before he took the phone, I asked, ¡°How long since you had a decent meal?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks. I¡¯ve gotten scraps here at the rest stop, caught a couple rabbits. Haven¡¯t gotten a deer since Quinn captured my friend. I need help running down a deer.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°If we can work something out, we¡¯ll feed you five burgers as raw as we can get them.¡±


    He took the phone and dialed the girl. ¡°Jan, this is Matt. I borrowed a phone. Can you talk?¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯m putting you on speaker. Someone wants to talk to you.¡±


    He pushed the speaker button and handed the phone back. I set it on the table and said, ¡°Jan, my name is Jessica. I¡¯d like to talk a bit. Are you alone at the moment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Are you on speaker now? Is she listening to this conversation?¡±


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°Take it off speaker for a moment. Tell me when you have.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s off speaker.¡±


    ¡°Is this the same friend you told about werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Tanya.¡±


    ¡°You can go ahead and put it back on speaker. I need to talk to both of you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Have either of you told anyone else about werewolves?¡±


    ¡°I told someone else, but she didn¡¯t believe me. Thought I was scamming her.¡± Not Jan¡¯s voice, so Tanya I guessed.


    ¡°Has she told anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Telling people about werewolves is a vition of federalw, punishable by prison, or worse.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Tanya said.


    ¡°I realize you didn¡¯t know, but you did, and now we have to fix it.¡±


    ¡°Can we fix it?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. It depends upon how widespread this information is now. You definitely can¡¯t tell anyone else, or you¡¯ll be in big trouble. Nothing I or anyone else can do to help you then. How old is the other girl you told, Tanya?¡±


    ¡°Neen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. She¡¯s not a minor anymore. Are you keeping the baby, Jan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Would you like some help with it?¡±


    ¡°You mean money?¡±


    ¡°Money, maybe medical expenses.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s what you both need to do. Tanya, you need to get hold of this other person you bbed to, find out if they¡¯ve told anyone, boy or girl. Get anyone who¡¯s been told, all together and then you have toe to my house, sometime in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to be killed or captured?¡± Jan said.


    ¡°No, but we need to stop the rumor mill now, or you might be. You can tell someone where you¡¯re going and if you don¡¯te home, whoever you told can call the police. But you have toe to Bath, and it needs to be soon. You all need to sign Non-disclosure agreements, so you quit bbing about this to everyone. For any females, there might be some money you can im, but you need to know what that¡¯s all about first. Don¡¯t tell anyone anything you don¡¯t have to, for them toe. Tell them you¡¯re going sightseeing at Orr and Bailey Ind, or something simr, or that you want to check out a store, or you¡¯re checking out a job, but get them all there. If I don¡¯t hear from you in three days, FBI agents may be knocking on your doors. You didn¡¯t know how serious this is, but now you do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to Matt?¡± Jan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but that might depend on you. Can you keep your mouths shut?¡±


    They both answered yes. I gave them my address and told them to call within the next three days.


    ¡°Am I going to give birth to wolves?¡± Jan asked.


    ¡°Have you had an ultrasound?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°That I was having a boy.¡±


    ¡°There you go. You¡¯re having a boy. We can discuss that as well. Please call me. It¡¯s very important to your future freedom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You can talk to Mattter, perhaps when youe visit. Goodbye. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Which I did. I turned to Matt.


    ¡°Matt, you now have a choice to make. You can remain out here, starving to death, alone, until Quinn eventually captures you, which he likely will, or surrender yourself, get fed, shower, and wait at my house until Quinnes to collect you. It¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll be killed, though it¡¯s possible you¡¯ll be penned for a while, as we try to fix the mistakes you made. Maybe see Jan again. What¡¯s the deal with you two.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in love. I wanted to mate with her. It¡¯s why I showed her my wolf.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your decision. Are you going back in the woods, or will you take your chances with us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Good puppy. Go back in the woods, shift to a wolf and then get in the back of the SUV. We¡¯ll buy you a few clothes at a WalMart or Target in Brunswick, but you¡¯ll stay a wolf until you enter my home. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°When can I get fed?¡±


    ¡°The first McDonalds we get to, probably in Brunswick. There¡¯s not much on this road until we get there.¡±


    Lisette went into the woods with him when the coast seemed clear, Matt came trotting out as a wolf, and Lisette had the nket he¡¯d been wearing. I opened the back and he hopped into the back. Lisette tossed the nket in with him. There was always a dog pad for wolves in the back. Matt curled up on it.


    ¡°You stink,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t foul up this SUV.¡± Matt whined.


    We stopped at the first Mickey Ds we found and I bought eight QPs, two with cheese, six without condiments. Dani and I ate the cheeseburgers because, pregnant and hungry. We tossed the other six in the back of the SUV unwrapped and let him eat whatever he felt like. If he wanted the bun, fine. If not, we¡¯d throw them away when we let him out. As it was, he devoured everything. As soon as he got in the house, I told him to shower twice. He shifted and went into the downstairs bathroom to clean up. We had also stopped at a Target and I got him some basketball type shorts and some loose tees, although he was skinny enough, almost anything would have been loose on him. We¡¯d gotten home around four-thirty.


    Conor and Brigitte had returned while we were gone. Brigitte said, ¡°Who the fuck is that?¡±


    ¡°One of the wolves Conor has been looking for.¡±


    She looked to Tony and Lisette, who confirmed my words.


    ¡°Jesus, Jess. You¡¯re not supposed to go hunting rogues.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t hunt him. We asked him toe along quietly, and he did.¡±


    She turned to the other two wolves who once again confirmed my statement.


    ¡°What are we going to do with him?¡±


    ¡°Notify Quinn. He gave himself up. He¡¯s tired, hungry and lonely. He owes you wolves obedience. You might want to fuck him a little. ¡®Re-socialize¡¯ him. I don¡¯t know, whatever you think is appropriate.¡±


    Brigitteughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, smiling at her.


    As soon as Matt finished his shower, I called Quinn openly, so he could hear.


    ¡°Jessica, my favorite non-wolf. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You were tracking a young rogue puppy named Matt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am, not was.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s was now. He¡¯s sitting in my house. He gave himself up. He¡¯s throwing himself on the mercy of the pack.¡±


    Quinn was silent. ¡°Where did he give himself up? Did he show up at your residence?¡±


    ¡°Nope, the same ce we met him before. We stopped there and asked him toe in.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what he did?¡±


    ¡°I asked. He told me. We¡¯re trying to fix that as well. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be talking to his pregnant girlfriend, her clueless bestie, and whoever else they told in the next couple of days. Get them to sign all the proper paperwork and possibly turn the females into wolf breeders. We¡¯ll see how that turns out. He knows he might have to be penned, but since he managed to avoid you for several weeks, you might want to take him under your wing and turn him into a tracker, teach you how he escaped you so often. Teach him how to hunt too. He was starving. Didn¡¯t know how to bring down a deer all by himself, which I know you¡¯re a pro at.

 196

    ¡°One other thing. Gretchen and my folks are gone. I¡¯m giving you one more chance to show me you deserve to breed me. Don¡¯t fuck this one up.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got sses this week. How about Saturday?¡±


    ¡°Done.¡±


    ¡°When do you want to pick Matt up? I think the other wolves were going to ¡®re-socialize¡¯ him for a couple hours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be by there at eight.¡±


    ¡°See you then.¡±


    I hung up. Matt asked, ¡°What do you mean, re-socialize me?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you. You owe them your obedience and obeisance as senior wolves. Why don¡¯t you show them you have the capability of being an obedient puppy for once.¡±


    ¡°Upstairs,¡± Brigitte said. Matt¡¯s cock started to rise. Not bad. The four wolves went upstairs with Matt and Dani and I heard them for roughly ny minutes. When the four wolves returned, Matt wasn¡¯t with them.


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°He¡¯s exhausted. He almost fell asleep sucking Conor¡¯s cock while Tony ass fucked him, and that¡¯s not easy to do.¡±


    ¡°I would imagine not.¡±


    We fed the wolves some raw hamburger while I grilled some pork chops for Dani and me. While we were eating, Carl called.


    ¡°Is Dani there?¡±


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie over and watch her get fucked?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not getting fucked at the moment. I¡¯ve gotpany and I¡¯m expecting more at eight. I¡¯ll call you then and let you know if you cane over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While we waited, the rest of us socialized. Not out and out sex, but some kissing, some licking, some sucking. Dani told me what she wanted to do to Carl this time. I thought it was somewhat amusing.


    When Quinn arrived, Conor let him in because Brigitte was licking me at the time, and I didn¡¯t want her to stop.


    He came in and saw the extent of the recent changes in my body, then he smelled Brigitte.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°s, it¡¯s true,¡± Brigitte admitted. ¡°I got pregnant at your house.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t fertile then.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, and I stopped fucking when we left your house, but I became fertile soon thereafter, and Jessica¡¯s father had fucked me rather vigorously while you were doing his wife. One of his swimmers made the acquaintance of my egg sometime in the next couple days. Vo.¡±


    ¡°Adoption?¡±


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s parents want to take the child and raise it. It will be Simon¡¯s get, and Jessica¡¯s sibling. They didn¡¯t want it raised by anyone else.¡±


    Quinn took that with his usual equanimity.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Matt?¡±


    ¡°Sleeping upstairs,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll get him in a moment, but I have another favor to ask of you, since I caught your rogue.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°Something you¡¯ll take pleasure in. Dani¡¯s fianc¨¦ is a willing cuckold, who likes to watch her get fucked. We¡¯d like to invite him over and for you to put your Dom hat on, order her around like she¡¯s your bitch, then make her beg for your cock like my mother did and fuck her in front of him, leaving lots of cum in her pussy or ass for him to clean up. He¡¯ll even suck your cock to get you ready to fuck her.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°No shit,¡± Dani said. ¡°See the engagement ring he bought for me. The two bigger stones represent me and my lovers. The smaller stone to the side is him watching me.¡±


    ¡°Does he know about wolves?¡±


    ¡°No, and he can¡¯t learn. He hasn¡¯t signed the documents,¡± I said. ¡°But fucking wolves means Dani doesn¡¯t have to use condoms, so there¡¯s always a lot of cum for him to clean up. You can have him clean off your cock, or have Matt do it as part of his obeisance to your authority. We¡¯ll tell Matt he has to keep his mouth shut when we wake him up.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll y your little game. How rough do you want it, Dani?¡±


    ¡°Not too rough. Let¡¯s say vigorous thrusting with some hair pulling, a few orders. If you use lube or lots of my pussy juice, you can fuck my ass.¡±


    ¡°Call the cuckold over.¡±


    ¡°Brigitte, you might want to wake up Matt and tell him to keep his damn mouth shut about wolves. If he¡¯s good, maybe he can get sloppy seconds. Please and thank you,¡± I said.


    She went upstairs while I called Carl.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e has found a new man to fuck. If you want to watch, you¡¯re wee toe over. He¡¯s a Dominant who intends to turn Dani into his three hole slut.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Carl arrived before Matt and Brigitte made it down the stairs. I let Carl in and Dani was standing next to Quinn, naked, her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Is this the sissy who surrenders his woman to other superior men to fuck?¡± Quinn said, looking down on the 5-11 Carl from his 6-5 perch.


    ¡°This is my sweet cuckold,¡± Dani said. ¡°Strip, cuckold, and show my new lover how I¡¯ve locked up your cock.¡±


    Carl took off his clothes. He was locked up, just like Dani said. He blushed when Quinnughed at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you unwrap me so Dani can see the man she¡¯s going to fuck instead of you, cuckold.¡±


    Quinn was the most perfect male physical specimen I¡¯ve ever seen, at least in person. Hard muscles everywhere, eight pack abs (that¡¯s not a typo, it¡¯s eight). Even limp, his cock was seven inches long and thick, and hard, he was over nine and thicker. Not quite Coke can thick, but just below that.


    ¡°Mmm, I love your body, Quinn. I¡¯m going to love you plugging my cunt with your big fat cock. Why don¡¯t you get him hard for me, cuckold. I want to feel him inside of me so bad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    He started sucking that third leg, and soon was struggling to get his jaws around it. I was familiar with that struggle.


    Brigitte joined me in my chair. I got up so I could sit in herp. Brigitte told Matt to get on his knees and start licking our pussies. Mine was the most visible, so I was the one he licked the most, a fact which didn¡¯t escape Quinn¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Lie on the floor cuckold. I want you to have a close up of me fucking your fianc¨¦e the way she wants to be fucked.¡±


    As soon as Carl was on the ground, Quinn had Dani get on her hands and knees over him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Put my prick in yourdy love¡¯s pussy, cuck. By the way, I loved the engagement ring you bought her. It¡¯s perfect for a cuckold like you and a hotwife, like Dani. As soon as you get me inside of her, I want you sucking my balls so I can leave the maximum amount of cum in her slutty cunt. Address me as ¡®Sir¡¯ from now on. I¡¯m going to turn your future wife into my three hole slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Carl aimed Quinn¡¯s massive cock at Dani¡¯s pussy, and he eased his prick all the way inside of her.


    ¡°Oh, fuck! I¡¯m cumming already,¡± Dani said. ¡°Your cock is amazing, Quinn. I¡¯ve never been fucked by something this thick. Oh, God, I¡¯m cumming again. This is how a woman should be fucked, cuckold.¡±


    Carl couldn¡¯t reply. His mouth was busy sucking Quinn¡¯s heavy ballsack. Quinn pulled Dani¡¯s hair into a ponytail, and he yanked back on her head.


    ¡°You love this cock, don¡¯t you, slut.¡±


    ¡°I love your cock, sir. You can fuck me whenever you want. You call me and I¡¯lle running. You can im me on my wedding night, if you want.¡±


    Quinn fucked her cunt for twenty minutes, making her call out his name in pleasure each time she climaxed.


    ¡°Matt, fill this bitch¡¯s mouth. I¡¯m about to open her ass and I don¡¯t want her screaming enough to wake the neighbors when I im it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    It didn¡¯t escape my notice that by taking Matt away, he was removing him from my pussy. No dumb bunny, I. Quinn wanted to be in charge of when I was fucked, not anyone else. Matt filled Dani¡¯s mouth and her sounds, screams, whimpers, and moans became muffled around his cock.


    ¡°Cuckold, I¡¯m going to fuck Dani¡¯s ass now. I¡¯m going to cum inside of her ass, and you¡¯re going to suck my cock clean so she doesn¡¯t have to suck her own shit off my cock when she sucks me off. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Matt, you¡¯ll clean out her ass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The wolves were used to cleaning and eating dirty things. I knew that, and Dani knew that. We¡¯d seen it several times. This was the first time Carl would be sucking a dirty cock, although I knew he¡¯d licked her ass after she¡¯d been ass fucked before. I didn¡¯t know how deeply he delved into her bottom when he did it. He hadn¡¯t protested though, so he was apparently okay with it. I shuddered.


    Quinn pulled out of Dani¡¯s pussy. His cock was well coated in the juices from her many orgasms. Keeping her head pulled back with her hair, he started pushing into her ass. Her squeals were well squelched by Matt¡¯s cock. Matt was good sized at around eight inches, and fairly girthy. Quinn gave Dani time to get used to his thick dick before he started fucking her. Her muffled squeaks became more frequent, the faster Quinn fucked her. Carl kept nibbling Quinn¡¯s nuggets, obeying like the cuckold he was.


    Dani was ass fucked for another dozen minutes before Quinn grunted and released a heavy load into her bottom. I thought I counted eleven distinct pulses of his cock as he painted her rectum with his semen. I wondered how long it had been since he¡¯d fucked.


    When he finished, his softened cock pulled out, and he told Matt to clean her up while he pushed his cock into Carl¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°You like tasting your fianc¨¦e¡¯s ass on my cock, cuckold? Is preparing cocks and licking cunts all you¡¯re good for?¡±

 197

    Carl had grimaced when Quinn shoved his cock down his throat, but he¡¯d gamely soldiered on, cleaning his meaty prick. Carl still nodded to both of Quinn¡¯s questions. Matt was swirling his tongue deep in Dani¡¯s bottom, cleaning up every trace of Quinn. As soon as Carl had sucked Quinn¡¯s cock clean, Quinn sat down and had Dani approach and he fed it to her.


    ¡°Suck until I cum down your throat, Slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Dani sucked Quinn¡¯s cock until she drained his balls a second time.


    ¡°Very nice, slut. I¡¯m going to take you home tonight and fuck you some more, send you back home wearing my cor, so your cuckold knows who you belong to now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother dressing. It¡¯ste enough you can go naked. I¡¯ll return you the same way tomorrow night.¡± Quinn pulled his keys out of his pocket. ¡°Matt,¡± tossing him the keys, ¡°go open my truck doors so little Miss Slut here doesn¡¯t have to stand outside the car too long. I¡¯ll be interested in hearing your story, Mutt.¡± (That wasn¡¯t a misspelling either. Quinn called Matt a mutt.)¡±


    Yes, sir.¡± We handed Matt the few clothes we¡¯d purchased so he could get dressed.


    Dani looked a little worried. Not sure I med her any.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dani. Quinn will take good care of you. He knows what¡¯s at risk if he hurts you.¡±


    Quinn looked at me and smiled, winking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Slut. I only intend to fuck you another ten times or so between now and tomorrow night. I want your pussy ruined for any cock but mine before I return you.¡±


    Carl groaned, his poor little caged dick trying to harden.


    ¡°Get dressed and go home, cuckold. No need you worrying about your fianc¨¦e. I just n on turning her into my full time bitch.¡±


    Dani waited until Carl was gone. ¡°Can I get dressed now?¡±


    ¡°Fuck no. He might be looking out the window. Probably is. You¡¯re my naked slut now.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only n on fucking you five more times. The puppy can fuck you the other five.¡± He grinned as he said it.


    Dani tentatively smiled back. Quinn took Dani¡¯s arm and walked her out to his truck naked, pushing her in the back seat. I could see Carl¡¯s face in his bedroom window watching as Quinn drove off. He looked pained. Tony and Lisette went back to Dani¡¯s.


    I went to bed and got the good rogering I was craving from Conor and Brigitte. She couldn¡¯t shift to her wolf anymore, so she was keeping her pussy shaved for me. It was nice not having to deal with all that fur. With Gretchen gone, I was free to indulge my need for cock. Conor gave me everything I needed, four straight times. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Dani and Quinn though. How his big cock was trashing her pussy.


    ******


    When Quinn returned Dani the next night, she was wearing a cor, with ¡®Quinn¡¯s Bitch¡¯ on it, (my old cor?) and she had a tramp stamp tattoo, ¡®Big Cock Lover¡¯ above her ass, although weter found out it was a temporary tattoo, if you consider four to six weeks temporary. Quinn had arranged for Lisette, Tony, and Carl to be back there when he marched her into the house naked, put her on her hands and knees and fucked her up one side and down the other.


    Quinn left a massive amount of cum inside her, though I suspected it was from more than one fucking, and more than one wolf. He pulled out and told Carl to clean up his new pussy.


    As Carl started licking Dani¡¯s pussy clean, Quinn held up Carl¡¯s cage key.


    ¡°My new bitch gave me the key to your cage, cuckold. You¡¯ll never again fuck your fianc¨¦e without my permission, will he, Slut?¡±


    ¡°No, Master.¡±


    The thing that Carl had worried about when he met James at the jewelry store, wasing true. Dani had a bull, and she was under her bull¡¯s control.


    Despite his control, Quinn unlocked Carl¡¯s dick and let him fuck Dani when he was done sucking all of the cum out of her pussy, and there was a lot. His face was a total disaster when he finished.


    Quinn squatted in front of Dani and had her sucking him off as Carl railed her.


    ¡°You may stop sucking to answer my questions, Slut. Can you feel Carl fucking you?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. I can feel his groin banging against mine, but I can¡¯t feel his little cock at all.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is his cock as nice as mine?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Yours is the best cock ever.¡±


    ¡°Do you even want his worthless prick inside of you, Slut?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. I much prefer your big cock now.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll fuck anyone else I want you to fuck, and no one I don¡¯t want you to fuck, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I won¡¯t even fuck Tony and Lisette anymore without your permission. Only you get to decide who has sex with me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Now finish me off, Slut, and I want you snowballing my load into your cuck¡¯s mouth. He¡¯s not going tost much longer anyway. He has no clue how to please a bitch like you.¡±


    He was right. Carl gasped and pumped his cum into Dani¡¯s pussy. Carl was cleaning up after his own mess when Quinn unloaded another heavy load of his cream into Dani¡¯s mouth. She kissed Carl and pushed all of that cum into his mouth to swallow too.


    ¡°Here, Jessica. You hold Carl¡¯s key for me.¡± He handed me the key. ¡°I might not be around when I give him permission to fuck my new Slut. Slut you have my permission to fuck your bodyguards tonight. I want them to fuck you once before you go home, so the cuckold can watch another man take you, then he needs to go home before Conor and Brigitte fuck you again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Thank you for letting me fuck another big cock. I couldn¡¯t feel Carl¡¯s at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Slut. Youe when I call.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Cuckold, do you see what this cor says?¡±


    ¡°¡®Quinn¡¯s Bitch¡¯, sir.¡±


    ¡°Quinn¡¯s Bitch. Not your bitch, not anyone else¡¯s bitch, just mine. Here¡¯s my phone number. You want to fuck my bitch, you text me. I¡¯ll text back if you have my permission. You don¡¯t hear from me. You don¡¯t have my permission. If Jessica isn¡¯t here to release your cock, you are shit out of luck. You can lick my pussy, but your cock stays locked up. When she finishes fucking Tony. You clean up that mess, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Quinn left and Tony fucked Dani in the missionary position, making her cry out in pleasure. Her legs were wrapped around his ass, pulling him deeper in her cunt as she cried out, ¡°Fuck me, Tony. I need a big dick after Master¡¯s. I can¡¯t feel Carl¡¯s anymore.¡±


    Tony drove her to orgasm after orgasm before he orgasmed, and Carl cleaned up after him.


    ¡°Obey my Master, cuckold. Go home while Conor fucks me.¡±


    Carl left and we all looked at Dani. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is he your Master now?¡± I asked, wondering what it meant for my own desire to be a submissive to an Alpha like Quinn. Maybe not Quinn, although I¡¯d enjoyed most of what he did to me. More in hindsight, than at the time.


    ¡°For all intents and purposes, at least as far as Carl is concerned; yes. Most of the rest of the time, no. I was facing a conundrum. I was starting to give Carl permission to have sex with me too much, because I love him too much. Then I tried to cut back because I was guilty of being a poor Mistress, and giving in more than I should. Knowing what you said about Quinn and how he started out Dominating you, I thought I should give Quinn control of when Carl gets to have sex with me.


    ¡°Quinn can actually give Carl permission to fuck me more than I could. I wouldn¡¯t have let Carl fuck me tonight. Quinn could, and Carl will be grateful to Quinn for any time he gets to fuck me, because it¡¯s now out of my control, and in Quinn¡¯s. Carl will be turned on, with another man in control of my pussy and his dick, and he¡¯ll get to fuck me more than I could give permission. I felt letting Carl fuck me once a week might be excessive as his Mistress. Quinn can give Carl permission to fuck me two or three times a week, and it will be out of my control. I¡¯m only obeying my Master, no matter how much I don¡¯t feel his dick in me, which by the way, was a lie. I felt his cock, but I needed to humiliate him.


    ¡°When Carl isn¡¯t around, I can pretty much do whatever I please and I don¡¯t need Quinn¡¯s permission to do it. And if I fuck someone else, I can say Quinn ordered me to, and I¡¯m not the biggest whore in the world for wanting to fuck so many nice pricks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually quite clever,¡± I said. ¡°What about when we go on our road trip. Is Carl going to be locked up the entire time?¡±


    ¡°Well, if Conor and Brigitte don¡¯t go on our trip as you suggested, you can give the key to one of them. I¡¯m supposed to do a video of me fucking one of the cocks we have avable, three times a week and send it to Carl, and Conor or Brigitte can unlock him and let him jack off while he¡¯s sucking Conor¡¯s cock or licking her pussy. I figured him being able to masturbate three times a week while watching me get fucked should ring his bell sufficiently.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about not going on some road trip?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°The four breeders and I talked about visiting all of our families, and we need to do it fairly soon, before we¡¯re all balloons. Even taking the Suburban, we only get eight people in it. That¡¯s four breeders and four bodyguards. If we took one bodyguard from each of our details, we¡¯d split up two mated pairs. I thought it was best we kept them together. That means Lisette and Tony, and Nat and Daphne.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not as good as Conor and I are, and I think Liam has got bodyguard training too.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but you have three, maybe four weeks, to get them trained up, and we¡¯ll be getting permission from the packs in the intervening territories we pass through, so we shouldn¡¯t have that much trouble from the wolves on the way. You know Gerhard will ensure we¡¯re protected once we enter Wisconsin and the UP, plus we¡¯ll be in human homes, which even rogues aren¡¯t often willing to vite because the weight of the entire US government will be against them. And you have sses. You took on the responsibility of being an instructor, and Conor helps with that. You can¡¯t abandon your duties so soon after our road trip, which was the more important one for you. It¡¯s okay, really.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! I suppose. Firearms training and knives at thepound Tuesdays and Thursdays until you leave. All of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said. ¡°Would you like me lick your pussy too?¡±


    ¡°Not until Conor fills it with cum, but he apparently needs to do Dani first. You can lick her clean since Carl isn¡¯t around to do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. You speak and I obey.¡±


    Brigitteughed. ¡°You very seldom obey anyone. It¡¯s a miracle if you listen to sense at all. Going to the rest stop and getting Matt to surrender was risky.¡±


    ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it, and it¡¯s possible we can turn his situation into some more breeders for the pack.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking?¡±

 198

    ¡°Almost certainly one, already pregnant with Matt¡¯s child, who knows he¡¯s a wolf, possibly her best friend, who she told Matt was a wolf, and perhaps another female who also got told, but she didn¡¯t believe it, so we don¡¯t know much about her. I still haven¡¯t heard whether she told anyone.¡±


    ¡°My God!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Lisette said. ¡°Every word. She gave them three days to find out who¡¯s been told and what they¡¯ve been told, then they have to call her.¡±


    ¡°That deadline is over tomorrow, so I¡¯m going to leave my phone on at training,¡± I said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and the puppy fuck Dani. We didn¡¯t get much sleepst night, so I¡¯m getting tired.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s fault is that?¡± Conor said.


    ¡°Mine. I just hadn¡¯t had any cock for a little while and I needed some. I¡¯m like Dani, I need a steady diet of dick.¡±


    ******


    At half past ten the next morning, while doing rowing exercises to strengthen my core, back and arms, I got the phone call from Jan. I stepped out of the gym to take the call after asking Jan to wait until I was in private.


    ¡°What did you find out? Anyone other than that girl Tanya told know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she told her boyfriend, because she thought it was funny, so they couldugh about it, but he didn¡¯t say anything to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Can you get here either this evening or tomorrow evening?¡±


    ¡°Tanya is working tonight, but we can all show up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great, can you all get here by six? We¡¯ll grill steaks.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re not going to be killed or arrested?¡±


    ¡°Jan, if you were, I couldn¡¯t tell you. How exactly would you expect me to answer that question? I¡¯m either lying to you, or I¡¯m not. Now, if I were lying, I wouldn¡¯t have to offer you a steak dinner. I could tell you we were having snacks, and that would be sufficient. So far, you haven¡¯t done anything to be executed or imprisoned for. Everyone would like to keep it that way.


    ¡°In your case, you¡¯re carrying an innocent child. Now as a pregnant mother-to-be, I¡¯m not going to lie to another pregnant woman. In fact, four other people who are going to be here tomorrow night, are all pregnant. It happens. Now, it¡¯s possible you can get paid for your pregnancies, a lot of money. If you¡¯re willing to do that, no one wants to see you dead or in jail. You can provide a very valuable service. I¡¯ll even make sure Matt is here and you can talk to him.¡±


    ¡°He told me he was in a lot of trouble, that he was being hunted.¡±


    ¡°He was, but not to death, but he¡¯s made some mistakes he might be punished for. Nothing so bad it can¡¯t be fixed, same as you. That¡¯s why he took the chance and turned himself in. He was starving to death out in the woods. He¡¯s not anymore.¡±


    ¡°I really want to see him again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s here. Jan, you can¡¯t let this go on any longer. The more people who know, the more danger you¡¯re letting yourself in for. You can sign some paperwork, everything can be exined to all of you. You can get offered some money, which you can choose to ept or not. That¡¯s all that¡¯s happening, except for a steak dinner.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll all be there.¡±


    ¡°Look, you can call your parents once you get here, Call them again a couple hours after we chat, perhaps again before you start home. You¡¯ll probably be safer in my house than in any major city in America, so be cool. I¡¯ll see you at six.¡±


    ¡°Better make it six-thirty. Tanya doesn¡¯t get off work until five, and we don¡¯t exactly know where we¡¯re going or how bad traffic will be.¡±


    ¡°Six-thirty. What¡¯s the other woman¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina.¡±


    ¡°So four people, Jason, Sabrina, Tanya and Jan for steaks at six-thirty. Got it.¡±


    I called Quinn. ¡°I have another favor to ask of you,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re racking up quite the debt there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good for it.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t involve getting gang fucked by eight strange wolves, Quinn. I thought it might be fun being submissive to an Alpha male. Parts of what we did made me hot. Some things I wasn¡¯t ready for.¡±


    ¡°You had a safe word.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a safe word, it was an insult. ¡®I¡¯m a lying bitch who doesn¡¯t keep her promises,¡¯ is not something I wanted to say if I could help it. I wanted to give you something, something that didn¡¯t make you angry and abusive. I wanted to be something for you, be someone for you, someone who might be able to ease the pain you felt losing Adriana. But no, you had to cheapen it, turn me into a whore, a ything for your trackers. You had to make me hate you.¡±


    ¡°Jess, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the worst thing is? When you took Dani home the other night, and I thought of you pounding her poor pussy into a froth, I wished it was me. That she came back with the cor you made for me, and how much I wished it was around my neck. That was the truly disastrous part of it.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, that wasn¡¯t your cor.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No. I still have your cor. No one else will ever wear that cor. It was made for you, and you alone.¡±


    ¡°How can you be such a shit and so nice at the same time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my superpower, I guess. Does that mean you still want to wear it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. From what I know of Dominant/submissive rtionships, the ones that aren¡¯t out and out very, a submissive has to trust her Dom. I don¡¯t know if I can trust you. You hurt me; not physically, but emotionally and spiritually. I wanted to like you, to y games with you, and you trashed me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt you again. I know I¡¯m still messed up, but I do promise to try to do better.¡±


    ¡°How many more chances can I give you without feeling like I¡¯m banging my head into a brick wall?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question. What¡¯s the favor you need?¡±


    ¡°The four teenagers that know or suspect, or who¡¯ve been told that Matt is a wolf, areing tomorrow night for steak dinners, having the full nature of werewolves exined to them after signing their NDA¡¯s, and hopefully, having at least one of them turned into a breeder for the pack. Three are female, one is male. He¡¯s probably hopeless, but who knows. Jan, the one Matt knocked up, wants to see him. They¡¯re in love, ording to both of them. Is Matt locked up?¡±


    ¡°No, I took your suggestion. I¡¯m putting some meat on him and teaching him how to hunt, and perhaps be a tracker. His ultimate punishment is up to Rene, and it may depend on how well we can mitigate the damage he¡¯s done. That might be up to you and your party.¡±


    ¡°Good, bring him along. The two lovebirds haven¡¯t seen each other for weeks, or even talked except very briefly when Matt gave himself up. And, knowing how well you grill, would I be imposing too much if I make you the grillmaster?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing your grilling for you. It¡¯s for a good cause.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Dani told us what you and she are doing for Carl. That¡¯s sweet of you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t involve much more than answering a text once in a while and fucking Dani in front of him on asion. Hardly much of an imposition.¡±


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s one of those good things you do that give me hope you can be something other than an asshole.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°I guess I¡¯m making progress.¡±


    He had a goodugh. I¡¯d never really heard it before. He didn¡¯tugh often enough.


    ¡°You shouldugh more often. You have a goodugh. It¡¯s very pleasant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work on it.¡±


    ¡°I need to call Rene and have him and Sasha show up with some paperwork. Is that going to be a problem for you?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow around six. You can tell Matt he¡¯ll see Jan tomorrow when she gets here. She said around 6:30, but it might be earlier depending on traffic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Jessica.¡±


    I called Rene and arranged for him and Sasha to be present tomorrow, and went inside and told the other breeders toe for dinner at six with their bodyguards. Now, we could only see.

 199

    We bought some fresh steaks from Kennebec Meats for the party, on our way back from thepound where we¡¯d all engaged in firearms training after our morning run. I was cutting back to nine miles, and thought I¡¯d need to drop down to eight in a week or so. My boobs were sore from bouncing.


    Everyone was there at six except for the teens, but they arrived fifteen minutes early. They were a little nervous when they saw all the others there, slightly mollified when they saw four, obviously pregnant, females, (Brigitte still wasn¡¯t showing), and totally relieved to see Matt, particrly Jan and Tanya, who knew him personally. They¡¯d gone on double dates together. Matt assured them both he was doing great, wasn¡¯t locked up, and hoped for a happy resolution. He wasn¡¯t at liberty to say more now.


    Quinn and Matt had brought venison in addition to the beef, so there were choices, and I saw that most of the wolves chose the venison. The four neers told Quinn what steak they wanted, and how they wanted it cooked. While we ate, we stayed away from the primary business of the night. Rene and Sasha spent a lot of time talking to the four teenagers, asking what might seem like innocuous questions, but which I could see, might not be.


    At one point, Quinn got a text from Carl and showed it to me.


    If you¡¯re having sex with my Mistress, I¡¯d like to watch, sir.


    We¡¯re conducting business. I¡¯ll be byter, cuckold. Make up another bed. Someone will be using it tonight. Maybe you.


    ¡°That man has it bad,¡± Quinn said.


    The meal over, the four of them signed their NDA¡¯s, and crunch time arrived. Rene was letting me take the lead again, which I appreciated. It meant he trusted me with the human side of the equation.


    I told Quinn to keep an eye on Jason, as he seemed kind of squirrelly and not too bright. I¡¯m not sure what Sabrina saw in him, other than it appeared he might have a big dick, but not as big as most of the wolves.


    I went through my whole werewolf spiel, the gics which caused wolves to have to mate with humans, including why Jan wasn¡¯t having a werewolf baby. I then went over the payments the wolves promised for those who would breed for them, and threw it open for questions. No one had shifted yet.


    ¡°Does that mean the werewolves are going to pay me for my child?¡± Jan said, holding her tummy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that, because your child will be totally human, just like my mother was, and like I am, even though I¡¯m technically a quarter wolf. However, if you were to agree to be a breeder, the wolves might agree to pay your medical expenses for this child, including a small advance, and deduct what you get now from future payments for any wolves you do provide. As Matt fucked up and put a human in you, he¡¯s responsible for providing for you and the child, under normal statews for child support. He needs to be bringing in an ie to take care of you, and so far, doesn¡¯t seem to have a job, but Quinn is trying to train him for one.


    ¡°You need to consider something else, Jan. Matt getting you pregnant, and showing you he was a wolf, was a mistake. Werewolf politics don¡¯t allow a young puppy like Matt to breed a werewolf into you. Matt won¡¯t be your lover for your werewolf children. He may advance far enough to be part of yourst breedings, if you had four puppies, but not any of your first couple. They want to give established, and perhaps mated wolves, first chance at puppies. Matt hasn¡¯t earned that right. In fact, he¡¯s probably set himself back with his blunder, as it doesn¡¯t show maturity.¡±


    Jan looked at Matt, and he nodded in agreement with my assessment, but said, ¡°If other wolves had to breed you, I wouldn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I can get paid a total of $1, 800, 000 dors for having four puppies?¡± Sabrina said. ¡°And I don¡¯t even have to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you allow yourself to be fucked by a werewolf as wolf while you¡¯re fertile. That¡¯s as much as someone with only a high school diploma can hope to make in a lifetime. But with that money, you¡¯re also able to pursue any of your other hopes and dreams. Go to college, get a good job, work or y at anything you like, that won¡¯t interfere with a pregnancy, so there are other ie opportunities. This money is totally for having puppies, but it¡¯s essentially six to eight years of being frequently pregnant to provide four puppies to the pack, at nine months a crack. It¡¯s why they¡¯re willing to pay so much.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in this for me?¡± Jason said. Surprise, surprise. ¡°You want to fuck my girlfriend and I¡¯m supposed to what, just watch?¡±


    ¡°Well, Jason, you could have your own ie opportunity,¡± I said.


    Rene looked at me sharply, wondering where I was going with this.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It works both ways. You could get paid ten thousand for every bitch you knock up, provided you can fuck a wolf.¡±


    Rene rxed a little, smiling.


    ¡°Why not two hundred grand?¡±


    ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t take you as long to knock up a bitch and you don¡¯t have to give up nine months of your life if you do. In the nine months Sabrina is pregnant, you could impregnate a hundred bitches, and you¡¯d be a millionaire, while she only got $200, 000 for more work than just fucking. That¡¯s fair.¡±


    Sabrinaughed. ¡°That is fair.¡±


    ¡°The real question is; can you fuck a wolf? I¡¯m sure one of the bitches who isn¡¯t pregnant will take you upstairs and let you practice, and see how you do. We still need to prove the existence of werewolves to each of you except Jan, who¡¯s the only one who¡¯s seen it. Daphne, will you fuck Jason?¡±


    ¡°If he can get it up, I will.¡±


    ¡°I can get it up.¡±


    ¡°Remember, she won¡¯t look like she does now. She¡¯ll look like a wolf. In fact, Lisette, if he actually does get an erection, you might want to go upstairs with him and make sure he puts it in the right hole. Maybe you masturbating in front of him will help keep him hard. Go ahead Daphne, strip off and shift.¡±


    Daphne did, and the three who hadn¡¯t seen it before were floored, despite knowing it could happen. Daphne went up to Jason and woofed.


    Brigitte said, ¡°If you pull your dick out, she¡¯ll lick it to get you hard.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t bite my dick off, will she?¡±


    ¡°That would be a vition of the treaty, Matt,¡± I said. ¡°Despite her appearance, Daphne is still essentially the same being she was a minute ago. Wolves are very good at licking things. When one licks your pussy, it¡¯s really special.¡± That was thrown out for thedies.


    Jason reluctantly, I thought, pulled out his cock. It was a respectable size for a human, perhaps seven inches if he was erect, but nothing specialpared to a wolf. Daphne started licking his cock, and though it did swell a little, Jason never got an erection.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that feels really good, Jason, but the fact of the matter is, humans aren¡¯t really attracted to wolves. Werewolves, on the other hand, fuck in their human shapes all the time. In fact, they fuck so often, they¡¯re very, very good at it, as Jan can probably attest. Is Matt the best lover you¡¯ve ever had?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only the third lover I ever had, but he was like night and day better,¡± Jan said, squeezing his hand.


    ¡°And he¡¯s only eleven human years old, and only been having sex since what, you were eight, when you first shifted?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Imagine fucking someone who¡¯s been fucking for a hundred, fifty years, who has had that much more practice than Matt has. It¡¯s really special.¡±


    Tanya¡¯s eyes lit up at that. She looked over all the male wolves standing there. I think she started to be aroused, because I saw dicks hardening in every pair of pants there.


    ¡°Getting back to your question, Jason. Unless you can figure out how to fuck a wolf, you probably can¡¯t make money doing it. However, having a girlfriend who is having sex with others while she¡¯s fertile, might have a side benefit for you. Once Sabrina starts breeding, the wolves want to protect their investment. She¡¯ll be assigned someone to look after her.


    ¡°Conor and Brigitte are my protectors, Nat and Daphne are Simone¡¯s, Tony and Lisette are Dani¡¯s. Liam and Ryan are Randa¡¯s. When she¡¯s not fertile, Sabrina can fuck her bodyguards as humans. So can you. If she picked a mated pair as her bodyguards, they¡¯ll have sex with both of you, except for eight days a month when a bitch might be fertile, when her pussy is off limits, but her mouth and ass would still be avable. It doesn¡¯t matter to wolves. They love to fuck, and fuck all the time. Every time you get an erection, a wolf would be happy to get rid of it for you. They don¡¯t even care what sex you are. Every wolf has sucked cocks, every wolf has licked pussies. It makes no difference. Let¡¯s face it, just like a dog, they can lick themselves, so nothing is impossible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inclined to sign up for four puppies so I can get the bonus,¡± Sabrina said, ¡°but fucking a wolf is a little scary to me. Can I see what that looks like?¡±


    ¡°We know that¡¯s scary, and each of the breeders here went through the same anxiety. Quinn, would you like to fuck me as a wolf?¡±


    He looked at me, and without another word, divested himself of his clothes, letting all of the women see what a real man, scratch that, wolf, looked like. Already erect, probably from Tanya at least, and maybe me, as I¡¯d nned to fuck him if the question was asked; his thick, nine plus inch prick stood proudly from his groin. I removed my clothes a little slower, so they could soak in his physical perfection as I dawdled. Both Sabrina and Tanya were drooling before I was naked, maybe Jan a little too, despite Matt.


    I put a towel down on a chair, sat down with my pussy on the edge, and said, ¡°Shift.¡±


    Quinn¡¯s familiar wolf stood in front of me, his cock still big and hard. I spread my legs and Quinn licked me to an orgasm, his tongue doing magical things to me, slurping inside of my vagina. I pulled him up and felt his cock searching for my horny hole, then thrusting half his length inside of me. I orgasmed again. I yed with his head, his neck, his ears, as he licked the hard nubs on my breasts, his tongue so long, so strong. He ratcheted his cock forward, and I felt the knot start to form, Brigitte telling them what was happening.


    Suddenly, Quinn woofed, and Rene snatched Jason¡¯s phone out of his hand. He¡¯d been recording our breeding. Rene deleted it.


    ¡°Are you a total idiot,¡± I said. ¡°You just signed documents which promised dire consequences for revealing the existence of werewolves, and you¡¯re recording a breeding?¡±


    ¡°What are they going to do to me?¡±


    ¡°How about dump you in a ck site in another part of the world, or put you in an insane asylum so doped up, all you can do is babble, and any talk of werewolves is the ranting of a madman? How about kill you, you prick. It¡¯s a federal crime with national security implications. How do you think it¡¯s been kept secret for the entire existence of our country? Because fuck ups like you were disappeared. The federal government will start keeping an eye on you, shit for brains. Anything leaks out of you, and we¡¯ll never see you again. That¡¯s the werewolf part of it. You think I want to be arrested for bestiality? I¡¯d kill you myself. Sabrina, if you keep him as your boyfriend, I¡¯ll have to seriously question your smarts and your sanity.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Jessica. Jason, we¡¯re over. I never want to see or hear from you again. Rene, would you please inform the federal government that Jason is a security risk and make sure he¡¯s watched like a hawk?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Jason said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do. All you had going for you was a dick, and I¡¯ve now got much better dicks than yours to keep me happy. Make sure he gets home. I¡¯d like to spend the night and see how a wolf fucks. Please continue. This is all rather interesting.¡±


    Liam drove Jason home, the women staying. Rene notified someone in Washington DC that someone unreliable had signed an NDA and to keep an eye on him, giving the name and address from his NDA.

 200

    In the meantime, Quinn hadn¡¯t lost his erection. If anything, he seemed harder. I had several more orgasms before I felt his hot white cream spray my baby burdened womb. A couple more as his knot dissipated. I continued stroking him until I felt him withdraw. Then his tonguepped at the mess of my groin, giving me another orgasm. He shifted, and stood over me, an oak tree of a man, still half hard. He smiled at me and I melted some more.


    Sabrina and Tanya each signed up for four puppies and Jan signed up for two, realizing with the human she carried now, she was already having three children. She left it open for more in the future.


    ¡°Can Matt and I mate?¡± Jan asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare, Jan, but it does happen,¡± I said. ¡°Before you decide if it¡¯s something you really want to do, I want you to think of the consequences. Matt is eleven years old, with roughly another 290 years to live. When you¡¯re fifty, Matt will only look a couple years older than he does now. When you die, he¡¯ll look like he¡¯s perhaps thirty. The baby you have inside of you now, will die before Matt is a hundred. It¡¯s grandchildren and great grandchildren may die before Matt starts to look old. You¡¯d probably have to move constantly as people around you see you age, but your mate remains the same. You can only pretend you robbed the cradle for so long.


    ¡°Your children wouldn¡¯t see their father age, even as they grew old. If he didn¡¯t abandon his family at a certain age, they¡¯d need to be told about werewolves. The same with your family. They might not ever be able to see you again, because they¡¯d know something was wrong with your mate. You might have ten good years with him, where people can think he¡¯s well preserved for his age, but at some point, it¡¯s going to fall apart because you¡¯ll be so different. He might be able to visit you at times as you age, as a young gigolo you hired for sex. That¡¯s not even considering something like you get in a car crash and he miraculously heals while you¡¯re crippled.


    ¡°As much as you love Matt now, you might even start to resent him because you be an old person, and he remains the young vibrant wolf you first met. It¡¯s why human/wolf matings are so rare, because they¡¯re soplicated. You¡¯re better off finding a human who wouldn¡¯t mind you having some sex on the side, and keep Matt as your side piece. Grow old with someone else, and fuck around with wolves. What you do is up to you, but realize it¡¯s never going to be easy for you. Probably the only way it¡¯s ever truly sessful, is if you disappear in the wilderness somewhere, and never have your own children, and never see another human. That¡¯s the kind of life you¡¯d have to live.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jan looked at Matt. He nodded sadly. ¡°She¡¯s not lying, Jan. I love you to pieces, and I¡¯d love to be with you as long as you live, but she¡¯s telling you the truth. That¡¯s the reality of it. If I were two hundred and seventy right now, marrying you as an old wolf, but as perhaps a sixty year old man, we might have some chance at sess, but the rest is all true.¡±


    She started crying and Matt put his arms around her. That was a tough reality for a young person in love.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never mate with me, will you?¡± Quinn asked after listening to my exnation.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m willing to fuck around a lot, at least until I do find marriageable material.¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°I guess I need to be satisfied with what I get.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all.¡±


    ¡°Can I fuck you?¡± Sabrina asked Quinn.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to amodate you,¡± Quinn replied, ¡°but I have to fuck Dani in front of her fianc¨¦ tonight. You¡¯ll need toe too, Jess. You¡¯ve got the key to his cock cage.¡±


    ¡°I can rmend any of the wolves, except perhaps Matt,¡± I said, ¡°because he seems busy right now.¡± He was currently canoodling with his girl. ¡°You¡¯re wee to fuck Conor, and if you¡¯re really adventurous, add a second wolf, male or female. Having someone lick your clit while some nice thick cock is plugging your pussy, is out of this world good. If you¡¯re still here tomorrow morning, he might have some time for you. I n to keep him busy tonight.¡±


    ¡°That does sound fun. I think I¡¯m going to enjoy this breeding stuff.¡±


    ¡°I certainly do,¡± Iughed, ¡°and getting paid for it to boot.¡±


    Before we went next door, Rene thanked me for once againing up with some breeders for the pack.


    ¡°Ten more puppies, Jessica. I can¡¯t tell you how thrilled I¡¯ve been to know you.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s not talking in the biblical sense,¡± Sasha said,ughing, ¡°though he¡¯s enjoyed that too. You¡¯re a lucky wolf, Quinn. Keep this one satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Sasha patted his cheek. ¡°I really think you will, wolf.¡±


    We dressed to go next door. It was the first time I¡¯d been there since before I fucked him. It was a lot cleaner than it used to be. I suspected Dani had a hand in that.


    Quinn made Carl suck him hard, probably tasting my juices on his cock as well as Quinn¡¯s wolf cum. After Carl undressed Dani, and presented her to Quinn, asking him to fuck her, he picked her up and set her on his rampant cock, fucking her up in the air for ten minutes, before carrying her to Carl¡¯s bed and fucking the shit out of her while Carl squirmed in pain from his cage. He fucked her for thirty minutes after taking her to bed. I lost track of the number of orgasms Dani had. She cried and begged for her Master¡¯s cock the whole time he fucked her.


    Quinn eventually left a huge mess in Dani¡¯s pussy. ¡°Who¡¯s pussy is this?¡± Quinn said, spurt after spurt of semen throbbing into her cunt.


    ¡°Your pussy, Master. Only yours.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight it¡¯s only my pussy, Slut.¡± He pulled out, his dick soaked in theirbined fluids. ¡°Clean off my cock, cuckold, then lick up the mess in my pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Carl obeyed, doing an excellent job of both.


    ¡°Not bad, cuck. Give me his key, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I handed him the key. He gave it to Dani.


    ¡°Unlock his cage and let him fuck you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel his tiny dick, Master. Please don¡¯t make me fuck him.¡±


    ¡°Just for arguing with me, fuck him, suck his cock off to another orgasm, then suck him hard enough to fuck you again, before you lock him up again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m sorry for arguing with you.¡±


    ¡°Cuckold show me the bed you made for me tonight, so I can fuck my other slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Right this way sir, and thank you, sir, for letting me fuck my fianc¨¦e, sir.¡±


    ¡°Too many sirs, cuckold. One per sentence should be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He showed us his spare bedroom. His house was roughly a mirror image of mine, except two bedroom instead of three.


    Quinn undressed me.


    ¡°Master,¡± I said, ¡°I want to be fucked just like you fucked your other slut, sir.¡±


    ¡°Standing up?¡±


    ¡°Lying down is good, sir. Just make sure itsts as long, and is just as thorough, Master, for I¡¯m a horny little slut who needs a good fucking every so often to make sure she behaves, sir.¡±


    Quinn fucked me for an hour, and I screamed his name just as much and just as loud as his other slut had. He fucked me until I squirted, the bastard, soaking the bed. This was now, the best fucking I ever experienced. Wet spot or not, I slept the sleep of the dead.


    It was a work day, and Carl had to leave for work early. Dani and I had breakfast cereal, while Quinn scarfed up some sausage.


    ¡°Thanks, Quinn,¡± Dani said. ¡°Carl had a wonderful timest night.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°God, yes. That was a primo fucking youid on me before you turned me over to Carl. Sounded like your other slut enjoyed hers too. Did you, slut?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still sore. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think if Quinn has anything left, and those teenagers are still hanging around, Quinn needs to give them what for.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have anything left, Master?¡±


    Okay, I have to admit the ¡®Master¡¯ was a little saucy, but did he have to spank my bare ass ten times? Apparently so, because he did. It wasn¡¯t bad though. My pussy felt almost as warm as my ass did. And his cock was just as hard asst night, scenting me. He didn¡¯t fuck me again though. Instead, we went back to my ce and heid one on both Tanya and Sabrina. They weren¡¯t as used to big cocks as I was, and walked a little bowlegged back to their car for the trip back to Pornd.


    I kissed Quinn and Matt goodbye, and they left. I heard through the grapevine that three days after he was at our house, Jason disappeared, never to be heard of again. Stupid boy. Sabrina didn¡¯t miss him even if his family did. As I recount this narrative, she¡¯s currently working on her sixth puppy. She¡¯s getting paid $300, 000 for the fifth and sixth, no bonus. Talk about a puppy mill.

 201

    I called Quinn after my runter.


    ¡°Another favor to ask, Jess?¡±


    ¡°No. Just want to know what time you want me at your house tomorrow for the additional day I promised you.


    ¡°Is it a day, as in sunlight, or twenty-four hours.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-four hours, unless you fuck up again.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps I can entice you toe this evening, to discuss the rules of what would piss you off and cause me to fuck up, the twenty-four hours to start when you wake up tomorrow in my bed.¡±


    ¡°Seems to me, you¡¯re trying to get more than twenty-four hours, wolf, but cleverly done. We probably should set some rules for your day, as I¡¯m really hoping you don¡¯t fuck up again.¡±


    ¡°Thene tonight and I¡¯ll make you dinner and we can discuss your rules in front of the firece.¡±


    ¡°Enticing. Agreed. I should be there by six. I know Conor or Brigitte will insist in taking me, but if you don¡¯t want them there, we can send them back, and you can bring me back on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Originally, my intent the first time you were here, was to be a participant in the sex you had with the trackers. If you don¡¯t want multiple male sex partners, we can forgo the additional cocks, but if you¡¯re willing to try again, bring Conor. Matt is still here, which would give us three dicks. If that¡¯s too much, we can send Matt back to your ce with Conor.¡±


    Except for that fucking incident, I¡¯d never been with more than one man. Every time I¡¯d had multiple partners, it had been with women and one cock. If it had been someone I knew, and liked, I might have been more into it than I was. I didn¡¯t know much about Matt except he seemed like a nice enough puppy. I loved Conor though, and enjoyed hispany. I could feel myself getting moist at the thought of at least two of them fucking me, maybe three. God.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I might be open to the idea. What I¡¯d like to suggest is that they bothe tonight, we eat, discuss rules, and then I may want them to stay, or I may send them home. I won¡¯t make up my mind now.¡±


    ¡°A reasonablepromise, Jess. My dick is hard.¡±


    ¡°My pussy is moist, so I guess we¡¯re even.¡±


    Quinnughed again, and I felt myself flood even more. I¡¯d have to be extremely careful around him. I could easily see losing my heart to him if I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, then,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    As soon as he hung up, I inserted my biggest butt plug in my ass. If I was going to have more than one cock in me, I needed to prepare. I notified Brigitte and Conor we were going to Quinn¡¯s for supper. And after my martial arts session, with my shower, I took an enema, cleansing my ass and packed the equipment with my overnight bag, which included necessities, some sexy lingerie, running clothes and shoes and at least one outfit for public, in case he chose to go somewhere. I was going to need to buy maternity clothes soon.


    We were at his house by six, and it was very romantic, with lots of candles with light woodsy scents. I¡¯m sure they were intended for me, as the wolves could scent the woods all around us. We undressed, going naked as wolves do. At this point, I was almost as much a wolf regarding nudity as they were. I saw Quinn paying attention to the plug in my ass, because he smiled when he saw it.


    Quinn had made two hot dishes, one with a number of vegetables vored by small amounts of beef, a small portion for me, and one for the wolves that was essentially venison vored with small quantities of vegetables.


    Matt was serving us as if he were a waiter, standing near the table with a cloth folded over an arm, pouring more water as needed and adding more food to our te as we asked.


    ¡°Matt brought down the deer the wolves are eating tonight,¡± Quinn said. ¡°He ended up having to track the wounded deer for half a day, but he eventually got it down. He¡¯s picking up things. I think he might make a tracker at some point. We¡¯re working him out a lot so he¡¯ll have the strength to go after a werebear.¡±


    I could see that Matt was proud of his aplishment. His chest puffed out a little when Quinn told us. He¡¯d definitely filled out a lot from the mangy thing we found in the woods, half starved. Another indication of the recuperative powers of the wolves. Matt looked fifteen pounds heavier and more muscr, and it hadn¡¯t been that long.


    ¡°Were you able to have sex with Jan, puppy?¡± I hadn¡¯t asked him on Thursday or this morning.


    ¡°Several times Miss Jessica. Quinn said that you were responsible for getting him to listen to my story, asking him to teach me to be a tracker and hunt deer, and you asked him to bring me on Thursday night so Jan and I could be together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the hierarchal wolf structure sometimes interferes in effectivemunication. Wolves obeying blindly without bothering to figure out what¡¯s wrong with a wolf, and why they behave as they do. My grandfather fell in love with a human and made a human child with her, which is why I¡¯m alive. My grandmother died in child birth and my mother was given up for adoption, as normally urs when this happens. She didn¡¯t even know she was a half wolf human until I started finding females to be breeders for the Wisconsin wolf pack.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re doing the same thing for the New Ennd pack, Miss Jessica. Over twenty new puppies promised to the pack. I wished now that Jan hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant before they started the new breeding program.¡±


    ¡°I have to admit I was skeptical at first when Rene announced the new program. I didn¡¯t think it would be as sessful as it¡¯s been,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I thought we¡¯d get a few whores at best, women who¡¯d do anything for money.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you treated me like a whore?¡±


    ¡°It yed a part,¡± Quinn admitted.


    ¡°Rene was lucky the n was implemented at the time it was,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that was merely fortuitous, or nned that way, but having a severe recession ur at the same time as a rxation in world wide political tensions cooked my goose. I had over a hundred thousand dors of student loan debt and a brand new townhouse I¡¯d just purchased because I had a good job. I nned to have my student loans paid for in five years, and I¡¯d be doing all right fiscally. Instead I find myself out of a job with a debt load of four hundred and fifty thousand dors, anticipating being stone cold broke in three months.


    ¡°I desperately needed the money, but had I known the plight of wolves beforehand, I might still have been sympathetic. Not that I don¡¯t think I should bepensated for lugging a puppy around for nine months. Men don¡¯t understand what that¡¯s like. As far as I¡¯m concerned, men shouldpletely butt out of any discussion of women¡¯s reproductive rights. Until science has developed a way for men to be pregnant and have babies, you should shut the fuck up.¡±


    ¡°Amen,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Getting knocked up by Jessica¡¯s father was a total ident. I thought I was doing what I could to avoid getting pregnant. Some poor woman like Jan, who doesn¡¯t have a good job, having to raise a child with little help from her family puts her in desperate straits.¡±


    ¡°What about adoption?¡± Matt asked.


    ¡°Anyone who thinks it¡¯s that easy to give up a baby you carried for nine months is an idiot,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We almost have to as wolves. There¡¯s no other solution as raising humans with wolves would be nearly impossible. It¡¯s going to be a lot easier giving my child up knowing it¡¯s going to Jessica¡¯s parents, than it would be if it just disappeared into some anonymous baby disposal system. You have no clue what adoptive parents are going to be like, and not every child gets adopted. The foster care system has lots of problems. I know how Jessica turned out with her parents, and know my baby will have a good home, with at least one of the parents being a natural parent.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Jan going to do with her baby?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She was thinking of giving it up for adoption,¡± Matt said, ¡°but with the medical help from the pack, financial help from me now that I¡¯m finding employment, and breeding payments, she wants to keep it.¡±


    ¡°Like I said,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Hard to give up, even knowing it might have a better life somewhere else with two full time parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to help out as much as I can,¡± Matt said. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be a good Dad as much as I can, for as long as I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, puppy,¡± I said. ¡°You should take responsibility for your mistakes. I know you reach full physical maturity between seven and eight years of age, but you¡¯re eleven years old. Any eleven year old human would be a hopeless mess faced with what you¡¯re faced with. You¡¯re forced into mental and emotional maturity much faster than humans. It might be part of the reason for the wolf hierarchy. They want wolves who¡¯ve got some years on them, making decisions for puppies with the normal emotional maturity of eight year olds. That¡¯s when it makes sense for you to blindly obey your elders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never considered that,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°That makes a lot of sense. It¡¯s not even a patriarchal system, as they have female alphas co-sharing leadership of the pack. The female alphas direct a lot of female wolf activities. It¡¯s not just Rene. It¡¯s Rene and Sasha.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it makes it more difficult for Gerhard, or by extension his sub pack because he doesn¡¯t have a mate to share leadership roles. It might be why he can¡¯t lead the entire pack because he doesn¡¯t have a mate.¡± I looked at Quinn. ¡°You may have been an unfit leader for the pack, even if your challenge to Rene had been sessful.¡±


    ¡°Then I may never be fit for pack leadership, as I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be mated.¡±


    ¡°Quinn, if you quit looking at me as a potential mate and find a qualified wolf as a mate, your life would be a lot easier. Given wolves have no trouble fucking everything within a fifty foot radius, and I¡¯m perfectly willing to fuck you pretty much any time you want, at least until I find a husband, you could have your cake and eat it too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person since Adriana I¡¯ve felt this way for.¡±


    ¡°But if your ability to feel this way didn¡¯t die with Adriana, which means there¡¯s probably another wolf out there you could feel this way about in the future, if you just bother looking for her. What about Brigitte? She¡¯s a wonderful wolf.¡±


    Quinn looked at Brigitte, considering the suggestion.


    ¡°She is a wonderful wolf. I did misjudge her, but I think there¡¯s too much negative history between Brigitte and me for that to ever work. Despite knowing what she knows now about Phillipe, I still killed her mate. That¡¯s not something easy to ovee. I couldn¡¯t forgive Phillipe after Adriana died. I was willing to let him live, but I hated him.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I don¡¯t hate Quinn anymore, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever love him. Too much water over the dam there.¡±


    ¡°I have a question,¡± I said, ¡°Rene gave all the wolf bitches permission to ignore Quinn¡¯s demands for obeisance. Why did you, who hated Quinn, continue obeying his demands for sex?¡±


    ¡°I wondered about that myself,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Several bitches stopped having sex with me, but you continued even though you hated me. Why was that? Did you hope to kill me sometime? I was expecting you to try.¡±


    ¡°Rene and Sasha pulled me aside and told me I was the one exception to theirmand. They said I had to do whatever you wanted me to do.¡±

 202

    ¡°Because they knew Phillipe was a coward and deserved what Quinn was doing to him as they fought, and med you for tossing Phillipe the knife,¡± I said. ¡°They knew Quinn wasn¡¯t killing Phillipe, as much as he was hurting him. You were the reason Phillipe died, not Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was the reason Phillipe died, not Quinn. I had to be punished for tossing him the knife, and who better to hurt me than the one I harmed by my actions.¡±


    ¡°Rene and Sasha are much better leaders than I gave them credit for,¡± Quinn said. ¡°What they did was very nuanced and reasoned, but they left it to us to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Which we wouldn¡¯t have done until Jessica asked why you were doing what you did. I thought, wrongly, that you wanted a mate after Adriana died, and chose me, and that was the reason you wanted Phillipe out of the way,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We hated each other too much to question what the other one was doing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I didn¡¯t understand your exnation. If Quinn really wanted you as a mate, why he¡¯d treat you as badly as he did. Even wolves had to know you don¡¯t get someone to care for you by treating you like shit.¡±


    ¡°Which brings us to the reason why you¡¯re here this evening, Jess. I need to figure out how to stop pissing you off. If you wolves would clean up after supper, Jessica and I need toe to some sort of agreement. When you¡¯re done, take one of the spare bedrooms and do whatever you¡¯d like. Matt is still learning to follow orders. Feel free to order him around.¡±


    Without another word, the wolves began to obey. Quinn took me to a cozy family room where heid and lit a fire. There was a chair roughly five feet from the fire and he sat down and pulled me into hisp. As soon as I was that close to him, I became aroused. He had a very subtile scent I was trying to ce. His cock hardened under me as he smelled my arousal.


    ¡°Are we really going to talk? It seems your dick has other ns.¡±


    ¡°I was going to say it smelled like your pussy had other ns, but there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t do both.¡±


    He lifted me up slightly and set me down over his shaft, sliding down I was so wet. I got another taste of what it was going to be like with two cocks inside myher regions, and it became a hell of a lot more appealing than it was the first time, since Quinn¡¯s cock was one of the things filling me up. I moaned like the slut I was, (or was turning into.) I rocked up and down once before Quinn stopped me.


    ¡°Now, you have to hold still so you can concentrate on our discussion.¡±


    ¡°You bastard.¡±


    He smiled and kissed me.


    ¡°Tell me what you liked about being my bitch before and what you didn¡¯t.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around him and leaned against his chest.


    ¡°I love your masculinity and your natural Dominance. I believe I¡¯m at least a little bit submissive, and generally enjoy being your toy. I didn¡¯t mind you feeding me on the floor, but liked you hand feeding me better. I absolutely hated that you¡¯d think I¡¯d want to fuck a bunch of strangers I didn¡¯t even know, without talking to me about it first. Telling me I had a choice of keeping Conor and Brigitte here instead of telling me I had to fuck them with you was wise.


    ¡°My only experience with group sex before that day was with one male and one or more females, or all females. I felt as if I could enjoy the experience if I¡¯d been consulted, and cared for the participants. I didn¡¯t even have sex with Conor and Brigitte right away. I needed to know them a little better and decide if I liked them before I could have sex with them. I¡¯m not enough wolf to just fuck anyone at any time, except for my breeding. I understood the necessity for that, but it¡¯s not my choice to screw anyone at any time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mind the cor, or the wolf tail in my ass. I looked at that as part of the submissive experience. It was too early for me to suck your wolf dick. It¡¯s just too different from human cocks to befortable doing it upon yourmand. I may reach a point where I could do it of my own volition, but I¡¯d prefer not to be ordered to do so. I¡¯d have used my safe word if I had a decent one. That safe word sucked. I want something that would make you stop without making me feel I was backing out of my promises to you.¡±


    ¡°How about ¡®Adriana¡¯ as a safe word?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to be reminded of her every time I need something to stop?¡±


    He kissed me again. ¡°I can live with it, and it will definitely make me stop.¡±


    ¡°I never want to suck a shitty cock, like Carl did. If you want me suck your cock after it¡¯s been in an ass, make sure the ass has been cleaned first. I¡¯m too human to enjoy licking or sucking shit. I brought my enema kit if that¡¯s something you enjoy. I don¡¯t mind it under those circumstances. I don¡¯t want you knotting inside of my rectum, so if you want to fuck my ass as a wolf, don¡¯t go deep enough to knot. Your cock is too damn big as it is for my ass. I can¡¯t imagine it knotting inside of my poor little bottom.¡±


    He kissed me again. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, if you want to try something with me that we¡¯ve never done before, talk to me about it first. Don¡¯t just spring it on me like having ten fucking wolves show up at the door, expecting to gang bang me. There are things I might be willing to try if I think it over a little, but would hate having it thrust upon me by surprise. I know enough about Dominance and submission to know that you might want to blindfold me, but don¡¯t use my blindness as an excuse to put some other wolf in my pussy. My nose isn¡¯t sensitive enough to know the difference between wolves, and I don¡¯t want to imagine I¡¯m fucking someone I like, when it¡¯s some stranger fucking me. You¡¯re probably safe putting any of the breeder¡¯s bodyguards in my bed. I¡¯ve fucked them all and like them. But I don¡¯t want you turning me into a whore that you use to reward others for something.


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling to be your full time submissive. I don¡¯t want to give up my townhome, and I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m submissive enough to do it full time anyway. You could probably expect me to wee it one or two weekends a month, but don¡¯t expect it more often. I¡¯m a bit too independent to do it more. I think it¡¯s something I¡¯ll enjoy more part time, than all the time.


    ¡°I think it will give you incentive to find another mate if I¡¯m not your full time bitch. Besides, you still need to keep up your game with Dani and Carl. You can use them to practice your Dominant characteristics when I¡¯m not yours.¡±


    He kissed me again, then thrust into me a couple more times. I moaned and hugged him closer.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, Quinn. You don¡¯t know what you do to me.¡±


    ¡°I think I have an idea. Your juices are dripping down onto my balls.¡±


    I kissed him desperately, wanting him to im my mouth the way he¡¯d imed the rest of me. He did, giving a couple more thrusts, causing me to orgasm.


    ¡°Do you understand my rules?¡± I said when I regained my breath.


    ¡°Well enough, I think.¡±


    ¡°Then take me to your bed and fuck the hell out of me.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He picked me up, still impaled on his cock, walked me to his bedroom and did exactly that, turning me into mush in his arms. Last night was nothingpared to the fucking he gave me tonight. Everyone in the house, and probably his nearest neighbors, heard me begging for his cock.

 203

    Jessica Submits to Quinn


    As soon as I woke up in the morning, Quinn had my cor in his hand.


    ¡°Before I put this cor on you, Jessica, do you agree to wear it as my submissive?¡±


    Just having him ask me made my pussy wet. His cock hardened in response.


    ¡°Before you answer, do you remember how I¡¯m to be addressed as your Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, I agree to be your cored slut.¡±


    Quinn made an exaggerated sniff, letting me know he knew how wet I was. He put the cor around my neck, locking it. I could feel a trickle of liquid seeping out of my pussy, perhaps some of his cum fromst night as well. He¡¯d left enough in me.


    ¡°Should I send the other wolves away?¡±


    I thought about that, and I was almost eager at the moment for a second cock to enter me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t send anyone away, Sir, but don¡¯t let Matt join unless I specifically ask for him. You can use the others for your games as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Including blindfolded?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, including blindfolded.¡±


    He added my cuffs to all four limbs, then added a blindfold, then Quinn stretched me spread-eagled on the bed. The erotic tension made me pant. I felt Quinn get between my legs, and I heard his body rearranging itself as he shifted, and a wolf tongue, swept up my cleft, practically causing me to seize, I climaxed so hard. That was thest time I climaxed for the next hour.


    The tongue kept up it¡¯s work, but every time I got close, it would stop it¡¯s direct stimtion, although it never really left my skin, just going somece which wouldn¡¯t allow me to orgasm. When I finally did climax, it was a monster of biblical proportions. I screamed so loud, Brigitte came to see if I was dying. I was thrashing, bouncing up and down on the bed, pulling against my restraints, wanting to cover my poor pussy, which was spasming out of control.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine, Brigitte. I want you to lick her for the next forty-five minutes, but don¡¯t let her cum,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when she can cum.¡±


    Quinn was senior wolf, which in itself was a submissive state for most wolves, so she did as he ordered. So it began again, Brigitte doing the honors this time. I was so sensitive, I immediately begged her not to lick me, but she did anyway. Fifteen minutes in, I quit begging her to stop and started begging her to let me cum, and that didn¡¯t work either. It wasn¡¯t until Quinn told her I could cum that Brigitte pushed me off the cliff, and another earthquake shook my body.


    That orgasm over, Quinn released me and I clung to his body like a drowning woman, still shaking from my ordeal. Still blindfolded, Quinn carried me out on the deck and fed me. My hunger sated, Quinn sat down, ced me on top of his cock and I sank down over his thick shaft, cumming twice during the trip. Then it was Conor¡¯s turn to torment me. Quinn held me down so I couldn¡¯t move, impaled on his prick. Conor started licking my clit, again with orders not to let me climax. For forty-five more minutes, I rode that pole, wanting like hell to move, to cum, to climax, until I was screaming in frustration.


    When Quinn finally allowed Conor to let me cum, my orgasm must havested three solid minutes, contracting and squeezing his cock enough that it only took three massive thrusts to empty his balls in my pussy. I¡¯d never been so tormented, or cum so hard. I was still having aftershock contractions fifteen minutester. It took five minutes longer than that, before I felt I had my breathing under control.


    ¡°Did you enjoy that?¡±


    I whimpered, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± He took off my blindfold and I blinked rapidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to repay us for your pleasure. Go clean out your bowels.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I went to his bathroom, removed the anal plug I¡¯d had in me since yesterday morning, and flushed my system. Since I¡¯d done it yesterday afternoon beforeing here, it was easy peasy to clean it out again. I returned and told him I was ready.


    The four of us returned to his bedroom and Brigittey down on the bed and Quinn told me to pleasure her until he told me to stop. Conor fucked my cunt while I licked Brigitte. Quinn told him tost as long as he could. Brigitte had a half dozen orgasms and I had seven before Conor howled like a wolf and jammed this throbbing cock deep inside and spurted his load into me.


    Quinn entered me next. He¡¯d cum once, so he¡¯d have more control and he was able to fuck my pussy for fifteen minutes before he told Brigitte to move and for Conor to take her ce. My cum and his still soaked his shaft when I sucked it down my throat.


    ¡°Suck his cock, slut. Drain his balls.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak for the shaft in my mouth, but I wiggled my ass in acknowledgment of his order, sucking cock instead of licking pussy. Five minutes into my blow job, Quinn squirted lube on my puckered opening, and shifted his thick prick a little higher and squeezed past my sphincter and filled my ass to bursting. Ten minutes into my ass fucking, Conor blew his nut, and filled my mouth to overflowing with his hot cream. Since Quinn wasn¡¯t done yet, Brigitte took his ce again and I was licking her hairless pussy some more as Quinn plumbed the depths of my bottom, his heavy sack smacking against my pussy with each thrust. I¡¯d cum three or four times when Quinn was in my pussy, another three while he was in my ass, when he filled my other hole with cum, howling as his matingpleted.


    My next order was to blow Quinn, and make itst as long as I could. Once again, his cock was coated with the cum he¡¯d discharged in my bottom. Brigitte cleaned the cum dripping from from my pucker to my pussy, even shifting to her wolf to swirl her tongue as deep into each orifice as she could, to get it all.


    If my mouth hadn¡¯t been busy licking and sucking for thest half hour, I might have been able to suck Quinn longer, but after the others, Quinn¡¯s root was too big tofortably handle for very long. I tried to finish him off, but his staying power was too much. My jaw was killing me. He grabbed my head and held it, face fucking me. At least I could rx my jaws from sucking and let him have his way with me, his big cock filling my throat.


    Even given it was the third time Quinn ejacted this morning, I still felt like I was drowning in his semen. I desperately swallowed to get it all without losing any of it.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Let me remove your cuffs and you may sit in the hot tub and rest before Conor and I fuck you again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    He unlocked them and I went up to the hot tub. I saw it had been set below a hundred degrees to allow for Brigitte¡¯s and my pregnancies. I sank into the water and soaked my well fuckedher regions, easing the lingering soreness from the coital pounding the two wolves had administered. I closed my eyes and drifted. My God, was Quinn ever a fucking animal.


    ¡°May I get you something to drink, Miss Jessica?¡± Matt asked. I opened my eyes to find him standing at attention beside the hot tub.


    ¡°Ice water, please, Matt, and Jessica will be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Jessica. Quinn insists that I call you Miss Jessica until he says otherwise. He said that you¡¯re the only reason I¡¯m not dead, and I should make sure I respect that.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    When he returned with the water, I asked, ¡°Whatever happened to your running buddy, the one you were in the woods with, and what was his name?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no longer with the New Ennd pack, Miss Jessica, and his name was Darrell.¡±


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Jessica. He¡¯s currently with your grandfather in the Northern Wisconsin pack.¡±


    ¡°What was his original offense?¡±


    ¡°He raped a senior wolf while she was fertile, Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Who did he rape?¡±


    ¡°Rene¡¯s mate, Sasha, Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°How long ago did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-eight years ago, Miss Jessica, before Sasha was mated and before Rene became pack leader. She had a son, who was put up for adoption.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why he was banished from the pack? I¡¯m surprised he was given a second chance, since he was trying to rape Ingrid.¡±


    ¡°He had a choice. To be penned up for the rest of his life, or to go to the Wisconsin pack and be gelded with a silver knife by Ingrid, but otherwise remain free. He chose to be gelded.¡±


    So not quite the easy sentence I¡¯d initially thought it was. Gelded by the one he¡¯d been attempting to harm.


    ¡°Is that what will happen to you if you attempted to rape someone else?¡±


    ¡°Quinn promised he¡¯d wield the knife himself, Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Why were you running with him, puppy?¡±


    ¡°I needed help to bring down game, Miss Jessica. He said he¡¯d leave me on my own if I didn¡¯t help him with Ingrid. I thought, at least she wasn¡¯t one of the local pack. Quinn said every wolf deserved respect and unless one was the enemy of the pack, left alone.¡±


    ¡°Who picked his punishment?¡±


    ¡°Sasha,¡± Quinn said, standing in the doorway. ¡°Rene wanted him killed.¡±


    I turned at the sound of his voice. Holy shit, he was handsome. A veritable God. If I weren¡¯t in the hot tub, he¡¯d probably smell me liquefying again. Even his scar did nothing to alter how beautiful he was.


    ¡°Does anyone know what became of Sasha¡¯s son, Master?¡± I asked.


    He smiled at my use of the honorific, that I hadn¡¯t forgotten I was his bitch.


    ¡°You should know how difficult it is to find adoption records on half wolves,¡± Quinn replied, stepping out onto the deck.


    ¡°But you work with the government tracking rogues. Could you find out, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Possibly.¡±

 204

    He climbed into the hot tub with me and pulled me into hisp, his hand grabbing one of my breasts, as his mouth captured mine. I was unable to speak as he imed it, imed me, his property for the day. I found myself arching against him, wanting to be taken again, all of me imed, taken, used. I could feel his cock underneath me, rampant once more. I tried to insert him in me, have him fill me again.


    ¡°Not yet, Slut. I don¡¯t want you too sore when Conor and I im you together. Just rx for now.¡±


    ¡°I need you, Master. I¡¯ve never needed anything as much as I need you inside of me right now.¡±


    ¡°Good, but who¡¯s the Master and who the ve?¡±


    I ceased trying to mount him. ¡°You, Sir. You¡¯re the Master, and I¡¯m the ve.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Slut. I want you needing me. That¡¯s a good thing, but I get to decide when you get used.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I leaned into another kiss, then rested my head against his broad chest. ¡°Try to find out what happened to Sasha¡¯s son. I¡¯d like to find out if he¡¯s doing okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    I kissed him again, then closed my eyes, nestled in his strong arms and slept.


    I didn¡¯t wake up until Brigitte and Conor brought lunch out onto the deck. I stretched, still in Quinn¡¯s arms, kissed him again and got out of the tub. Quinn rose after me, his cock quiescent again, dangling between his legs. Just seeing it, got me hot and bothered again, and all three wolves soon had erections, smelling the bitch in heat.


    Despite the plethora of erect cocks, food was the first item on the agenda. Quinn fed me, and yed with me, and fed me some more. His magic fingers gave me three more orgasms during my meal. I was a hot mess when we were finished.


    Quinn¡¯s phone went off and he looked at the text andughed.


    ¡°The cuckold wants to know if he can ask you for his cock cage key and for permission to fuck his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Poor boy, Sir.¡±


    Quinn said, ¡°Let¡¯s see, I think I¡¯ll answer that ¡®I¡¯m fucking my other slut bitch and she¡¯s not avable to unlock your cage. You can, however, lick my pussy to ten orgasms or for two hours, whicheveres first, then Dani can don a strap-on and fuck your ass for twenty minutes. That¡¯s the best I can do at present.¡¯ Will that satisfy both?¡±


    ¡°Probably, Master.¡±


    Quinn sent the text. A few minutester, Quinn got another. Quinn showed it to me.


    Mistress said I¡¯m supposed to ask you to be one of my groomsmen, and that before the wedding ceremony starts, you¡¯re to announce to our guests that you¡¯re her Master, granting permission for Mistress to marry me, and you¡¯re to demand I suck you off before the ceremony for allowing me to marry her.


    ¡°Do you really think she wants him to do that, or is she just pulling his chain?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Master. We can check with herter. In the meantime, I¡¯d say that you ept his invitation to be one of his groomsmen, the rest to be determinedter. I strongly doubt the minister would allow it to happen in his church, although she hasn¡¯t picked a venue yet.¡±


    Quinn grinned and set off the text. I ept the offer to be your groomsman, but it may be my Slut who sucks me off in church, not you.


    ¡°That should tell me how serious she is,¡± Quinnughed, showing me the text.


    His master duties to Dani over for the moment, Quinn said it was time for Conor and him to double plug me. He told Brigitte to relieve the puppy in whatever manner she deemed fit.


    Quinn picked me up again and carried me to his bedroom. My pussy was very drippy before we got there, both from my earlier orgasms, and in anticipation of what was toe. Quinny down on the bed and had me mount him cowgirl style. While impaled on his prick, Conor lubed up my back door. It had been sufficiently stretched earlier, so he didn¡¯t need to stretch it now. As soon as he started pushing into my pucker, I went off.


    Both of these men were so strong, I was like a rag doll in their hands. I was thrust into, and out of, back and forth between them, sometimes together, sometimes one going in as the other was going out. It didn¡¯t seem to make a difference how they fucked me, I loved it all. I was in orgasm heaven, begging for their pricks to own me. Quinn told Conor tost as long as he could, to slow down. Conor did. It didn¡¯t slow down my orgasms though. They kept popping off like a string of firecrackers.


    I felt Conor swelling in my bottom, and he howled as he climaxed, a wolf iming a bitch. Quinn was only secondster, his howl an echo to Conor¡¯s, a second iming. I felt limp when they were done, though I still had to clean both of their cocks off before I was finished. Both shifted to wolves and their long, wicked tongues, cleaned me off, another climax riding on Quinn¡¯s, swirling inside my pussy. They left me resting on his bed,pletely sated, my pussy and ass pleasantly sore.


    ******


    I woke up to Quinn stroking my ass. For the moment, he was alone.


    ¡°How are you doing? Are you very sore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pleasantly sore, but not too sore, Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to add Matt to the mix, slut. I want a cock in each of your fuck holes. Will you take all three cocks for me.¡±


    I¡¯d done it before. His trackers had made me airtight when they fucked me. I cared very much for two of these men. Matt was even more of a puppy than Conor, but he seemed nice enough. I¡¯d just enjoyed two men using my body. Would it be that much worse if it were three?


    ¡°Matt can join us, Sir.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to get your mouth. Even if he cums, I want you to keep sucking him. I don¡¯t expect him tost as long as Conor and me, so just keep sucking. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get hard again.¡±


    ¡°I expect he will, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back with the other two. I want to im your ass again.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Sir, just be gentle, Master. You¡¯re so thick and I¡¯m still a wee bit sore.¡±


    ¡°You may use your safe word, Jess. I won¡¯t be disappointed if you need to use it. I¡¯d like to explore your limits with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Quinn left and got the other two. Apparently, having discussed the program ahead of time, they came into his room and Conor got on the bed, already erect. All three were erect. Had my pussy begun flooding already, or had Brigitte prepared them? I mounted Conor¡¯s cock, easily sliding down his stalk after the previous fuckings. Conor kissed me, began ying with my breasts. Matt knelt in front of me, presenting his cock, and I opened my mouth and tasted him for the first time. He wasn¡¯t quite as thick as either Conor or Quinn, so easier on the jaw. I thought that I¡¯d feel Quinn lubing my brown starfish, but the next thing I felt was a wolf tongue, deep in my fundament.


    The wolf¡¯s cold nose, and hot breath was right there, right at my pucker, but the wet, slick tongue had to be writhing and swirling five inches inside of my bottom. It felt so good, I climaxed almost immediately, then again, and again. It was like, but unlike, getting my clit licked while fucking. Instead, I was getting my asshole thered, and Quinn knew exactly what to do with it. Not as fat as his prick, but a lot more mobile and facile. He kept it up until Matt climaxed in my mouth, baying his pleasure.


    As instructed, I kept sucking. Now the tongue left, and I felt his hands lubing me for his cock, massaging my ass cheeks. It felt as if his tongue had opened me up, but in a much more pleasant way than hard fingers or fat prick. When he pushed against my pucker, it easily spread for his prick. Just as before, I went off. The only difference is, my moans and cries were smothered on Matt¡¯s prick. He kept fucking my mouth in time to the shafting I was getting everywhere else, and it was so good.


    I¡¯d been so angry the first time, I hadn¡¯t really enjoyed it the way I should. This time, I could enjoy it, in every conceivable way. Having three cocks pumping in and out, made me feel like such a slut. It was the most depraved I¡¯d ever felt in my life because it was more of my own free will, and I loved it. I ate it up. My body ate their cocks up, swallowed them whole. There were times when all three shafts, slid into me at once, right up to their hairy, sperm filled balls. I must have looked like a total tramp. The only thing I didn¡¯t have was a line of other men waiting for their turn. I was suddenly struck with how easy it might be to crave a gang bang, to want cock after cock flooding my body with their hot cream, even have them pulling out and pulsing their loads all over your face and skin,pletely consumed by lust. In actuality, I wasn¡¯t that far from it now.


    Conor orgasmed first, howling, Matt second, for the second time, sshing my tonsils as his voice joined Conor¡¯s, then Quinn, saturating my rectum for the second time today. A chorus of men, howling like wolves, having imed the slut. I was tasked with cleaning all three of their cocks to a pristine condition. Brigitte did the same for me, soothing my fuck reddened flesh with her human tongue.


    I¡¯d cum so much and so often, I would have weed another nap. s, it would have to wait as Quinn carried me out to the hot tub again. No one could im he wasn¡¯t looking after his fuck toy. And a fuck toy I¡¯d be.


    I¡¯d lost track of the orgasms I¡¯d had, but I¡¯d been fucked a lot today. Licked and fucked. Singly and in multiplebinations. Three times in my pussy, three in my ass, pussy and cock in my mouth.


    ¡°It sounded as if you enjoyed yourself,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°No question of that, Sir. I¡¯d have to say you¡¯ve sessfully turned me into quite the slut, and I¡¯ve enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°The next time you submit to me, will be like this, except you¡¯ll need my permission to cum, or you¡¯ll be punished. I like spanking naked buttocks, so don¡¯t expect to get permission to orgasm very frequently.¡±

 205

    ¡°Will it be simr to the one you gave me on Friday, Master?¡±


    ¡°Some will be harder, some softer. Eventually, I¡¯ll use a paddle and a whip. We¡¯ll explore your limits.¡±


    Why did Quinn telling me he¡¯d spank me make my pussy gush again. Thankfully, I was in the water, so it wouldn¡¯t be as noticeable. He stayed in the tub with me, holding me as Conor and Brigitte made supper.


    He held me, fondled me, kissed me, never letting me go, keeping me close, so close, and I drifted,nguid from the steady diet of sex and so many orgasms. The heated water soothed the slight soreness caused by the frequent intrusion of so manyrge cocks. After a half hour, my jaw was the only thing that still required attention as I couldn¡¯t soak it in the water.


    Quinn fed me again at dinner, and no part of me escaped his attentions now that I¡¯d rested. The evidence of my arousal were the three stiff pricks at attention, scenting the bitch in heat. Nothingrger than a finger prated me, however, and the orgasms washed away any lingering soreness, though soporific lethargy remained. Supper done, Quinn carried me back to the bedroom, this time alone, no additional wolves to share my body.


    I received a massage, one as good as any I¡¯d ever received from a professional and I drifted again, sated, falling asleep, even as Quinn¡¯s big hands rubbed me. I only woke up when his cock prated my pussy again, fucking me for twenty minutes before cumming. After cleaning each other, we went to sleep.


    When I woke up, it was dark. The bedside clock read 2:34. Quinn¡¯s arms were wrapped around me, the house quiet. I needed to pee, and I was thirsty from fluid loss, cum being insufficient to rece the fluids I¡¯d sweated and fucked away. Wolves were too alert not to wake up if I moved, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I needed to get up.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Quinn¡¯s voice asked.


    ¡°Call of nature, and thirst. Rest wolf. You worked harder than I did.¡±


    He released me and I took care of my business, drank a ss of water and padded back to bed. He was resting on his side and I slid my arms around him. I found his cock and as soon as I touched it, it stirred, bing hard.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d given anyone a handjob, having graduated beyond such minor sexual acts some years before, but I was drawn by the heft, length and girth of his cock, so I kept stroking it. He released some pre-cum, providing lubricant for my hand. I felt him shift, and now I was wrapped around a massive wolf, my hands stroking a wolf cock. While I¡¯d had a number of them inside of me, I¡¯d never really touched or explored one before with my hands. It was wetter, warmer, slicker, in my hands, than his human cock was, springing out of a furry sheathe. The shaft was narrower, the head triangr andrger in proportion to the shaft. The pre-cum hotter, like the warm, furred body I had my arms around.


    Quinn whimpered and began to shake and I knew his orgasm wasn¡¯t far off. Should I stop, leaving him frustrated, this wolf who¡¯d given me so much pleasure thest day? Should I soak the sheets in the volume of cum I knew his wolf balls carried? Should I let the wolf mount me? He would without question if I knelt for him, yet his knot was already formed and he couldn¡¯t enter me to his full depth.


    Instead, I turned him over, one hand remaining on the lupine shaft. I¡¯d told him I¡¯d do this when I was ready, not upon his order. I guess I was ready. I wrapped my lips around the oddly shaped head and sucked, sliding my lips up and down the hot shaft. Quinn howled, all wolf now. My mouth was inundated. I had to swallow, desperately trying to keep up with the flood of cum filling it. I massaged the hairy sack, encouraging thest drop of the life giving nectar to release. My mouth continued sucking until thest spurt of hot cum.


    I was about to release it, drained dry, but Quinn shifted again, and it was his human cock my lips caressed, familiar.


    ¡°Keep sucking,¡± he whispered. ¡°Again.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Quinn stretched out on his back and I rested my head on those magnificent abs and continued sucking. His cock barely shrinking after his release with the oral stimtion I provided. I didn¡¯t try to deep throat him, my jaw still too sore to fit all of his cock down. Rather, Ived the crown and top one or two inches, swirling my tongue around the sensitive head the way a wolf might. He put his hand on my head, but he didn¡¯t try forcing his cock deeper into my mouth, just caressing my head and ying with my hair. It took around fifteen minutes before I felt him swell, and his cock started twitching and flexing moments before I drank his cum again, less this time. I continued sucking and swallowing until he became limp.


    He pulled me up and kissed me, his mouth iming me, his tongue invading me, tasting himself in me.


    Releasing his im, he whispered, ¡°Incredible,¡± then wrapped me in his arms again, half draped over his body, our legs entangled, and we slept again.


    ******


    As soon as I opened my eyes the next morning, Quinn removed my cor, no longer my Dominant. I¡¯d given him the day I¡¯d promised, though I knew there¡¯d be many more in our time toe. I could no longer deny my attraction to this wolf, this mass of contradictions. I may not be able to mate with him, but I doubted I could ever marry someone who didn¡¯t permit me to keep fucking Quinn. I needed him like I needed air.


    Even after he removed my cor, I sucked him back to an erection, then mounted him.


    Impaled on his shaft, I looked down into his brown eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ve regained breeding rights, wolf. There will be other days like this one in our future.¡±


    ¡°So I managed not to piss you off this visit?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Only so far. I haven¡¯t left yet,¡± I teased.


    I rode him for twenty minutes, a nice, slow, unhurried fucking, having regard for the persistent memory of having my pussy stretched too far, for too long, by too manyrge pricks. Just prior to his orgasm, Quinn put me on my back and drove hard for nine or ten thrusts, making me gasp and cum, just before he filled me. We cleaned each other up, but I suspected his sheets needed to be reced. As good as wolves were at cleaning up after themselves, this bed had seen a ton of action.


    We went for a run, showered, and ate breakfast before leaving Quinn and Matt to their own devices.


    Thest thing Quinn said before we left, was that we should visit Dani and Carl and I should unlock Carl¡¯s cage and have Conor fuck Dani, while Carl masturbated, then tell Carl he could fuck his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°She¡¯ll protest that his cock is too small for her pussy, so you¡¯ll tell her that her Master orders her to let Carl fuck her ass. It¡¯s not too small for that.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Made ns already for your other slut?¡±


    ¡°You slept longer than I did. I needed to keep busy while waiting for you to wake up. Make sure he¡¯s locked up again after he washes up. Make sure he licks all the cum from her pussy and ass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Your word is mymand.¡±


    He grinned at me. ¡°Your mouth is going to get you in trouble someday.¡±


    ¡°But not today?¡± I pouted.


    Heughed and pushed me out of his house, locking the door behind me.


    On the drive back, Brigitte said, ¡°You¡¯ve got the Quinn bug, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been obvious since the strip show. Every time you¡¯re around him, you¡¯re pussy flowers and you start excreting ¡®I¡¯m avable¡¯, pheromones.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from a wolf, can I?¡±


    ¡°Not that,¡± Conor said. ¡°I have erections every time you¡¯re around him because you¡¯re in heat.¡±


    ¡°I resemble that remark.¡±


    Returning home, we dropped off our stuff then went to Carl¡¯s. Carl opened the door.


    ¡°Dani¡¯s Master knows she needed a good fuck, so Conor is here to nail her good. Her Master said I¡¯m to unlock your prick so you can masturbate as Conor takes care of your future wife.¡±


    Carl led us back to their bedroom.


    ¡°Finally, a big cock to fuck,¡± Dani said. ¡°I¡¯m desperate.¡±


    I unlocked Carl¡¯s cock cage while Conor stripped, his cock already a magnificent hard shaft. Conor fucked Dani in Carl¡¯s bed while Carl jacked off to the handsome wolf fucking his future bride. Conor hadn¡¯t cum yet this morning, so he left a sizable creampie for Carl to clean after a good thirty minute shafting.


    ¡°Your Master wants Carl to fuck you now, slut.¡±


    ¡°His dick is too small. I won¡¯t be able to feel him inside of me after Conor¡¯s big prick,¡± Dani said, right on cue.


    ¡°Then he can fuck your ass. You¡¯ll feel that. Do it or be punished the next time your Master sees you.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Dani mumbled. ¡°Get over here, Cuckold, and fuck my ass. You¡¯d betterst longer than you did thest time you fucked me. I didn¡¯t even orgasm.¡±


    Dani winked at me as her fianc¨¦ imed her bottom. Despite cumming twice while stroking off during Conor¡¯s fuck, Carl onlysted five minutes inside of Dani¡¯s tight ass. She didn¡¯t orgasm.


    ¡°Do you see why I have to fuck other men, Cuckold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Clean up Quinn¡¯s property¡± Dani ordered.


    As Carl licked her clean, Dani winked at us again. He did make her cum twice on his tongue.


    ¡°Cleaning up with his tongue is almost all he¡¯s good for,¡± Dani teased, ¡°but he does a great job of that, don¡¯t you, Cuckold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Dani locked him up again and handed me the key. ¡°Did my Master tell you when he¡¯d be able to fuck me again?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t, but I totally tried to drain his balls,¡± I said. ¡°Hopefully, he won¡¯t be able to fuck you again for a week.¡±


    Daniughed. ¡°You slut.¡±


    ¡°Guilty as charged.¡±

 206

    The breeders were all at my house on Wednesday night, making ns for our road trip. The five wolf bodyguards were all fucking Dani, following the ¡®orders of her Master¡¯, as Carl looked on. Carl texted Quinn and asked for permission to be released to fuck his fianc¨¦e.


    Only if you fuck her messy pussy after the other five men have fucked her. When you¡¯ve finished, clean up my pussy. She¡¯ll suck you hard again and let you fuck her ass, since she won¡¯t have felt you in her pussy.


    ¡°Well, I certainly won¡¯t be able to im he makes my pussy too sore to fuck,¡± Dani said.


    Dani got a text from Quinn, while Carl was fucking her. She was ignoring his fucking as much as possible, yawning as if she couldn¡¯t feel him. ¡°My Master said that since I¡¯m going to be gone for a month, I¡¯m to send you movies of my other lovers fucking me. Conor will be given the key to your cock cage. After you suck his cock, you¡¯ll be released to jack off while watching my movies,¡± Dani said. ¡°As often as possible, Conor is supposed to fuck your ass and cum into your mouth, so you don¡¯t forget what an ass fucking feels like and cum tastes like in my absence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. Thank your Master for thinking of me.¡±


    After Carl finished up, we sent him home as we had other business to discuss. Dani said, ¡°Eva had a productive meeting with the attorney today. She¡¯s going to be here tomorrow. There¡¯s just one problem. She¡¯s going to be fertile when she gets here. If she¡¯s going to fuck wolves and get bred by them, it will have to start tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Before she¡¯s even fucked a wolf as human?¡± Simone said. ¡°Good luck with her agreeing to fuck wolves without a taste of their human dick first.¡±


    ¡°She can fuck one first, but the male will have to wear a condom, so he doesn¡¯t identally impregnate her,¡± I said. ¡°We need to contact Rene, and have six good ck wolves ready to start breeding her. Nat can start tomorrow night after Rene has his turn with a condom. As soon as she¡¯s knocked up, we can do the movie for Eva¡¯s divorce, with each shifter in their human form. I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    Once again, I made arrangements with Rene and Sasha to be here tomorrow for Eva¡¯s indoctrination on wolves, for Rene to have condoms, and for six ck wolves to start breeding Eva on Friday, because, Dani said, she definitely wanted to pop a ck baby out in retaliation for her husband¡¯s infidelity.


    ******


    Dani didn¡¯t attend Thursday¡¯s gun and firearms training so she could be home when Eva arrived, since she didn¡¯t know what time she¡¯d get there. When they arrived at my ce, around 3:30, apparently Eva had been told some things, because she immediately inquired where the cuckold was, thinking he was at my ce, waiting for them.


    ¡°He¡¯s working,¡± Dani replied. ¡°He isn¡¯ting untilter, although you may see him then.¡±


    Dani pulled me aside and quietly asked me, ¡°I invited Master Quinn here, so Eva could meet him. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡±


    ¡°Quinn has managed to get on my good side again,¡± I said, not having told my friends how I spent much of the weekend as his ything. ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    Eva was three years older than Dani was, had been married for four years. She worked as a personal trainer, so Dani hadn¡¯t been lying when she said that Eva had stayed in shape during her marriage. She looked great. Apparently, the only reason her husband had cheated on her, was the paramour had huge knockers. Eva¡¯s were a modest B cup. She had Dani¡¯s coloring, and was about two inches taller than Dani¡¯s 5-6.


    The four local breeders and bodyguards were all here presently. Rene and Sasha weren¡¯t, but Eva got introduced to everyone here. She was especially intrigued by Nat and Daphne.


    ¡°Nathaniel is one of the people who will be having sex with you,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if your husband has sex with me?¡± Eva asked Daphne.


    ¡°We have an open marriage,¡± Daphne replied. ¡°He frequently has sex with people other than me, and I do the same.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thank you. I really want to have a ck baby, so my husband knows how much I hate him for his infidelity. And are all of you are pregnant because you¡¯re helping out infertile couples for money?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, ¡°and we¡¯re hoping you can do the same, although the people you¡¯ll help will all be ck, just for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hold up. I understand there¡¯s some paperwork I need to sign so we can get started.¡±


    ¡°The man with the paperwork isn¡¯t here yet. He should arrive shortly with his wife. In fact, that might be him now,¡± I said when the doorbell rang.


    It wasn¡¯t Rene. Conor let Quinn in. Apparently, Quinn had been briefed on what he was to say. He went directly to Dani and kissed her.


    ¡°Good evening, slut. Is this your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. This is my sister, Eva. Eva, this is my Master, Quinn. He¡¯s the first man who will im me after I get married to my cuckold. I¡¯ll probably walk down the aisle with his cum dripping from my pussy, and with his cum on my breath for when Carl kisses me at the wedding.¡±


    ¡°My, my, you are a big one aren¡¯t you,¡± Eva said, looking up at him.


    ¡°Big in more ways than one. Is this how you greet your Master,¡± Quinn said to Dani.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    Dani knelt on the floor and pulled out Quinn¡¯s cock. She began sucking him, right in front of Eva, whose eyes popped some when she saw Quinn¡¯s cock up close and personal. Quinn was watching me watching him get a blow job.


    ¡°Do you want some of this as well?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Perhapster,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°We may need to provide a demonstration to Eva at some point.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind some of thatter,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to be bred by ck dicks?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re big enough to be a ck dick,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°But my child wouldn¡¯t be ck.¡±


    ¡°I might make an exception, just for you,¡± Eva said, smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re as much of a slut as your sister, aren¡¯t you?¡± Quinn asked, his hand resting on Dani¡¯s head as she feted him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been before now, but that¡¯s about to change in a big way. My husband is average sized. I want every cock I fuck from now on to be above average.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right ce,¡± I said. ¡°All of these cocks are above average.¡±


    ¡°Have you fucked them all?¡± Eva asked me.


    ¡°All of the breeders here have fucked them all, except for Quinn,¡± I replied. ¡°Only Dani and I have fucked Master Quinn. There¡¯s a chance that my child is Quinn¡¯s. I was the first one to have sex with him. Dani didn¡¯t until after she was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Is there some reason for that?¡±


    ¡°He was having some difficulties with the leadership of the fertility clinic. It¡¯s since been resolved.¡±


    There was another knock on the door and Conor let Rene and Sasha in. ¡°Before we get started on all the paperwork, why don¡¯t we eat first. Us pregnant people have to keep our babies fed,¡± I said.


    Quinn chose that moment to cum, squirting heavy spurts of seed into Dani¡¯s mouth. Eva watched in fascination as his cock flexed over and over with each pulse as he emptied his balls.


    ¡°Thank you, Slut. You did well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master. I love to serve you.¡±


    Dani introduced her sister to Rene and Sasha, the heads of the ¡®fertility clinic¡¯, who were always looking for new breeders.


    We¡¯d prepared trays of slow cooked beef for barbecue sandwiches, adding sd for the humans. As per usual, we ate scattered around the house due to the numbers of our participants. Eva was eyeing the trouser snakes in each pair of pants, intrigued after we¡¯d told her all of the men wererger than average. The men were all hard due to the bitch in heat pheromones (primarily Eva¡¯s) wafting around my townhouse. It was even more pronounced, because every one of them could tell she was fertile. The wolves knew she might be a breeder, and right away.


    Supper over, Rene gave Eva her paperwork. Like most others who¡¯d signed it, she was surprised at the stringency of the NDA. She was about to find out why.


    ¡°You can decide whether or not you choose to be a breeder, after you learn the next piece of information, but you can¡¯t ever reveal what you¡¯re about to learn,¡± I said, taking the lead again. ¡°Except for all of the women who are obviously pregnant now, and you, every other person here is a wolf shapeshifter, or werewolf.¡±


    Eva started tough, thinking we were making a joke at her expense, but when she saw we weren¡¯tughing with her, and in fact, remained quite serious, herughter died.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding?¡± Eva said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove to your satisfaction that we¡¯re telling you the truth in just a few minutes, but it is perfectly true.¡±


    Once more, I went into my show and tell, primarily tell to this point, exining everything to Eva, we¡¯d all had to learn.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve all fucked wolves?¡± Eva asked, observing the four obvious pregnancies among us.


    ¡°Not wolves like in a zoo, although once they shift, they¡¯ll look like wolves, butrger, but another species, able to take both human and wolf shapes. You can only get paid if you breed with a wolf form, not their human form. That¡¯s the only way they can have shapeshifter puppies; for a human to mate with the wolf form. The resulting baby will look human when born, but mature much faster than a child. They¡¯ll undergo their first shift sometime around the age of seven or eight, at which point they¡¯re considered adults by the pack. Conor is thirteen, Brigitte is sixty, Rene is one hundred, forty-four.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°One forty-five,¡± Rene said. ¡°I had a birthday three weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°We should have had a party,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve never asked, Quinn. How old are you?¡±


    ¡°One hundred, thirty-eight,¡± Quinn said.


    Eva was bbergasted.


    ¡°As you can imagine, frequent sex on a daily basis, means that they¡¯re all experienced lovers, able to please their sexual partners much better than the average human. Even a youngster like Conor has probably fucked over five thousand times. For someone like Quinn or Rene, make that five hundred thousand times. I just spent several days with Quinn, and it was the best sex I ever had.


    ¡°Even in their wolf shapes, they¡¯re tender, loving and affectionate beings, able to bring pleasure to their lovers,¡± I said. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. We all thought the same things when we were told this information. ¡®I¡¯m going to be fucking an animal.¡¯ That¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, aren¡¯t you? Can I possibly do this? What would my friends or family think if they found out? They can¡¯t find out. It¡¯s why you signed the NDA. No one can find out, and they won¡¯t if you¡¯re careful.

 207

    ¡°You give up the human looking child after you deliver, and they¡¯re given to the pack. There¡¯s a branch of the US government that knows this is how they procreate. It¡¯s not against thew, although it might feel like it. There¡¯s a government agency that takes human children born of idental pregnancies between humans and human shaped werewolves. Since you¡¯re fertile now, the only way you can get paid is to begin breeding with a wolf. Normally, you have more time to decide. If you need to wait, you can. Everyone here will understand your hesitation. If you wish to fuck a wolf in his human form now, just to see what it would be like to have your own bodyguards fucking you all the time when you aren¡¯t fertile, they brought condoms, because no one wants you pregnant with a human child, unless you choose not to provide puppies to the pack.


    ¡°If you want to present your husband with a ck child, Rene has got ck werewolves lined up to impregnate you beginning tomorrow. Nathaniel can start with you tonight. Once you¡¯re pregnant, and the wolves can tell within two days of your conception, you can start fucking ck werewolves as human for the movie you wish to make for your soon to be, ex-husband.¡±


    ¡°Can I see what a breeding looks like?¡± Eva asked.


    Everyone wanted to see. I understood. It was so strange to imagine it.


    ¡°May I demonstrate?¡± Dani said. ¡°It might make it easier if she sees me.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest,¡± I said. ¡°Which wolf do you want to fuck you?¡±


    ¡°If Eva does agree to do this, she¡¯ll probably be starting with Nat,¡± Dani said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I show her what sex with Nat would be like?¡±


    ¡°Good choice,¡± I said.


    I got a towel and put it over a chair. Dani and Nat got naked. Nathaniel was already hard. Dani got in the chair with her butt on the edge. Nat shifted and Eva gasped as his wolf stood there in my living room, his erection already oozing pre-cum. Nat moved to the chair and put his front paws on either side of Dani. Daphne helped guide his wolf cock on target and Nat thrust forward, impaling Dani. It was the leastmon way we mated with wolves, but the one that got the strangeness out of the way the most. Dani fondled his head and ears, stroking his neck as he thrust deeper, seeking to knot. Nat licked her breasts in response, as he thrust again, reaching full depth. His knot began to form, which I exined to Eva. She watched, fascinated, as her sister fucked this overgrown wolf with therge cock. Dani orgasmed three times during the mating. Everyone could tell when the wolf orgasmed, even a neer like Eva.


    ¡°To give his seed the greatest chance of sess, the knot remains for several minutes past her breeding, trapping his semen inside of her body. Eventually, the knot dissipates and the wolf can pull out, or once he¡¯s orgasmed, he can shift to his human shape again, in which his cock doesn¡¯t knot, and he can pull out.¡±


    We waited for Nat¡¯s knot to shrink. He remained in his wolf shape, waiting to see what happened next. When he pulled out, Dani¡¯s pussy was full of Nat¡¯s cum, which he licked up, cleaning after himself. Even that was strange to Eva, this wolf tongue licking her sister¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Dani chose the most strange of the ways to mate with Nat. She wanted you to see it, even at its oddest. You can be mounted from behind, doggy style, or should I say ¡®wolf style¡¯, where you¡¯re not looking at what you¡¯re fucking. It will seem more normal to you because you¡¯re not looking at a lupine face. Because I¡¯m bisexual, to ease the oddity of it for me, I chose to lick and be licked by a werewolf in a woman¡¯s shape while I was mounted from the rear. Looking at, and licking a human pussy, or sucking a human cock while I was bred, made the whole thing easier for me to start with. You can choose to do it any way you want. The wolves want to make it as easy as possible for you. The easier it is, the more puppies you¡¯re likely to have for them. If you have four puppies, they¡¯ll give you a million dor bonus.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to do this, that¡¯s the way I¡¯d like to do it, with another male and Nat.¡±


    ¡°Pick one, and you can use my bedroom for your first breeding,¡± I said.


    ¡°I want him.¡± She pointed to Quinn.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good choice,¡± I said. ¡°He really knows how to lick pussy, although your mouth will be stuffed. You probably can¡¯t get all of his cock down to start. That takes lots of practice.¡±


    Quinn grinned at me. He took Eva¡¯s hand, leading her up the stairs, Nat padding on four feet up the stairs after them, his cock already erect again. While we waited for Eva, Dani got dressed again. The rest of us socialized, without the usual fucking involved with wolf socializing. There was some smooching and heavy petting going on though. Eva would learn soon enough to lose her inhibitions and befortable with nudity and rampant sex going on around her. No reason to confront her with an orgy first thing. I was with Sasha, kissing and fondling. I liked her, and Rene had no problem finding someone else to pay attention to, in this case, Daphne, who didn¡¯t have her mate at the moment.


    It was ny minutes before Eva came down the stairs, appearing a little shaky. Wolf sex can do that to you.


    ¡°Sign me up for four puppies,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Not nearly as bad as you imagined, was it?¡± I asked


    ¡°Fuck, no.¡±


    ¡°How many times did Nat breed you?¡± Rene asked.


    ¡°Three times, plus Quinn bred me once. I had to try him just once, even if I don¡¯t have a ck baby.¡±


    ¡°Here is a breeding contract,¡± Rene said. ¡°Thank you for helping us out.¡±


    ¡°Where do I need to go for the remainder of my breeding?¡± Eva asked after signing the contract.


    ¡°Nat can pick you up and take you,¡± Rene said, ¡°since he¡¯ll be one of those breeding you. Thank you as well,dies. Once again, you¡¯ve proven your value to our pack. Also, future breedings can be done in Connecticut, Eva. It¡¯s within our pack boundaries, or feel free to return to Maine.¡±


    Rene and Sasha left.


    ¡°Are you ready to meet my fianc¨¦ now, Eva. Remember, he doesn¡¯t know about the wolves, since it¡¯s not necessary that he does. What¡¯s nice about fucking wolves is you don¡¯t have to use condoms, so Carl will have a lot of creampie to clean up.¡±


    ¡°Who are you going to fuck?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°All of them,¡± Daniughed. ¡°Are you ready, Master?¡±


    ¡°Are you? I¡¯m going to spank you for cumming without my permission.¡±


    God, I felt myself liquify, just like that. Was this Quinn¡¯s way of preparing me for what wasing my way the next time I submitted? Quinn gave an exaggerated sniff, letting me know he smelled me.


    ¡°Eva,¡± I said, ¡°you can¡¯t fuck any of the wolves as men as long as you¡¯re fertile, but anyone can lick your pussy, even the women. So if you really want to enjoy yourself as you watch your sister get gang banged, lean back and spread your legs. Someone will lick you. Also, we¡¯re all about to get naked now. You can do as you wish, however, it¡¯s veryfortable being nude, and provokes a lot of sex. If you haven¡¯t figured it out by now, you being aroused and fertile provokes lupine erections. If you get really horny, you can go upstairs with a wolf. We won¡¯t let Carl go up there.¡±


    Eva sighed. ¡°I could get really used to this.¡±


    Dani called Carl. ¡°Cuckold, my Master is going to allow you to fuck me again if you¡¯re interested ining over.¡± There was a pause. ¡°I knew you would be, cuckold. You¡¯ll have to suck some cocks though. Be prepared.¡±


    We were all naked by the time Carl got there, except for Eva. Dani introduced the two of them to each other after Dani told Carl to strip, exposing his locked up dick.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t his cock cage cute, Eva,¡± Dani said. ¡°It keeps him from bing erect unless he gets permission from Master for it toe off, although Jessica has the key because she lives next door.¡±


    ¡°I should have put a cock cage on my husband as well,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Is he a willing cuckold?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s a cheating bastard, is what he is, which is why it should have been locked up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my cuckold doesn¡¯t quite measure up to my Master or my other lovers,¡± Dani said. ¡°That¡¯s why he watches me fuck other men, so he can see the pleasure he just can¡¯t give me. Are you going to fuck me first, Master, so I don¡¯t feel Carl¡¯s cock when he fucks me?¡±


    ¡°All of these men are going to fuck you before the cuckold,¡± Quinn said, ¡°starting with me. From now on, you need my permission to cum, slut. Anytime you don¡¯t have my permission, you¡¯re getting five swats of my hand to your naked ass.¡±


    ¡°Master, you know how much I cum on your big cock. Please give me permission to cum, sir, or I won¡¯t be able to sit down for a week.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, slut. Suck my dick, cuck, get me ready to fuck your future wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, Master Quinn.¡±


    Carl got on his knees, sucking Quinn¡¯s cock. Eva appeared amused at the sight of Carl sucking Quinn¡¯s impressive joint.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e greeted me with a blow job when I arrived today, cuckold,¡± Quinn said, ¡°right in front of her sister, just to show Eva who owned her ass, isn¡¯t that right, slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. She was so impressed with your cock, she had to fuck it herself. We¡¯re hoping that Eva gets pregnant before the wedding cuckold. I¡¯m hoping your bride and all the bridesmaids will be pregnant by one of these magnificent cocks, as we stand in front of our guests and say our vows.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, cuckold. Lie down on the floor so you can get a close up view of me ruining her pussy for your pathetic prick. Put my cock in your fianc¨¦e.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carly on the floor and Dani knelt over him. Quinn mmed into Dani¡¯s pussy. She orgasmed and Quinn said, ¡°Five swats.¡±


    ¡°Please, Master. Let me have permission to cum. I won¡¯t be able to take it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, slut.¡±

 208

    Quinn fucked her for twenty minutes, Dani cumming five more times. Halfway through Dani¡¯s fucking, Eva pulled off her pants, and spread her legs and Liam started licking her. When Quinn pulled out, Dani¡¯s pussy was dripping his sperm. Quinn made Carl lick it up before spanking her thirty times, turning her ass a nice shade of red.


    ¡°You can cum as much as you want as these other guys fuck you,¡± Quinn said.


    He sat down and pulled me into hisp, ying with me as man after man fucked Dani, Carl underneath of her watching each of the men nail her, and cleaning up after each one. His face was a mess by the time Nat, the second finished. While Dani was fucking her third male, Tony, Eva went upstairs with Nat and Liam, to get another sperm injection. By the time she returned, Dani had fucked Conor, then Ryan. Liam got his shot at Dani as soon as he came down. Quinn had started fucking me after Eva went upstairs, and he still wasn¡¯t done with me. It was a nice, slow fucking. I¡¯d cum several times myself, although not nearly as much as Dani had. All of the female wolves had also been fucked at least once each. The room smelled like a cathouse.


    After Liam left his present in Dani, Quinn collected the key from me and unlocked Carl¡¯s cage.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have my permission to cum anymore, Slut,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you get another spanking from your fianc¨¦¡¯s fucking.¡±


    Carl mounted her from behind and when Carl was inside of her, Dani asked, ¡°Has he started fucking me yet? Is he inside of me? I can¡¯t feel him.¡±


    I could certainly feel Quinn. I felt him explode in my pussy when Carl inserted his cock in Dani.


    Poor Carl onlysted three minutes, about one third the time most of the wolves hadsted, so excited to be released from his cage, and from watching Dani get fucked six times from close range. Obviously, she didn¡¯t cum, although she came twice as Carl did a more major clean up of her well fucked pussy. Dani got ten more swats for that. Quinn locked up Carl¡¯s cock again, and handed me the key.


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed cuckold. Your future wife may never want you to fuck her again if all you can give her is three minutes of cock and then cum.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It¡¯s a good thing she has you.¡±


    ¡°It certainly is.¡±


    Carl got sent home, and the rest of us broke up. I hadn¡¯t gotten enough. I had to fuck Conor while Brigitte licked me. It was almost enough.


    ******


    Friday, Saturday and Sunday, Eva was at wolf central, having six ck werewolves fucking her senseless. By Sunday night, the wolves told her she was pregnant. Given the sensitivities of the wolf nose, Eva had probably caught sometime on Friday. Although anyone who¡¯d fucked her from Thursday on could be the father of her child, so Quinn had a remote chance it was his.


    It was time to arrange for the movie for Eva¡¯s husband. I asked if we could use Quinn¡¯s house for the party, as it was bigger than my ce, with better lighting. Quinn agreed and said he had venison stew he could heat up to assuage the more prosaic hungers the participants would face.


    Eva¡¯swyer had told her what she needed to do to ensure she wouldn¡¯t have any problems with her husband (Lance, if you can believe it) iming the child was his.


    Eva had purchased three daily newspapers, The Hartford Courant, The Pornd Press Herald, and The Boston Globe at a newsstand for today¡¯s date, and she purchased a pregnancy test.


    She asked me to operate the camera, a digital that took movies. We started filming in Quinn¡¯s bedroom, with Eva taking off her clothes until she was buck naked.


    ¡°Hello, Lance, you cheating sack of shit, who¡¯s been fucking around for thest two years with that skank at work. You¡¯re about to get served divorce papers, which should arrive at the same time as this movie.¡± She held up the Boston Globe. ¡°This is today¡¯s Boston Globe.¡± She held up the Hartford Courant. ¡°This is today¡¯s Hartford Courant,¡± holding it up, ¡°and this newspaper is today¡¯s Pornd News Herald, proving to you that it¡¯s August the 27.¡±


    She fanned all three of the newspapers out, so he could see the headlines on each.


    ¡°This date is important, for the simple reason that today, I¡¯m going to start fucking several amazing ck men, who are going to do their level best to nt a ck baby in your soon to be ex-wife. Now as you well know, you and I haven¡¯t fucked in six weeks. Yes, sir; six weeks without your possibly diseased dick inside of me, because I have no clue how many other men that whore fucked before, during and after, she fucked you. As soon as I found out, I quit fucking you and had myself tested, so I knew I was walking out of my marriage clean. Since I am clean, I¡¯m giving myself to six men who know what to do with married white pussy, which is to fuck a ck baby in it.


    ¡°Now if you follow me to the bathroom, I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m currently not pregnant.¡±


    Eva walked into the bathroom, removed the pregnancy test from the wrapper, squatted down over the toilet and peed on it.


    ¡°This next part takes about five minutes, Lance, so while we¡¯re waiting for the test results, I¡¯m going to show you the six big ck cocks I¡¯ve found to give me a baby. This first fellow is named Rafiki, and he¡¯s got the longest dick I¡¯ve ever seen. Even limp it¡¯s like eight inches long. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s close to eleven when he¡¯s hard.¡±


    Rafiki stepped into the frame and Eva bounced his stiffening cock up and down a little. Then she kissed the tip.


    ¡°Go wait in the bedroom, dear. I¡¯ll be right there. Next we have Lorenzo,¡± a coal ck male stepped out, and he was fully hard, ¡°not quite as long as Rafiki, but thicker, and there is something to be said about girth. Of course, he¡¯s still at least three inches longer than you, Lance, which makes me wonder why the skank didn¡¯t pick a better dick than yours to fuck around with.¡± She sucked the knob on his cock too, before sending him to the bedroom.


    She did the same with the other four men, Nathaniel, Lamar, Enrique, and Muhammed, parading their big cocks in front of the camera, and licking or sucking their cock heads. All were at least eight inches long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at that pregnancy stick now, Lance. Yes, negative.¡± I zoomed in on the blue N on the test. ¡°I don¡¯t currently have a baby,¡± (a lie, but the pregnancy test wouldn¡¯t show it this early), ¡°but I don¡¯t expect that tost past the next few hours, because, Lance, I got rid of my birth control device, and I¡¯m fertile as hell right now. One of those lucky men is going to knock me up, and when I deliver their ck baby, I¡¯m going to send pictures of the child to everyone you know, showing them that I could be as much of a whore as you were. Cheating goes both ways, Lance, and they are going to plow my pussy so good, and you get to watch the whole thing. Maybe you should watch it with your girlfriend, so she can see what she¡¯s missing, by fucking a miserable little toad like you.¡±


    Eva walked back to the bedroom with me following. All six men were on or near the bed, all of them fully erect, waiting for her. Eva mounted Rafiki, then started to alternate sucking the cocks of two others in front of her face. Not that it made any difference at this point, because Eva was already pregnant, but she fucked all of the men at least twice, and Rafiki, Lorenzo and Nathaniel three times. She didn¡¯t clean up before, or after any of them fucked her to their orgasms (many more for Eva; she was going crazy on their cocks). After fifteen ck human wolf loads had been deposited inside of Eva¡¯s pussy, her whole groin was soaked in cum and it was dripping out of her in clumps.


    Two of the men held her upside down, facing the camera. Their cocks were still hard and coated in cream. Sperm was running down her stomach and over her breasts it was so thickly coating her.


    ¡°Lance, these boys deposited their cum so much deeper in my cunt than you¡¯ve ever gone, probably directly into my womb, which you¡¯ve never been able to reach. But to make sure I¡¯m pregnant, these men are going to hold me upside down like this for fifteen minutes to make sure as much of it reaches my uterus as humanly possible, just so I can bring a present home in nine months. You don¡¯t have to stick around for this part; the good stuff has already happened. Goodbye, Lance, you fucking, cheating asshole. Have a horrible life.¡±


    I cut the filming.


    ¡°I never want to piss you off,¡± I said.


    ¡°You think,¡± Evaughed, as the men let her down. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking mess, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Quinn might want to burn those sheets,¡± Iughed with her.


    ¡°Speaking of Quinn, now that I¡¯m pregnant, and don¡¯t need to worry about the color of my child, I want to fuck him again. Damn, he¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± I agreed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get cleaned up, and I¡¯ll let him know you want a good fucking.¡±


    ¡°Nothing against these other guys, who were just trying to deposit cum in me as fast as they could, but I need someone toy a good fucking on me, like make love. Everything has been fuck, line another one up, fuck, then fuck again. I need some attention.¡±


    ¡°I understandpletely. Why don¡¯t you take a shower, strip the bed and I¡¯ll make sure he gives you what you need.¡±


    I set the camera down on Quinn¡¯s bureau, went upstairs and found him. I gave him a quick kiss.


    ¡°Eva¡¯s taking a shower, then she¡¯ll strip the sheets off your bed. You¡¯ll need fresh ones. Those are a disaster. She wants a real good loving, not just a fucking. I¡¯m sure I can depend on you to give her what she needs. Keep her overnight and bring her back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to be doing?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Going home, and taking a nap.¡±


    He got a sad look on his face. ¡°Quinn, I can¡¯t be your mate. You know that. Be a wolf. Fuck anything that moves, but do it the way I know you¡¯re capable of. Don¡¯t be distracted the way you were the first time with Ingrid. Give Eva all of your attention. Show her how good sex with wolves can be. You never know, but if the sex with you is outstanding, she might influence more of her friends to be breeders, especially single or divorced ones. Please, be good to her.¡±


    He kissed my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

 209

    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I went home with Conor and Brigitte. Why did I feel so bad, like my puppy died?


    ******


    Eva stayed for a week after I made the video, helping with some of the wedding nning. She had arranged a ce to stay with a girlfriend and she moved in with her, as soon as Lance was served with the divorce paperwork. Dani told me my video of Eva¡¯s gang bang had been a wild sess. Lance was served with the divorce paperwork and started watching the video while at work. He¡¯d been so stupefied while watching his wife take a constant progression of big ck cocks, he hadn¡¯t noticed the people crowding behind him to watch, and he quickly became aughingstock. Apparently, someone asked the skank if it was true he had a mini-dick, and she confirmed it wasn¡¯t very big. After Eva sent a photo of a positive pregnancy test, and promised to send the video to all of his friends and family if he didn¡¯t sign the divorce paperwork, he agreed to the divorce, since she wasn¡¯t trying to take him to the cleaners. She even let him keep the house while she moved to wooded, rural Western Massachusetts where she had two male wolves, one ck, and one white as bodyguards/lovers.


    Our nning for our family road trip had gone well, except we decided to do it in the reverse of the original way it was conceived, so we got to Dani¡¯s parents first so they could assist in some of the nning for the wedding since they were paying for it. We nned to leave three weeks after Eva went home.


    I spent another weekend as Quinn¡¯s submissive, which I¡¯ll get to in a minute, the same participants as myst one. While there on Friday night, before my submission started Saturday morning, Quinn showed me photos of the paintings Gretchen had sent for him to choose from. He chose all three of the ones I¡¯d liked. The one of me alone on the rocks by the little tree, looking back toward the house, the one of me standing with my hand on the head of the wolf seated beside me looking out at the ocean, andstly, the one of me seated before a firece, naked, with my hand over my lightly swelling belly. It had a Madonna like quality, yet was so far from my actual personality, given how I¡¯d taken to sex with wolves.


    As Quinn was showing me that one, he put his hand over my nowrger belly and asked, ¡°Is this baby mine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible, Quinn, but you know Brigitte got pregnant from sperm still in her body one and a half to two days before she became fertile. Everyone who had sex with me thest three days I was fertile could be the father. I¡¯d say you had thergest single chance of being the father, but notrger than the aggregate of all the others put together. Let¡¯s say a thirty-five to forty percent chance. It might have been higher if you hadn¡¯t wasted sperm in my ass and mouth instead of my pussy because you were pissy about being thest wolf. Rene probably has a twenty-five to thirty percent chance, and the other three wolves would split the remainder. It¡¯s all guesswork.¡±


    ¡°Would you ever give me exclusive breeding rights so I knew for sure a puppy was mine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up the pack leader. I signed the contract with the pack, not you. Seems like you might want to suck up to Rene if you want exclusive breeding rights.¡±


    ¡°That remedy doesn¡¯t have quite the ¡®no fucking way¡¯ factor it used to. He¡¯s changed.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t change, Quinn. You were the one who changed. Every wolf likes you more than they used to. You were a surly lobo for the longest time. I suspect if you weren¡¯t so valuable to the pack for your hunting and tracking attributes, you would have been banished. Rene had to bnce your value to the pack against your behavior, just as he bnced Phillipe¡¯s value as a breeder against his cowardice. He removed him from tracking duties because he was a coward, but still needed him seducing women into having puppies.¡±


    ¡°No doubt that prick was good at seducing women. He had Brigitte wrapped around his finger. She was blind to his faults.¡±


    ¡°Love is blind, wolf. You seem to care for me and I¡¯m fat.¡±


    ¡°Not fat, pregnant. Big difference. Besides, you¡¯re still not fat enough I can¡¯t fuck you in the missionary position.¡±


    ¡°Only because you can hold yourself up on your arms forever.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°Okay, you got me there.¡±


    ¡°Eva said she had a great time with you.¡±


    I must not have given off the right vibe when I said that. Quinn asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she supposed to?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I wanted you to. You know, anything, so you don¡¯t focus on me that much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be focusing on you this weekend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to. This weekend, you¡¯re my Master and I¡¯m your submissive, so it¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯s the rest of the time. I worry about you. You¡¯re over a hundred and thirty and haven¡¯t found a mate yet.¡±


    ¡°I still expect to live another 170 years. Not sure I want a ball and chain for more than a hundred or so. Do you want to talk about what¡¯s going to happen this weekend, or would you like to be surprised?¡±


    ¡°Only talk about something if it¡¯s going to be different than what we did before.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot that will be different, but there won¡¯t be any new people. We¡¯ll be going out to dinner tomorrow night. You will be wearing something scandalous, something that will make people keep their eyes on you. While out at dinner, you¡¯ll be wearing a sex toy in your pussy. While we¡¯re dining, I¡¯m going to make you orgasm. As I saidst time you were my pet, you¡¯ll need to ask for permission to cum this time. Expect you¡¯ll need to ask while there¡¯s other people around us. Any time you orgasm without asking for permission, or receiving it, you¡¯ll be punished, when it bes convenient to do so. That rule will apply for the bnce of your submission this weekend. Expect to have a rosy posterior, much of the time.¡±


    From the moment he discussed going out to dinner in an outfit that would keep people¡¯s eyes on me and I¡¯d be climaxing in public, I moistened. Not moistened, juiced would be a better word. Worse yet, Quinn smelled it. I couldn¡¯t hide my arousal from him. If I couldn¡¯t, why fight it.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck me like you mean it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I slept four hours the rest of the evening and the night. As soon as I emptied his balls, it seemed he was hard again and filling me. Pussy, mouth, and ass; no orifice was ignored. I¡¯d cleansed my bottom, and I happily cleaned his cock, no matter which hole he pulled out of. I tasted my pussy and ass multiple times on his prick.


    I was shameless. I was starving for him. I begged and pleaded for his fat cock. I begged him to put it anywhere he wanted, and he wanted it all. He must have drunk a quart of the semen he left in me, attempting to keep me clean.


    When I woke up the next morning, his cor was already locked around my neck, cuffs around my wrists and ankles. As soon as I opened my eyes, he cuffed my wrists together behind my back.


    ¡°Pleasure your Master,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Use only your mouth.¡±


    I awkwardly maneuvered my body around to suck his cock, but he moved his prick. I moved again to take it in my mouth and he moved it again. He might be able to move the head of his prick by waving it around, but his balls were another story. I ignored his cock and began sucking on his hairy balls. Within five minutes, he gave up all pretense of trying to keep his prick from me, and I finished sucking him off until he exploded in my mouth for the first time today.


    We went to the kitchen for breakfast meeting the other three who were having coffee, waiting for Quinn before using his kitchen. Quinn told me to suck off the other two wolves and lick Brigitte to two orgasms. I started with Matt, and he was easy. It took no time at all to extract his cum. Conor was a little more difficult because he was more experienced, but ten minutester, I was slurping down his semen.


    I moved to Brigitte. I began licking her.


    ¡°I want you to look at me as you lick me,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she said as I shifted my eyes upward. ¡°You may nod or shake your head to answer my questions, as long as you keep your lips on my pussy.¡±


    I nodded, and kept licking.


    ¡°Wasst night the best fucking of your life?¡± I nodded, easy to answer that. Anything else would have been a lie of epic proportions. ¡°Do you like being Quinn¡¯s submissive slut?¡± I nodded again. Another easy one. ¡°Would you wear Quinn¡¯s marks?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she meant, so I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I shrugged my shoulders, raising my eyebrows in question.


    ¡°Wearing his marks means having a tattoo ced on your body signifying your status in his life, perhaps even getting pierced, either your tits or pussy or both. Something that says ¡®Quinn¡¯s slut¡¯, that won¡¯t be as easy to take off as your cor?¡±


    Fuck! My cunt just got wetter. I still didn¡¯t know how to answer. While my heart screamed yes, my mind had thepletely opposite opinion. I shrugged and kept licking. Even though the thought of wearing his marks made me horny as hell, actually doing so was scary.


    ¡°Would you wear a temporary tattoo or non-piercing jewelry to signify your submission to Quinn?¡±


    I nodded again. I could see doing so.


    ¡°Quinn, don¡¯t say I never did anything for you,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Mark her before she goes on her road trip, so her friends and family see she¡¯s agreed to be your slut.¡±


    I knew Quinn¡¯s answer by how he raised my hips off the floor and plunged his cock into my molten cunt, with me climaxing as he entered me.


    ¡°Five swats,¡± Quinn said, fucking his slut.


    After that, I tried not to cum, had to try hard, since every time I asked for permission, he wouldn¡¯t give it. The punishment kept piling up. I climaxed five more times before he sshed my pussy walls with a huge load of cum. He made Matt clean me out and I had another orgasm from that I was so primed. Seven times five ¨C thirty-five, and it wasn¡¯t even nine yet.


    I climaxed three more times as he fed me. Up to fifty now.


    The meal over, he put my over hisp with the others watching. Having three other wolves watch me get spanked was also strangely arousing. For some reason, I started to understand Carl a little more. His submission was obviously arousing to him, just as mine was to me.¡±Thank you.¡±


    I went home with Conor and Brigitte. Why did I feel so bad, like my puppy died?


    ******


    Eva stayed for a week after I made the video, helping with some of the wedding nning. She had arranged a ce to stay with a girlfriend and she moved in with her, as soon as Lance was served with the divorce paperwork. Dani told me my video of Eva¡¯s gang bang had been a wild sess. Lance was served with the divorce paperwork and started watching the video while at work. He¡¯d been so stupefied while watching his wife take a constant progression of big ck cocks, he hadn¡¯t noticed the people crowding behind him to watch, and he quickly became aughingstock. Apparently, someone asked the skank if it was true he had a mini-dick, and she confirmed it wasn¡¯t very big. After Eva sent a photo of a positive pregnancy test, and promised to send the video to all of his friends and family if he didn¡¯t sign the divorce paperwork, he agreed to the divorce, since she wasn¡¯t trying to take him to the cleaners. She even let him keep the house while she moved to wooded, rural Western Massachusetts where she had two male wolves, one ck, and one white as bodyguards/lovers.


    Our nning for our family road trip had gone well, except we decided to do it in the reverse of the original way it was conceived, so we got to Dani¡¯s parents first so they could assist in some of the nning for the wedding since they were paying for it. We nned to leave three weeks after Eva went home.


    I spent another weekend as Quinn¡¯s submissive, which I¡¯ll get to in a minute, the same participants as myst one. While there on Friday night, before my submission started Saturday morning, Quinn showed me photos of the paintings Gretchen had sent for him to choose from. He chose all three of the ones I¡¯d liked. The one of me alone on the rocks by the little tree, looking back toward the house, the one of me standing with my hand on the head of the wolf seated beside me looking out at the ocean, andstly, the one of me seated before a firece, naked, with my hand over my lightly swelling belly. It had a Madonna like quality, yet was so far from my actual personality, given how I¡¯d taken to sex with wolves.


    As Quinn was showing me that one, he put his hand over my nowrger belly and asked, ¡°Is this baby mine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible, Quinn, but you know Brigitte got pregnant from sperm still in her body one and a half to two days before she became fertile. Everyone who had sex with me thest three days I was fertile could be the father. I¡¯d say you had thergest single chance of being the father, but notrger than the aggregate of all the others put together. Let¡¯s say a thirty-five to forty percent chance. It might have been higher if you hadn¡¯t wasted sperm in my ass and mouth instead of my pussy because you were pissy about being thest wolf. Rene probably has a twenty-five to thirty percent chance, and the other three wolves would split the remainder. It¡¯s all guesswork.¡±


    ¡°Would you ever give me exclusive breeding rights so I knew for sure a puppy was mine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up the pack leader. I signed the contract with the pack, not you. Seems like you might want to suck up to Rene if you want exclusive breeding rights.¡±


    ¡°That remedy doesn¡¯t have quite the ¡®no fucking way¡¯ factor it used to. He¡¯s changed.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t change, Quinn. You were the one who changed. Every wolf likes you more than they used to. You were a surly lobo for the longest time. I suspect if you weren¡¯t so valuable to the pack for your hunting and tracking attributes, you would have been banished. Rene had to bnce your value to the pack against your behavior, just as he bnced Phillipe¡¯s value as a breeder against his cowardice. He removed him from tracking duties because he was a coward, but still needed him seducing women into having puppies.¡±


    ¡°No doubt that prick was good at seducing women. He had Brigitte wrapped around his finger. She was blind to his faults.¡±


    ¡°Love is blind, wolf. You seem to care for me and I¡¯m fat.¡±


    ¡°Not fat, pregnant. Big difference. Besides, you¡¯re still not fat enough I can¡¯t fuck you in the missionary position.¡±


    ¡°Only because you can hold yourself up on your arms forever.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°Okay, you got me there.¡±


    ¡°Eva said she had a great time with you.¡±


    I must not have given off the right vibe when I said that. Quinn asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she supposed to?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I wanted you to. You know, anything, so you don¡¯t focus on me that much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be focusing on you this weekend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to. This weekend, you¡¯re my Master and I¡¯m your submissive, so it¡¯s to be expected. It¡¯s the rest of the time. I worry about you. You¡¯re over a hundred and thirty and haven¡¯t found a mate yet.¡±


    ¡°I still expect to live another 170 years. Not sure I want a ball and chain for more than a hundred or so. Do you want to talk about what¡¯s going to happen this weekend, or would you like to be surprised?¡±


    ¡°Only talk about something if it¡¯s going to be different than what we did before.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot that will be different, but there won¡¯t be any new people. We¡¯ll be going out to dinner tomorrow night. You will be wearing something scandalous, something that will make people keep their eyes on you. While out at dinner, you¡¯ll be wearing a sex toy in your pussy. While we¡¯re dining, I¡¯m going to make you orgasm. As I saidst time you were my pet, you¡¯ll need to ask for permission to cum this time. Expect you¡¯ll need to ask while there¡¯s other people around us. Any time you orgasm without asking for permission, or receiving it, you¡¯ll be punished, when it bes convenient to do so. That rule will apply for the bnce of your submission this weekend. Expect to have a rosy posterior, much of the time.¡±


    From the moment he discussed going out to dinner in an outfit that would keep people¡¯s eyes on me and I¡¯d be climaxing in public, I moistened. Not moistened, juiced would be a better word. Worse yet, Quinn smelled it. I couldn¡¯t hide my arousal from him. If I couldn¡¯t, why fight it.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I said. ¡°Fuck me like you mean it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I slept four hours the rest of the evening and the night. As soon as I emptied his balls, it seemed he was hard again and filling me. Pussy, mouth, and ass; no orifice was ignored. I¡¯d cleansed my bottom, and I happily cleaned his cock, no matter which hole he pulled out of. I tasted my pussy and ass multiple times on his prick.


    I was shameless. I was starving for him. I begged and pleaded for his fat cock. I begged him to put it anywhere he wanted, and he wanted it all. He must have drunk a quart of the semen he left in me, attempting to keep me clean.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I woke up the next morning, his cor was already locked around my neck, cuffs around my wrists and ankles. As soon as I opened my eyes, he cuffed my wrists together behind my back.


    ¡°Pleasure your Master,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Use only your mouth.¡±


    I awkwardly maneuvered my body around to suck his cock, but he moved his prick. I moved again to take it in my mouth and he moved it again. He might be able to move the head of his prick by waving it around, but his balls were another story. I ignored his cock and began sucking on his hairy balls. Within five minutes, he gave up all pretense of trying to keep his prick from me, and I finished sucking him off until he exploded in my mouth for the first time today.


    We went to the kitchen for breakfast meeting the other three who were having coffee, waiting for Quinn before using his kitchen. Quinn told me to suck off the other two wolves and lick Brigitte to two orgasms. I started with Matt, and he was easy. It took no time at all to extract his cum. Conor was a little more difficult because he was more experienced, but ten minutester, I was slurping down his semen.


    I moved to Brigitte. I began licking her.


    ¡°I want you to look at me as you lick me,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she said as I shifted my eyes upward. ¡°You may nod or shake your head to answer my questions, as long as you keep your lips on my pussy.¡±


    I nodded, and kept licking.


    ¡°Wasst night the best fucking of your life?¡± I nodded, easy to answer that. Anything else would have been a lie of epic proportions. ¡°Do you like being Quinn¡¯s submissive slut?¡± I nodded again. Another easy one. ¡°Would you wear Quinn¡¯s marks?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she meant, so I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I shrugged my shoulders, raising my eyebrows in question.


    ¡°Wearing his marks means having a tattoo ced on your body signifying your status in his life, perhaps even getting pierced, either your tits or pussy or both. Something that says ¡®Quinn¡¯s slut¡¯, that won¡¯t be as easy to take off as your cor?¡±


    Fuck! My cunt just got wetter. I still didn¡¯t know how to answer. While my heart screamed yes, my mind had thepletely opposite opinion. I shrugged and kept licking. Even though the thought of wearing his marks made me horny as hell, actually doing so was scary.


    ¡°Would you wear a temporary tattoo or non-piercing jewelry to signify your submission to Quinn?¡±


    I nodded again. I could see doing so.


    ¡°Quinn, don¡¯t say I never did anything for you,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Mark her before she goes on her road trip, so her friends and family see she¡¯s agreed to be your slut.¡±


    I knew Quinn¡¯s answer by how he raised my hips off the floor and plunged his cock into my molten cunt, with me climaxing as he entered me.


    ¡°Five swats,¡± Quinn said, fucking his slut.


    After that, I tried not to cum, had to try hard, since every time I asked for permission, he wouldn¡¯t give it. The punishment kept piling up. I climaxed five more times before he sshed my pussy walls with a huge load of cum. He made Matt clean me out and I had another orgasm from that I was so primed. Seven times five ¨C thirty-five, and it wasn¡¯t even nine yet.


    I climaxed three more times as he fed me. Up to fifty now.


    The meal over, he put my over hisp with the others watching. Having three other wolves watch me get spanked was also strangely arousing. For some reason, I started to understand Carl a little more. His submission was obviously arousing to him, just as mine was to me.

 210

    Quinn was strong enough, he could have drawn blood had he spanked me hard enough. Knowing I was getting fifty, I prepared myself to use my safe word for the first time. He surprised me. He knew just how hard to spank, where to spank, how often to spank, to keep me from using ¡®Adriana¡¯. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it hurt like hell, and I knew my ass was red and it would be hard sitting for some time, but I never got close to using my safe words.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Quinn said, standing me up when he was done and kissing me on the cheek. ¡°Not bad for your first serious spanking.¡±


    I thought it was over but he shoved his fingers in my simmering slit, and I orgasmed again, I was so close to a climax. Didn¡¯t my pussy know I¡¯d just been spanked? How could I have cum so easily? My pussy didn¡¯t answer, except by dripping juice down my leg.


    He bent me back over hisp and gave me five more, and I was that close to cumming a second time.


    The three low ranking wolves and I cleaned up the kitchen. Quinn was busy doing something else. I didn¡¯t know what else. We joined him on his deck, taking advantage of the still warm weather. Quinn had set up four seats so they were looking at a fifth seat. Quinn directed me to sit in the single seat, and the other three to sit facing me.


    Quinn handed me a medium torge sized cucumber. Uh oh, I didn¡¯t like where this was going. Sure enough, his next words were exactly what I anticipated.


    ¡°Masturbate for us with this cucumber. Put on a good show. You have to keep moving the cucumber, no matter what. You will be punished if you cum some more.¡±


    Quinn had a seat with the others and leaned back in his chair, a huge smile on his face.


    I eased the cucumber in, I was oh, so very close to cumming. I kept it moving, but I kept it slow, hoping not to orgasm again. My bottom was still red and sore. My fluids soon coated the vegetable, my pussy cream leaving streaks of white. I watched the thick vegetable sliding in and out of my pussy, fascinated that somehow, I was fucking myself with a cucumber, of my own volition, even if not my desire. It was somehow deviant enough that I enjoyed it.


    ¡°Raise your eyes and look at us,¡± Quinn said.


    I looked up. All three men were hard. Brigitte was rubbing her breasts and pussy. Now I was as excited by the view of the four of them enjoying my show, as I was with what the fuck I was doing. I was getting close to another orgasm, and I tried to slow down some more.


    ¡°No slower,¡± Quinn ordered, and I sped up to my previous speed.


    ¡°Please let me cum, Master,¡± I begged.


    ¡°I think not, slut,¡± Quinn said.


    A couple minutester, I orgasmed despite my straining not to, unable to hold back any longer. The next one came even faster. I was losing control.


    Quinn got up and stepped behind me. ¡°I¡¯m putting a blindfold on you now,¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± I panted. I didn¡¯t need to see to fuck myself with a cucumber. He put on the blindfold, and I was in darkness. He put his hands on my breasts, fondling them, pinching my puckered nipples.


    ¡°Imagine yourself in a big room,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You¡¯re no longer masturbating for four friends. The room is filling up with people, strangers, people you¡¯ve never met before. They wonder what possessed the woman on the stage to start masturbating, with a vegetable, no less, not one of a hundred dildos or vibrators, but a vegetable. Every orgasm you have, your cunt is going to squeeze down on it, turning it to mush. You can see them, ten, twenty, fifty, a hundred people taking a seat as you fuck yourself in front of them.¡±


    I orgasmed again, and the next one wasn¡¯t far off.


    ¡°You hear a man say, ¡®Miss Huppert, they¡¯re setting up the cameras now. Soon, you¡¯ll be the next star on our website, ¡®Depraved Sluts Fucking Themselves with Vegetables.¡¯ A hundred thousand people have signed up for your porno debut.¡¯ You can hear the cameras setting up, ¡®Action¡¯, you hear the director say, and you know you¡¯re performance is going out to a hundred thousand people, all watching you stretch your pussy with a cucumber.¡±


    I orgasmed again, then again, faster, and another time, unable to stop now, my body shaking as I mmed the cucumber in and out of my cunt. It was turning mushy, getting softer as my cunt¡¯s contractions squeezed the poor thing.


    ¡°Fuck, Master! Please let me cum. Let me stop. Please, sir.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Slut.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, God, oh, God, oh, God. Please, Sir.¡±


    There was no answer, and I orgasmed so hard on the mushy cuke, I broke it in two, losing half of it in my pussy. At the same time, I felt men cumming on me, their hot sperm squirting on my body, apanied by manly grunts. The other two wolves had moved close to me while Quinn was whispering in my ear.


    Quinnughed and retrieved the other half from my pussy, soaked with my cum and cucumber juice. Matt had to lick me clean again, and their cum was all over my body, and I climaxed two more times without Quinn¡¯s permission.


    I¡¯d earned another forty-five swats to my sore derri¨¨re, which he also gave in front of the others. Again, knowing just how much to apply to keep me from using my safe word, reading me like a book. What¡¯s worse, is during my spanking, I climaxed again, earning another five. My pussy was not listening to my ass at all.


    Quinn had Conor fuck me with a sore ass. It was the first time I got permission to cum today, and it was needed as I climaxed five more times from Conor¡¯s fucking, even with him pounding against my sore bottom. Sore or not, I was a firecracker, ready to explode, and someone had lit the fuse, just likest night. Then I had to lick Brigitte¡¯s pussy while Matt fucked me, d to still have permission to cum. I licked off both their cocks, already hard again, as was Quinn¡¯s. They scented a bitch in heat, and it was me. Master sent me to the showers to wash the sex stink off, taking of the leather cuffs and cor first, recing them when I finished, then I was allowed to lie down and take a nap before lunch. With theck of sleepst night and the exhausting round of orgasms, I needed it. I dropped off easily.


    I was awakened by Quinn licking my pussy, a lovely way to wake up. Once awake, Brigitte joined us and she licked me as Quinn made love to me, fucking me from behind and prone, sliding deep while ying with my breasts. Man, could that wolf fuck, and together, oh my! We cleaned each other off after he orgasmed, once again filling me with his cream.


    Thank goodness, I had his permission to orgasm, but it scared me. All morning long, I hadn¡¯t gotten permission to cum, and been smacked over a hundred times, (That¡¯s over twenty orgasms for anyone keeping count) but all permitted since myst spanking. Since I didn¡¯t expect to get away with no more spanking today, I wondered if he was saving it forter, like when we went out to eat. He wouldn¡¯t spank me in a restaurant, would he?


    Quinn let me sleep longer than nned, and the others had already eaten lunch, but he had a sd for me, not wanting me to eat too much before supper. After eating, I had to lick Brigitte to five orgasms, as he said she wasn¡¯t going with us tonight, so it was important I treat her right before we left. I did the best I could. Brigitte seemed grateful anyway. At four PM, there was a knock at the door, and Quinn told me to answer it. I left Brigitte on the bed, and I had her fluids all over my face. I hoped it wasn¡¯t another eight wolves, or I¡¯d be so pissed.


    Instead it was one person, dressed in a uniform of sorts, a little overweight, but not much. He had some e scars, and a once broken nose, and looked far from perfect, and I realized he wasn¡¯t a wolf. He took a nice leisurely look at me, and I suddenly wanted to cover myself.


    Now it¡¯s important to understand something; nudity among the wolves was verymon. When I¡¯m with them, I¡¯m almost always naked. They¡¯re used to it, and I¡¯ve be used to it with them. The other breeders were much the same way. We were now used to lounging around naked when hanging with wolves. Carl was the only human who wasn¡¯t a breeder who was usually naked, and that was mostly to humiliate him. Theirrge cocks and his dick locked up to show his unworthiness for him to be Dani¡¯s only lover. It had also happened to my folks, hanging around with wolves.


    But when you were naked, wolves didn¡¯t look at you as if you were naked. It was just another state of being, not a sexual invitation. Although sex often happened, it wasn¡¯t because you were being ogled lustfully. Even when male wolves became erect, they mostly ignored their own erections and the cause of them, unless asked to participate in something. They were far more polite than most humans in simr situations, where being naked usually meant an invitation for more. It was why Carl thought that Dani must have been fucking someone when he first caught her nude with all the wolves. It¡¯s what most humans would have been doing, not lying around chatting with hard cocks and wet pussies.


    Standing naked in front of another human, one who lusted, whose eyes lit up when seeing you nude, I was so much more aware of my nudity than I usually was. That¡¯s why I wanted to cover up.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re right on time,¡± Quinn said.


    He and the other males were dressed, dressed up for going out. They¡¯d dressed while I was with Brigitte, who¡¯d remained in the bedroom. I was the only naked person the man saw, and with evidence of sex smeared all over my face. I know I blushed scarlet red.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I need to dress, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got your outfit right here,¡± he said, holding up a bag. ¡°Open up the back of the car, please, would you Orrin?¡±

 211

    ¡°Yes, sir, Mr. Whn.¡±


    Orrin left and Quinn took my arm. ¡°Come along, Slut; it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going naked, am I, sir? I¡¯ll be arrested.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave the car naked, but you¡¯ll be naked the entire trip,¡± Quinn replied, smiling.


    ¡°Where are we going, Master?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡±


    We walked out of the house and I was acutely aware of my nudity and Orrin standing there holding the back door of a stretch limousine opened, a shit eating grin on his face. Quinn let both of the others get in first, keeping me upright and visible the entire time, so Orrin could peruse my nudity at leisure. Then Quinn helped me in, seated facing forward, the other two wolves in seats on either side. There was a privacy window between the driver and the passengers.


    The car started and headed South, towards home. Quinn said, ¡°On our way to Pornd, you¡¯re going to suck each of us off. I¡¯m going to open the privacy window so the driver can watch. He won¡¯t be participating at all in your debauchery, but he will witness it. You can say ¡®Adriana¡¯ if you want the privacy window to remain closed, but the mike will be open so he can hear you pleasure us.¡±


    At least he asked. It was obviously something Quinn wanted, and I had to admit that bing a slut in front of a total stranger, and one unused to the casual sex of wolves, had my engine running.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, since there was no response which needed to be made unless I used my safe word. Extracting Quinn¡¯s cock, I began sucking him. He opened the privacy window, so the driver could witness my slutty behavior in his rear view mirror, staring at my naked ass as I bobbed up and down on Quinn¡¯s dick. We could both also hear my slobbery sucking over the inte. I noticed that Quinn kept an eye on the driver, to make sure he didn¡¯t be unsafe while watching us. After I extracted Quinn¡¯s cum, I moved to Conor. The driver would have a profile view of this cocksucking, due to the seating. He could see Conor¡¯s dick with my head sucking up and down the stalk, my breasts hanging down.


    Conor kept up a runningmentary as I sucked him, adding to the auralponent of our show.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Slut. Suck all the way down to my balls. Good job. Now swirl your tongue around the head of my cock. Good, just like that. You¡¯re such a good cock sucker, Slut. I¡¯ve seen a lot of improvement. Perfect. Keep licking my balls. That feels so good. Are you going to swallow my cum like a good little girl?¡±


    Christ, I was almost twice as old as he was, and he was calling me a good little girl. Iughed inwardly.


    ¡°All the way down your throat, now. That¡¯s right. Good, girl. Matt is going to fuck you now, keep going. Don¡¯t stop just because he¡¯s fucking you.¡±


    I felt Matt¡¯s cock enter me. Oh, God! Spit-roasted in front of the driver.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Quinn said, ¡°you don¡¯t have my permission to cum.¡±


    Of course as soon as he said it, I climaxed, moaning around the cock in my throat. I climaxed three more times before Conor unloaded his bountiful balls in my mouth, gasping what a great cocksucker I was.


    Matt didn¡¯t stop, he kept right on fucking me, pounding me from behind, my face still buried between Conor¡¯s thighs. I climaxed two more times, loudly, before he left his deposit in my sweltering pussy.


    ¡°Suck me off again,¡± Quinn said, ¡°and let the driver get a good look at your messy pussy.¡±


    I started sucking my Master once more. The driver got a good view of Matt¡¯s pussy deposit leaking down my legs for about five minutes, then his view got blocked by Conor filling it up again. When Conor finished, there was a lot more leaking out of my pussy, and I¡¯d earned an additional thirty-five swats from his fucking, added to the thirty from Matt, and I knew my ass would be red much of the night. I felt like such a whore, but it had excited me.


    The limo stopped, and Matt was tasked to lick me clean. Orrin was turned around on his seat so he could watch me getting licked from stem to stern. Now, somewhat more tidy, I was given two pasties to put over my nipples, with a sheer white, cropped top to go over them. I probably met only the minimum standards not to be arrested. I was given a wrap around skirt, short, mid-thigh, with a slit on the side which would open when I walked, revealing myck of underwear. I felt that if I sat down, my pussy might be visible, it was that short. Quinn had gotten a wrap around as he didn¡¯t know what weight I¡¯d be toting around when I wore it. I looked three months pregnant, definitely a bigger belly than I was ustomed to, but the skirt fit. The top was a little snug, but not unwearable. I also got some four inch stiletto heels, which I somewhat teetered on when I finally got out of the car.


    Next, Quinn inserted a mouse shaped object inside my still somewhat soggy pussy, since Matt hadn¡¯t shifted to a wolf to clean me up. Pulling out his phone, Quinn yed around with it a bit until I felt the object inside of me start buzzing. It felt good. I knew it wouldn¡¯t take much for me to orgasm again.


    ¡°Over myp for your spanking, Slut.¡±


    With the driver watching, Quinn pulled up my skirt and gave me seventy-five stiff swats on my derri¨¨re. I know what you¡¯re thinking, thirty and thirty-five is only sixty-five, not seventy-five. Much to my embarrassment, I climaxed two more times from my spanking and the little gadget buzzing away in my pussy. It did a nice job of throbbing against my g-spot. Right now, I felt like the worst kind of harlot, and I knew it would probably get worse, before it got better. He turned the gadget off for now. With the cor around my neck, proiming I was ¡®Quinn¡¯s Slut¡¯, and the wrist cuffs, I probably looked like exactly what I was, a submissive slut to one or all of the men I was with. Thank God, we were in Pornd and not Bath.


    ¡°Wait here, Orrin. Do you have something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, Mr. Whn. Brought my lunch.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy the show?¡±


    ¡°Very much. I might have to go in the back and relieve myself, if you know what I mean. If you don¡¯t see me in the front, just knock on the door. As soon as I¡¯m presentable, I¡¯ll let you in.¡±


    ¡°Good man,¡± Quinn said, smiling.


    We walked into a Pornd restaurant called ¡®The Grill Room & Bar¡¯, a ce fancy enough I normally couldn¡¯t afford to eat in it. The high heels caused my hips to roll provocatively. Along with my outfit, my obvious pregnancy, and the fact I was walking in with three handsome, young looking studs, I was calling attention to myself, to us, and I was aware of all of the eyes on us, from the hostess, the wait staff, the other guests, anyone with two eyeballs really. I know I probably blushed all through finding the reservation, and leading us to our table.


    When I sat down, it was gingerly, because my ass still burned from the spanking I¡¯d received in the car. I wondered if the older man at the next table, sitting with his wife whose back was to me, could see my hoohaw under the table, as I could definitely feel a breeze, and I knew there was a pink tail sticking out of it to call attention to my bald slit. Perhaps he needed sses to see at that distance, or he just wasn¡¯t looking low enough yet, though he¡¯d paid lots of attention to the girls swaying under my top.


    Quinn turned on the toy. It was a nice steady buzz, the sound sinking into the background. I knew my pussy was drooling, but I tried to ignore it. The waiter came to take my order, and as we ordered, Master started ying with the controls. The droning device became more animated, speeding up, and slowing down. It was driving me nuts. I needed to cum soon, and I remembered what he¡¯d said yesterday; that he¡¯d make me cum at the restaurant, and I¡¯d have to ask for his permission. I tried to concentrate on the menu, hoping that by doing so, I¡¯d forget the persistent pulsing in my pussy.


    I ordered first, getting the Steak Frites, a top sirloin with their famous Maine sea salt fries, and a Bearnaise sauce. Both of the young wolves, ordered a 20 oz, ribeye, rare. Quinn looked like he couldn¡¯t make up his mind about what he wanted to order, asking the waiter questions about nearly every item on the menu. I was so close, ready to scream, and I couldn¡¯t take any more.


    ¡°Permission to cum, Sir?¡± I said, as quietly as I could, but loud enough I knew Quinn¡¯s lupine ears could hear me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jessica, what was that.¡±


    ¡°May I please cum, Sir. Please?¡± A little louder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t quite catch that, Jessica. What is it you want?¡±


    I gave up trying to be subtle. I knew he wanted the waiter to hear my begging. ¡°May I please orgasm, Master?¡± In my normal speaking voice.


    The waiter looked at me, at the tension in my body, the desperation in my eyes, the plea on my face.


    ¡°Let me think about that for a moment.¡±


    Quinn resumed looking at the menu, asking questions which the waiter only half listened to, watching me.


    I couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, having gone far longer than I could have hoped under the most optimistic of circumstances. I spasmed, my body shaking as the tsunami flowed through me, moaning loud enough the old man and his wife at the next table could hear me, and both looked at me, quivering, having a fabulous orgasm.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have my permission. That¡¯s five swats to your bare ass,¡± Quinn said, and he was loud enough for anyone nearby to hear.


    I saw the olddy¡¯s eyes widen and her husband grin.


    His goal aplished, Quinn ordered the ribeye, rare, with the bordise sauce, the same order as the other wolves, which I could have predicted he¡¯d eat, smiling at me as I shuddered through another gut wrenching orgasm. That was the theme for the rest of the evening. Any time someone was at our table, whether delivering our food, refreshing our water, taking dessert orders, Quinn would turn on my toy, y with the controls until I asked for permission to cum. And they loveding to our table. I¡¯m sure we got twice the service of any other party at the restaurant.


    Half of the time he denied permission, with a reminder I needed to suffer his hand on my ass another five times. Half of the time he gave it, then made me thank him for giving me permission to orgasm. I¡¯m sure every person within ten feet, and everyone in the kitchen, knew what a slut I was and what I¡¯d be doingter. As embarrassed as I was, I still loved it.


    I¡¯d lost all control, and had no choice as to whether or not I was going to be a slut. It was Quinn¡¯s decision now, and he was determined to turn me into his slut. Hell, his cor announced it to the world. ¡®Quinn¡¯s Slut¡¯.


    When they came for the dessert order, Quinn told the two puppies to drink some coffee as he was sure I¡¯d be keeping them up half the night, so now the waiter and surrounding guests knew I was not only Quinn¡¯s ything, I¡¯d be a toy for all three men.


    I was surprised when the older couple stopped by our table after they paid their bill.


    ¡°We enjoyed the floor show,¡± the gentleman said.


    ¡°Enjoy it while you can, honey,¡± the gray haireddy said. ¡°The baby will slow you down a lot.¡±


    I blushed while Quinnughed. ¡°Jessica has agreed to be a surrogate mother,¡± he said. ¡°Half of the fun is putting a new bun in the oven.¡±


    Sheughed and patted my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s very daring, dear. I never could have managed it when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Can you manage it now?¡± Quinn asked. My God, the man had no filter at all. Anything came out of his mouth. I assumed he could smell her arousal too.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I think my husband might have a problem with it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sure, my dear,¡± the gentleman said. ¡°It might be amusing. Would you like to see the young woman spanked on her bare tush?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 212

    She turned to her husband, shocked. My own mouth dropped two floors. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be as shocked as I was. Look at my own parents and what had happened with them. For that matter, Gretchen¡¯s parents. Maybe I was blind to the sexual appetites of people older than myself.


    Quinn handed them a card with his phone number jotted on it. ¡°We¡¯ll be at The Press Hotel by Marriott, until eleven tomorrow morning. Think about it. If you want to join us, call me, and I¡¯ll give you the room number.¡±


    When they walked away there was a lot of back and forth chatter between them. What I wouldn¡¯t give to hear that conversation. We paid our bill, leaving a nice tip. We went back to the limo, and the driver wasn¡¯t visible. Quinn knocked on the door.


    ¡°Just a minute, be right with you.¡±


    When the driver climbed out of the car, he looked hastily put together. ¡°Where to next, Mr. Whn?¡±


    ¡°The Press Hotel. After you drop us off, you can head home. I¡¯ll need you again at 11:30 tomorrow morning, same ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°If the couple joins us at the hotel,¡± Quinn said, ¡°I¡¯d like you to lick her pussy if she¡¯s never been with a woman before. And, I¡¯d like you to suck his cock. I won¡¯t expect more than that. You may say ¡®Adriana¡¯ and I won¡¯t pressure you, but I¡¯d like you to think about it.¡±


    If I did it, they¡¯d be the oldest looking people I¡¯d ever had sex with. I¡¯d had sex with wolves that were much older, but looked younger. They looked around sixty, still well put together, like my parents, but holy cow.


    When we checked into the hotel, Quinn said he had a reservation for a superior room with one king size bed.


    The clerk, Diane from her name tag, looked at the four of us standing there, three big males and myself, me in my cor identifying me as Quinn¡¯s Slut, in my slutty outfit, tits visible through the sheer top, covered by the pasties.


    ¡°That room only has one bed,¡± Diane said.


    ¡°One bed is all we need, and we won¡¯t be sleeping all that much.¡± Quinn smiled.


    Diane looked at me again, then the three big fellows. I felt like sinking into the floor, even as my pussy flooded. Having Quinn telling, showing or intimating to all of these strangers that I was a trollop willing to fuck three men at once, was turning me on. Conor took an exaggerated sniff, letting me know they could all smell me, a bitch in heat. Despite being turned on, I still blushed, and the clerk saw how red I became.


    Diane smiled in turn, and said, ¡°Very well, sir.¡±


    They conducted the transaction and she handed us keys and and said, ¡°Enjoy your stay at The Press Hotel.¡± Diane looked down at the prominent erections in each of the men¡¯s trousers, brought on by my arousal. ¡°If you need any help, I get off at eleven.¡± Oh good, another trollop.


    ¡°I fully intend to enjoy myself, as will we all, I think, thank you,¡± said Quinn. He took my arm and led me to the elevator, Matt carrying one piece of luggage.


    When we got to the room, Quinn informed me that he¡¯d brought the enema equipment and I¡¯d best use it before they got started. He also handed me a package of nylons. ¡°Put these on, and nothing else but your cor.¡±


    He removed my leather cor and cuffs so I didn¡¯t get them wet. I went into the bathroom and used the equipment, which didn¡¯t take long because I¡¯d used it before going to Quinn¡¯s yesterday, then took a shower. They had a rainfall shower-head, which I found enjoyable. I brushed my teeth and hair, then put my cor back on, hearing it click when it locked. I put on the nylons, stay ups, which ented my legs, and covered up nothing else. Despite the shower, I felt myself liquifying again as soon as I put them on and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like someone who wanted to be fucked, and no doubt, would be,pletely. I stepped back into the room, seeing the three wolves, naked, in varying states of hardness, Matt the hardest.


    What I also saw was the elderly couple from the restaurant, dressed and seated on the couch provided in the room. I covered myself up, realized instantly that they were going to watch me get fucked, so what was the point, and lowered my hands. The elderly gentlemanughed, while his wife smiled.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jessica, this is Richard and Susan Hanson. Richard, Susan, this is Jessica Huppert, our bad girl this evening,¡± Quinn said by way of introduction. ¡°They decided to drop by to watch you receive your spanking, and then, who knows what will happen?¡±


    Since I imagined I¡¯d get fucked after my spanking, I could pretty much guess what would happen afterward.


    ¡°Hello, Richard, Susan,¡± I said, being polite. Given I was starting to infuse the room with my pheromones, I wasn¡¯t surprised to see the wolves all be rock hard, and Susan¡¯s interest went from me to the big, manly shafts.


    Quinn pulled me into his arms and kissed me, a kiss fraught with promise of a night of debauchery to follow, and I could feel more moisture bedew myher lips. He sat on the bed and pulled me over hisp, so my bottom was facing our guests. By now, they might be able to view drops of my honey on my lips, I was juicing up so fast in anticipation.


    ¡°How many times did you orgasm without my permission at supper?¡±


    ¡°Seven times, Master.¡± I felt a trickle of fluid down my leg. I was such a slut.


    ¡°How many swats do you get for climaxing without permission seven times?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-five, sir.¡±


    ¡°How many times did you cum altogether?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen, sir.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy being a public slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, even though I was embarrassed, I enjoyed it.¡±


    Quinn ran a finger through my slit, showing the couple how wet I was. ¡°You¡¯re ready to be fucked now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do for us tonight?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good answer.¡±


    Quinn turned on my toy again, and began spanking me in front of the couple. Her breath caught every time he smacked my ass. I orgasmed twice more during my spanking, much to my shame, and got ten more added to my total. By the time Quinn finished, I knew they were staring at my much reddened bottom, which had been squirming quitesciviously in hisp as he applied each swat. When I stood up and faced them, Susan had a hand on her clothed breast, squeezing and massaging it. Richard had formed a tent in his pants.


    Lying on the bed, his mast springing straight up from his body, Quinn pulled the toy from my pussy and had me mount him cowgirl, my back to the couple again. They witnessed his fat prick pushing inside of my eager pussy. I started sliding up and down his cock until I¡¯d coated it. Then Conor started lubing up my asshole. Quinn spread my ass cheeks, another view I¡¯m sure they enjoyed, before Conor blocked their view with his ass, his own prick shoving deep in my fundament. Matt was thest to enter me, iming my mouth. I was airtight for the first time in front of someone who wasn¡¯t a wolf.


    If it weren¡¯t for the cock jammed down my throat, everyone in the motel might have heard my screams of pleasure. Richard and Susan heard them, and got up to stand beside the bed so they could see those three cocks fucking me in profile, one in each of my orifices.


    I wasn¡¯t so lost in my own pleasure, that I couldn¡¯t hear the discussion they had beside the bed.


    ¡°You should fuck one of them. You know you want to,¡± Richard said.


    ¡°I¡¯m married. Forsaking all others, remember?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieving you of that promise for tonight only.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our thirty-fifth wedding anniversary. Should this be the night to break that promise.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s my gift to you.¡±


    She turned to him and kissed him, nodding shyly. I wasn¡¯t the only one getting fucked tonight.


    Twenty minutester, all three wolves deposited their cum in me. I sucked Conor¡¯s and Quinn¡¯s dicks to clean them off, while Matt licked my pussy and ass to clean me off.


    Both of them were surprised to see me go ass to mouth, not knowing it had been washed out to allow me to. Matt did a good job of cleaning me, which surprised them as well, since he dug past my pucker to get as much of Conor¡¯s cream as he could.


    Susan asked me, ¡°Do you like getting fucked in your tush?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enjoyable if you¡¯ve been prepared for it,¡± I admitted.

 213

    ¡°How do you prepare for it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Wearing anal plugs on a daily basis inrger andrger sizes, until you¡¯ve had one bigger than thergest cock you expect to have inside of you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it taste like, a cock that¡¯s been inside of you bottom?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much the same as the one in my pussy,¡± I said. ¡°I had enemas before you arrived to ensure my rectum was thoroughly cleaned out. I¡¯m not required to suck a cock if I haven¡¯t been cleaned out first.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she said, looking relieved, understanding it now.


    ¡°My wife would like to try one of you gentleman out, especially since none of you seemed to have lost your erection,¡± Richard said.


    ¡°How about two of them?¡± Quinn said. ¡°One in her pussy, the other in her mouth.¡±


    Richard looked to Susan for confirmation, and she said, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Conor, Matt, please take care of that, Matt, her mouth please.¡± They both said yes. ¡°Richard, Susan, would either of you have an objection to Jessica sucking off Richard as I fuck her?¡±


    Susan said, ¡°Please do. If I¡¯m going to do this, he should enjoy himself as well.¡±


    Quinn checked with me and I said I¡¯d do it.


    Conor and Matt undressed Susan, and there was lots of kissing and fondling going on as they did so. Her breasts sagged somewhat, but were surprisingly pert for a sixty something year old, the nipples still pointing out, not drooping down. Her skin was wrinkled, and her pubic hair gray. That didn¡¯t stop either wolf from licking her, and you know how good wolves are at that. She climaxed a couple times on each of their tongues, moaning loudly, and I knew they were preparing her for their cocks. Conor put her on her hands and knees, and Matt put his cock in front of her face, and she opened her mouth and epted him, slowly working his prick down her throat. Conor got behind her and rubbed his erection up and down her slit until she backed off Matt and told Conor to fuck her. His cock disappeared in her pussy and Richard gasped, watching. Matt¡¯s cock went back in on the other end and Susan was spit-roasted.


    I don¡¯t know what sex she¡¯d engaged in before she was married, a child of Woodstock and the seventies, but from their conversation beside the bed, it was the first time since she¡¯d been married, she was stuffed at both ends.


    ¡°Do you want to getfortable, sir,¡± I asked Richard.


    ¡°Please, yes,¡± he said, unable to take his eyes off his wife.


    I helped him off with his clothes. His cock was hard, though not as hard as a wolf could get. I started sucking his shaft as Quinn entered me again, two spit-roastings going on side by side.


    Susan was climaxing often, lost in pleasure. It happened when you got fucked by a big dicked wolf. Richard couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. He climaxed rather quickly, gasping as I drank down his cum, but I kept sucking, and he eventually regained his erection,sting much longer the second time, climaxing again when both wolves ejacted in his wife. She drank down all of Matt¡¯s cum. Quinnsted a few minutes longer.


    The two wolves took turns cleaning Susan off, giving her a couple more orgasms in the process.


    Richard turned to Quinn. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you with Susan.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Quinn replied. ¡°Susan, have you ever been with a woman?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to be?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Susan. You¡¯ve talked about it,¡± Richard said. ¡°I¡¯d like to see it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with a woman if you suck off one of the males. I¡¯d like to see that.¡±


    Richard nodded, unable to speak.


    ¡°Susan,¡± Quinn said, ¡°I haven¡¯t cleaned Jessica off yet, do you want to pleasure her while clean, or drenched in my cum?¡±


    ¡°Drenched in your cum. I¡¯m used to the taste of semen.¡±


    ¡°Lie down over me,¡± I said. ¡°Quinn will fuck you as I lick you. You¡¯ll love that.¡±


    Susan did as I asked and we licked each other for five minutes, Susan doing a good job of licking up all of Quinn¡¯s cum, if not a spectacr job of licking me in the process. Since it was her first time, I cut her lots of ck. I hadn¡¯t been any good my first time either. About five minutes in, Quinn pushed her legs farther apart and I saw his cock head searching for his target. I stopped licking her long enough to suck and lick the head so there¡¯d be more moisture for his pration, and aimed him where he needed to go.


    Quinn wasrger than Conor and muchrger than Richard, so he took his time prating Susan, easing into her pussy slowly. As soon as he bottomed out, Susan gave up all pretense of licking me, lost in the sensations of his big fat cock fucking her. Her orgasms were epic, especially as I was licking her at the same time. She wasn¡¯t ashamed of her husband hearing her be a slut for Quinn¡¯s cock, begging for it like I did. I saw the telltale signs of Quinn¡¯s impending climax, and sucked on her clit so Susan orgasmed at the same time as he did, her body bucking up and down despite my clinging to her hips and Quinn¡¯s weight on her ass.


    It wasn¡¯t until he pulled out and I began cleaning up the mess in her pussy, that Susan began licking me again, and giving me my first orgasm on her tongue.


    Quinn asked, ¡°Richard, would you like to suck your wife¡¯s pussy juice off my cock?¡±


    Richard nodded and Quinny on his back beside Susan, and Richard cleaned off his cock until he was hard again, then sucked him off until Quinn orgasmed down his throat, Susan watching intently as her husband sucked the big cock which had fucked her. She was rubbing her pussy with one hand, and massaging a breast with her other, as he did, gasping in her own orgasm as Richard drank down Quinn¡¯s cum.


    They got dressed afterward, and Susan hugged us all, thanking us for their little anniversary adventure. Richard hugged only me, not yet ready to hug naked men despite sucking Quinn off. They left. I got spit roasted three more times that night, each wolf taking one more turn in my pussy, and one in my mouth, before we sank exhausted in bed. I was sated, unable to imagine another dick in me for days.

 214

    Road Trip ¨C New York


    My cor came off in the morning, but that didn¡¯t stop me from being airtight again. I was starting to enjoy cocks being in all of my fuck holes. God only knew I was having a helluva time when I did.


    We had a room service breakfast. I wasn¡¯t a submissive at the moment, but Quinn asked me if I¡¯d answer the door naked when our order arrived. I nodded and although all of the others were dressed, I answered the door buck naked when the server knocked, letting him in. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off me, and noting the bed torn up and three men and just little ol¡¯ me, quickly figured out what had happenedst night, not guessing we¡¯d had two other guests at one point.


    What I have started bing, was surprising to me. I¡¯d abhorred the thought of having to turn to prostitution if I couldn¡¯t find a job, yet here I was, admitting a server into my room, naked as a jaybird, and letting him think I was a fuck toy for three menst night. I still hated the original thought, because prostitutes had little choice in who they fucked if they were paid, but I was pretty much acting like one anyway. The server probably wondered why the men had hired a pregnant prostitute, but hey, everyone had kinks, right?


    We checked out at eleven. The day clerk gave Quinn a message, sealed in an envelope. He opened it up and gave it to me to read.


    I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t call mest night. You looked like you¡¯d be fun. Here¡¯s my number if you¡¯re interested.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should call her,¡± I said. ¡°She could be a pack breeder.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Susan would have be a pack breeder too, if she weren¡¯t too old to have children,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Quinn said,ughing. ¡°I¡¯ll give her a call on the way home.¡±


    Quinn seemed a lot more rxed, happy, social, than when I¡¯d first met him. Maybe I¡¯d done a second good thing for the pack.


    Orrin pulled up in front of the hotel at 11:30 on the dot. We climbed in. I was wearing actual clothes today, and I think Orrin was a little disappointed. Instead of heading home, we headed down to the waterfront.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I want you to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    We arrived at the docks, and there was a long pier, with boat slips going off to either side. We walked down to the end of the pier, and there was a young man standing there, looking out over the harbor.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. I want you to have a chat with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, why?¡±


    ¡°He has a lot inmon with your mother. He doesn¡¯t know who his birth parents were.¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡¯s son?¡±


    Quinn nodded, and I kissed him. ¡°Have you told her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I thought you might like to tell her. It¡¯s best he not know at the moment, in case Sasha doesn¡¯t think she should meet him. She doesn¡¯t look much older than he does. He¡¯s twenty-seven.¡±


    She¡¯d been raped twenty-eight years ago, so that tracked. I took Quinn¡¯s hand and we walked up to the man together. He was handsome, as most men or women were who were the result of wolf matings. I could see lots of Sasha¡¯s Amerindian ancestry, as he was darker skinned than most, looking deeply tanned.


    ¡°Sean Hagerty,¡± Quinn called out, and he turned to face us, an expectant look on his face. ¡°Quinn Whn, the man who called you and asked you to meet out here.¡±


    ¡°You said you might have news about my mother. Is this my sister?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s unrted to you, but her mother was also adopted and didn¡¯t know who her birth parents were. This is Jessica Huppert. She had some luck tracking down her mother¡¯s father, although her grandmother had died in childbirth. It¡¯s possible she can help you too.¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Sean, I¡¯m very happy to meet you,¡± I said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a seat over here and tell me all about yourself. It might help me to find your mother.¡±


    We sat down on a bench and he told me a lot about himself. We talked for roughly an hour. He was genuinely happy, and told me all about his adoptive parents and siblings, a boy and girl, both younger. He¡¯d graduated from high school and never gone to college. He worked as a charter boat captain. He pointed out his boat. It was a big one, so he seemed to be doing well for himself. He didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, having broken up with hisst one roughly two months before. It was mutual, so he wasn¡¯t torn up about it, and he was looking around for someone else.


    ¡°Would you consider dating Jessica?¡± Quinn asked, and I looked at him in shock.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not dating anyone,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. He doesn¡¯t want to get involved with a pregnant woman.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a surrogate mother for an infertile couple,¡± Quinn said. ¡°She¡¯ll be giving up the child when she delivers it. Would that present a problem for you, Sean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Not if we liked each other.¡±


    ¡°There you go, why don¡¯t you exchange phone numbers. You¡¯ll need ¡®s if you find his parents anyway.¡±


    Sean eagerly gave me his, and I gave him mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a road trip with some girlfriends doing the same surrogate thing as I am,¡± I told him. ¡°We¡¯re leaving in a couple of weeks, and we¡¯ll probably be gone a month. I won¡¯t contact you before then unless I find your parents,¡± I said, ¡°but I¡¯ll call when I get back and see if you¡¯d like to meet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Jessica. You¡¯re sweet and I enjoy talking to you. I hope you can find my birth parents.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I take your picture?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    I took his photo so I could show it to Sasha. I had no idea how she¡¯d feel about finding out about her son, or what she would do once she knew, but it would be her choice now, not someone else¡¯s. We said our goodbyes and headed back down the pier to the car.


    When we returned, Conor and Matt had gotten out, since we¡¯d been gone over an hour, though they¡¯d stuck close, so they¡¯d see us when we came back.


    ¡°What was all this about then,¡± Conor asked.


    ¡°We may have found Sasha¡¯s son,¡± I said. ¡°Can we go straight to thepound?¡±


    Quinn looked pointedly at Orrin. ¡°No, he¡¯ll need to get back to his family. It¡¯s Sunday, after all.¡±


    Of course, Orrin was human. What an idiot. I did call Sasha and told her I¡¯d being in a couple hours and asked if she could meet me.


    ¡°You know I will, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    We stopped for some fast food on the way, and after eating, Quinn called Diane and chatted her up. He told her he was sorry for not calling before she got off work, but he¡¯d give her a call in about a week and set up a date. She sounded excited. What was I thinking; of course she did. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a Greek God in their bed. She already knew she was going to get fucked. She¡¯d offeredst night, and he was epting now.


    Dani called while we were on the road. ¡°Tony definitely can¡¯t go on our road trip,¡± she said. ¡°Do you have any other ideas?¡±


    ¡°Give me a second. I¡¯m putting you on hold.¡±


    I looked at Quinn spectively. I couldn¡¯t believe what was about toe out of my mouth.


    ¡°Can you take off for a month?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To go on our road trip with us? Dani and I can be your submissive sluts on the trip, except when I¡¯m with Gretchen.¡±


    Quinn smiled, and it was a devilish smile, and I wondered what I was getting myself in for.


    ¡°Will Lisette still being? I think Tony would have a problem with his mate being gone that long without him, and with me.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure he would too. I was thinking of Brigitte. She was ufortable letting me out of her sight anyway.¡±


    ¡°Brigitte is doable.¡± They were definitely getting along better.


    I took Dani off hold. ¡°Quinn and Brigitte wille instead of Tony and Lisette. There¡¯s just one thing you need to know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°You and I will be his submissive sluts while we¡¯re on the road.¡±


    Daniughed. ¡°Carl will get a kick out of that.¡±


    ¡°Will you?¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll both enjoy ourselves,¡± Dani said. ¡°I wonder what mother will say?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t want to join us. An elderly couple joined us in our hotel roomst night. They enjoyed themselves.¡±


    Daniughed again. ¡°We have ourselves a n. I¡¯ll let the others know.¡±


    She hung up, but I wasn¡¯t done. I had one more question. ¡°What nationality is Whn?¡±


    ¡°Irish.¡±


    ¡°Does it mean something?¡±


    ¡°In Gaelic, it would be ¨® Faol¨¢in. It means wolf.¡±


    Of course it did. I kissed him, settling against his chest as his arm went around me.

 215

    As soon as we got back to Quinn¡¯s, Brigitte, Conor and I took our vehicle and headed to wolf central. Rene and Sasha both came out to greet us.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to see you sote in the day,¡± Sasha said. ¡°What¡¯s the big rush?¡±


    ¡°I think Quinn found the son you gave up for adoption,¡± I said.


    Sasha gasped and sped a hand over her heart. ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    ¡°Fairly sure. He was given up for adoption twenty-seven years ago, in Pornd, and has never found his birth parents. His adoption was handled by the Tender Mercies Adoption Agency, and he was born on May 25. His name is Sean Hagerty. I have his picture if you want to see it.¡±


    Each revtion increased Sasha¡¯s joy and when I offered his picture, she snatched the phone out of my hand, although she needed to hand it back because it wasn¡¯t unlocked.


    ¡°How? Why?¡±


    I unlocked it, went to the photos app and handed it back to her. She gazed on his likeness a long time.


    ¡°We heard about the other wolf hanging with Matt and what happened to him. I asked Quinn if he could use his government contacts to find out what happened to him after he was adopted, if he was happy. I spent over an hour talking to him today. He¡¯s a boat captain, has his own charter boat, not with anyone at the moment, but looking. Has an adoptive brother and sister. His parents conceived after they adopted him. He¡¯d like to meet his birth parents, but you don¡¯t look that much older than he does, so Quinn said it was iffy to introduce you as his mother. If I may offer a suggestion?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha asked, still looking at him.


    ¡°Unless we tell him about werewolves, he can¡¯t know you¡¯re his mother, but I was going to contact him about going on a date when I got back from my road trip. Perhaps you and Rene could join us on a double date, as just someone else who¡¯s my friend, like Quinn. Why don¡¯t you think about it while I¡¯m gone and decide what you¡¯d like to do.¡±


    Sasha threw her arms around me and hugged me. ¡°Thank you, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Quinn did most of the work,¡± I said.


    ¡°And that wolf will be appropriately rewarded,¡± Sasha said. ¡°But you were the one who thought to ask about it. Please send me this picture.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I sent her the photo. I¡¯d done a good thing today, and I was pretty happy about it.


    ******


    It was the day before we were to leave on our road trip. Carl and Dani were over at my house, waiting for Quinn to arrive. It was thest chance for Carl to have sex with his fianc¨¦e before we left, so he was waiting for Quinn¡¯s permission, and for me to give him the key. Quinn was bringing the big Suburban SUV, and was spending the night at my ce, which was a first. The only ce other than his I¡¯d slept with him, was Carl¡¯s house, next door, and the hotel in Pornd. He¡¯d be in my bed tonight. The thought had my pussy drooling.


    A week ago, Dani, Quinn and I had gone shopping for maternity clothes to take on our trip. The reason Quinn had gone is he wanted them appropriately slutty for his two submissives. The clerk who waited on us asked Quinn which one of us he was married to.


    ¡°Neither one.¡±


    ¡°Just helping them to pick out clothes, then?¡±


    ¡°Making sure everything is provocative. I want men to look at them and think, ¡®damn, that woman is hot. What I wouldn¡¯t do to have a piece of that, even though they are pregnant.¡¯ If even you want to have sex with them, my job is done.¡±


    Sure enough, the woman helped pick out some slutty clothes. Most of it was belly baring, if the temperatures permitted, like in the car or a home. We had coats or sweaters if we had to go outside for any length of time.


    Today, as per usual, we were naked. I was five months pregnant, Dani was four and a half, the other breeders between four to four and a half months along, while Brigitte was three. We were picking up the others from their homes tomorrow, so only Dani, Carl, Brigitte and Conor were here now. When Quinn knocked, Carl let him in. Carl was in his cock cage.


    ¡°Hey, cuckold. You must be desperate. You haven¡¯t fucked Dani for two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t fucked her for a week, not since I took her out shopping, so I feel your pain. How are my two sluts?¡±


    ¡°Just fine, sir,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°I want the two of you to go shave each other in the shower, nice and smooth. No hair at all below the neck. Then put this cream on. It retards hair growth. Use it twice a day, morning and night. How much have you two had sex?¡±


    ¡°Only a couple times,¡± I said. ¡°Dani isn¡¯t into to pussy as much as I am. If she¡¯s with someone, it¡¯s mostly Lisette.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s going to change. I like my two sluts licking lots of pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Dani said. She took the cream from Quinn. ¡°Come on, fellow slut, let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    This was the first time anyone else had shaved me. I¡¯d been fingered enough to be ustomed to other people touching me, but that was for sex. This was different, but still erotic and arousing to me. Arousing enough, even Dani could smell me when she was close to my pussy, shaving it. Hair came off my arms, legs, groin, even the wispy hairs around my ass, which I¡¯d never bothered shaving before. Then I did the same to her, and it was a different kind of touching. After drying off we spread the cream on each other, which made us even smoother and softer. I orgasmed when Dani spread it between my legs.


    ¡°Horny bitch, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Just knowing Quinn has control of me the entire trip, has me on a hair trigger,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I really only had him to myself that one night, but he¡¯s pretty special. I loved the sex.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the sex, it¡¯s the Dominance. Sometimes, it scares me how I be around him. I wanted to limit my submission to maybe a weekend day a month. This will be a whole month.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you agree to be his bitch for a month?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted him toe, and felt I had to entice him.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Daniughed. ¡°And you¡¯re a slut. You¡¯ve got it bad. I wonder how it will be for me, if I¡¯ll react the same? I have to admit the games he ys with me are fun, but I know a lot of it is for Carl¡¯s benefit.¡±


    ¡°When you carry on about how you love Quinn¡¯s cock and how great he is as a lover; is that strictly a show for Carl?¡±


    ¡°Not strictly, no. I exaggerate a little, but damn, he¡¯s good. And he stretches me out so nice. I love a nice girthy dick, and his is the girthiest one around.¡±


    ¡°You up for lots of pussy licking?¡±


    ¡°As long as I can get me some good dick, I can lick a pussy or two, and we¡¯ll have two of the best in Nat and Quinn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Have you ever sucked a wolf cock?¡±


    ¡°Hell, no! Quinn isn¡¯t going to make us do that, will he?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t make us, no, but I¡¯ve done it a few times.¡±


    ¡°Eww! How was it?¡± Dani asked, somewhat excitedly, I thought.


    ¡°It was okay. Wolf cum tastes pretty much like human cum, but there¡¯s a lot more of it. I feel so perverted when I do it.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. I might want to watch you do that, see what it¡¯s like.¡±


    We went back downstairs. Quinn said, ¡°nice¡± and had Dani lie on the floor.


    ¡°Cuckold, pay attention. I¡¯m ordering Dani to let you cum inside of one of her fuck holes seven times between now and when we leave tomorrow morning, but, for every time you jack off, it¡¯s one less time she has to fuck you, so it¡¯s in your best interest not to masturbate. However, you¡¯ll be unlocked, so the temptation to touch yourself will be ever present.¡±


    Quinn unlocked Carl¡¯s cage after I gave him the key, and his cock was instantly hard. I wondered how much he¡¯d actually get to fuck Dani.


    While Dani was on the floor, Quinn put on some temporary tattoos.


    ¡°Myst name is Whn, cuckold, which is the English pronunciation, for the Irish word for Wolf. I¡¯m putting my symbols on my sluts. At some point, I hope to make these tattoos permanent, but we don¡¯t have time to do so now.¡±


    On Dani¡¯s left breast, he put a wolf¡¯s head, with the tongue looking as if it was licking her nipple. On her right breast, he put a temp tattoo that said ¡®Quinn¡¯s Bitch¡¯. Over her mons, he put ¡®Slut ¨C Insert Cock Here¡¯ with an arrow pointing to her pussy, and a smaller wolf¡¯s head, looking as if it was going to lick her clit. I can see why he wanted us shaved and unable to grow hair. After those tattoos had dried and be as permanent as they could be, he had her turn over and added one to her ass that said, ¡®Or Here¡¯ with an arrow pointing at her asshole, and another wolf¡¯s head, about to lick her ass. He let both of those tattoos dry, then told me to lick her to three orgasms, which I did. Unfortunately, Carl couldn¡¯t quit touching himself as I licked Dani and orgasmed.


    ¡°Down to six, cuckold. Are you going home tonight without pussy?¡±


    After I¡¯d finished licking, Quinn and Conor put Dani on her hands and knees, and spit roasted her, and as they spurted their cum into her, Carl climaxed again.


    ¡°Five. Now clean up my pussy.¡±


    Carl licked all of Quinn¡¯s cum up. Then it was my turn. I got the same wolf tattoos as Dani, in the same three ces. The other tattoos were a little different. On my right breast, visible with a slutty enough outfit, of which most of mine would be, it said only ¡®SLUT¡¯. On my big belly, he put, ¡®I don¡¯t have a clue who fathered my baby¡¯. That¡¯s not exactly true. I knew it was one of eleven different wolves, but it made the SLUT on my chest more believable, and it would be visible any time my belly was bare, which would be most of the time, possibly more than my tits. On my mons, Quinn put, ¡°Fuck Me¡¯.


    Once it dried to semi-permanence, Dani was ordered to lick me to three orgasms. Watching Dani lick pussy caused Carl to y with his cock again and he was down to four. Before Quinn put me on my hands and knees, he whispered to me.


    ¡°I want Carl to lick my cum from your pussy. Would you have a problem with it?¡±


    It would be the first time Carl would touch me sexually since I got drunk and fucked him. Since he was now getting married to Dani and essentially under her and Quinn¡¯s control, I didn¡¯t anticipate himing after me for more sex on a regr basis. I figured it wouldn¡¯t make much difference if he licked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fuck him again, but he can lick me anytime you order it. I¡¯ll agree to that.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    I was spit-roasted like Dani had been, a good fucking with lots of orgasms so Carl would know just how much any woman enjoyed Quinn¡¯s masterful fucking. He didn¡¯t jack off though. I didn¡¯t have the same emotional intensity anymore that he had with Dani. He knew he¡¯d never pleasured me as well as Quinn did. That was obvious.


    Quinn told Carl to clean my pussy. He looked at me for permission, and I said, ¡°Obey my Master, and the owner of Dani¡¯s pussy if you ever want to fuck that pussy again.¡±

 216

    Carl did a very good job of licking pussy. I knew he¡¯d been getting lots of practice on Dani, but he was head and shoulders above where he¡¯d been when he had sex with me. Of course, I probably was too. I hadn¡¯t been able to deep throat him, and now I regrly took eight and nine inch cocks without difficulty. We¡¯d both been trained. Carl cleaned me up like the good beta cuck he was.


    ¡°Only four more times, cuckold. I suggest you use her pussy as much as you can, even though I¡¯ve really stretched out Dani¡¯s pussy today. After fucking me daily for a month, her pussy will be useless to you, ustomed to big cocks all the time. She has to return at seven AM tomorrow, so take advantage.


    ¡°Every couple days, we¡¯re going to send Conor a movie of Dani fucking someone. If you want to see it,e over and suck Conor¡¯s cock and he¡¯ll show it to you, or you could let Conor fuck your ass. He¡¯s going to need the sex since neither Brigitte or Jessica will be here to relieve him. If you ask politely, he might suck yours. He¡¯ll have your cage key.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Quinn,¡± Carl said.


    Dani and Carl went to his house and Quinn let Conor fuck Brigitte and me a couple times, since he was staying home. Conor was taking over as instructor while Brigitte was gone. He was the assistant anyway.


    ¡°If you want, Conor, you can have Tony, Lisette, Liam and Ryan over on asion,¡± I said. ¡°Just don¡¯t leave a mess, and change the sheets before we get home.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jess.¡±


    In the morning, as soon as Dani got back, we were given new cors, not leather, which we could wear in the shower and didn¡¯t have to be taken off the entire trip. They were made of some type of fake leather or stic. They had a ring on them for attaching things to, and it had a wolf¡¯s head medallion hanging from the ring. We each got body chains, also with wolf heads hanging from them, and adjustable to go over increasinglyrge bellies.


    We each had on short skirts without underwear, and cropped support tops that were little better than bras, without the bra beneath, just with wider straps than most bras had. Quinn stuck toys in our pussies, although he didn¡¯t turn them on yet. Brigitte began the driving since she knew where everyone lived. Quinn sat up front for the moment, while Dani and I sat in the middle seat.


    I made sure that Quinn had additional paperwork if we ran into other women who would agree to be breeders. He had ten sets of the NDA¡¯s and five breeding contracts, although we might need to contact local packs for breeding contracts if they didn¡¯t want toe to New Ennd to breed. Rene had cleared the way through the various US pack territories.


    Simone and her two wolves were thest ones we picked up, and Quinn made us all consolidate our luggage into three bags, instead of the five we started with, so they¡¯d all fit in the back of the SUV. After everyone was on board, Daphne rode up front with Brigitte; Nat, Simone and Randa sat in the second seat; Quinn, Dani and I were in the third seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have permission to orgasm, sluts.¡± Quinn said. ¡°Turn on the music, Brigitte, something with a good beat.¡±


    As soon as the music started ying, the toys in Dani¡¯s and my pussies, started vibrating and pulsing.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dani eximed. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Your toy has a music mode,¡± Quinn said. ¡°As long as the music keeps ying, it will keep vibrating.¡±


    We both climaxed three times before Pornd, and I knew we¡¯d be sleeping with warm asses tonight. We¡¯d both climaxed ten times before Quinn turned the fuckers off, though we had to suck him off before he did so. Dani and I took turns, but it was my mouth that took his treat.


    ¡°Whatever happened to Diane, the hotel clerk?¡± I asked Quinn on the road.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fucked her on two different asions. She¡¯s enjoyed herself enough each time she might be a wolf breeder eventually. Won¡¯t be able to talk to her about it until we get back. I might use your help for her.¡±


    ¡°By the time we get back, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be able to demonstrate anymore the preferred method for taking wolf cock. I¡¯ll be six months along. Better to pick someone not so far along.¡±


    Both Randa and Simone wanted to try the toys out somewhere in western Massachusetts, and Quinn removed them from us, handing them up a seat.


    ¡°Oooh, are these ever messy,¡± Randa said. She had mine and it was white from my pussy cream.


    ¡°Wait until you cum ten times, and they¡¯ll be messier still,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°Wait until we stop for gas again,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You can wash them with soap and water in thedy¡¯s room before you stick them in you.¡±


    ¡°Give them to me,¡± Nat said. ¡°I like pussy juice.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He popped them in his mouth and licked them clean. He gave the first one to Simone, helping her put it in, then the other one in Randa, helping her insert it as well.


    Brigitte was sting out the music as we cruised down I-90.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± Simone said.


    ¡°Tell me again how nice it is if you get smacked on your naked ass five times each time you cum without permission,¡± I said.


    ¡°How many times did you cum?¡± Randa asked. ¡°It seemed like a lot.¡±


    ¡°Ten.¡±


    ¡°So fifty swats. Is Quinn going to give them to you at Dani¡¯s parent¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°I think I will,¡± Quinn said. ¡°They should know Dani¡¯s my slut bitch. We have to make allowances at the wedding for Dani to fuck me before she walks down the aisle. Her parents are going to have to know.¡±


    ¡°On her bare ass, in front of her parents?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°I might fuck her or have her suck me in front of them as well. Might as well know what kind of daughter they raised.¡±


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Randa said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see that, and their reaction.¡±


    ¡°Is Eva going to show up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think she is,¡± Dani said. ¡°She hasn¡¯t told them she¡¯s pregnant and divorcing Lance yet. She wants my support when she spills the beans. My poor parents. I hope they¡¯re not too disappointed in their daughters. We both turned into quite the sluts.¡±


    We stopped for lunch before entering New York, it was fast food, but Quinn didn¡¯t want to go through the drive thru. We knew why as soon as we got out of the car. Quinn attached leashes to both of our cors and walked us in. I don¡¯t know about Dani, but I was buzzing down below, and that was without the toys on our pussies. They were still in Randa and Simone, though turned off now.


    The staff were pointing at us, giggling, and although only the SL of SLUT was visible on my chest, my belly showed the other temp tattoo saying I didn¡¯t know who the father of my child was. Just the fact that four women were visibly pregnant made us stand out. Brigitte¡¯s loose blouse hid her baby bump. With the addition of a couple of leashes, we were getting close to having all the attention. I was so aroused, both of the males were hard, leaving huge bulges in their pants.


    Quinn ordered for us. ¡°Let¡¯s see, both of my sluts would like your Santa Fe Chicken sds. I¡¯d like three burgers, rare, no condiments.¡±


    ¡°Is it true you don¡¯t know who the father of your child is?¡± The clerk asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know specifically,¡± I replied, ¡°but I know it¡¯s one of eleven people, including my Master.¡± Just saying that, I juiced more. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it seems. I¡¯m acting as a surrogate mother, and eleven infertile couples were given the opportunity for a child. We don¡¯t know who the lucky one is yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her fool you,¡± Quinn said. ¡°She loved having eleven men trying to knock her up.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t quite like that,¡± I said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t making love to all of them. It was more like a production line.¡±


    ¡°Read gang bang for production line,¡± Quinn said.


    Iughed. ¡°You¡¯re so bad, sir. If you¡¯re not careful, I might not choose doing this three more times.¡±


    ¡°See, she¡¯s already looking forward to three more gang bangs,¡± Quinn said, putting his hand on my tummy and rubbing it.


    Iughed again. We were still in the New Ennd pack area. I handed her the printout I¡¯d made from the website I visited from the pop up ad, which I still had in my purse.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯d like to get paid for being a surrogate mother, call this ce,¡± I said. ¡°They¡¯re always looking for young, healthy women to help infertile couples. Loup-Garou. All four of us are getting paid to help. You might enjoy it as much as we do.¡±


    ¡°Do all the men look like these two?¡± she asked. She was looking at Quinn¡¯s package when she asked.


    ¡°Some are even better looking,¡± I said. ¡°This one is an old fossilparatively.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Quinn protested.


    ¡°I call it like I see it, Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking all the fun out of this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to be led around on a leash, do I?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m doing this because I want to. Old fossil or not, he¡¯s quite the stud in bed. He can keep both of his sluts satisfied.¡± Quinn and Dani bothughed. ¡°Call, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    We ate in the dining room, and drew lots of attention, not all of it negative.


    One young, thin, dark haired, Goth looking girl, stopped by our table and said. ¡°I wish I had your balls, and could find someone to put me on a leash.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take balls, just a firm Master or Mistress,¡± I said. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, a Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You¡¯re looking for a Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Would you be willing to do what I want, fuck who I want, including men?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®Yes, ma¡¯am¡¯ or ¡®Yes, Mistress¡¯ to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be bred by me? To have children for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ang, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯m busy at the moment, going on a lengthy road trip. Be gone roughly a month. I want you to really think about what you¡¯re agreeing to. If in a month, you still want to have a Mistress, and are willing to move to Maine, call me.¡± She gave Ang her phone number. ¡°Don¡¯t bother calling me unless you¡¯re serious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. May I say, Mistress, that you¡¯re very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may.¡±


    ¡°I will call you, Mistress. You can depend on it.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to turning you into my bitch,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°May I kiss you, Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may.¡±

 217

    Ang bent over and brushed her lips over Brigitte¡¯s, then walked away with a lilt in her step.


    ¡°Damn, two possibles already,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°And, from two different angles, Master,¡± I said. ¡°So we need to consider possible submissives as fair game. The pack may not even need to pay for puppies with Ang.¡±


    ¡°Then expect to be kept on a leash constantly, slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Can I say it¡¯s quite arousing to be on your leash?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me. I can smell you, Slut. I can smell both of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice not having to pretend, sir. That you can tell exactly how you make me feel.¡±


    Quinn growled. ¡°I¡¯ll want you to fuck me in the car.¡±


    ¡°That meets with my own ns for the car, Master. Will I be allowed to cum?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Que sera, sera, sir.¡± Heughed again.


    Daphne and Brigitte traded ces in the front when we left. Nat, Randa and Simone took the third seat, Quinn and his two sluts in the second. Daphne sted the music, Randa and Simone climaxed in the back from the toys, while sucking Nat¡¯s cock. Dani and I took turns riding Quinn¡¯s cock. We got a lot of looks from passing motorists. What can I say; the SUV was full of randy wolves and their sluts. Unfortunately, I climaxed another six times during my fucking, so I was up to eighty swats. Dani was up to seventy-five. Quinn deposited his cum in me, and Dani had to clean me up, while I cleaned him.


    Dani¡¯s family lived in Batavia, New York, on I-90 about halfway between Rochester and Buffalo. The New York pack had a representative meeting us in Batavia, with a half dozen local wolves, so they could scent us. We needed to meet them the morning after we got there, at a ce called the Bourbon and Burger Company, in downtown Batavia.


    Dani¡¯s mother was named Nicky, her father, Henry. In addition to Dani, and Eva, there was a brother, Henry, Jr. currently attending university at Syracuse, in Syracuse, New York. sses had already started and he was away at school and we wouldn¡¯t see him. Nicky was an inch taller than Dani, so 5-7. Her father was an inch shorter, so 5-5. Nicky was vivacious and gregarious, Henry subdued and quiet, seeming meek to me. We¡¯d beaten Eva there, and we drew some shocked nces from Nicky and Henry when Quinn led us into the house on our leashes and made us strip.


    Surprisingly, neither of themmented, so that was weird. Dani and I looked at each other, wondering why.


    ¡°Is this your fianc¨¦,¡± Nicky asked.


    ¡°No, Mom, this is my Master, Quinn Whn, his other submissive, Jessica Huppert, my friends Simone and Randa, Simone¡¯s bodyguards, Nat and Daphne, and Brigitte, Jessica¡¯s bodyguard. Carl couldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Is the wedding off then?¡± Nicky asked.


    ¡°No, not at all. My fianc¨¦ is a willing cuckold. He allows me to fuck other men, including my Master. In fact, I intend to cuckold him on our wedding day. He¡¯s kind of excited by the idea. I keep him locked in chastity.¡±


    ¡°Is Carl the father?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have sex with him until after I was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s child is it then, your Master¡¯s?¡± Nicky asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t be my Master until after I was pregnant. There¡¯s no chance it¡¯s his. It could possibly be Nat¡¯s.¡± Both her parents looked at the tall ck man. ¡°Do you know what time Eva is getting here?¡±


    ¡°Just before supper.¡± Nicky looked at Henry. He shrugged his shoulders. What did that mean?


    ¡°Do you need help with supper?¡± Dani asked. ¡°We don¡¯t want to invade and do nothing. We¡¯re all ready to help in any way we can, since there¡¯s eight of us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a casserole in the oven. If you want to work on a sd or dessert, that would be a big help.¡±


    ¡°Great, there¡¯s just one more favor I need to ask. We¡¯re allfortable being nude, and I¡¯m a little embarrassed that Jessica and I are the only ones. Do you mind if we all strip off? You and Dad can do what you like.¡±


    ¡°What about Eva?¡± Nicky asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s seen everyone here nude already,¡± Dani said, ¡°and fucked Nat and Quinn. She¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s married,¡± Henry said, the first time I¡¯d heard him speak since inviting us into his house.


    ¡°Not for much longer,¡± Dani said. ¡°We have a lot to tell you. She¡¯s pregnant too, and there¡¯s a ny-five percent chance it¡¯s ck.¡±


    There was stunned silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it sounds. Lance cheated on her first. For thest couple years, he¡¯s been having an affair with a coworker. Having a ck baby was Eva¡¯s way of getting even. He¡¯s been served with the divorce petition, and got a movie of Eva fucking six ck studs, eight ways to Sunday as a present.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want,¡± Nicky said. More amodating than expected.


    Dani kissed her cheek. ¡°Thanks, Mom. Feel free to strip guys and gals.¡±


    The rest of them undressed. I noticed both Nicky and Henry had a hard time keeping their eyes off Quentin and Nathaniel once their erections came into view. And they were erect. Having their balls drained in the SUV hadn¡¯t kept them from developing new ones smelling all of the fucking pheromones in the car.


    ¡°Before you get started on food,¡± Quinn said, ¡°both you sluts owe me a spanking.¡±


    ¡°Do me first,¡± Dani said. ¡°I know where everything is in the kitchen, so I should help.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He sat down and Dani got over hisp. Quinn turned her ass very red, but not enough she needed her safe word. She also climaxed during her spanking, earning five more. I wasn¡¯t the only one. Dani stood up rubbing her ass carefully, then helped Nat and Brigette bring the suitcases upstairs. Simone, Randa and Daphne started cutting up vegetables. Quinn, Nicky, Henry and I were the only ones remaining in the living room. I got over Quinn¡¯sp and took my medicine. I climaxed twice more during my spanking. I was surprised Henry didn¡¯t have an erection when I was done, especially since I had to suck Quinn¡¯s cock when my spanking was over. Was it just me, or was something off? I helped make a dessert, a jello sd.


    Eva arrived with one of her bodyguards, a fellow named Emile, and we greeted them with open arms. She was surprised we were all naked. She looked at her parents, who were still dressed, then shrugged and stripped off herself. Emile followed suit. There was some unobvious sniffing as Emile wasn¡¯t a frequent visitor to Maine. Dani told Eva that she¡¯d touched on her divorce and pregnancy.


    ¡°What did our parents say?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Not much,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little eerie,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s undercurrents of something going on.¡±


    ¡°Nicky is aroused,¡± Nat said.


    ¡°Who can me her,¡± Eva said,ughing, pointing to his erection, which hadn¡¯t been relieved yet. ¡°How are you, lover?¡±


    ¡°Fine. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Some mild morning sickness, more nausea than vomiting, so, good. My bodyguards are dreamy. My girlfriend knows I¡¯m fucking them daily and she¡¯s asking about bing a surrogate mother like me. What should I tell her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing until she signs the paperwork,¡± I said. ¡°You can refer her directly to Rene and let him handle it. If you want her getting used to ¡®you know what¡¯ sex, start her on your bodyguards. Let her know how good sex can be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I left the other one at home. I¡¯m hoping she¡¯s ready to sign away her life by the time I get back. He¡¯s a little bigger than Emile is.¡±


    I looked at Emile¡¯s eight inch cock, currently waving around like a g pole. ¡°Nice,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you two?¡± Eva asked, noting all of my tattoos, my cor, and everything else, not to mention Dani¡¯s.


    ¡°I wanted Quinn toe and I promised Dani and I would be his submissives on our road trip if he came.¡±


    She pointed to the tattoos. ¡°Are those permanent?¡±


    ¡°Temporary. I wouldn¡¯t agree to permanent tattoos like these, but I have to admit the temporary ones are fun. We¡¯ve received a lot of attention.¡±


    ¡°No kidding. The one on your belly is a thought provoker all on its own. Is Quinn still fucking people other than you and my sister, Slut?¡±


    ¡°He fucks whoever he wants. We¡¯re his submissives, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Eva said, ¡°he¡¯s still the best fuck I ever had.¡±


    Eva walked over to Quinn and whispered something in his ear. He followed her upstairs and within minutes, Eva was begging for his cock loud enough her parents could hear. Nicky and Henry looked at each other again. Yeah, something seemed off to me.


    I¡¯m sure the only reason cum wasn¡¯t dripping from Eva¡¯s cunt when they came down to dinner, is Quinn had licked it up like the good wolf he was.


    The Fergusons did have a dining room table able to hold twelve by adding leaves to it, so they had room to seat everyone. We all sat down when the casserole came out of the oven, something called Chicken Divan, with broli and stuffing, lots of chicken with two kinds of soup voring it, cheese and Chinese noodles on top. The wolves were polite and took some of it all. It¡¯s not like they couldn¡¯t eat things other than meat, just that they preferred meat.


    Her parents asked Eva about the ending of her marriage, and Dani about her pending marriage to Carl, both of them answering honestly. They asked why they¡¯d both gotten pregnant, and both of them said they¡¯d be surrogate parents for money, although Eva said it was as much to fuck over Lance, as it was for money.


    ¡°Lance was an asshole. For two years he was giving more of his time and money to his work skank than me, mostly because she had big tits. I figured me fucking six well hung ck guys and bing pregnant with a ck baby while still married to him, would take him down a few notches, and it has. He watched the movie at work where he got served, and a lot of his coworkers saw it too. The skank left him after seeing the cocks I was fuckingpared to his small to average pecker. Getting paid for that fucking was even better. Some infertile woman needed a child and I¡¯m giving her one. When I deliver, they¡¯re taking the child, so I¡¯m not stuck taking care of a baby by myself, and it supplements the alimony Lance will have to pay me.¡±

 218

    ¡°Who¡¯s Emile to you?¡±


    ¡°A fuck buddy who keeps me satisfied, and helps protects the family¡¯s investment in my womb. I have two of them. They¡¯re both a lot of fun, and much better lovers than Lance ever was.¡±


    ¡°How much are you being paid?¡± Nicky asked.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand per child, plus a bonus of a million dors for four,¡± Dani said. ¡°I signed up for four. I¡¯ll probably have two more for myself, but they¡¯re unlikely to be Carl¡¯s either. He knows I¡¯m going to fuck other men.¡±


    Nicky and Henry looked at each other again. Definitely something going on there. What it was, we were about to find out.


    ¡°Henry and I have decided to tell you two girls something. You¡¯re not full blooded sisters. You each have a different father, neither of them Henry.¡±


    Boom. The secret looks made a little more sense.


    ¡°Is Dad a cuckold like Carl?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°He is, but it started for a different reason, though the initial reason has nothing to do with why he¡¯s still a cuckold. He was infertile and couldn¡¯t give me children. We sought another sperm donor so I could be pregnant. We found Eva¡¯s father. As I had sex with this more masculine lover, with Henry watching, Henry realized he¡¯d never given me as much pleasure as I received from him. He also found he enjoyed watching me have sex with other men. He decided to be my cuckold, and watch other, more masculine men fuck me. He only asked one thing of me, that all of the other men I fucked berger than he was, which isn¡¯t too difficult, since your father, or should I say, my husband, only has a four and a half inch cock.


    ¡°When we found someone I really liked and who seemed to have the gics for smart, healthy offspring, they¡¯d get tested, I¡¯d go off birth control, and I¡¯d fuck only him until I was pregnant. Thus you both have different fathers. So does Henry, Junior. Despite the name, he¡¯s not a Junior.¡±


    ¡°Does Junior know?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°No, and we¡¯re not ready to tell him yet. The only reason we¡¯re telling you now, is your own lives are such that you might be receptive to the knowledge without thinking less of us.¡±


    ¡°Have we ever met our real father¡¯s?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°You have, but we¡¯re not going to tell you who it is, if you¡¯re going to ruin their lives by fucking up their own families. Eva¡¯s father told his wife before he impregnated me as a favor to Henry, so she knows, but none of their children know. They¡¯d be Eva¡¯s half siblings. Dani¡¯s father never told his wife or children, but his family are close personal friends of ours.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Gary and the Jackson¡¯s,¡± Dani said. ¡°Uncle Gary is Eva¡¯s father and Pete Jackson is mine. It makes sense. Eva, you look more like our cousins than you do my sister. I always wondered why Pete was sniffing around Mom and Dad never did anything about it. I kind of look like his kids. The only difference is the mother.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Gary is my father?¡± Eva asked. ¡°Really?¡±


    Nicky and Henry nodded. ¡°For the first one, we wanted someone who looked like me,¡± Henry said, ¡°although he got all the size in the family. He¡¯s taller and more handsome and had a bigger cock. Sara agreed that he could father our child, just the one, and we¡¯d never let on to their kids. He came over for four days when Nicky was fertile and did the deed. I¡¯ve been a cuckold ever since.¡±


    ¡°Since Sara only agreed to the one, we needed to find other fathers for my next two kids,¡± Nicky said, ¡°but since Henry had already agreed to be my cuckold, it wasn¡¯t that hard. I was fucking other men more often than I was him. It was just a question of picking the right one. I mean what I said. There¡¯s no reason to upset the bnce our families have.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to upset anyone who doesn¡¯t already know, but I¡¯d like to tell Gary and Sara I know,¡± Eva said. ¡°Thank Sara for letting Gary create me. It¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m alive.¡±


    The Fergusons looked at each other again. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no reason for them not to know you¡¯ve both been told.¡±


    ¡°I have a couple questions,¡± I said. ¡°Is Henry in chastity?¡±


    Dani¡¯s head snapped round to her father. He was still her father in the sense he¡¯d raised her all of her life like she was his daughter.


    ¡°He is,¡± Nicky said. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°There are a couple of times this afternoon, I expected to see him with an erection, and I saw no evidence of it. It could be he had real good control of himself, but most men don¡¯t. With Dani engaged to a cuckold, I¡¯ve learned things.¡±


    ¡°Does Daddy suck dicks?¡± Dani asked. ¡°Carl does.¡±


    Henry blushed, but it was Nicky who answered, ¡°He¡¯s been know to prepare cocks for me. It¡¯s his way of participating.¡±


    ¡°Do you like sucking cock, Daddy?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°No, but I like being released from my cock cage more than I hate sucking dick.¡±


    ¡°Carl hates it too,¡± Dani said, ¡°which is the reason it¡¯s so fun to make him suck one. I¡¯m making movies of me getting fucked to send to him while I¡¯m gone, but he has to suck a cock or get ass fucked to watch it. Of course, he could choose not to watch, but he does like watching me get fucked, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll suck a lot of cock while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    I turned to Dani and Eva. ¡°Do you want to tell them or should I?¡±


    ¡°Tell us what?¡± Nicky asked.


    ¡°The three other men here, are free use cocks,¡± Dani said. ¡°Open game. They either aren¡¯t married, or are in open rtionships. You¡¯re wee to fuck them while we¡¯re here. I doubt you¡¯ll ever fuck better, and they¡¯re all clean and healthy, so you don¡¯t need condoms.¡±


    ¡°Amen,¡± Eva said.


    Henry and Nicky looked at one another. ¡°Would you kids mind cleaning up the kitchen?¡± Nicky asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Dani said.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try a ck man,¡± Nicky said. She grabbed Nathaniel¡¯s hand and led him upstairs, with Henry following. For the first time, he appeared to be in pain, but he¡¯d been in a cage for a lot longer than Carl.


    ¡°I guess that exins why Mom was always the Dominant one in the family and Dad faded into the woodwork,¡± Eva said.


    ¡°Uh, huh,¡± Dani said. ¡°And I wonder if that isn¡¯t the reason I was drawn to a submissive cuckold like Carl?¡±


    The two half sisters looked at each other and startedughing.


    The kitchen clean, Quinn had Dani licking me while he fucked her. Normally, we¡¯d be doing a sixty-nine, but our babies were too big to be bumping bellies. Eva, Randa and Emile were doing roughly the same things, Eva getting licked as Randa got plowed. Daphne was taking a movie of Dani¡¯s fuckiing for Carl. We were using the living room because we didn¡¯t know what bedrooms we¡¯d been assigned yet. When Nicky, Henry and Nat came down the stairs, none of them were wearing clothes, and Henry was still locked away, and Nicky looked a little wobbly; like ¡®well fucked¡¯ wobbly. Everyone¡¯s cock looked clean and Nicky¡¯s pussy looked tidy, so someone had done clean up.


    Coming down the stairs and catching both of their daughters engaged in lesbian sex acts confused them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you girls liked pussy?¡± Nicky asked.


    ¡°Master Quinn likes us licking each other to give his cock a rest,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve never gotten pussy licked like Brigitte can lick it,¡± Eva added. ¡°You should try it. She¡¯s avable.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what prompted Master, but he pulled out of Dani, with his huge cock hard and dripping in her juices.


    ¡°On your knees, Nicky,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°What?¡± A look of confusion on her face.


    ¡°I want you on your knees, then crawl over here and lick your daughter¡¯s cunt cream off my cock.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Henry protested.


    ¡°Shut up, cuckold. I¡¯m not talking to you. Now, Nicky. On your knees.¡± Henry shut up.


    Nicky couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, but she got down on her knees and crawled over to Quinn. As soon as she opened her mouth, Quinn shoved his cock down her throat until she gagged, then waited for her to clean off his cock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, bitch, suck it.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how the others felt about it, but my arousal shot through the roof. I quickly climaxed on Dani¡¯s tongue, moaning like the slut I was.


    Quinn pulled out of Nicky¡¯s mouth, then imed Dani¡¯s cunt again, giving her a dozen thrusts until she climaxed once more, then fed his cock to Dani¡¯s mother, again. He did it another half dozen times, fucked Dani to an orgasm, then fed her juices to Nicky. Thest time she sucked him off, he orgasmed in her mouth, and it was a flood, which she couldn¡¯t swallow fast enough. White cream spilled out of her lips, making her look like a well used whore.


    ¡°Now, cuckold, put that mouth to use and suck me to another erection so I can fuck Nicky¡¯s ass.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll split her in two with that thing,¡± Henry protested.


    ¡°Do it, Henry,¡± Nicky said, her eyes bright.


    Henry got down on his knees beside his wife and feted Quinn to another erection.


    When Quinn was hard and Henry was choking on it, he pulled Nicky to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m taking your bed and your wife for the bnce of our trip, cuckold. Remain downstairs, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time for you to clean my cum out of her ass.¡±


    Quinn picked up Nicky and carried her upstairs to the master bedroom, as easy as I could carry my purse. It wasn¡¯t long before the entire house heard her begging for Quinn to fuck her ass, the scream when he first imed it, and the moans and orgasms that followed, all of them apparently anal, as she kept begging him to own her ass.


    Nat took over Dani¡¯s fucking for Quinn, sliding his big cock into her pussy for Carl¡¯s movie. It would be a good one, showing her fucked by two different men.


    Forty minutester, Quinn called down for Henry toe upstairs and put his tongue to good use again. When Henry finished, he came back down, his face a cumden mess and told Daphne, that she was to go upstairs and give cunt licking lessons to his wife. She¡¯d be spending the night there in their bed. THEIR bed. Henry already knew it wasn¡¯t his anymore.


    Quinn was the senior wolf, so he got obeyed.

 219

    Around eleven, Quinn came down. ¡°Cuckold, show the others where they¡¯re sleeping. It appears you¡¯ll be down here on the couch, as I only count four bedrooms, and they¡¯ll all be full. If you¡¯re a good boy, one of these other females will suck your cock tomorrow. Since you¡¯re not the biological father to either of them, it might even be one of your daughters.¡±


    Dani looked worried, but I saw Quinn wink at her, so she rxed a little and said, ¡°Master, I know he¡¯s not my real father, but I¡¯ve thought of him that way all my life. It will be really perverse if you make me suck his dick.¡±


    ¡°Just for that, you don¡¯t get to orgasm again tonight, and neither does your mother. I¡¯ll spank both of you tomorrow morning after breakfast. Brigitte, if you¡¯re going to Domme Ang, you should start practicing on my two sluts since I¡¯m breaking in another one. Let me know how many times Dani cums tonight. Nat, join us in the master bedroom. We¡¯re going to spit-roast Henry¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°You got it, Quinn.¡±


    I went to bed with Brigitte and Dani in a queen size bed, and Dani orgasmed five times on my tongue, and seven times on Brigitte¡¯s, She gave me five in return, and seven to Brigitte.


    Eva and Emile had the smallest bed, a double, and we heard Eva moaning through a few orgasms. Randa and Simone had another bedroom, also a queen for two bloated bellies. If anyone climaxed in their room, it was silent. A dozen times during the night, we heard Nicky begging for permission to cum, apparently denied, as she kept begging, then screaming when she climaxed anyway.


    When I got up, Quinn, Nat, Daphne and Nicky were in the kitchen where Quinn and Daphne were preparing breakfast, and Nicky had removed Henry¡¯s cock cage and was sucking her husband¡¯s cock while Nat was fucking her. Natested a lot longer than Henry did and as soon as Henry climaxed and pulled out of Nicky¡¯s mouth, she was begging to be fucked harder and deeper.


    ¡°Slut, when you get done with that fucking, start sucking every cock and licking every pussy in the ce except for your daughter¡¯s pussy, on your knees.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Nicky said.


    ¡°Cuckold, clean her pussy when Nat is done so she¡¯s not dripping cum all over the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Which he did as soon as Nat orgasmed and pulled out of her. It was a morning cum and heavier than a night cum, having had a night to refresh expended semen from the night before.


    I helped with the kitchen preparations until it was Nicky¡¯s turn to lick me, then I had a seat and enjoyed it. It wasn¡¯t great, not even a tenth of how good Brigitte was, but she just startedst night, so I wasn¡¯t expecting great. She was decent, but she was a woman and her husband had spent years licking her, perhaps her other lovers as well, so she ought to know a thing or two about pussy licking.


    Simone and Randa were up next, and happily spread their legs for our hostess. Eva and Emile were thest to arrive, and Eva enjoyed the sight of her mother on her knees polishing knobs and pleasuring feminine folds. She even gave her mother pointers on what Emile liked when she sucked him off.


    Breakfast was fun, with Quinn feeding Nicky, and ying with her the way he yed with me when he fed me. She orgasmed twice on his fingers, then he seated her on his shaft and fucked her at the table, bouncing her up and down his cock, making her beg to orgasm again, and not getting permission. Henry¡¯s cock cage hadn¡¯t been reced yet, and he was rubbing his erection as his wife sumbed to Quinn¡¯s masterful fucking. Quinn finished in her and bent her over the breakfast table and told Henry to fuck her now while he had the chance, before his cock cage was reced.


    Henry immediately plunged into his wife, and I¡¯ve never seen a more energetic fucking, driving like a piston into the frothy mess Quinn left behind, but onlysting a couple minutes before he groaned, and left his own deposit inside of her, which he cleaned up.


    While Henry licked his wife¡¯s pussy, Quinn put Dani over his knees and gave her sixty-five swats on her naked ass, turning it a cherry red. (He had to add five when she orgasmed during her spanking). Then it was Nicky¡¯s turn. She¡¯d cum thirteen times without permissionst night, another five on Nat¡¯s prick, two on Quinn¡¯s fingers, six more on his fuck, and even once on her husband¡¯s frantic fucking. I did a quick mental calction and realized Nicky was getting her ass spanked a hundred and thirty-five times. Quinn was as careful with her spanking as he was with Dani¡¯s; more so really, since there were more. He gave her fifty, finger fucked her to an orgasm, gave her another fifty, finger fucked her to another, then gave her the next forty-five, giving her one more orgasm before topping her off with five more to make an even 150 swats. Her bottom and the top of her thighs was a deeper, darker shade of red than Dani¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Have you ever fucked your wife¡¯s ass, cuckold?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Now is the perfect time to do it,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Her ass will be markedly hotter after her spanking. You can feel the heat against your groin. Wet your dick in her sloppy wet pussy first, then push your cock in her bum. After you¡¯ve finished in her, take her upstairs and help her draw a bath and wash her, shampoo her hair, even rub her back. If you get another erection, she¡¯s to suck you off before she puts you back in your cage.


    ¡°Invite your brother, Gary, his wife, and that Peter fellow to the house tonight so they can meet your children as theirs for the first time. Nicky is to remain naked all day. She can clean the house for her guests, prepare a meal, something with lots of meat, but she remains naked all day. If her pussy starts to leak, she can wipe it off, but no clothing. That¡¯s the way she¡¯s going to greet everyone tonight, as a naked slut. Does anyone have any questions?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Master,¡± Nicky said contritely.


    ¡°No, sir,¡± Henry replied.


    ¡°You may cum again, slut, until I return. Enjoy your fucking. We have business to take care of in town. We¡¯ll be back in a couple hours. If you need any groceries, Nicky has my phone number, she can text me a list. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    We got dressed and left to meet the Batavia wolves. When we left the house, Henry was buried in his wife¡¯s ass, going slower this time, not quite so frantic.


    ******


    Dani and I left the house in one of our belly baring outfits, simr to the ones we wore while traveling. We also had the recharged toys in our pussies, though they weren¡¯t turned on yet. Emile had toe as well, so Eva and he came in their own car. Dani had a question on the drive.


    ¡°Why did you turn my mom into one of your sluts?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Your dad wasn¡¯t getting enough sex. He needed more. Since turning her into my slut, he¡¯s fucked her mouth, ass and pussy. It¡¯s one thing to be aroused by her having sex with other men. He still needs sex himself. I¡¯m going to ensure your mom gives him some.¡±


    ¡°That will onlyst until we leave,¡± Dani said, ¡°then it goes back to the way it was before.¡±


    ¡°Oh ye of little faith. Do you think I¡¯m the only wolf who Doms bitches?¡±


    ¡°Do you know of one here in New York?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, but we¡¯re meeting wolves, including a senior wolf of the New York pack. He or she will know. To a certain extent, any senior wolf can Dom. Our whole lifestyle is based upon submission to senior wolves. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m a little more specialized than that, but it¡¯s not umon to find Dominants among senior wolves. Brigitte is a senior enough wolf, she can probably pull it off with Ang by observing me for a few weeks. It¡¯s why I¡¯m going to give her some control over you two, so she can practice those skills.¡±


    That was true. The most senior wolf was always in charge of any group of wolves. Conor had automatically deferred to Brigitte, just as they¡¯d both deferred to Quinn every time he showed up. I could easily see this working.


    We arrived at the Bourbon and Burger Company, and Quinn attached his leashes to our cors, leading us in. Just as we had at the fast food ce yesterday, we immediately drew the eyes of most of the restaurant establishment, and I once again found myself flooding to be disyed so openly as a slut. I know Dani felt the same way. She squeezed my hand when we walked in past the eyes of an intrigued crowd. If I couldn¡¯t smell her arousal, I could see it. Her nipples were diamond points.


    Quinn took one look, and a couple sniffs and then headed towards a mixed group of wolves, seven strong. Six of them looked to be in their lower to mid-twenties, by which I didn¡¯t think any of them were more than their sixties. One looked to be in his early forties, which meant he was probably in his mid-hundreds. He was probably the senior wolf.


    The wolves greeted each other with some hand shakes, and the usual sniffing, usually done with some air kissing. Someone came and took our orders. Quinn ordered a couple of bourbons, (which would mostly not be drunk), water and soft drinks, and burgers all around, rare for the wolves.


    Other than greeting and introductions, the first thing Brett, the senior wolf said was, ¡°This is how you keep a low profile?¡± He was indicating me and Dani on our leashes at the time.


    ¡°Sometimes, it might not be beneficial to keep a low profile. We¡¯ll see how it goes today,¡± Quinn said.


    A beautiful wolf, I¡¯m guessing about Brigitte¡¯s age, asked, ¡°How is it that you have five breeding bitches at once?¡± She was indicating the five pregnant humans in the group.


    ¡°Loup-Garou is paying them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Only speak when you¡¯re spoken to,¡± Quinn said, pulling me close to his face. He also winked at me, so I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what he wanted. For now, I¡¯d try to follow his lead. ¡°Sit down and keep still. You need to have my permission to orgasm.¡±


    He turned on our toys and with the music ying, Dani and I started juicing more, and soon all the male wolves were erect with breeding hormones wafting through the air where we sat.

 220

    ¡°My slut is correct. They are being paid to be surrogate mothers, $200, 000 per puppy, a million dor bonus for four.¡±


    ¡°You might be able to get away with less,¡± I said. ¡°Loup-Garou in New Ennd is fairly rich.¡±


    Quinn pulled me over hisp and gave me five swats to my bottom. He didn¡¯t pull my skirt up to swat me, though it was so short, I don¡¯t think it was necessary for half the ce to see my bare hoohaw. He sat me back on my chair. This was a somewhat swanky ce, and we now had everyone¡¯s eyes on us.


    I was in a dither. Between the toy vibrating in my pussy, and Quinn¡¯s public treatment of me, I was ready to cream myself. Quinn resumed talking to Brett. It didn¡¯t take very long.


    ¡°Master, permission to cum, please.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Master,¡± Dani said. ¡°I need permission as well.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Quinn said, ¡°and if you cum without permission, I¡¯ll swat your asses in here.¡±


    I¡¯d already had my ass swatted in here, but I wondered if he meant more, like bare assed. With the doubt and fear of what he meant, both Dani and I did our damndest to keep from cumming. In the end, it was no good. Despite our best efforts, we eventually orgasmed, and being edged for that long, meant they were good ones. Since we now had the attention of most everyone in the restaurant, I think everyone knew both Dani and I orgasmed, even if we managed to suppress most of our moaning. It was both humiliating and arousing. Perhaps even more so to Dani, as she¡¯d lived in Batavia before going to school. There might be people she knew here.


    True to his word, Quinn spanked both of us again, though anyone could tell it wasn¡¯t a hard spanking. It was arousing though. Thankfully, he shut off our toys again. Not five minutes after he finished my second spanking, a young thirty something woman came up to our group, going straight to Quinn.


    ¡°I love a man who knows what he wants. Do you have room for another slut in your little group?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, slut. Are you ready to be marked as a slut like these two are?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    Quinn smiled. ¡°Better. Are you willing to fuck anyone I want you to fuck, man or woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± she stated more confidently.


    ¡°Are you willing to breed for me like these other two sluts?¡±


    She looked at Dani¡¯s and my swelling bellies. ¡°I¡¯d be willing to breed with the right man, Master.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Go into thedy¡¯s room, remove your bra and panties,e back here and give me your panties, then sit in thep of that gentleman there,¡± pointing to Brett, ¡°and let him finger your pussy to an orgasm.¡±


    She looked at Quinn for a second, then headed to thedy¡¯s room. The seven New York wolves looked at one another.


    ¡°Obviously, we¡¯re going to need more privacy to carry on our discussion once she joins us, but we¡¯ve discovered a number of different ways to find breeders, mostly by ident, and paying them is only one route to take, but a highly sessful one. As my slut said, it may be possible a fertile woman would take less. The current economy is working to our advantage regarding payment. All four of these women wereid off at the same time. This slut was the first to sign up, and she¡¯s encouraged others to sign up as well. She is a quarter werewolf herself, and she has some sympathy for the plight of wolves.


    ¡°It would be helpful to your cause if you found someone like her. The other methods are trading puppies for human children in the event of infertile human males, and finding cuckolds with fertile wives. Between the different methods, we¡¯ve now got over twenty new puppies contracted for, sixteen of them from these four women, because of the bonus. In a restaurant yesterday, under simr circumstances, a young woman volunteered her submission to Brigitte. Brigitte asked these very same questions of the young woman, and I suspect we¡¯ll be getting more puppies out of her, and not for $200, 000 dors either, merely because she¡¯s a submissive, looking for a Dominant.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Quinn quit speaking as the woman came back. Her breasts were swinging freely under her blouse. She handed a ck g-string to Quinn. They had a damp spot on them. Quinn sniffed them, then indicated Brett¡¯sp. The woman sat down, kissed Brett and waited for him to snake a hand down her pants. They were too tight and Brett had to undo the top button and unzip them halfway down. You could tell when his fingers entered her. She gave a gasp and leaned against Brett¡¯s chest. Like most wolves, Brett knew what to do with a pussy, and it wasn¡¯t long before she moaned and orgasmed on his fingers.


    ¡°Lick his fingers clean, then kneel at my foot,¡± Quinn ordered.


    She did as Quinn ordered, licking her cum from Brett¡¯s fingers, then kneeling beside Quinn.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, slut?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Tiffany, Master.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany is a good name for a slut.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you married or engaged, Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°I was married, but I got divorced a couple months ago, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t man enough to keep me satisfied. I cheated on him and he divorced me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re epted as a submissive, you can¡¯t cheat or you¡¯ll be severely punished. I want you as breeding stock, but only certain males will be allowed to breed you. You¡¯ll be kept fertile, so no fucking around.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master. You don¡¯t look as if you have difficulty holding onto your women.¡±


    Quinn smiled, looking at me. ¡°Is there any medical reason you couldn¡¯t bear children?¡±


    ¡°No, Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be required to take a medical exam before you¡¯re fully epted as a submissive, so I can be sure you¡¯re a fertile breeder. As soon as you¡¯ve epted your submission, you¡¯ll be required to go off birth control. Your children will be well cared for.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Are you avable to leave with me now. Any ce you have to be this afternoon or tonight?¡±


    ¡°Nothing that can¡¯t be changed, sir.¡±


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Uber, Master.¡±


    ¡°Go outside and clear your schedule. You¡¯re going to get fucked this afternoon and the better part of tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Tiffany went outside and Quinn said. ¡°That¡¯s one of the ways to get a breeder. She¡¯ll be given to the New York pack to breed. I need a mature, experienced Dominant toe to the ce I¡¯m staying tonight for supper, say four PM. Expect them to spend the night and do some serious fucking. Not everyone will be aware of wolves, so they¡¯ll need to be discrete. I¡¯ll discuss what¡¯s needed when I see them.¡±


    ¡°Any objection to me?¡± Brett asked.


    ¡°Do you live in Batavia. It¡¯s better if you do,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be in charge of two Batavia sluts.¡±


    ¡°I can move in with one of these puppies for now. I¡¯m not rooted to my current location.¡±


    ¡°Pick a bitch. It¡¯s best if the sluts are trained to lick pussy.¡±


    ¡°Darlene, I¡¯ll be living with you for awhile. Prepare yourself.¡± It was the beautiful woman who asked about the five breeders. I wouldn¡¯t mind getting in her knickers.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Quinn turned to Dani. ¡°That¡¯s how we get your mother a new Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Her mother, a woman named Nicky, can¡¯t be a breeder, as she¡¯s too old to bear puppies. She is a submissive and a cuckoldress, so it¡¯s possible you can use her and Tiffany the way I used my two sluts to attract other submissives, and she may be aware of younger, breeding age, cuckoldresses, who could be bred. Since her two daughters are current breeders, she might be somewhat sympathetic to werewolf breeding problems, but not necessarily. That would need to be explored. Tiffany might be encouraged to help find other breeders, either other submissives, or friends locally who are suddenly without employment. You¡¯ll need to tread carefully, until you¡¯re sure. As soon as you¡¯re rtively sure you have a breeder, have them sign a werewolf NDA, then you can discuss what needs to be done. Jessica might be able to help with Tiffany once she submits. She¡¯s good at it. New bitches usually want to see a wolf breeding before they¡¯ll agree, but you can use any female for that, even a bitch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need the address,¡± Brett said.


    Dani gave it to him and he wrote it down. Tiffany returned to our table and knelt beside Quinn again.


    ¡°I¡¯m free until tomorrow evening, sir.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±

 221

    The Batavia wolves left soon after we ate, Quinn telling Brett to bring Darlene as well. We left as well, leaving a nice tip for the waitress. Quinn put Simone and Randa in Eva¡¯s car sending them home, so Tiffany could ride with us. He had Brigitte head to a Target. While she was driving there, Tiffany had to suck Nat¡¯s big ck cock. Tiffany had no problem doing so, drinking down all of his cum, a true submissive and cock slut.


    At Target, Quinn led us into the store on a leash, with his arm around Tiffany. He bought some slutty clothes for her, about five matched items. She had to ditch her current clothes and wear one of the slutty outfits Quinn picked out for her. Her nipples were hard pebbles when she walked out of the dressing room in her short skirt and slinky braless top. We stopped in the pet section and Quinn bought a cheap dog cor and another leash which he promptly put on her. It was three leashed bitches who left the store.


    Our next stop was a sex toy shop, and we attracted even more notice walking in on Quinn¡¯s leashes. Quinn bought another sex toy, a Lush 3, I found out, some anal plugs, some more temporary tattoos, a paddle, and a whip. He also bought two more body chains. Quinn also acquired another slutty bitch. Watching the three of us on leashes, she asked Quinn to take her too. She was unemployed, another bonus.


    Tiffany started to protest, but her objections were quickly overruled, by the simple expedient of lifting her skirt and paddling her bottom with his new paddle until she promised to behave herself.


    ¡°On your knees, bitch. Remain there until we leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Quinn asked Mcha, the new volunteering slut, the same questions he¡¯d asked Tiffany, and when she looked at his two pregnant bitches on leashes and agreed to be bred, he added another leash and cor to his purchases, and led four leashed bitches back to the car. Brigitte was put in the third seat with Dani and me, where we were promptly told to lick her pussy, Nat drove, and Tiffany and the new slut, Micha, took turns sucking Quinn¡¯s cock until he climaxed down Tiffany¡¯s throat. Quinn checked his phone and saw a text from Nicky asking for some food, so Dani directed us to a grocery store. We were quite the sight, four bitches on leashes wandering up and down the aisles looking for food. Quinn bought more than was asked for, including a lot of meat for the next few days, and because we now had four extra guests for supper.


    ¡°What time are Gary, Sara and Petering tonight?¡± Quinn asked when we got to the house.


    ¡°Six, Master,¡± Nicky said.


    ¡°We have four more for supper, slut. I brought some extra food. Any extra, freeze or put in the fridge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He told the two new sluts to strip, while everyone else had to remain clothed. He had Emile and Nat fuck one each, and they had cum dripping from their cunts when Brett and Darlene arrived. Quinn invited Darlene to strip, and had the two new sluts lick her to three orgasms apiece. While they were busy, Quinn took Brett outside and had a long conversation with him. Brett returned with a smile on his face, apparently havinge to some agreement as to why he was here.


    ¡°Come here, cuckold,¡± Brett said. ¡°Get me hard. I¡¯m about to fuck your wife.¡±


    We all watched Henry suck Brett, aplete and total stranger, who told him he was going to fuck his wife. His cock was at least as big as Nathaniel¡¯s, so hefty and thick.


    Quinn took over the cooking from Nicky and told her to get her fucking from Brett. She obeyed without hesitation, getting on her hands and knees in front of him and epting his cock in her sulent pussy. Brett fucked her hard for thirty minutes in front of her husband, her children, and three other strangers. Henry was wincing in pain from his cock cage.


    When Brett finished, Henry wanted to lick her clean, but Quinn told him not yet, as he wanted their other guests to see what a slut his wife was, with her well fucked cunt dripping cum. Twenty minutester, Gary, Sara and Peter arrived. They were surprised to see Nicky and two other, younger, women, all naked, and all with dried cum on their pussies and thighs. Sara seemed a little fascinated by it, even though she was confused.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± Quinn said. ¡°My name is Quinn Whn, and the reason you¡¯re all here tonight, is Eva and Dani have figured out, and had confirmed for them, that Henry, was infertile and couldn¡¯t have children. Dani figured out who their real fathers were, and wanted to greet you properly, as your daughters. I¡¯m sure you have a lot to talk about. Reason number one. Reason number two, is Nicky and these other two naked bitches are now my submissive sluts. All future sex with Nicky is now under my control. Peter, you get to fuck Nicky one more time, in front of all of us, and then you¡¯re cut off. Any future sex with her will be with my permission, or the permission of my designee. If you wish to take advantage, now is the time, as after supper, she¡¯s off limits to you.


    ¡°Sara, I wanted to thank you for allowing your husband to be a sperm donor, and providing us with the lovely Eva, a woman I greatly admire. You probably didn¡¯t get anything for agreeing he could breed Nicky except the heartfelt thanks of them both. I think you deserve more than that. Gary gave Nicky a lot of pleasure with his fucking, more than her husband ever gave her, and it led to the lifestyle she and Henry chose for themselves. I think you should get some pleasure out of this too. I¡¯m offering Nicky¡¯s cunt licking services to you for ten orgasms. You can choose not to ept, which I understand, you can choose to ept her services in front of your husband, or you may take her upstairs after supper and have some privacy. You don¡¯t need to decide now. Take your time and think about it, perhaps discuss it with Gary.


    ¡°Gary, since you already got an extramarital fling out of this, I¡¯ve got nothing further for you. Sara asked that you only breed Nicky once, which you did. Your part in this is over except to really get to know your own daughter, who probably has a lot of news to share with you. She¡¯s now getting a divorce, and will soon have a baby, so you¡¯ll have a grandchild before you know it. It will probably be ck, but it¡¯s not as if you can admit she¡¯s your daughter because of your own children.


    ¡°Peter, you have five minutes to get started, because dinner will be ready shortly. Are you going to fuck her or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck her.¡±


    ¡°There she is. Have at it.¡±


    Peter had Nicky extract his cock, suck him erect, and then fucked her, while we finished the supper. We now had three extra ce settings for the dining room table to hold, so Quinn put Nat, Daphne and Emile at the kitchen table, making room for the others. Peter didn¡¯t take that long to cum, and Quinn told Henry he could clean up now, so everyone, including his brother and sister-inw, saw Henry clean his wife¡¯s pussy of Peter¡¯s and Brett¡¯s cum. I¡¯m sure Henry was embarrassed as hell for Gary and Sara witness his subservience.


    Dani sat with Peter, and Eva sat with Gary and Sara, and a lot of their conversations were quiet and subdued. I did see Eva hugging Gary and Sara several times, thanking them both for her existence. Dani¡¯s conversations were more subdued with Peter. Although she was thankful to him for giving her an opportunity to be born, he wasn¡¯t otherwise rted to her the way Gary was, and she¡¯d had difficulties growing up thinking that her mother might have been cheating on her father with him. She now knew that wasn¡¯t the case, but those old feelings still existed, and would have to be dealt with.


    At the conclusion of supper, Quinn asked Sara if she wanted to take advantage of Nicky¡¯s slut services.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to do it with my husband watching, upstairs, with some privacy,¡± Sara said. ¡°But I want to know if your slut can suck Gary off? Oral sex wasn¡¯t allowed while he was breeding her.¡±


    ¡°By all means,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Nicky, ten orgasms for Sara, one for Gary, upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    They disappeared. ¡°Peter, thank you for your participation. I appreciate it.¡±


    Peter left. ¡°Tiffany, I want you to demonstrate what a slut you are. I want you licking Darlene, while Brett fucks you. Micha, I want you licking Daphne while I fuck you. After you¡¯ve each had five orgasms, switch. You don¡¯t have my permission to orgasm. You¡¯ll each get five swats to your naked ass for each orgasm you have. Your evaluation for submission will be over after each of you have licked the cum out of the other.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two new sluts loved fucking wolves, they both orgasmed a lot. They were still fucking when Sara, Gary and Nicky returned, Nicky¡¯s face coated with cum, although they¡¯d switched wolves by this time. When Nicky was back, Quinn told her to unlock and suck her husbands cock while Nat fucked her.


    Gary and Sara stayed to watch as the three meaty cocks fucked the three sluts. From Sara¡¯s breathing, she seemed very aroused, and Gary may need to keep an eye on her or he¡¯d be the next one watching his wife fucking another man. Gary wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, however, more interested in the two young sluts getting nailed. Both Brett and Quinn came at roughly the same time, and the two women slid into a sixty-nine to clean each other off as the men tucked their cocks away. Natsted another ten minutes, and Henry cleaned up after him.


    They both left afterward, Eva again thanking them and wishing them well. Eva agreed toe over tomorrow and talk some more, but said she needed to bring Emile with her as her bodyguard.


    That night, Quinn and Brett took Tiffany and Micha to the Master bedroom, Nicky joined Brigitte, Darlene and me in bed and licked pussy all night. I should also mention that I licked Darlene, because she was hot. Nat, Simone, Dani and Daphne, shared a queen. It was as crowded as ours. Eva, Emile and Randa shared the double bed. Henry slept on the couch downstairs by himself, his cock locked up again.


    Need I even say there were a lot of sluts begging for cock that night. That was especially true in the master bedroom, where Quinn and Brett held sway.


    ******


    In the morning, at breakfast, the two senior wolves yed with the two young sluts while feeding them, while Nicky was fed off the floor. While the kitchen was cleaned, Quinn and Brett took turns fucking Nicky while Tiffany and Micha licked lots of pussy. When they were finished, both of them leaving their cum in her well fucked cunt, and Henry having licked her pussy clean, Quinn told Micha and Tiffany to shave each other from the neck down, and for Henry to do the same for his wife, as it was time for temporary markings to be ced on them, marking them as his.


    When they returned, newly shorn of all their hair. Quinn gave them some of the hair cream he¡¯d given Dani and me to retard hair growth, and told them to use it twice a day. He gave all three the wolf tattoos for a breast, mons and ass. Then he applied temporary tattoos reading ¡®Quinn¡¯s Bitch¡¯ for all three of their other breasts. Both Micha¡¯s and Tiffany¡¯s tummies read ¡®Ask me to suck your cock or lick your pussy¡¯, and Nicky¡¯s read ¡®My husband can¡¯t satisfy me, maybe you can¡¯. Their cunts got ¡®Fuck Me Here¡¯ tattoos with arrows pointing at their pussies. He told them they could keep their tummy tattoos covered in public unless Quinn or his designee told them to bare them, and then they¡¯d have to do what anyone requested upon reading them. It wasn¡¯t quite as bad as ours because we had to bare ours almost constantly. They got their belly chains and had to lick each other to three orgasms apiece.

 222

    Since they had to stay naked all day at the Fergusons, they were three well fucked sluts by the end of the day, used constantly by both men and women. At nine, Quinn sent Micha and Tiffany home to think about all they¡¯d been through. Brigitte would drive them home, and if they wanted to continue as sluts, to be back tomorrow at six PM and strip off. They¡¯d be given doctor¡¯s appointments for their medical exam and taken off birth control. If they didn¡¯t show up, they could call and Quinn would tell them how to remove the temporary tattoos.


    After they left, Quinn asked Nicky if he owned her.


    ¡°Yes, Master. You own me. I¡¯m yours to do with what you want.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I do anything with my pussy that I want?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m giving you to Brett, because I don¡¯t live in Batavia, and he does. There¡¯s only one restriction that he has to follow with my slut. Once each day, you must release Henry from his cock cage and give him your ass, pussy or mouth. He gets fucked once each day, no matter who else you¡¯re fucking. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Once each month, you¡¯ll call me and tell me if you still enjoy being a slut for Brett. If you do, you continue for another month. If you tell me every month for six straight months that you¡¯re happy where you are, your ownership passes permanently to Brett. I¡¯ll relinquish all authority over you, and you¡¯ll be his permanently. If that happens, you¡¯ll be permanently marked as his. He¡¯ll pierce your nipples and pussy and put his own markings on you. When Dani gets married, you¡¯ll be mine again while you¡¯re at the wedding. You¡¯ll walk down the aisle like your daughter, with my cum dripping from your cunt. Do you have any questions, slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Is that why you let him fuck me so much thest couple of days, because you knew you couldn¡¯t keep me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not unless you moved to Maine. There would be risks entailed with me owning both you and your daughter. At some point, I¡¯d probably make you have sex with her. You remaining in New York negates that possibility, so I believe this is the best alternative for you. Brett knows to keep doing the things that I¡¯ve been doing to enhance your submission and keep you happily fucked. Tomorrow, when the other sluts return, you and Henry will go with Brett to his Batavia residence. He¡¯s going to keep you for twenty-four hours and make sure you get fucked by at least five other men and women to break you in for regr use. Henry may get something out of it as well. It will be pretty much an orgy, with you as the center of attention.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master Brett.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now get upstairs in the master bedroom, spread your arms and legs and wait for me to im you. Henry can lick your pussy to prepare you. You¡¯re going to beg me to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Husband and wife went upstairs, rather eagerly, I believed.


    ¡°Would you really make me fuck my mother, sir?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m more likely to make you fuck your father, since he isn¡¯t, but it gives her another reason to be content right where she is.¡±


    ¡°How did you know my mother would submit to you?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°I could smell her arousal increase every time she witnessed you and Jessica submitting. I suppose it was possible she¡¯d be Dominant instead of submissive, since she Dominates your father, but sometimes one is only Dominant because the other one is more submissive. I just had to take a chance and see. She liked relinquishing her authority over Henry, just as you wanted me to take control of you for Carl.


    ¡°Brett, I¡¯ve got NDA¡¯a, but if you want New York breeders, you¡¯ll need New York breeding contracts. If you don¡¯t have any, I¡¯ll give you one of ours as a temte. For these submissive sluts, you might want to offer something like $50, 000 a puppy with a $300, 000 bonus for four. It might ovee some of their initial fear of fucking a wolf, although we might know by tomorrow night or the morning after if they¡¯ll fuck one. Once they witness a breeding and know they aren¡¯t going to get bitten or mauled by a wolf, they usually sumb to the pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I will take one,¡± Brett said. ¡°We¡¯ve never done a contract. It¡¯s usually catch as catch can with us.¡±


    ¡°This works out easier,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I was wary of paying women for puppies to begin with, thinking we¡¯d get a poor ss of woman who only wanted money, but you can see the women we¡¯ve gotten so far, and I don¡¯t believe any of them are gold diggers. I¡¯m rather fond of all of them. I¡¯ll let you witness some of Jessica¡¯s magic so you can see how you might want to approach it yourself, and why having a human female promoting breeding, helps with the normal fears most women have. I think the submissives will be willing to work for cheap as long as they¡¯ve got a Dominant controlling them, but if you want to go for a strictly pay model, you may want to up the figure significantly. The cost of living is fairly high in New York so you might need to pay close to the New Ennd figure, but you can start lower and see how many takers you get at more modest figures.¡±


    ¡°Who thought of this idea?¡±


    ¡°My alphas, Rene and Sasha.¡±


    ¡°Smart wolves.¡±


    ¡°I would have disagreed with you four months ago, but I¡¯m on board now.¡±


    ¡°I heard you went for the head alpha, twice?¡±


    ¡°I did, and it would have been a mistake, caused by a misunderstanding. I should have had a mate before I tried. There¡¯s something about two heads being better than one.¡±


    ¡°Are you close to finding one?¡±


    ¡°s, the one I picked out is human, and she chooses not to mate with a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t love you?¡±


    ¡°How would you answer that, Jessica?¡± Quinn asked.


    Oh, good. Put me on the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love him,¡± I said, finally admitting it to myself. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t see how humans and wolves can mate that easily. It¡¯s moreplicated than I¡¯d wish on myself.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Brett said. ¡°That is a hugeplication.¡±


    ¡°I guess he has to be satisfied with the asional weekend submissive slut and a chance to breed me.¡±


    Brettughed. ¡°I like you. I like all of you. I wasn¡¯t sure about this territorial crossing. I expected it to be more painful. I¡¯ve actually enjoyed it very much.¡±


    ¡°Wolves need to talk to each other more. Blind obedience to senior wolves seems like it causes a lot of problems. You should be allowed to question a decision, even if you have toter obey. It should be like a safe word. Let¡¯s talk about this and reach consensus, then obey the consensus. You¡¯re not taking advantage of the various, rather lengthy, life experiences of your pack. I¡¯m not a wolf, so what do I know, but there was a lot of hostility to pack politics that might have been quickly and easily resolved with some dialog.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong,¡± Quinn said, ¡°and I was responsible for much of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s almost sphemy,¡± Darlene said.


    Quinnughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it though. I¡¯m bing more open minded on the subject.¡±


    We said goodbye to our guests and went upstairs. Once again, the night ended with Nicky begging for cock. Dani was back in my bed since her mother wasn¡¯t in it. Brigitte practiced her Dominant skills on us. We both licked her pussy a lot. I could see Brigitte settling into her Dominant role quite easily. Ang would be happy with her.


    ******


    Since Nicky would be gang fuckedter, Quinn pretty much left her alone the next day in terms of her pussy. She still had to pleasure everyone orally except for her two daughters. We were going to order pizza so no one had to cook. When Brett came to collect them, he brought her a nket, which is all she was going to be allowed to wear to Darlene¡¯s, and by extension, Brett¡¯s ce. Henry got to wear his normal clothes. Brett gave Quinn the information on the doctor the pack wanted the sluts to use. They left at 5:45. At six, Tiffany and Micha were knocking on the door.


    As soon as I let them in, they stripped off and knelt on the floor.


    Tiffany said, ¡°Master, we both thought it over, and we¡¯ve agreed to be your submissive sluts. We enjoyed being your property yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Lovely. We¡¯re ordering pizza for supper. Tell Dani what you want on your pizza. When the pizza arrives, you¡¯ll both answer the door naked and let the delivery driver in. If the driver is male, I want Tiffany to offer him a blow job. If it¡¯s a female, Micha will offer to lick her pussy. You¡¯ll also give them a twenty for delivering the pizza, but offer to make it fifty if you can pleasure them. I want to see some true slutishness portrayed. Rub your pussies, squeeze your titties, whatever you can do to entice them into epting your oral offering. We¡¯ll take care of business after we eat. While we wait, lick some pussy.¡±


    I personally thought Tiffany would have an easier job of enticing a male to take a blowjob, especially if they got more money with it. I assumed that most women might be a little hesitant to ept such an offer, especially with other people in the house. I wouldn¡¯t have done it in the past, though at the current time, I might. It depended on how safe I felt, I suppose.


    The order was made and forty minutes, and four pussies apieceter, the doorbell rang. Both women got up to answer. It was a woman. Micha invited her in. She looked askance but sidled in while Tiffany took the four pizzas to the dining room.


    ¡°Miss,¡± Micha said, ¡°I¡¯m currently being trained to be a slut by my Master. He said I needed to offer to lick your pussy. I know you might feel hesitant about such an offer. I know I would have before I became Master¡¯s submissive, but I can give you a twenty dor tip, if that¡¯s all you¡¯ll take, or I can give you a fifty dor tip if you let me lick you.¡±


    ¡°Right in front of everybody?¡±


    ¡°We can use one of the bedrooms upstairs, or if you¡¯d like to stay close to the door, the others will go into the dining room. You don¡¯t have to do anything back, just ept oral pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Are you any good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never done it before three days ago, but I¡¯ve licked thirty or forty pussies since then, including four right before you arrived. It¡¯s their cum on my face right now. My partners seem to enjoy it, and think I¡¯m getting better.¡±


    ¡°This economy sucks, so fifty dors sounds pretty good right now. Clear the room.¡±


    Quinn said, ¡°We¡¯ll save you some pizza.¡±

 223

    What do you know, she agreed. Well, I¡¯d been desperate for money too, and look what I¡¯d gone and done; fucked a wolf. We all left the room, and apparently, the driver thought it was pretty good, because she wanted another, and we could hear her moans, even in the dining room. Fifteen minutester we heard the door to outside open and close and secondster, Micha came into the room, a big grin on her face.


    ¡°I did it, Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did, slut. Good girl.¡±


    Micha beamed, sitting down to eat her pizza.


    The meal over, it was time to get down to business. Brett and Darlene returned at 8:30, so they could hear the spiel. We all stripped off when they arrived. Brett said that Nicky was happily getting gang banged by eight men and two girls. The men knew they were to stop if she got tired or sore, but to ensure she slept with three men and a woman in bed, and to encourage further fornication when she woke up. We started by having Tiffany and Micha sign their Non-disclosures. Before getting down to business, I said that they still had choices after signing the document, but they could never reveal what they learned next to anyone, under any circumstances, unless they too had signed the paperwork.


    ¡°Are we going to be spies?¡± Micha asked. ¡°I can go to prison for telling someone.¡±


    ¡°Just breeding sluts,¡± I said, ¡°for people who need your help to reproduce. There¡¯s no easy way to tell you this, but you¡¯ve been fucking a bunch of werewolves thest few days.¡±


    Tiffany guffawed, Micha got a smile on her face until I told Quinn and Brett to shift, and suddenly two wolves were standing in the living room.


    ¡°Shift back,¡± I said, and the two men were standing there.


    ¡°If you hold Master¡¯s cock, and he shifts again, you¡¯ll be holding a wolf dick,¡± I said. ¡°A lot of what you may have heard about werewolves, or shapeshifters, simply isn¡¯t true. They¡¯re still essentially the same person, before or after a shift, just two different forms for the same personality, one human, one wolf. They won¡¯t bite you in their wolf form, or harm you in any way. A treaty with the government prevents them from doing so. All of the people in this room are shapeshifters, except for the pregnant women, but Brigitte. She¡¯s a shapeshifter as well, although she can¡¯t shift now because she¡¯s pregnant, and Mother Nature removes her ability to shift when she¡¯s pregnant because it can harm the fetus, which is totally human. She¡¯s now stuck in this form until she delivers, and through an ident, she¡¯s going to deliver a human child, who my parents are going to raise.¡±


    We gave them the whole gic issue regarding wolves and humans and why wolves had to breed with women as wolves.


    ¡°You mean I have to fuck a dog?¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dog, despite the simrity to one, in one of its forms. It¡¯s a thinking, reasoning, emotional, loving being, essentially the same as the ones you¡¯ve been fucking, sucking and licking for thest three days. Dani, Simone, Randa, Eva and I have all had sex with one. We¡¯re carrying shapeshifter children. They will look like any other child when born, but need to be raised by wolves because of the elerated growth rate, and the ability to shape shift when they are seven to eight. Brigitte is sixty, Quinn is in his hundred thirties. Their lives are different than our own, but they still need humans to survive. We hope that you¡¯ll help do that. To make it more ptable, the New York pack is willing to offer what, Brett?¡±


    ¡°$75, 000 per puppy, with a bonus of $400, 000 if they provide a total of four puppies.¡±


    ¡°So, $700, 000 if you were to have four puppy children. You only have to fuck the wolves when you¡¯re fertile, the rest of the time, you¡¯re fucking humans, and you know how good that is. Given their ages and how often wolves have sex, they¡¯re all quite good at it, even the younger ones. How old are you Emile?¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡±


    ¡°So Emile has been having sex two or three times a day for twelve to thirteen years. He has the experience of a Casanova in order to pleasure you, even as a wolf. Although it¡¯s different fucking them in their wolf form, it¡¯s not unpleasant and is just as pleasurable, except they have no hands to y with you. As a wolf, their prick forms a knot in you, the base of the penis expands to keep them locked inside of you as the breeding takes ce. It¡¯s not unpleasant, just a very full feeling and they can¡¯t really stroke themselves in and out, hence the word locked. Everyone who¡¯s agreed to do this, has witnessed a human/wolf breeding, and I¡¯m perfectly willing to demonstrate it to you too. You don¡¯t have to face the wolf, you can be bred from the back, while kneeling down, or most of us have had sex with a wolf in their human form while the wolf breeds us. If you like women, you can lick a woman and she can lick you. If you like men, you can suck a cock. It distracts you from the lupine sex, but still gets the job done.¡±


    ¡°What about our submission?¡± Micha asked.


    ¡°You can remain as submissives. Unless you choose to move to Maine, Quinn cannot remain your Dominant. You¡¯re in New York, and he¡¯s a New Ennd pack wolf. Brett is willing to ept your submission, and it¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve been exposed to him and his ability to keep you happy, both as a submissive, and sexually. He will have the same rules with you as Quinn would. It¡¯s the significance of the wolf tattoos you got, to show you¡¯re breeding members of the pack. The pack will protect you. They want to keep their breeders happy and healthy, and protect any offspring, because it¡¯s so rare to get a human woman to breed with them.


    ¡°They¡¯ve just started a surrogate mother for payment n, as a way to incentivize women who might be interested. You have no responsibility for any children you provide. You won¡¯t have to raise them, just turn them over to the pack. The packs have special pack schools the pups attend because they reach adulthood when they¡¯re around eight years old and their first shift. You¡¯re certainly able to sleep on it before making any decision, but remember, you can¡¯t tell anyone, not even family unless they¡¯ve signed the NDA. As far as they¡¯re concerned, you¡¯re just helping provide children for infertile couples.¡±


    ¡°And I only have to have sex with a wolf when I¡¯m fertile?¡± Micha asked.


    ¡°Yes, and the wolves can scent within two days of when you¡¯ve conceived, so theoretically, if you get pregnant your first day of fertility, by the third day, they can tell, and you can stop, and go back to fucking human forms again. Do you wish to witness a breeding?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Micha said.


    ¡°Are you really thinking of doing this?¡± Tiffany asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s safe and pleasurable, and I can make money, definitely. I¡¯m unemployed. Think about it. You¡¯ve already fucked, sucked and licked them in their human forms. You know how good that felt. Do you think being spit-roasted on both of their cocks two nights ago was any less freaky than fucking them as a wolf. Jessica¡¯s right, don¡¯t think of them as a dog. Think of them as a human in a furry costume. We discussed furry yst night when we were talking about submission, pretending to be a cat, or dog, or pony. What¡¯s the difference, really?¡±


    ¡°Brett, if Micha agrees to be a breeder for the New York pack, I think you¡¯ve found your Jessica, the evangelist you need to make this happen,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Normally, I like to sixty-nine with a woman when I do this, but with my baby in the way, I think it will be easier to demonstrate with a male. Brett, would you lie down and let me suck your cock as Master mounts me.¡±


    ¡°Be happy to.¡±


    ¡°And if someone else can describe what¡¯s happening for our two prospective breeders, so I can suck his cock properly instead of talking, that would be more enjoyable for him.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Brigitte said.


    With that, Brett got on the ground and I got on my hands and knees over him. He kind of needed to hold his head up to reach my pussy, and I needed to bend down to reach his cock. I started sucking, he started licking and I soon felt Quinn mounting me from behind. I concentrated on the dick in my mouth. Brett concentrated on my clit, and Quinn¡¯s cock filled my pussy. I heard Brigitte¡¯s voice in the background describing how Quinn was thrusting to get deeper inside of me, when his knot began to form. Me, I just orgasmed from the pleasure of it all. About ten minutes after he mounted me, I felt Quinn¡¯s warm wolf cum fill my cunt, his knot remaining, and even breeding me a second time. Wrong choice of words, I was already bred; he just climaxed a second time. I orgasmed much more than that. Brett held out until Quinn climaxed a second time and Brett was a damn good cunt licker.


    Quinn shifted back to human form before he pulled out, and Brett cleaned me up after him.


    ¡°Did that feel as good as it looked?¡± Micha asked.


    ¡°Brett is a very good cunt licker. It felt wonderful. I orgasmed a half dozen times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign up for four puppies,¡± Micha said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign up for two,¡± Tiffany added, ¡°but I need to get fucked in the worst way, and not by a wolf.¡±


    Brett said, ¡°I can take care of that.¡±


    ¡°How can you still have an erection after getting sucked and drained like that?¡± Tiffany said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the good thing about fucking wolves in either form,¡± I said. ¡°They can smell a bitch¡¯s arousal and they have a biological imperative to nt their seed when a bitch is in heat. If you feel like fucking, a wolf has an erection.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you could fuck me all night long,¡± sheughed. ¡°I was in heat all night.¡±

 224

    So another two women agreed to mate with the pack, although this was the New York pack. Of course, they spent the next eighteen hours naked, and Brett made sure that they followed the dictates of their belly tattoos if anyone asked, and we all asked. They went home, tired and sated, when Nicky and Henry returned, and Nicky went straight to bed after she showered all of the dried cum off her body. Henry hadn¡¯t been able to keep up.


    The next couple days of our visit were more prosaic, more like normal, with the normal amount of fucking. The wedding ns were finished, the date set by when the selected venue was avable, three months from now, putting me eight months pregnant, and Dani and I got our Master back. Master kept showing Brigitte the tricks to being a good Master, and all three sluts got a lot of practice being subs. The other two male wolves spent the nights, (one per night) satisfying Nicky¡¯s conjugal cravings. We all earned lots of spankings from un-permitted orgasms.


    Before we left, Quinn gave Nicky his phone number and her final instructions. ¡°Brett will be your temporary Dominant from now on. If you have a problem, call me. Once a month, you¡¯ll call me anyway, just to report on your happiness being Brett¡¯s sub. Six months of saying you want to continue with him, you¡¯ll be his fully and his markings will rece mine and they¡¯ll be permanent. I¡¯ll see you at the wedding. You¡¯ll be my sub slut while you¡¯re there. I¡¯ll have instructions for you before youe. Your temporary tattoos will be wearing off by the wedding, and I intend to rece them. Once a day, your husband fucks you, mouth, ass or cunt, his choice. He also has my number. If you fail to do so, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Take good care of my daughter.¡±


    Quinn smiled. ¡°I intend to.¡±


    ******


    Traveling to the home of Randa, where her mother, MJ, is divorced and lonely. They help MJ take revenge on her ex. They meet another submissive after they leave, who agrees to follow them to Wisconsin. This chapter contains oral sex, anal sex, lesbian sex, interracial sex, interspecies sex, Dominance and submission, group sex including double pration.


    ^^^^


    Road Trip ¨C Pennsylvania


    Randa¡¯s mother, MJ, for Margaret Jane, lived in Indiana, Pennsylvania, a small town around 35 miles ENE of Pittsburg. I know, what a joke that was. ¡®Yes, I live in Indiana, not that Indiana, but the city in Pennsylvania.¡¯ Essentially, we continued on I-90 to Buffalo, then got on US-219 and drove South. We stopped in a small town called Bradford, just over the state line. We grabbed food inside, Dani and I on a leash and wearing our Lushes again, which Quinn had put on random speed and intensity changes.


    Our slutty behavior got another bite, but Quinn told her he was passing through, but he¡¯d have a Dominant contact her if she was interested in a local Dom. It was close enough to the state line, he didn¡¯t know if it would be under the New York or Pennsylvania packs. He took her info. He¡¯d run it by the Pennsylvania pack when we met their representatives just outside of Indiana, at an even smaller town called Penn Run. Around Du Bois, we got off US-219 and got on US-119 instead.


    The most unusual part of the trip was the road to Indiana passed through Punxsutawney, PA, home of the famous weather predicting groundhog, Punxsutawney Phil, and one of my favorite Bill Murray movies, ¡®Groundhog Day¡¯. We didn¡¯t dawdle passing through, and it was closer to Thanksgiving than Groundhog¡¯s Day.


    Randa¡¯s parents were divorced, and it was her mother who lived in Indiana. Her father lived in Pittsburgh, but he nned to make the trip out one day on the weekend, bringing his new wife to meet his daughter. Randa didn¡¯t think we were going to run into the craziness that greeted us in New York, although she couldn¡¯t say with certainty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind of mischief my parents got into before their divorce, and certainly nothing since, except Dad getting remarried. I understand his new wife is a lot younger than my mom, like the trophy wife, I guess.¡±


    We stopped at a wooded rest stop, shortly after buying the food so the wolves could slip off and run, which they hadn¡¯t done for a few days. Brigitte stayed close with her gun loaded with silver bullets since she couldn¡¯t shift. That took about an hour, and all of the pregnant women sitting alone drew some attention, but not enough anyone came looking for trouble.


    Back in the SUV, Quinn had Dani and me in the third seat again, and taking turns sucking his cock until he climaxed. He made sure Dani got the prize this time, not wanting to y favorites.


    ¡°How many movies have you sent to Conor?¡± I asked Dani after she swallowed Master¡¯s goo.


    ¡°Three, about one every other day,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Has Carl seen them?¡±


    I asked this because in order for Carl to watch one of Dani¡¯s movies, Carl had to either suck Conor¡¯s cock or get ass fucked.


    ¡°Every one,¡± Dani chortled. ¡°He loves seeing his sweetie getting nailed even more than he hates sucking a dick.¡±


    ¡°Have you told him about your real father yet? Or that your mom cuckolded the man you thought was your father?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°What, if anything, did he say about it?¡±


    ¡°He thought it was pretty interesting, and liked Quinn turning my mother into his slut, just like I was.¡±


    ¡°Has Conor sucked him off at all?¡±


    ¡°Once with the second movie. I asked Conor to do it and say it was a gift from me. He appreciated it.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to invite Peter to your wedding?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have to invite his whole family. I can¡¯t just invite him, and he certainly can¡¯t walk me down the aisle without spilling the beans to his missus and kids.¡±


    ¡°He might want to be there. Does he have any other daughters?¡±


    ¡°He had two boys and one girl. The girl was the middle child. She¡¯s not married yet. I heard rumors she was a lesbian. Don¡¯t know if they¡¯re true or not.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should ask him if he wants to attend?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t feel very close to him.¡±


    ¡°Is it because when you were growing up you thought your mother was having an affair with him, cheating on your father? That he was a bad guy, even though you know now, he wasn¡¯t. He was only doing what both of your parents wanted him to do. If you¡¯re going to hate Peter, you almost have to hate our Master, because he fucked your mother too, right in front of him. Made your mother lick your juices off his cock, which by the way, was arousing as fuck to me. I think wolves are warping me.¡±


    Dani thought about that for several minutes. ¡°You might be right. You¡¯re definitely right about the arousing as fuck part. It was almost as if Mom was licking my pussy by proxy. How the hell do youe up with the shit you pull, Master?¡±


    ¡°A misguided youth,¡± Quinnughed. ¡°You don¡¯t fuck for a hundred and twenty-five years without learning some damn strange sex shit.¡±


    ¡°I think I got an extra two orgasms out of that fucking, just because I knew Mom was licking my cum off your dick, Master.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe I should have had you lick her cum off me. I¡¯m still not sure I shouldn¡¯t have you fuck your pretend father. Do you think Carl would get off watching the man who walks you down the aisle fucking you first.¡±


    Dani shivered. ¡°You¡¯re fucking twisted; you know that, sir? He may not be my biological father, but he raised me. He is my father, as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    ¡°Is that any different than you fucking your brother-inws if they¡¯re groomsman at your wedding? They¡¯re not rted to you either, but they are Carl¡¯s family. I¡¯m not sure I see much of a distinction.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should rethink that whole thing, but I do have the perfect solution, Master. You can prohibit me from having sex with anyone you don¡¯t want me fucking. Take it out of my hands. Toss Carl another bone. I think you fucking me just before I walk down the aisle, and first on my wedding night should be sufficient torment, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Like you making him suck a cock or get ass fucked so he can see movies of you fucking other people? Maybe I should have Carl fuck your mother, or your father. He would, you know? Your mother definitely would.¡±


    That was Dani¡¯s idea, although Quinn was the one who informed Carl that was his choice.


    ¡°I wonder how I¡¯d feel watching Carl fuck my mother?¡± Dani asked. ¡°It hasn¡¯t really bothered me about him fucking Lisette, or sucking all those cocks, but I haven¡¯t really let him fuck other women that much, sir.¡±


    ¡°I understand the cuckold dynamic. You let me know when you figure it out,¡± Quinn said.


    It almost sounded as if Quinn felt sorry for Carl, although sorry might be the wrong word. His sexual experience gave him insight into cuckolding. I knew Quinn did things that he knew Carl liked, but Carl liked a lot. But it was as if there were some lines he didn¡¯t think should be crossed. Thising from the man who¡¯d set me up for a gang bang the first time I was at his house. Had he been so angry before he didn¡¯t give a shit, but was starting to imagine the consequences of certain actions, if not to him, then to others?


    If I didn¡¯t think Carl was enjoying what was happening, I would have said something to Quinn, or Dani, but he did seem to enjoy it. Did Quinn think he enjoyed it too much, or at some point he woulde to regret what he was doing now. I didn¡¯t have the breadth of sexual experience he did. I was enjoying my time as his slut. Would theree a point where I¡¯d regret what I was doing?


    Even with the two dys, and stopping to buy some groceries, (lots of meat), we still arrived at Randa¡¯s childhood home around four PM. Quinn attached our leashes when we got out of the car. It was a middle ie neighborhood with a lot of houses around the cul-de-sac where MJ lived. A few of the neighbors were out in the yard and watched Master lead us to the house on our leashes. MJ was a little surprised when Quinn led two slutty bitches into her home on a leash, but since neither of them was Randa, she looked, but didn¡¯tment, content to figure out on her own if she should step in.


    Randa greeted her mother, giving her a hug and a kiss. ¡°Are either of these two gentlemen Liam or Ryan, your bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°More than bodyguards, Mom. I told you I have sex with both of them, and no, neither one of these men are them. We didn¡¯t have room in the SUV for everyone that would have liked toe. This is Simone Bonifay, and the couple that she¡¯s helping to have children, Nathaniel and his wife, Daphne, Quinn Whn, our most senior bodyguard, my friends and Quinn¡¯s two submissives for the trip, Jessica Huppert and Dani Ferguson, and Brigitte O¡¯Reilly, the other primary bodyguard. This is my mom, MJ Briggs.¡±


    Each of us hugged her, then Randa said, ¡°Quinn would like to keep his two submissive sluts naked, but he¡¯ll defer to your wishes on the matter. In actuality, we¡¯re all somewhatfortable nude, since all of the couples we¡¯re helping as surrogate mothers, belong to a ratherrge nudist group and we¡¯ve gotten used to nudity, but we don¡¯t want to make you ufortable, so you tell us what works for you.¡±


    She looked at the two big men and said, ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯mfortable with anyone being naked.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Randa replied.


    ¡°I only have two spare bedrooms with double beds. I¡¯m not sure where I¡¯m going to put you all. I thought I could put three of your single friends together in one bed, and have you and another one with me in mine. I have a queen size, but that leaves Quinn, Nathaniel, Daphne and Brigitte in the other double bed, and I¡¯m sure Nathaniel doesn¡¯t want his wife sleeping with another man in the bed, and it would be so crowded.¡±


    ¡°If I may suggest, Mrs. Briggs,¡± Quinn said. ¡°We could put Randa, Simone, Daphne and Nat in your bed, since four people will need the extra space of a queen. My two sluts and Brigitte can share one double. You can have a double to yourself, and I¡¯ll sleep on the couch. Does that sound okay to you?¡±


    ¡°But that would put Randa with another man in her bed,¡± MJ protested.


    ¡°Nat is one of the men trying to have a child because his wife is infertile. I¡¯ve had sex with him already, and probably will again,¡± Randa said. ¡°When we were at Dani¡¯s parents, I slept with the three of them. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve had sex with Quinn too. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Does that mean you¡¯ve all had sex together, like an orgy?¡±

 225

    ¡°Not all at the same time. But I¡¯ve had sex with all of them, at one time or other,¡± Randa said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. We¡¯re all friends and it¡¯s all consensual.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about diseases and stuff?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has been thoroughly checked and is disease free. I wouldn¡¯t have be a surrogate mother if I had to worry about diseases. They were more worried about me having a disease. I needed a thorough medical exam before having sex with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Er, I guess that¡¯s okay then. We can do that.¡±


    Quinn bowed over her hand, kissing it. ¡°Thank you, MJ.¡± He removed our leashes and we carried the three bags upstairs. Quinn went out to the SUV for the groceries, and proceeded to make supper for everyone, putting steaks in the broiler and a couple packages of frozen green beans in the microwave. Dani and I helped make a sd, with MJ there showing us where to find things.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to buy groceries,¡± MJ said.


    ¡°A lot of us are on a paleo diet, and eat lots of meat, which is expensive. I don¡¯t expect you to pay for a meat diet for several people, MJ. It¡¯s not fair to you. We¡¯ll pay our own way. I¡¯d like to make a stew tomorrow night. Do you have a slow cooker?¡±


    ¡°I do. A paleo diet, is that why you¡¯re all so fit and strong looking?¡±


    ¡°That and a lot of exercise. I haven¡¯t gotten nearly as much as I¡¯m used to since going on the road. Several of us might go for a run tomorrow morning. We have to meet some people after breakfast, but I think a nice twenty mile run afterward might be good for us, except the pregnant ones, of course.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you could run the tracks at one of the high schools. A lot of people just run around the neighborhood a few times.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably go for a jaunt in some woods. The people we¡¯re meeting tomorrow live near Penn Run. They said they have some good ces to run there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. There are a lot of woods around Two Lick Creek Reservoir.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s near where we¡¯re going. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Not unexpectedly, since I¡¯d eaten his cooking before, the meal Quinn prepared was delicious. We ate and learned more about the local area and MJ. It was a rxing meal, and we got along well.


    When the kitchen was clean, he took his two bitches upstairs and gave them what for, for well over an hour, and not providing permission to us to cum. Of course, we climaxed anyway, often, usually loudly; loudly enough the rest of the house could hear our pleasure. Then, he put us over his knee and gave our bare asses the spankings we¡¯d earned from our orgasms. The smacks were also loud enough to be heard in the rest of the house too, as was the limited caterwauling we were allowed when spanked.


    When we came back down, MJ examined us to see if we were angry at getting spanked, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Quinn knew, either from experience, or some Dominant or wolflike sixth sense, when it would be too much and cause us to use our safe words, so while we were sore, we weren¡¯t upset. We¡¯d gotten used to it.


    Quinn went up to use the shower before we went to bed, and MJ asked Dani and me about our rtionship to Quinn.


    After a couple other questions, she asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt to be spanked?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but not as much as you think,¡± I said. ¡°In thirty to sixty minutes tops, we don¡¯t really feel it anymore. We have a safe word we can use if it gets to be too much, but we¡¯ve never had to use it.¡±


    ¡°Why do it; submit to him?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fun, the sex is mind blowing, but mostly, to tease my fianc¨¦,¡± Dani said.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m engaged to get married in three months,¡± Dani said, shing her ring. ¡°My future husband is a willing cuckold. He enjoys watching me have sex with other men. I gave myself to Quinn because it takes everything out of my hands. It makes Carl feel like everything is out of his control, because it¡¯s even out of mine. It doesn¡¯t do any good for him to beg and plead with me, because I¡¯m just doing as my Master asks, so he gets to watch me getting fucked by men withrger cocks than his, and then has to lick their cum out of my pussy. He¡¯s gotten quite good at licking pussy as a result.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my! I could never watch my husband have sex with someone else. It seems cruel.¡±


    ¡°Most people couldn¡¯t,¡± Dani agreed. ¡°But it was his choice. I told him I¡¯d remain faithful to him, or he could undress me and in front of witnesses, ce my hand in the hand of another man and ask him to fuck me. And that¡¯s what he chose to do. Part of it was imagining me getting pregnant for my surrogacy, as by the time we started dating, I¡¯d already promised four babies to infertile couples. He became so aroused imagining me having sex with other men and his orgasms were so powerful when he did.¡±


    I added, ¡°My reason was different. I do it because I¡¯ve always been somewhat submissive in the bedroom, although none of my previous lovers were particrly Dominant. I thought I¡¯d like to try it, and although Quinn pissed me off the first time I did it with him, we talked about what we both wanted out of our rtionship and set some rules. I¡¯m willing to explore further, but anything I haven¡¯t previously done, he needs to discuss with me first, before I¡¯ll attempt it. So far, it¡¯s only meant new people. If I haven¡¯t had sex with someone before, he needs to ask me if I¡¯ll have sex with them now, before he¡¯ll order me to.¡±


    ¡°Like who?¡±


    ¡°Dani¡¯s mother. I had sex with her. An older couple that we met at a restaurant, who enjoyed what he was doing to me, which was teasing me unmercifully with a toy in my pussy, then making me ask for permission to orgasm in front of the waiters and people at the surrounding tables.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡±


    ¡°Just out of curiosity. Why did you divorce your husband?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He came home one day and said he didn¡¯t love me anymore, and wanted to marry someone else. I suspected he¡¯d been cheating on me, and I didn¡¯t want to be married to someone who didn¡¯t love me, and he gave me what I wanted, so I didn¡¯t fight him about the divorce.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is the new wife he married the one he was cheating with?¡±


    ¡°I suspect so, but I never knew who it was.¡±


    ¡°Have you found anyone new?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve gone on a couple of dates, but on the whole, they were disappointing. All the men were interested in was sex. I want more than that out of a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your husband thinks of you as this poor, lonely little mouse who sits alone all day, twiddling her thumbs because she can¡¯t get another man?¡±


    ¡°Probably. It¡¯s what¡¯s happening, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What if when your husband visits, you were being bedded by Quinn every night?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do it,¡± Dani said. ¡°That would be so funny, and you¡¯ll love the sex.¡±


    ¡°Why would he want to sleep with an old woman like me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not that old. You¡¯re younger than the old couple we met at the restaurant,¡± I said, ¡°and you still look nice. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d y along with it. Instead of you sleeping alone in the double bed, and Quinn sleeping on the couch, invite him to sleep with you. He won¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t want him to, but if you do¡­.?¡±


    I let her imagination fill in the nk. Apparently, she did. When Quinn got out of the shower, a towel wrapped around his waist, he smelled the scent of arousal in the air. Let¡¯s face it, MJ wasn¡¯t the only one. His prick did what wolf pricks did when he smelled a bitch in heat. His towel was soon protruding grotesquely out from the size of his erection, and I heard MJ gasp, ¡°Oh, My.¡±


    Dani and I prodded her with our elbows.


    ¡°Er, um, Mr. Whn, sir. Er¡­ I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m too forward or anything, but I hate to think of you sleeping on the couch. You¡¯re, uh, so tall, and the couch isn¡¯t very long, and, uh, I don¡¯t think you could stretch out on it. Er, you¡¯re wee to join me in my bed. Uh, you don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m, uh, not expecting sex or anything, but, uh, thought it would be morefortable for, er, sleeping.¡±


    Quinn nced at me, then Dani, then Randa. We all nodded slightly in response to the unasked query.


    ¡°Why MJ, what a thoughtful and kind thing to do,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I¡¯d love to join you in your bed, if it¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    ¡°I like to sleep nude. Would that be a problem?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no, I don¡¯t see that as a problem.¡±


    ¡°Lovely.¡± Quinn took off the towel, which wasn¡¯t really hiding much of anything. ¡°Could you show me the way to the bedroom we¡¯re using?¡±


    There was a sharp inhtion of breath, and MJ¡¯s hand went over her mouth, the whites of her eyes doubling in size, as she took in all of his erect, masculine glory. ¡°Oh, my God. You¡¯re perfect.¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s perfect,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I used to believe that,¡± MJ said. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    Quinn smiled at her. ¡°You tterer. Are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    ¡°Can I? Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me to your room and find out.¡± He held out his hand.


    MJ approached him and took his hand. She seemed mesmerized by his cock. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one so big,¡± she said.


    ¡°It does tend to fill a woman up. Would you like to touch it?¡±


    Reaching slowly, MJ wrapped her hand around what she could. It didn¡¯t go all the way around. I¡¯m not sure if even Quinn¡¯s big hands went around it fully.

 226

    ¡°It¡¯s so warm and hard. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt one so hard.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t break anything.¡±


    Suddenly remembering the rest of us were there and watching, she snatched her hand off of it and looked around, blushing.


    ¡°Have a good time, Mom,¡± Randa said. ¡°The rest of us sure do.¡±


    She put her hand in Quinn¡¯s and led him upstairs. For the next couple hours, she learned what made Quinn the best lover I ever had, and everyone knew it. She was not shy once she got wound up.


    We went to bed about an hour after she did, and Nat was chomping at the bit with the sounds of sex permeating the upstairs. The orgasmic cries of Randa, Simone and Daphne soon joined those of MJ, and Dani and I got our faces messy pleasing Brigitte. She didn¡¯t feel she needed to do anything to or for us. Quinn had already satisfied us tonight.


    The next morning, MJ started in again, but the rest of us went down to the kitchen and made breakfast so we¡¯d get to Penn Run on time. Quinn came down when he smelled the food was ready. He was naked, and limp, but his cock was clean. MJ showed up around ten minutester, a house coat on, and walking a little gingerly. I knew the feeling. She didn¡¯t say anything about Quinn¡¯s nudity, and in fact, seemed to enjoy looking at it. We put the food on the table.


    ¡°I should have helped with breakfast,¡± MJ said.


    ¡°You sounded busy, Mom,¡± Randa said.


    MJ blushed, but smiled. ¡°Oh, I was definitely busy.¡±


    Randaughed. ¡°Look, he likes it. Mikey likes it.¡±


    ¡°I have to say, your father had no clue what to do in the bedroom,pared to Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Practice,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Lots of practice.¡±


    ¡°You should have someone licking your pussy while Quinn fucks you. That¡¯s even better,¡± Randa said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done that?¡± MJ asked, shocked.


    ¡°One of my men is frequently fucking me while the other one licks me and I suck his cock, Mom. Since I¡¯ve got two, I don¡¯t let one of them to go to waste, although it¡¯s just as fun with a woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡±


    ¡°If you want to try that, Nat or Daphne make a lovely choice. Daphne doesn¡¯t have a baby getting in the way, but all the women are bisexual to one degree or another. I¡¯m probably the least so, but I enjoy a nice pussy now and then. Having sex with a woman is just different enough to be fun for a change.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if Nat has sex with someone else?¡± MJ asked.


    ¡°Nathaniel has to impregnate another woman so we can have a child,¡± Daphne said, ¡°so we¡¯re forced into an open marriage in a sense, but we both enjoy having sex with other people, and it doesn¡¯t affect how much we love one another. He¡¯s enough of a man to take care of me in addition to others. He took care of all three of usst night.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    MJ seemed more rxed this morning. That frequently happened if you were fucked silly. She got out a crock pot after breakfast and Quinn put together the ingredients for one of his stews, but with beef this time. He had Dani and me cutting up vegetables. As soon as the pot was turned on, Quinn got us moving.


    ¡°We¡¯d better get going,¡± Quinn said, ¡°or we¡¯re going to bete.¡± He bent down and gave a tender kiss to MJ. ¡°More toeter.¡±


    MJ shivered and smiled.


    We got dressed, (Dani and I slutty and with the Lushes in our pussies) and headed for Penn Run, Quinn leading both of us on leashes again, both going to the SUV and when we reached what looked like another wolfpound out in the country, simr to the one near Rhinnder. Not a big one, butrge enough for a sub pack. Since both Dani and I were ripe with arousal by the time we reached there, the gathered male wolves quickly developed their own erections. Since it wasn¡¯t in town, everyone got undressed as soon as we entered one of the buildings, getting out of the cold autumn air. The wolves who could, quickly shifted and sniffed each other. Brigitte held our leashes.


    All the scenting over with, the wolves shifted back, and introductions were made to the local leader, Ward Johnson, a ck man wolf out of Pittsburgh with a cock that rivaled and perhaps even surpassed Quinn¡¯s. The main Pennsylvania pack headquarters were by Wilkes-Barre, near most of the more rural wooded areas of northern PA. There were sub packs located near the two major poption areas where wolves worked, one in Lancaster for the Phdelphia/Wilmington, Dware wolves, and this one in Penn Run for the Pittsburgh area.


    Quinn found out that Bradford was under the Pennsylvania pack, and told Ward there was someone who was a submissive, looking for a Dominant, who might be turned into a breeder for the pack. He gave him the name, address and phone number to Ward and told him to put her with an experienced Dominant who could safely explore her submissiveness and eventually test her willingness to breed.


    ¡°I asked her if she¡¯d agree to be bred as part of her submission, like my two sluts, and she said yes, but doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s to wolves yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you got these two breeders?¡± Ward asked, pointing to Dani and me.


    ¡°They became breeders before they submitted to me, and their submission is only for the duration of our trip. Mostly, I keep them on their leashes in public because it¡¯s gotten some interesting responses. I¡¯ve found two new sluts who are now going to breed for the New York pack, and the possible in Bradford. You just never know what you¡¯re going to turn up. We¡¯ve also been paying for breeders, which you may want to consider for yourself, and two women are giving puppies to wolves in return for human children for themselves, one in Boston, one in Wisconsin. We have five new puppies on the way, and contracts for seventeen more, after those are born. It¡¯s a lot less iffy than hoping to seduce women into doing it. You can contact my pack leader, Rene, for details. The submissives we found for the New York pack are doing it for $75, 000 per puppy, and a $400, 000 bonus if they provide four. One signed up for four immediately, and the other one for two, although I think she¡¯ll eventually try for the bonus as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up to our Alpha and see what he says. It sounds like it has promise.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if I could buy some venison from you, and the wolves need a good twenty mile run for some serious exercise.¡±


    ¡°I can sell you twenty pounds of venison, and Shauna will take you out where we like to run. What do you want us to do with these breeders while you¡¯re running?¡±


    ¡°If they agree to have sex with you, you can have sex with them, Dani likes to film her sex for her cuckold fianc¨¦. Otherwise, they can entertain themselves. Dani is still nning her wedding, so she¡¯s often on the inte or sending links to her fianc¨¦ making arrangements.¡±


    The wolves shifted again and Shauna led our wolves off on a long run. Brigitte, Dani and I agreed to have sex. All three of us were craving cock after the pussy festst night. Simone videoed Dani having sex with Ward, and his big ck cock. Brigitte was with another senior wolf of roughly her own rank, and I was with a rtive puppy, not unlike Conor. He was fifteen, but he¡¯d figured out how to give a girl a good time, so I was happy with my choice.


    Wolves don¡¯t take that long to run twenty miles, so in roughly the same time I¡¯d been able to do ten, they came trotting back. My wolf, Jesse, was still plowing my asshole at the time, although he finished up rather quickly. We stayed for lunch, Quinn feeding us while teasing us with our Lushes, not giving us permission to cum. He bent Dani and me over hisp and gave us our spankings, and the wolves quickly got more erections from scenting the horny bitches. Ward gave his permission for the wolves to enjoy themselves, and there was soon sex going on all around us.


    Our spankings over, Quinn fucked both of our pussies, in a sort of reiming after the Pennsylvania wolves had us. We didn¡¯t stay long enough for him to cum in both of us, leaving his mess in Dani for her movie. Dressed again, we made our way back to MJ¡¯s house.


    MJ was watching some afternoon soap operas, but turned off the TV after we arrived. Quinn said, ¡°Strip off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Can we go up to the room?¡± MJ asked.


    ¡°Here, and now,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had sex in front of anyone before,¡± MJ said.


    ¡°Do you think these other people aren¡¯t going to know what you¡¯re doing when they hear you begging for my cock?¡±


    MJ still hesitated, although her hand was on the buttons of her dress, though she still couldn¡¯t get her fingers working to unbutton them.


    ¡°Do it, Mom,¡± Randa said, stripping off her clothes. ¡°Whatever Quinn wants you to do, I¡¯ll do it too, with Nat.¡±


    With the encouragement of her daughter, MJ¡¯s fingers began to work, slowly unbuttoning the dress, then taking it off.


    Quinn said, ¡°You¡¯re still a beautiful woman. You should wear clothes that reflect and enhance your beauty, not hide it. We¡¯re going to do something about that. Take off your bra and panties. Do it.¡±


    Facing Quinn, she removed both undergarments, using her hands to hide herself. Randa was already naked, waiting to see what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Get on your knees and suck my cock,¡± Quinnmanded.


    MJ turned to look at Randa, and she already had Nat¡¯s pants open and cock pulled out, bobbing up and down the ck length of him. MJ got on our knees crawled forward a couple of feet, extracted his prick and started sucking. It didn¡¯t take long for him to have an erection. Nat either. Wolves never had a problem with that. I was willing to bet a wolf could fuck twenty times a day if he needed to. Us human women would get too sore for fucking that much.


    ¡°Now undress me,¡± Quinn ordered and MJ obeyed, Randa doing the same. MJ¡¯s pussy was dripping by the time Quinn was naked.


    Quinn sat down in the easy chair, his butt near the edge, his cock like a gpole, absent the g. ¡°Mount me, facing the room,¡± he ordered.

 227

    MJ turned, facing us, covering her breasts but lowering herself over Quinn¡¯s cock. She orgasmed halfway down, moaning, and Quinn reced her hands over her breasts with his. Randa had mirrored everything MJ did, and was speared on Nat¡¯s dick, moaning just as loud. The two chairs faced each other, and mother and daughter were watching each other get fucked by a nice, thick prick.


    ¡°Spread your legs, MJ, show everyone how much you like riding my cock, and how wet you are.¡±


    MJ was blushing furiously, but did as he said.


    ¡°Brigitte,e lick this slut¡¯s clit,¡± Quinn ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Brigitte was there with her head buried between their thighs and we could hear herpping the wet folds as MJ moaned louder and climaxed again. Daphne was licking Randa as Nat fucked her. Twenty minutester, both of the men orgasmed and spewed their seed deep into their lovers. When the pulsing stopped, both women had enjoyed several orgasms while the other had watched them. Both were blushing, but MJ¡¯s red was much deeper than her daughters. Randa was used to public fucking, only her mother being present was different.


    His next order. ¡°I want you to cross over to Nat, and I want you to clean his cock off. Your daughter left it very messy. Randa, you may clean mine off. Dani and Jessica, clean up those two messy pussies.¡±


    The two women crossed paths in the middle of the room, and MJ was sucking Nat¡¯s popsicle and Randa was sucking Quinn¡¯s. I licked Master¡¯s cum out of MJ and Dani licked Nat¡¯s out of Randa.


    Quinn wasn¡¯t done yet; no sir. As soon as Nat¡¯s ck cock was clean, Quinn said, ¡°Get him hard again, then mount him and fuck Nat the same way you fucked me, facing your daughter.¡±


    Both women obeyed, although Randa wasn¡¯t being ordered, she was just copying her mother, although I knew she was enjoying it. As soon as they had the men erect again, both women climbed aboard the hard shafts and got fucked, while Brigitte licked Randa, and Daphne licked MJ, riding her mate¡¯s cock. Both women enjoyed this fucking as much as they did the first one, and to the same result, a pussy full of cum.


    ¡°MJ, as soon as you¡¯ve licked and sucked up your daughter¡¯s cum off my shaft, I¡¯m taking you upstairs to your bedroom. Have you ever had anal sex?¡±


    ¡°No, sir,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    They changed cocks again, and this time, I licked Randa¡¯s pussy, while Dani licked MJ¡¯s. When both pussy and dick was sparkling clean, Quinn picked MJ up and carried her upstairs. MJ looked nervous, but not afraid.


    Quinn went easy on her. It took twenty minutes before we heard her scream as he entered her ass for the first time. We could hear her whimpers for the next fifteen as she got used to his cock inside of her bottom. At the end, MJ was begging for Quinn to fuck her ass, and she got everything she wanted.


    When they came back downstairs, they were both naked, and clean, having showered first.


    ¡°Mrs. Briggs no longer cares if you go naked. Feel free to undress,¡± Quinn said.


    No one¡¯s clothessted long after his announcement. We sat down to supper and Quinn fed MJ, stroking and teasing her as was his custom when a naked bitch sat on hisp at meal time. She orgasmed several times, much to her embarrassment and humiliation, although that was on her part, no one else¡¯s.


    Supper over and the kitchen cleaned up, Quinn said. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to lick pussy, MJ. Start with Brigitte and Daphne, since they¡¯ve licked yours, but I want you to do everyone but your daughter. When you¡¯re done with your chores, Nat and I are going to spit-roast you so you remember why you like cock so much.¡±


    By the time MJ got to me (herst pussy), she was getting the hang of it, and did quite well for a novice. Her face was already soaked in the fluids of everyone she¡¯d licked before, and I soon added my own to the mix. Quinn and Nat spit-roasted her twice, and even though she couldn¡¯t take either cock all the way down her throat, she made a valiant effort. She sure enjoyed being stuffed at both ends. By the time Saturday rolled around in two days, she was an aplished slut.


    ******


    Randa¡¯s dad was scheduled to arrive at eleven AM. Everyone was dressed for the first time since Wednesday, except for three important exceptions, Nat, Quinn and MJ. When her father, Ross, arrived with his new wife, Rachel. Randa let them both in. She was friendly enough. She didn¡¯t hate her dad. Divorces happened, and Randa was grown up enough to ept that. Ross asked where her mother was.


    ¡°She¡¯s busy at the moment. It shouldn¡¯t be much longer.¡±


    At that moment, Ross found out what she was busy doing.


    ¡°Fuck me, Quinn. Shove that big cock up my cunt. I love this. Nat, push your cock deeper in my ass, would you. This is wonderful. Why didn¡¯t I ever discover this before. Two cocks are definitely better than one.¡±


    The looks on Ross¡¯s and Rachel¡¯s face was something to behold. Seems like the missus was doing just fine without Ross.


    ¡°Harder, faster, boys. I need me some big dick,¡± MJ said. ¡°I never realized sex could be so good.¡±


    That went on for another ten minutes, Randa apologizing to both for the dy. ¡°She¡¯s gotten a little carried away thest couple days, Dad. Sorry.¡±


    When the sex ended with a shrill scream of ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m cuuummmmiiiinnngg,¡± Ross had an erection. Men are so easy.


    The three of them came down the stairs naked, the two men with their limp, but still substantial dicks swaying, MJ saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to soak my ass in hot water if I¡¯m going to sit down anytime soon.¡±


    Both of the guests were staring at the appendages between the men¡¯s legs. Was Rachel drooling a little?


    Randa said, ¡°Mom, Dad and Rachel are here.¡±


    MJ looked up, saw the two of them in the living room and covered up herdy bits. ¡°Shit, it¡¯s after eleven already? Where did the fucking time go?¡±


    ¡°With fucking,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Hi, all, pleased to meet you. I suppose we should get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± MJ said. She turned them around and patted their perfect asses. ¡°Scoot. Get dressed.¡± She followed them back up the stairs. ¡°Back in a minute,¡± she called out as she disappeared.


    ¡°Jesus, what got into your mother?¡± Ross asked.


    ¡°A couple big cocks, maybe a strap-on or two, and some wickedly good tongues,¡± Randa stated matter-of-factly. ¡°I never realized Mom was like this. She sure wasn¡¯t when I was living here.¡±


    ¡°Who are those men?¡± Rachel asked. Definitely drooling.


    ¡°That would be Quinn, the white guy,¡± Randa said. ¡°Like the head bodyguard, and Nathaniel, the ck fellow, Daphne¡¯s husband. She¡¯s been loaning his cock out to Mom on a regr basis, but Mom licks her pussy in payment, so it works out. We¡¯ll introduce you all in a moment, as soon as they¡¯re dressed.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is licking pussy?¡± Ross asked.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s but mine,¡± Randa said. ¡°I feel left out sometime, but, you know, incest is such an awkward word. She could lick yours, though, Rachel. You¡¯re not even rted through marriage. I understand she¡¯s gotten quite good, but she¡¯s getting lots of practice, at least ten pussies a day, maybe more. She¡¯s often licking one even when one of the men is fucking her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my stars,¡± Rachel said.


    People in Pennsylvania said ¡®Oh, my¡¯ a lot, sometimes with another word like stars, or God attached to it. Was it the influence of the Amish? I mostly said, ¡®Oh, fuck,¡¯ or ¡®Oh, shit.¡¯ I didn¡¯t often hear ¡®oh, my stars¡¯. In fact, this might have been the first time I¡¯d ever heard it. My mom said ¡®oh, my¡¯ on asion. Maybe it was a generational thing, although Rachel was only ten years older than me, so thirty-five?


    When they returned, MJ looked a little hastily thrown together, which I¡¯m sure she was.


    ¡°Ross, Rachel, wee. Sorry for that little snafu. I didn¡¯t realize it was sote. It¡¯s so good to finally meet you, Rachel. I¡¯m afraid that Ross never told me that much about you. Where did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°Uh, we met at work,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Does that mean you were his piece on the side, or did he graduate from her to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m asking is if you were fucking him while he was still married to me? Don¡¯t get me wrong, honey. I¡¯m overjoyed you took him off my hands. I¡¯m having so much more fun now. These men are so much bigger than Ross. I¡¯m sure you saw howrge they arepared to him. Do you know that Randa is getting paid a lot of money to have sex with these gentlemen to give some poor infertile woman a child she can¡¯t otherwise have?


    ¡°I¡¯d love to do it myself, but my child bearing days are over, so I just fuck them for fun, but it is a lot of fun. Since Ross married someone so much younger than he was, you can still have children. Can you imagine getting paid $200, 000 dors to have one of these gentleman, I¡¯m sorry, I should say one of these tigers, because they¡¯ve got no gentlemen in them at all, fuck a baby into you? You should think about it. The sex is much better and the pay is just an added bonus.


    ¡°And really, since he cheated on me, he¡¯ll probably cheat on you too, so why not get your digs in first. Come along dear.¡± She pulled Rachel into the kitchen. ¡°Quinn, my fantastic fucker, made this delicious venison stew. You must try some. He¡¯s a great cook. Can you imagine him pounding your pussy, then cooking for you? Ross never caught on to frying an egg, so I¡¯m sure you need to do everything in the kitchen, unless he¡¯s hired a maid for you. If he did, you might want to see if she licks pussy, since Ross never caught on to that either. I can show you how special that can be. I love a little pussy with a great big cock.¡±


    Ross finally protested. ¡°MJ! What the fuck are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Having a heart to heart with your wife. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m lying to her, is it? Do you ever lick her pussy, or help out in the kitchen? Really, inquiring minds want to know.¡±


    ¡°He licked my pussy a couple times,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been married?¡± MJ asked.


    ¡°Well, no.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet he wants a blowjob a couple times a week though, doesn¡¯t he? Both of these men lick their fuck juice out of my pussy so I don¡¯t have to get something to wipe myself off with. I¡¯ll bet Ross doesn¡¯t do that for you, either. He thinks you should guzzle down his semen a couple times a week, but it¡¯s so distasteful, he refuses to lick it up himself. You can see why I¡¯m happy you took him off my hands.¡±

 228

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lick my pussy, Ross?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°With sperm in it? I¡¯m not gay.¡±


    ¡°How about without sperm in it. Why can¡¯t you lick it then?¡±


    ¡°You know I like to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°And get blow jobs. You¡¯re perfectly willing to give up fucking if it means a blow job to you, and I go without?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really a selfish lover, isn¡¯t he?¡± MJ asked. ¡°You could have done so much better. He¡¯s a good provider, I¡¯ll give you that, of course he¡¯s less of a provider than he was with me, since he has to pay me spousal support. You¡¯d think he¡¯d pick up the ck in other areas to make up for it. Water under the bridge. You¡¯ll figure it out. Here taste this. Isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, it is. I¡¯ve never had venison before. Did he shoot the deer himself?¡±


    ¡°This time I had to buy it from a local meat provider,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I do normally like hunting deer myself.¡±


    Rachel looked at my stud muffin Master. He¡¯d put on tight jeans and a tighter sweater. ¡°Do you wrestle it down with your bare hands?¡±


    Quinn smiled. ¡°Bare teeth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡± She took another bite. ¡°This is really good.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much though, Rachel,¡± MJ said. ¡°Quinn is taking us out tonight to C H Fields Craft Kitchen for supper. It¡¯s a superb local restaurant. Everyone, grab a bowl and dig in. We¡¯ll sit in the dining room.¡±


    What do you know, the table only seated ten. Quinn took care of that little problem by pulling MJ into hisp and feeding her. There was some smooching, some fondling, and even an orgasm tossed in as the bowl was emptied. Rachel watched in rapt attention as they practically made love in front of her. MJ was panting hard as Quinn pulled his hands from under her dress.


    ¡°I love it when you leave your underwear off,¡± Quinn said. ¡°If Ross and Rachel hadn¡¯t been here, I would have bent you over the table and fucked you.¡±


    ¡°You animal.¡± MJ stood up and smoothed her dress down. She bent and gave him a kiss. ¡°I would have let you do it, stud.¡±


    ¡°In front of Randa?¡± Ross protested.


    ¡°Ross, she¡¯s pregnant. I¡¯m pretty sure she knows what goes on in the bedroom, and other ces in the house. She lives with two men, neither of whom coulde on the trip with her. She¡¯s unemployed. From what she tells me, she spends roughly four hours a day fucking, with two young, healthy, libidinous, big cocked, men. Not all of that time is spent in the bedroom. Grow up.¡± She patted Quinn¡¯s erection. ¡°I know where I want this thingter, big boy. Thanks for taking care of me.¡±


    The kitchen got cleaned up with lots of helping hands and we adjourned to the family room where Quinnid a fire. Randa pulled her father beside her in a love seat, so they could chat about father/daughter things. That left Rachel with nowhere to sit except between Nat and Quinn. How did thise about, you ask. A lot of nning. Not only were both men intensely masculine, they still smelled of sex from their double teaming of MJ, also finely nned. Apparently, some woman or two was suffering from arousal, so both of their cocks were rock hard. Easy to tell, even in their pants.


    MJ was sitting with Daphne across from Rachel, in another love seat, and they primarily talked, although MJ asionally kissed Daphne, or vice versa, not too provocatively, but it wasn¡¯t a brush on the cheeks either. Master¡¯s two sluts sat at his feet, and he wasn¡¯t shy about rewarding us with an caress or two as we chatted. Simone and Brigitte were lying in front of the fire, and sharing the asional kiss as well. The couch that Nat, Quinn and Rachel sat on was small enough the three were packed fairly tightly in. Rachel had no ce to put her arms, but in herp, or resting on the thighs of the two muscr men beside her. Which asionally, she did; usually just one at a time, but sometimes both. I could smell her arousal, and I¡¯m not that good.


    ¡°What do you do for a living?¡± Rachel asked Quinn.


    ¡°I guess you could say I¡¯m a bounty hunter. I track down men and women who are fugitives from justice.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that sounds quite thrilling. What about you, Nat.¡±


    ¡°School teacher. Daphne and I are both school teachers.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the thing between you and Daphne then?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s infertile, so the only way we can have children is through a surrogate mother. Since I have to have sex with other women in order to procreate, we¡¯ve adopted an open marriage.¡±


    ¡°Does it bother you when she has sex with other people?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s the emotional bonds that make us partners, not the sexual ones. We¡¯ll be together as long as we¡¯re alive. We just wish we could make our own children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet. It doesn¡¯t really make any difference how old the sexual partner then, because you¡¯re a young guy.¡±


    ¡°Not really. Sex is sex, but thank you.¡±


    ¡°Master, the fire is hot,¡± I said. ¡°May I take off my top? The baby makes me feel so warm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may, slut.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Master, can I take off my top?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Yes, bitch.¡±


    We both removed our tops, exposing our breasts and top tattoos. Ross stopped talking and stared at the four bare boobs. SLUT and QUINN¡¯S BITCH, prominent.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who the father of your child is?¡± Ross asked.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s one of eleven different men,¡± I said, ¡°including my Master and Nathaniel.¡±


    ¡°Your Master?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°For the bnce of our trip visiting the families of the four breeders, Dani and I agreed to be submissives to our Master. Hisst name stands for wolf, which is why we¡¯ve got all of these wolf tattoos all over our bodies. I¡¯ve got one on my ass and my pussy too. Would you like to see?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Rachel said.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see,¡± Ross said.


    I suppose we could have just pushed our shorts down enough to expose them, then pulled them back up, but that wasn¡¯t part of the n. Dani and I pushed our shorts off and left them off. When I sat back down, Ross had a good view of my bare, partially open and wet cooch, and immediately got an erection. Lightweights. It didn¡¯t even matter that I was pregnant and looked it. I leaned back against Master¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Are those tattoos permanent?¡± Rachel asked.


    ¡°Theyst about three months,¡± Quinn said, ¡°or you can take them off with a special oil. Dani can¡¯t get married with Quinn¡¯s Bitch showing above her wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re marrying her?¡± Rachel asked Quinn.


    ¡°Not me, some other guy.¡±


    ¡°Does he know that she¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°She sends him movies of us fucking every couple of days. He likes to watch.¡±


    ¡°How many of these women have you had sex with?¡±


    ¡°All of them. There aren¡¯t enough men to go around, so Nat and I have to take care of all of their cock needs. It¡¯s a lot of work, especially after adding MJ to the mix. She¡¯s insatiable. I could easily see adding you to the mix. Ross chose well when he picked you.¡±


    All women know how to flutter their eyshes in a totally seductive way. Men look like they¡¯re blinking rapidly. Not the same thing, at all. Rachel fluttered her eyshes at Quinn. Ross missed it, still staring at my pussy. It¡¯s amazing how you can miss your wife seducing another man if you¡¯re watching a wet pussy.


    ¡°I need some relief, Slut,¡± Master said. ¡°Take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I unzipped his jeans and extracted his cock, and began bobbing my head up and down his substantial length. Rachel¡¯s eyes were glued to it, and it was a close eye view.


    ¡°I could use some relief, too,¡± Nat said.


    ¡°May I, Master?¡± Dani said.


    ¡°By all means. Brigitte take a movie for Dani¡¯s cuckold.¡±


    ¡°Pussy, mouth or ass, Mister Nat?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°Pussy,¡± Nat said.


    Dani extracted Nat¡¯s ck mamba and was soon getting fucked in the pussy, loving it. Now Rachel had her choice of two tempting pieces of man meat to watch. It was like watching a tennis match. On the left side, my mouth doing my best to extract the cum from my Master¡¯s balls. On the right, Nat¡¯s rigid shaft destroying Dani¡¯s pussy from behind. Before you could say Robinson Crusoe, MJ and Daphne were stripped off and in a sixty-nine, and so were Simone and Randa. It was a sex extravaganza, and our guests didn¡¯t know where to look, because everywhere you looked someone was having sex, except Brigitte, filming Dani¡¯s fucking.


    Ross said, ¡°Rachel, what about me. Can you suck my cock?¡±


    ¡°What about me. Come lick my pussy, and maybe I¡¯ll suck your cock.¡±


    Rachel stood up and pulled down her jeans and panties, baring her pussy. Her panties clung to her folds they were so wet.


    ¡°Nice,¡± Quinn said. ¡°What a pretty pussy you have.¡±


    ¡°Uh, no.¡± Ross said. ¡°Put your clothes back on.¡± Looking at Quinn¡¯s superior shaft a foot away from Rachel¡¯s bare cunt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rachel. I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± MJ said. ¡°That is a pretty pussy.¡±


    Which is when Ross¡¯s ex-wife, licked his current wife¡¯s pussy to six good screaming orgasms. Since Daphne didn¡¯t have a partner any longer, and Brigitte had gotten enough of Dani¡¯s fucking for Carl, they were soon locked in a sixty-nine. The only one who didn¡¯t cum from another person, was Ross, who jacked off watching his past and present wives, and me. I didn¡¯t have permission to cum, so went without. I¡¯m sure it would be made up at some point.

 229

    We were getting ready to go out. MJ and Rachel disappeared for about five minutes, and came backughing like loons. MJ gave Master a thumb¡¯s up when they returned. I knew what that was about, so smiled upon seeing the signal. Someone else was wearing a Lush tonight instead of Master¡¯s two sluts. We still went to the restaurant on our leashes, although they were taken off when we sat down. Once again, we attracted more than our share of attention due to the leashes and the tattoos, worn visibly again.


    Dani and I were on either side of Master, with Nat and Daphne beside Dani. Ross was between Rachel and Randa, with Simone opposite Daphne and Brigitte opposite me, beside Rachel. MJ had the head of the table between me and Brigitte. They took our orders, and half of the wolves had the Appchia beef and venison meatloaf, bacon wrapped, with Yukon Gold smashed potatoes, and seasonal vegetable, Dani and I had the queen cut prime rib, since it was offered on Friday and Saturday only. Ross had the king cut. Quinn and Nat had the NY strip, rare. Randa, MJ, Simone and Rachel had the Oak Grove Salmon. The other wolves ordered the buttermilk fried chicken.


    Soon after the waiter left, Quinn started ying with his phone and MJ and Rachel started squirming. Quinn kept an eye on the two women, and he wasn¡¯t allowing either of them to orgasm, just keeping them on edge.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Ross said, noticing his wife¡¯s twitching.


    ¡°MJ put a sex toy in our pussies and it¡¯s driving me nuts.¡±


    ¡°Turn it off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how. Let me cum, Quinn.¡±


    Ross looked at Quinn, ying with his phone, and knew who had control of his wife¡¯s orgasms.


    ¡°Say, please, Master, please let me cum,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Please, Master, please let me cum.¡± Rachel said writhing,


    ¡°When the waiteres back, ask again,¡± Quinn said.


    When the server was setting down Rachel¡¯s te, she said, ¡°Please, Master, please let me cum.¡±


    ¡°You can cum, slut.¡±


    Rachel moaned and had a hell of an orgasm, much to the server¡¯s amusement and Ross¡¯s disgust. MJ was asking secondster and she orgasmed as well. It was hard for Ross toin. No one was really touching his wife, but having another man making her climax, and in public, was not his cup of tea. He started drinking and didn¡¯t really stop. At some point, Quinn put the devices in music mode and let the piano music keep them both at a low simmer, only touching the controls when someone was nearby to witness their orgasms. Every time Rachel orgasmed, Ross downed a drink and ordered another one. He was two sheets to the wind by the time he finished his meal, and three sheets when he finished dessert.


    Quinn and Nat nearly had to pour Ross into the back seat of his car. Brigitte drove him back to MJ¡¯s ce. Rachel, on the other hand, helped MJ suck Nat¡¯s cock. At the house, Ross was put to bed with Simone and Daphne. Rachel went into the master bedroom with Nat, Quinn, and MJ. Randa, Dani, Brigitte and I shared the other bedroom. It was a little crowded. Several times during the night, we heard Rachel begging for a big cock to plug her pussy. Ross slept through it all until nine the next morning. He woke up between the two women and wondered what the fuck he was doing in bed with them. He had no memory of half of the dinner at the restaurant, including what he had for dessert.


    He tried to get out of bed without waking anyone, but Daphne woke up. You don¡¯t sneak out of a bed with a wolf in it.


    ¡°Hey, lover, that was quite the nightst night. It¡¯s too bad you were so drunk you couldn¡¯t get it up. You did great licking our pussies though.¡±


    ¡°I licked your pussy?¡±


    ¡°And Simone¡¯s. You should see the cum on your face.¡±


    About that time, Ross heard Rachel begging for a big cock to fuck her. He got up to find Rachel in a sixty-nine with his ex-wife, getting fucked by Quinn, and Nat about to plug Rachel¡¯s mouth. Dani and I were watching while fingering each other and kissing.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±


    Rachel began stroking Nat¡¯s cock and turned to look at her husband.


    ¡°Hi, honey, when you decided to spend the night with Daphne and Simone, I decided to spend the night with Nat, Quinn and MJ. It¡¯s been wonderful. You wouldn¡¯t believe all the orgasms I¡¯ve had. Your ex is one mean pussy licking machine, and oh my God! Look at how big these cocks are. I¡¯ve had so much fun. I hope you did too. Give it to me, Quinn, Fuck me harder.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, mdy.¡±


    Quinn really started hammering Rachel¡¯s pussy. Rachel orgasmed for like the seventh time this morning. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll still be able to feel your dick after the pounding of these two fuckersst night and this morning. I feel so stretched out.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fuck anyonest night,¡± Ross protested.


    ¡°I know. You were too drunk to get it up. After Nat fucked his wife, you wanted to eat his cum out of her pussy. After the way you buried your tongue in her snatch, I expect you to do that for me the next time you cum in my pussy. Oh, Quinn, you¡¯re such a magnificent lover. I¡¯ve never had better. It¡¯s perfect, just perfect. I¡¯m cumming again.¡±


    She wrapped her lips around Nat¡¯s hard ck pole and sucked half his cock down her throat.


    ¡°I would never suck another man¡¯s cum out of a pussy,¡± Ross said.


    ¡°The evidence is on your face, Ross,¡± I said. ¡°Look in the mirror. You¡¯ve got a cum crust all around your mouth.¡±


    He put his hand on his mouth and felt the dried cum there, then rushed into the bathroom, screaming when he saw his face in the mirror.


    Rachel spit Nat¡¯s cock out for a moment. ¡°Honey, I think both men are about to cum. You can lick Quinn¡¯s cum out of my pussy if you want. Otherwise, MJ will do it.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She resumed sucking her ck lollipop. Ross came out of the bathroom, a horrified look on his face and watched both men flood his wife with cum at both ends. When they pulled out of her body, it was almost as if they¡¯d been holding her up. She copsed down on MJ and began licking her pussy, while MJ, licked hers. After both women orgasmed a couple more times, Rachel rolled off the woman she¡¯d reced.


    ¡°Best fucking night of sex ever. Thanks boys and girls. That was so much fun. It¡¯s too bad you need to leave soon, I¡¯d like to do that again.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something, Slut.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± Rachel started cleaning off Quinn¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Your wife is a firecracker,¡± Quinn said, Rachel cleaning his cock of the cum from both of them. ¡°It took two men to keep her satisfiedst night. It¡¯s a wonder you keep her satisfied at all.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Rachel would be able to lick pussy half as well as she did. She showed a lot of enthusiasm. We¡¯ll need to get together more often,¡± MJ said.


    ¡°Get dressed, Rachel. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Ross said.


    She finished sucking Quinn¡¯s cock,ing out of her mouth with a soft ¡®pop¡¯.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay for breakfast. MJ says Quinn makes the best omelets. She said they¡¯re to die for.¡±


    ¡°I want us gone, now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go ming me for what just happened, Mr. Briggs. You were the one who started licking Daphne¡¯s pussy first. MJ was right about you. You were the first one to cheat. You got a little drunk and started hitting on all of the women.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Dad,¡± Randa said, standing in the doorway in her altogether. ¡°You were licking Daphne¡¯s pussy before she got into bed with Mom and the two studs. It¡¯s your own fault.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone wear clothes around here?¡± Ross said.


    ¡°Fewer clothes leads to more sex,¡± MJ said. ¡°Show Ross the picture of his licking Daphne¡¯s pussy. He obviously doesn¡¯t believe us.¡±


    ¡°Here Dad, I snapped this picture as Daphne rode your face,¡± Randa said. She handed him her phone.


    He saw a picture of himself lying on the bed with Daphne poised over his mouth, rubbing her pussy on it. His hands were on Daphne¡¯s breasts and she was holding them over her boobs. Simone was sucking his cock, trying to get it hard, but nothing was happening. He¡¯d been passed out at the time, so I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember a thing,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much next time,¡± Randa said. ¡°You could have fucked two beautiful women if you¡¯d gotten a hard on. They were a little disappointed. Rachel was having all of the fun and you were pretty useless. Not much of a trade, really.¡±


    Rachel got out of bed, then kissed the two men. ¡°If either of you ever get to Pittsburgh, give me a jingle. I¡¯d love to see you again. MJ, it was great meeting you. I think we could be really good friends.¡±


    ¡°I do too, lover. There¡¯s no one like a woman for licking pussy. It¡¯s too bad you have to leave. You still haven¡¯t tried a cock in your ass at the same time as you have one in your pussy. That¡¯s a treat not to be missed.¡±


    Rachelughed. ¡°Maybe next time, and try to find a smaller cock for my ass. One of these two would split it open.¡±


    ¡°You could always use Ross. He won¡¯t split it open.¡±


    Rachelughed again. ¡°When you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Rachel and Ross both dressed and left, Ross in a bit of a huff.


    Quinn turned to MJ and said, ¡°Was your revenge all you were hoping for?¡±


    ¡°It was perfect. Just perfect. I didn¡¯t know Rachel would be so eager to y and turn Ross into a cuckold.¡±


    ¡°I could tell,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I could smell her arousal. Plus you were right about him being a selfish lover and not helping around the house. Those arrows hit home.¡±


    ¡°I could almost smell her arousal too,¡± MJ said. ¡°You have a very sensitive nose, and I was married to the guy for twenty years. I knew the leopard hadn¡¯t changed his spots.¡±


    ¡°The nose is everything when ites to cooking,¡± Quinn said, touching it. ¡°It can almost tell you when something is going to taste good. For instance, I knew you were going to taste good.¡±


    MJughed. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. You seem to be a much better cook than I am.¡±


    ¡°How did you know you could turn my Mom into one of your submissive sluts?¡± Randa asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I knew she needed to loosen up. Rejecting men at her age because they want to have sex after the first or second date, is not going to lead to a fulfilling sex or romantic life. She was still stuck in her pre-marriage mindset where one doesn¡¯t fuck around or you¡¯ll be branded a ¡®bad girl¡¯.


    ¡°Men of a certain age aren¡¯t going to treat you like a virgin after you¡¯ve been married. Sometimes, you have to have sex with a few dogs to find a good man. Even good men aren¡¯t going to wait around forever to have sex at their age. She needed to get out and start dating again, from the perspective of ¡®sex could be fun, but I might run into a few lemons along the way,¡¯ not ¡®I¡¯m never going to put out until I know I have the right one¡¯. Not that you don¡¯t have to practice safe sex. Use condoms until they get tested and show you the proof.¡±

 230

    ¡°I kind of enjoyed being your slut,¡± MJ said.


    ¡°I enjoyed you being my slut, but you needed to take that steel rod out of your ass and kick back a little.¡±


    ¡°I think that steel rod was your cock, a couple times.¡± MJ paused. ¡°Do you really have to leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Dead certain.¡±


    ¡°After breakfast, I need to get fucked some more.¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Randa said, ¡°you slut!¡±


    ¡°Takes one to know one.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth.¡±


    ******


    The drive to Rhinnder from Indiana was around thirteen hours, so we decided to break it down into two days of travel, stopping in Bristol, Indiana, as we had the first time I¡¯d made the trip, which was about halfway. We got on US 422 just outside of Indiana, heading Northwest until we reached I-376 to I-76 outside of Youngstown. There, we headed west. Catching I-71 north to I-80 which we¡¯d stay on until we were through Chicago.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dani and I wore our Lushes in music mode on the drive, and both earned fifty swats for cumming without permission before Quinn turned them off to save the battery forter. He still had us on our leashes when we stopped for gas and lunch, but aside from the looks we got, didn¡¯t really attract any wanted attention. The stop for supper was a little more intense, as we were wearing our Lushes again, and climaxing for the wait staff and surrounding guests. One waitress was curious enough to ask what was making us cum, and Quinn had us pull up our skirts and show her the pink tails in our pussies.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a Lush 3, and if you have a boyfriend, you should let him buy you one. He can control it with a smartphone, and give you pleasure when you¡¯re at the movies, out to dinner or while visiting other people.¡±


    ¡°As intriguing as that sounds, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to climax in front of other people, aren¡¯t you?¡± Thest was directed at us, the two sluts.


    ¡°Definitely, although I¡¯ve got to admit that¡¯s part of the fun. We don¡¯t live around here. It would be worse at home, but knowing none of these people will ever see us again, just makes it more exciting,¡± I replied.


    ¡°It does look like fun. Maybe if I set some rules about where he used it. So is the leash part of the experience?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Dani said, ¡°makes us feel more like the submissive sluts we are.¡±


    Sheughed, and eventually saw Dani and I both cum three more times, none of them with permission, even though we asked.


    ¡°What happens when they climax without permission?¡± she asked as she handed Quinn the receipt.


    ¡°They get spanked on their bare asses five times for each orgasm. Are you up to fifteen orgasms now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s seventy-five swats apiece and then they¡¯ll get fucked like the sluts they are,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Can I watch that?¡± J asked, as that¡¯s what her name tag said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a grown person spanked before.¡±


    ¡°What time do you get off?¡±


    ¡°10:30.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re staying in the Bristol Inn. I don¡¯t know what room number yet. Call me when you get off and I¡¯ll let you know what room.¡± He wrote down his phone number on the back of our receipt and gave it to her.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t dangerous, are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only as dangerous as you want us to be,¡± Quinn replied, smiling.


    As soon as we checked in, and we had to get three rooms due to our numbers, the wolves took a run in the woods around Bristol, with Brigitte staying to guard us while they were gone. Since we were otherwise unattended, and Brigitte was in charge, we spent most of that time taking turns licking Brigitte¡¯s pussy, while Randa talked to her two wolves on the phone. I filmed Dani licking Brigitte, and when it was my turn, she texted the movie to Conor.


    He doesn¡¯t have to suck your cock or get ass fucked to watch my movies anymore. I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d suck him off for me.


    I¡¯ll let him know. I¡¯ll miss it. He¡¯s gotten quite good.


    Thank you, Conor.


    Dani called Carl. ¡°I sent another movie to Conor. Master said I didn¡¯t have to make you suck Conor¡¯s cock or get ass fucked to watch me anymore, unless you want to. He¡¯ll release your dick so you can masturbate. Master said I¡¯d have to make it up to Conor when I get home, but you¡¯re off the hook from now on.¡± A pause. ¡°I love you too, Carl. Have a good night. I¡¯m busy licking Brigitte now. It¡¯s my turn again.¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to fuck all the groomsmen at your wedding?¡± Brigitte asked, moaning at the time as she orgasmed on my tongue.


    ¡°No, just Quinn. I¡¯ve been thinking about it and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to out him to his family. It¡¯s enough that he knows he could have been exposed. I won¡¯t tell him until the wedding, so he can anticipate it, but it won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°You might want to ask him,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°He may actually want you to fuck his brothers.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Dani asked.


    ¡°It depends on how submissive a cuckold he is. Let him make the choice. You should also say something to him sooner rather thanter, to make sure the doesn¡¯t tell his brothers himself.¡±


    Dani called Carl back. ¡°Honey, Quinn said your brothers don¡¯t have to fuck me on my wedding night unless you really want them to.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, he said it¡¯s totally up to you.¡± ¡°Are you sure, Carl. I don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want me to.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re sure, sweetheart.¡± ¡°I love you too, darling. Kisses.¡± She hung up.


    Dani said, ¡°He still wants me to fuck all of the groomsmen, including his brothers. How did you know?¡±


    ¡°It takes a pretty submissive cuckold to suck cocks off topletion when he¡¯s not bisexual. He really gets off on you fucking other men. He¡¯ll get perverse pleasure out of you fucking his brothers,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°There¡¯s a humiliation aspect to most cuckolds, and your family knowing you¡¯re a cuckold, is about as humiliating as it gets. Another one is having a biracial kid when you¡¯re not married to a ck person. Carl might wee you having a ck baby as one of yours, so other people realize he¡¯s a cuckold. Ah, fuck, Jess, I¡¯m cumming again, slut. You¡¯re getting so good at this. It¡¯s your turn again, Dani, you slut. Get to licking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    I took a break while Dani, got busy. I said, ¡°I¡¯m d you gave him the choice, Dani. Carl is a nice enough guy he shouldn¡¯t be forced into doing something he doesn¡¯t want. Brigitte, do you think Quinn will end up fucking J?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, slut?¡± Brigitte replied.


    ¡°I think she¡¯ll get banged so hard it will feel like Quinn¡¯s cock ising out her mouth, if she isn¡¯t sucking Nat at the same time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think, too,¡± Brigitte said, and Iughed. ¡°You should have smelled her. When Quinn said he was going to spank your naked asses, her arousal shot through the roof. She liked the idea of the toy in her pussy, but a spanking really stoked her fires. I hope her boyfriend isn¡¯t too attached to her. She¡¯ll be sucking a Master¡¯s cock before too long.¡±


    The wolves returned from their run, dressing before they reentered civilization. Master immediately filled Dani¡¯s cunt while she was servicing Brigitte, while Nat, Daphne and Simone headed to their room. Randa had to wait until Dani was finished with Brigitte, before they could leave. I licked Master¡¯s cum from Dani¡¯s pussy as she cleaned off his cock.


    Dani said, ¡°I thought about what you said to me at my mother¡¯s, Master, and I told Carl he didn¡¯t have to suck off Conor or get ass fucked anymore to watch my movies. He liked that idea, and I also told him I didn¡¯t have to fuck all the groomsmen, including his two brothers, after the wedding. He wanted me to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. I¡¯m d you¡¯re giving him more say in his cuckoldry. It¡¯s like your father. He should have been getting more sex out of the deal then he was. He shouldn¡¯t have had to depend primarily on masturbation for his sex fix.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ll make sure Carl gets plenty of sex.¡±


    Sure enough, J called at 10:30 and Quinn gave her the room number. Fifteen minutester, she was knocking on the door. We were all naked, Quinn had even taken a shower after his lope through the woods. I let her in. She saw all of Dani¡¯s and my tattoos. Quinn¡¯s cock stiffened on her arrival, and I knew she was aroused. J couldn¡¯t stop staring at his cock, or the man it was attached to. They were impressive.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t started yet, have you?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Who should I start with?¡±


    ¡°Her,¡± pointing to Dani, ¡°then her,¡± pointing to me, ¡°and I want to see you fucking her when you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°I can fuck both of them if you want,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need recovery time?¡±


    ¡°Not that much. I¡¯ll be ready by the time I finish the second spanking.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± See that, no ¡®Oh, my¡¯.


    So Quinn spanked Dani, eighty-swats, because she orgasmed once without permission during her spanking. Master fucked her good, banging against her reddened ass cheeks as he imed his slut. She had permission to orgasm as she climaxed on his cock. She had to clean his cock as I licked Quinn¡¯s cum out for the second time this evening.


    Then it was my turn, and I received eighty-five swats, because I climaxed twice during my spanking. I was definitely the more submissive of the two of us. I received permission to cum and got a good six orgasm fucking out of my Master, the first time he¡¯d been anywhere but my mouth today. J was rubbing herself as he fucked me. Having orgasms took the sting out of my spanking a lot faster, so that was good.


    When Quinn pulled out of me, even after cumming, he was still hard. J was enraptured by the sight of his cock dripping cum, mine and his, so big and beautiful.


    ¡°On your knees and suck it.¡±


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t hurt me,¡± J said. She still couldn¡¯t take her eyes of it, even protesting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You can refuse, but you want it, and you know you do. You want to feel me inside of your own pussy. You want to be told you need permission to cum, and you want to be spanked if you don¡¯t get it. You can walk out the door now, or you can get on your knees and suck me.¡±


    It took no more than fifteen seconds to decide she wanted to suck his cock. J couldn¡¯t get all of it down, never having been confronted with such arge cock, but what she couldn¡¯t suck off his dick, she licked off, even going so far as to lick his hairy balls to catch all that had dripped out of my pussy.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Now strip off your clothes and get on your hands and knees on the bed.¡±


    J was young, and cute, even if she carried ten more pounds than she needed to. Who was I to say anything about weight at the moment.


    She got on the bed and said, ¡°Please, Master, go slow. I¡¯ve never had anything that size inside of my pussy.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, on the bed in front of her. Let this slut clean my cum out of your pussy,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Iy on my back in front of her, and J was soon licking my saturated pussy. I could tell when Master entered her, because she stopped licking. Not for long, because Master told her to keep sucking his cum out of my cunt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have permission to cum, slut. Five swats each time you do.¡±


    J moaned. She earned thirty before Master flooded her pussy with cum. She didn¡¯t ask him to go easy on her when she bent over hisp for her spanking. No, the slut climaxed a seventh time as Quinn turned her ass red. She spent the rest of the night and got fucked two more times before morning. Before breakfast, Quinn had Nat fucking her while she licked Daphne¡¯s pussy.


    When all was said and done, her pussy looked like she¡¯d been fucked hard several times by big cocks. Despite having been cleaned up every time she was fucked, white cream would still ooze from her pussy.


    ¡°What are you going to tell your boyfriend?¡± Quinn asked. ¡°Are you going to tell him how you got fucked four times by two different men?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell him that. He¡¯d leave me, sir.¡±


    ¡°Or you could leave him.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t enjoy yourself,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°No, sir. It would be a lie, and you and I both know it.¡±


    ¡°If you were kept as a submissive slut, would you agree to be bred like these other women?¡±


    J looked at our big bellies and shivered. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Then leave him. Make arrangements to quit your job, and move. I¡¯ll give you one month to decide. If you call me before the month is up, I¡¯ll tell you where to go. If you don¡¯t call me, I¡¯ll assume you weren¡¯t serious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She called before we reached Chicago, and said she was packing her things. Master gave her my parent¡¯s address, and told her to hurry, and to call two hours before she got there.


    The following day, she called at three in the afternoon. We were waiting for her when she arrived.

 231

    Road Trip ¨C Wisconsin ¨C Mom and Dad Share Submission


    Roughly seven hours, one more lunch stop, (no bites), and several hundred milester, we pulled into my parent¡¯s driveway. They had already met everyone and knew who were wolves, and who wasn¡¯t, so we didn¡¯t have to be careful at all in our conversation. They greeted us at the door naked, hugging all of us, directing us where to take the bags. I got my old room, but Mom and Dad were running out of ces to put us.


    ¡°I think, if you reason this through, that if you put two people in your bed, we¡¯ll have somece to put everyone,¡± I said. ¡°You can rotate some of them, but not others. I¡¯m sure you can figure out who you want to invite to your bed. I¡¯m going to spend a couple nights with Gretchen, so there¡¯s that as well.¡±


    Mom and Dad looked at each other and smiled. ¡°That does sound like fun,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know. Dani and I agreed to be Quinn¡¯s submissives if he came with on this trip. The only exception is when I¡¯m with Gretchen. Brigitte is being trained to be a Dominant for a submissive lesbian we met on our trip, so she¡¯s often in charge of us if Quinn is busy, so don¡¯t be surprised to see us obeying them without question, and getting spanked for various and sundry reasons. As soon as I take my clothes off, you¡¯re going to see the temporary tattoos he¡¯s ced on me. If we go out, don¡¯t be surprised if Dani and I are leashed. To a certain extent, we¡¯re trying to attract other submissives, who might mate with wolves. We expect one of them to show up here. She doesn¡¯t know about wolves yet, so if she does show up, you can¡¯t spill the beans.¡±


    ¡°You get spanked?¡± Mom asked


    ¡°On my bare ass. It¡¯s not as bad as it sounds. He also has a whip and paddle, although he hasn¡¯t used those on us yet. We have safe words, so it¡¯s not unlimited. We need his permission to orgasm, and we get five swats for each orgasm he doesn¡¯t give us permission for.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for you to hold back your orgasms?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°You fucked him, Mom. What do you think?¡±


    Mom got a dreamy look on her face. ¡°I think you must have a very red ass.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should try it, Anita?¡± Dad said,ughing. ¡°I could easily see you with a red ass.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should try it, Dad,¡± I said. ¡°Brigitte is practicing her Dominance as well. She could swat your ass and you could be a matched set.¡±


    ¡°There you go, Simon,¡± Momughed. ¡°Nothing like being ordered to lick a cunt you want to lick anyway.¡±


    ¡°Not just cunts, Mom. Submissives don¡¯t get a choice on who they¡¯re ordered to pleasure. Brigitte could order him to suck a cock, just as easily as lick a cunt. You know the wolves won¡¯t care who¡¯s sucking their dicks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t see that happening,¡± Dad said. Mom nudged his arm.


    Since they were naked, we soon joined them. Mom and Dad did see my tattoos.


    ¡°You look like a slut,¡± Mom said. ¡°What will your friends think?¡±


    ¡°I have to admit I¡¯m more nervous about being here, than any other part of my trip. I am a slut though, especially when Quinn is in full Master mode. In addition to being humiliated by his treatment, I¡¯m also extremely aroused. Don¡¯t be surprised if he makes me suck your cum off his cock, or if you submit, to sucking my cum off someone¡¯s prick. He won¡¯t make us have sex, but anything short of that, might be fair game.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my!¡± There¡¯s those two words again. At least she left the stars off. Mom looked at Quinn and shivered. Quinn sniffed the air and his cock became erect, turning to look in our direction and smiling. He knew he had a couple bitches in heat.


    ¡°Slut, I want to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, Which hole?¡± I responded.


    ¡°All of them.¡±


    I almost climaxed on the spot, just from him saying that. I went to him, stretched up and kissed him on the lips, then dropping to my knees on the floor and started sucking. Five minutes of my blow job, before he pulled me up off the floor by my hair, then bent me over the couch, and filled my pussy in a single thrust, I was so juiced for him.


    ¡°May I cum, Master?¡±


    ¡°No you may not, Slut.¡±


    By the time he pulled out of my pussy, I¡¯d earned thirty, but all he did was shift upward to im my ass. Before he climaxed, I¡¯d earned another twenty. Since I hadn¡¯t used enema equipment before my ass fucking, per our agreement, I didn¡¯t have to clean him off. Daphne had no such restrictions, and she cleaned both Quinn and I off. He was senior wolf.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get your spanking after supper, Slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I looked at my parents. Mom¡¯s pussy was dripping and Daddy¡¯s dick was hard. It was a porn movie starring their daughter. Despite the participant, it was still hotter than hell, even with me pregnant. I knew how excited I¡¯d be to see Quinn im mother the way he¡¯d imed me.


    Sleeping arrangements settled for the night, (Nat and Daphne sleeping, or not, in my parents bed), we had time to chat around the fire pit before supper. Mom and Dad were especially anxious to talk to Brigitte about her pregnancy and how everything was going for her, making ns for taking her child.


    We had to check in with Gerhard tomorrow, and that was discussed. Brigitte and I were not a problem, but Quinn, Nat and Daphne were unknown wolves to the local pack, and the three other breeding bitches would smell of wolf, so they should get scented too. Mom and Dad wished toe as well. They¡¯d been going to thepound about once a month to see and speak to Gerhard. We¡¯d need at least two vehicles.


    Mom had put together a beef stew for supper, cooking all day. She set some bowls out and told everyone to help themselves. We got our food and as mother passed the seated Quinn to sit down, he pulled her into hisp.


    ¡°Oooh, what are you doing, Quinn?¡± she gasped.


    ¡°Helping myself, Mrs. Huppert. I distinctly heard you make the invitation.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He set her bowl down beside his, then seated her on his shaft. Mom orgasmed as she slid down it, still aroused from earlier.


    ¡°That one was free, because you didn¡¯t know the rules yet. Failure to ask for permission for all subsequent orgasms, will result in five swats of my hand being applied to your bare ass.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear our previous conversation?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°I will neither confirm nor deny. Are you willing to y the game?¡±


    She looked at Daddy briefly, then nodded. ¡°Good,¡± Quinn said.


    Then as she sat there, impaled, he fed her, telling her to keep her hands on the table and not to move them at all. In addition to feeding her, he fondled her. His lips ran up and down her neck, and across her face, iming her lips and mouth as his. His hands thoroughly inspected her body, the weight and heft of her breasts. His fingers slid down to their joined sexual organs and caressed her spread pussy lips, and flicking her bean. If he¡¯d kept it up, she¡¯d have orgasmed several times, but he kept interrupting his progress to give her food, and take some himself. He definitely kept her on a low boil throughout her meal.


    She couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°Please, Master, let me cum.¡±


    ¡°No, you may not.¡±


    Nevertheless, knowing Mom¡¯s need, he now began teasing her in earnest. His hands and lips were everywhere, all at once. Every time she tried to ride his cock, he told her to hold still. He warned her not to cum, then attacked her clit with purpose. She tried to hold out, she did. I could see her straining to hold back the orgasm building up in her. At thest possible moment, she sumbed and nearly screamed with the intensity of her orgasm. Quinn bent her over the dining room table and had his way with her, fucking her fast and deep. Already taken past the point of no return, she couldn¡¯t resist the assault of his cock on her cunt, and climaxed over and over again, a string of orgasms so intense, they didn¡¯t stop and she couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Mom nearly passed out when he grunted and flooded her pussy with his cream.


    She thought the ordeal was over, but Quinn ordered Nat to take over, and as soon as he pulled out, Nat reced him, and with every orgasm, Quinn reminded her she was getting five more swats. It didn¡¯t help at all, in fact, she may have orgasmed harder, if that were possible. Mom had the tablecloth clutched in her hand, squeezing as orgasm after orgasm swept through her. Nat finished, and Quinn told her to remain there.


    ¡°Do you want to attempt to reim your wife, Simon?¡± Quinn asked.


    Dad got behind her and saw the cum of the two other men seeped out of her ravaged, well fucked pussy. Dad shoved his cock into the goo and fucked her. He¡¯d been hard long enough during Mom¡¯s fucking, he didn¡¯tst long, but he fucked her hard, mming as deep into her saturated pussy as he could go. Not as deep as the other men, but harder, and faster, and mother still climaxed on his cock, though not as often. Dad gasped, and froze and his cock pulsed his own seed into the mess that was Mom¡¯s pussy.


    He pulled out, his cock coated with cum, and looked at the wreckage of Mom¡¯s pussy, fucked hard and put away wet, one would say. Dad cupped his hand under her, catching some of the cum oozing from her well fucked cunt. He looked at it, then wiped it on her ass. Brigitte was ordered to suck my Dad clean, Daphne cleaned off her mate, and I was told to clean off Master¡¯s cock, knowing Mom¡¯s cum was coating it. Before I could put it in my mouth, Quinn stopped me.


    ¡°Wait one,¡± he said.

 232

    He pushed his cock back into mother¡¯s cunt, and not only would I be cleaning his and Mom¡¯s fluids off his cock, I¡¯d be cleaning Nat¡¯s and Dad¡¯s cum off it as well. I didn¡¯t protest. I didn¡¯t use my safe word. I sank to the floor and cleaned all four people off of his cock, my own cunt dripping at the perversity of it. Dani was tasked with cleaning up the mess left in Mother, giving her two more orgasms trying to get her as clean as possible.


    It was time for our spankings, and after the kitchen had been cleaned up, Quinn put me over hisp, and smacked me fifty times. As he rubbed my red ass afterward, he said that he thought the baby inside of me was now too big for him to continue putting me over his knee, and he¡¯d have to find some other way to spank me, or punish me.


    ¡°As you wish, sir.¡±


    He stood me up. I wouldn¡¯t want to sit down for several minutes. Mom was next. Quinn put her over hisp, and rubbed her bottom, which tensed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, you climaxed once on my finger, eight times on my cock, six times on Nat¡¯s cock, three times on your husband¡¯s and twice on Dani¡¯s tongue. That¡¯s twenty times you orgasmed without permission, slut, a hundred swats to your bare ass. You were a very bad girl. What do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. Please go easy on me.¡± Her voice seemed tiny, almost muffled, so close to the floor, bent over as she was.


    ¡°Do you think disobedient sluts such as yourself should be rewarded?¡±


    ¡°No, Master.¡± Meek and submissive.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so either, but I¡¯ll give you a choice. You can try to take all one hundred in one long string. It¡¯s possible you¡¯ll climax during your spanking. Your daughter frequently does, but that¡¯s her. Orgasms during a punishment, help ease the punishment. The endorphins released during orgasms help suppress pain. If you do orgasm, those orgasms will be free. I give them to you. Or, after every twenty-five swats, I¡¯ll finger fuck you to an orgasm. On the whole, those orgasms will help you absorb your punishment. One hundred swats will feel more like fifty. However, those orgasms are not free. Each one will cost you five more swats, so at the end, you¡¯ll have taken one hundred, twenty swats, then I¡¯ll fuck you again, and those orgasms will be free. I love fucking a hot bottom. Your choice, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, what would you rmend?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°As Master said, I frequently orgasm during a spanking. I was close when he stopped tonight. I think the only reason I didn¡¯t is because you and Dad were watching. Orgasms do help a lot. I rmend them. I¡¯d take the orgasms every twenty-five strokes.¡±


    ¡°Dani?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Take the orgasms.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my answer, Master.¡±


    So, Quinn spanked my mother¡¯s ass, stopping every twenty-five swats, to finger fuck her to another orgasm. He spread her swats around, some on her bottom, some on her legs, the tops of her thighs, going from cheek to cheek, thigh to thigh, never striking too long in one ce. The dys engendered by her orgasms also helped, but she got one hundred, twenty stiff strokes to her bottom, and during thest twenty, she whimpered frequently with each swat. But, her pussy was juicy again, and when Quinn bent her over the chair, he had no problem iming her pussy in a single lunge.


    Those orgasms were free and Mom had no problem requesting and receiving seven more during her fucking. Quinn licked up his own cum when he finished, then he cuddled mother in hisp.


    ¡°Slut, you agreed to y my game. I ask again, do you agree to be my submissive slut like Dani and your daughter for the bnce of our stay?¡±


    Mom looked at Dad again, then said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Simon, you have a choice to make now. Your wife has agreed to submit to me. I am going to ept her submission. Your choices are these. I can im her only in your house, and not publicly. She¡¯ll wear my cor only within the house. If that is your choice, you won¡¯t fuck your wife again while I¡¯m here, nor will you sleep with her at night. Who she fucks will be totally up to me, and you won¡¯t be on her fuck list, along with Jessica. What you do with any of the others, is not my purview, and you can receive any sexual satisfaction you want from anyone agreeable to sex, though I won¡¯t order anyone to give it.


    ¡°The exception to choice one, is if you agree to submit to Brigitte for the duration of our visit. You will be her total submissive to do with as she pleases, and if she allows you to fuck your wife, you can. However, submitting to a wolf, means full submission to everything a wolf does. Males suck our cocks, and we all suck cocks. You will end up being a cocksucker, and being sucked by other males, but only within the bounds of your house, and under her control. No one but Brigitte can order you to suck a prick. Maybe she goes easy on you as the father of her child, but most likely, she won¡¯t, because wolves don¡¯t care about sexual identity.


    ¡°Your second choice is for me to im her publicly among the wolves. Any time we¡¯re here, or on the wolfpound, your wife will be cored and leashed. The wolves already know you fuck around with wolves, but my ownership of her will only be apparent to the wolves, and to be honest, they probably won¡¯t give a fuck, with the possible exception of Gerhard, her father. That might be an issue, although he¡¯s not likely going to squawk about it if Anita says it¡¯s of her own volition. If you agree to that, you¡¯ll get thirty minutes each day to fuck her, and she can refuse you nothing you ask for. She still won¡¯t sleep with you, but you can have sex with her. Choice number two also means that I¡¯ll order any of the wolves, or Dani, to have sex with you, as I¡¯m senior wolf and they have to obey me. You will get more sex with choice two.


    ¡°Your third choice is this. I im herpletely, publicly, anywhere in town. She¡¯ll wear my cor constantly and be led on a leash everywhere, whether grocery shopping, dining out, clothes shopping, whatever. I will put her in slutty clothes. She¡¯ll look like my whore. Your friends and neighbors will know she¡¯s my fuck toy. That will be clear to them in every way. People will know you¡¯re being cuckolded. Inpensation for your humiliation, Dani bes yours to do with as you please. You can lead her around on her leash and cor, and people will know that even though you¡¯ve surrendered your wife, you¡¯ve gotten someone a lot younger in return. You can tell people that the child she so clearly carries is yours, in addition to the one Brigitte has that really is yours. Your fucking with Dani will be recorded for her fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Rhinnder will know that you and your wife are sexually active with other people. Even after we leave, the townsfolk will remember, and perhaps seek sex with you and your wife themselves. You¡¯ll be outed to the world. If you choose option three, you¡¯ll be fucking Anita as much as anyone else does, and spending the nights with her, although others will also be in your bed. Those are your options. I¡¯ll let you discuss it before you give me an answer. Slut, you may leave to discuss things with your husband.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Mom and Dad went upstairs to talk things over.


    ¡°Which one do you think they¡¯ll choose, Jess?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°I think Dad would hate not having sex with mother, nor being allowed to sleep together, would be hard for them, sir. They¡¯ve very seldom been apart their entire marriage. I think Dad and Mom being outed as swingers, or Dad openly cuckolded in front of all of his friends and neighbors, would be a non-starter. I think he¡¯s too proud to ept that option. That pretty much leaves option two.¡±


    ¡°That was my impression as well, although your mother got quite excited about option three. Being publicly owned made her hot and bothered, not unlike you, Slut.¡±


    I smiled, climbed into hisp, and kissed him, thenid my head against his chest, listening to his breathing as we waited. One of his hands cupped a breast and another one my ass, and I was content.


    I nearly fell asleep before Mom and Dad returned, it took a long time, over an hour before they came back downstairs.


    ¡°What are your answers?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°We had some questions before we can give our answer, Master,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    ¡°How long do you intend staying?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Six more days beginning tomorrow,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Jessica, will you ever be returning to Rhinnder to live?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Forever is a long time, Mom, but I sincerely doubt I¡¯ll ever return. My home is in Maine now. I¡¯m in love, and even though I won¡¯t marry a wolf, I doubt that I can everpletely give Quinn up.¡±


    ¡°You do love him then?¡± Dad asked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°With all my heart, as much as it pains me to say so.¡±


    Quinn started. ¡°Jessica, you mean it?¡±


    ¡°You had to quit acting like an asshole, but I always felt an attraction to you. When I held that silver knife to your throat, my heart was in mine. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. It wasn¡¯t an ident I offered myself to you for four days after you bred me. I wanted you to im me. The fact you wanted to put your cor on me, made me want you more.¡±


    Quinn threw a lip lock on me thatsted for five minutes. When we finally came up for air, Dad gave us his answer.


    ¡°Then this is our decision,¡± Dad said. ¡°Option one and two for the first four days, including my submission to Brigitte. Anita wants to ept her wolf heritage as much as possible, and I¡¯m willing to try to be wolf-like in all respects, including epting your pansexuality. It¡¯s the only way I¡¯d ever ept it, if I feel I must. I¡¯ll give it four days to see if I can take it. I¡¯ll have a safe word to use if I find I can¡¯t do it. The final two days you¡¯re here, we¡¯ll take option three. You can publicly parade your sluts up and down the streets of Rhinnder. Whatever it does to our public standing in town won¡¯t matter anyway. We intend to sell our home and move to Maine. We¡¯d like to be close to our daughter, however she chooses to live her life, and we¡¯d like Brigitte¡¯s baby to be raised near her natural mother. She may not be able to raise it, but we¡¯d like her to be able to see it raised. Except for Gerhard, my parents and Anita¡¯s adoptive parents are all dead. We don¡¯t have anything tying us to Wisconsin anymore, and Gerhard can visit us and his granddaughter and great grandchildren and we can visit him.¡±

 233

    Quinn was clearly surprised, as was I. It was obviously something they¡¯d spent some time thinking about, as I doubt even an hour¡¯s conversation just now had caused them to think about moving. Hearing their reasoning behind it, I could understand why they might have decided to do what they were doing. Everything but Dad sucking a cock. I still didn¡¯t quite get that, but I¡¯d been witnessing other men sucking dick ever since I got involved with wolves, and it wasn¡¯t as shocking to me as it once was.


    ¡°You surprised me, Simon,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect any of that.¡±


    Dad smiled. ¡°You guessed option two, I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°I did indeed guess option two, or possibly the easiest form of option one as my second guess. I sincerely thought three and your submission were out of the question.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, option two would have been my choice under normal circumstances. Option three is only a choice if we¡¯re moving. If we¡¯d stayed in Wisconsin, it would have been impossible. My submission is for Anita, because she wanted me to. While the thought of sucking a cock makes me feel more than a little ill, she¡¯d like for us both to enjoy anyone who shared our bed. Since that isn¡¯t always a female, I thought I¡¯d give it a try to see if I can do it. If I can¡¯t, she understands.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need you both to kneel,¡± Quinn said, ¡°to be cored.¡±


    Both of them got on their knees. Quinn removed my and Dani¡¯s cors, giving Dani¡¯s to Brigitte.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rece your cor as soon as we¡¯ve gotten some for them,¡± Quinn said, when he removed it. ¡°You¡¯re already well trained and broken to the cor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Quinn put my cor around mother¡¯s neck, ¡°Slut, you can¡¯t go to bed tonight until you¡¯ve sucked every cock and licked every pussy here, except your daughter¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Mom started with her temporary Master, Quinn. She had good technique, and she was able to take all of him down. Practice on wolves had definitely improved her skills. I¡¯d seen her sucking cock before, usually when she was being spit-roasted by Conor and Dad, though never as close to me as she was now, sitting beside him.


    Brigitte had a harder time putting Dad¡¯s cor on. Dani had a much smaller neck than Dad did. She finally got the buckle in thest hole of the strap, and I¡¯m sure it was going to be a little ufortable. She immediately put him to work licking her pussy, and praising him for the increased skill he was showing since he¡¯d knocked her up.


    Mom swallowed all of Quinn¡¯s jizz, then went to Dani, Daphne, Nat, Simone, Randa, with her final stops, Brigitte and Dad. When she¡¯dpleted everyone, she came back to Quinn and crawled onto her Master¡¯sp for a little cuddling.


    After Dad had made Brigitte cum twice, he went to Randa and Simone. He was staring at Nat¡¯s ck snake and turning green around the gills.


    ¡°Baby steps, Simon,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to suck your first cock yet, though we will get you used to the taste of cum tonight. Do Daphne next.¡±


    Dad breathed a sigh of relief and started licking Daphne, after which he licked Dani. The only female he could still do was his wife. Mom still wasn¡¯t done yet, because she was doing everyone, including the two men Dad got to skip. When he was done with all the women but me, and Mom, Brigitte had him kneel beside her, while she idly stroked his cock waiting for Mom to get to them.


    Mom did Brigitte, then Brigitte allowed Dad to stand so Mom could finish him off. When Mom came back to Quinn for her cuddling, Quinn set her over his cock again, and fucked her facing her husband, with her legs spread wide over the chair. Mom was going nuts for Quinn¡¯s dick, begging to be fucked, and Dad¡¯s cock was hard again, even so soon after being drained, watching. Brigitte had him stand with his hands behind his back and gave him a hand job as he watched Mom get fucked. When he got close, Brigitte knelt in front of him and stroked him off onto her chest and belly.


    That was the first cum Dad had to eat that night, his own, dripping all over his Mistress. The second cum he ate was the hot mess Quinn left in Mom. He wasn¡¯t as green as he¡¯d been staring at Nat¡¯s big ck cock, but he did look a little ill as he cleaned up his wife. It was mixed up with Mom¡¯s though, so not quite as salty as just his own, as I found women in general to be a tad sweeter and tarter, and less salty than male cum.


    Sleeping arrangements were now changed. Dad went to bed with his Mistress, Daphne and Nat in the master bedroom. I couldn¡¯t sleep with Master due to the presence of my mother, but Randa joined him and Mom in one of the beds. I slept with Dani and Simone in the other. Master told us to lick Simone until she wanted to sleep, then we could lick each other to one orgasm each.


    I didn¡¯t hear Dad getting sick, nor moaning through an ass fucking, but I heard both Daphne and Brigitte getting fucked, so imagined that Dad was sucking cum out of a couple more cunts, getting broken in slowly.


    I also heard Mom and Randa get fucked, so I¡¯m sure there was some clean up going on in their bedroom as well.


    When I woke up, first Nat, then Quinn, were fucking Mom in the living room. After both men had climaxed in her, Dad was assigned clean up of her saturated pussy. Dani and I got cock clean up. At breakfast, both Mom and Dad got fed by their respective Dominants. Mom¡¯s scrambled eggs had ayer of cum on it from Quinn, Dad¡¯s had ayer of cum from himself. Brigitte had stroked him off onto his te. Mom got, by far, therger dose of semen on her eggs.


    Their cors were removed before we left the house, going back on Dani and me. My parents were to drive Simone and Randa to Gerhard¡¯spound in an hour. The rest of us stopped at a sex shop in town for more sex toys and equipment. Master took Dani and I into the store cored and leashed. Wouldn¡¯t you know, I met a high school friend buying herself a new vibrator while we were there.


    ¡°Damn, girl, what you into?¡± Patty asked.


    ¡°Bondage and submission,¡± I told her honestly.


    ¡°No shit! Like that ¡®Shades of Gray¡¯ thing, and pregnant too. Is this the Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, and pretty much like the Shades thing, yeah.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, possibly?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of eleven possible fathers, actually, more like eight, as I don¡¯t think any of the men on the first two days of my fertility could possibly be the father except for the repeats.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were building ships or something out East.¡±


    ¡°I was, until the economy tanked and rtions improved with Russia and China. I gotid off. Now I¡¯m being paid to provide children for infertile couples as a surrogate mother.¡±


    ¡°How much money?¡±


    ¡°It depends on where you¡¯re living. I¡¯d have to double check the local market. I¡¯m being paid by a New Ennd firm, but something like $75, 000 per child, with a substantial bonus if you provide four, I think, here in town.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to do any of this submissive shit?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m doing that for fun. You can even do it while working at another upation.¡±


    ¡°I can see why you¡¯re doing it for fun. Your man is a stud.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea. You can try him out if you want. He doesn¡¯t belong to me. I belong to him.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°No shit!¡± Patty looked him up and down again. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s fine. He got junk in the trunk?¡±


    ¡°Plenty of junk. Weren¡¯t you nning to get married or something?¡±


    ¡°nning is all it turned out to be. That pussy white boy couldn¡¯t marry a fine ck girl like me, or he get cut out of his Daddy¡¯s business and will. I would have married him anyway despite his parents being racists, even if we poor, because I did love that boy, but not no weak willed mother fucker who gotta do what his parents say. He chickened out, despite me being the finest fuck he ever had.¡±


    ¡°You got another boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°No one interesting. They take ck girls for this baby gig?¡±


    ¡°That ck man over there is one of the guys hoping for a kid with his white wife. The ck chick is his main squeeze he¡¯s hoping to have one with. He doesn¡¯t know if his is in her, because a lot of men get the chance to breed one into you, but they don¡¯t care if you¡¯re ck. You just have to have an open mind.¡±


    ¡°Damn, that sounds pretty nice. You got a card so I can call youter? I got something to do now, but if you¡¯re serious about me trying out Mr. Tall, Pale and Handsome here, I¡¯ll bite.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t bite unless you want me to. Take mine,¡± Quinn said, still holding our leashes, and holding out a card. All it had on it was a wolf logo, his name and phone number.


    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ll definitely be calling you, honey. Later, Jess.¡±


    ¡°You too, Patty. Good to see you again.¡±


    She put a little extra swing in her hips when she walked away. Nice booty, I thought. She¡¯d had one of the great asses in school.


    Brigitte bought arge cor for Dad, some wrist and ankle cuffs, a paddle, and several butt plugs in varying sizes, including a vibrating plug. Nothing I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°No strap-on?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve run Conor since joining Jessica. Plus Conor and I love to double prate her. You don¡¯t think I already own a strap-on?¡±


    ¡°My mistake,¡± Quinn said,ughing.


    Quinn bought two more Lush 3s, more leashes, a cor and cuffs for Mom, and anal plugs plus a cor and cuffs for J, and an enema kit.


    ¡°You need to start cleansing yourself again, and show your Mom and Dad how to do it. J too, when she gets here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Patty will probably be a good fuck. I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll be a breeder though. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she was scared of dogs in school. A wolf will probably terrify her.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. I like a challenge.¡±

 234

    We headed to the wolfpound, arriving before Mom and Dad did, by intent. When they arrived, we were there to greet them. They stripped off, had their cors ced on them, leashes fastened to their cors, and were led into themunity center, along with Dani and me. It was quite the little parade, and the wolves were interested. They knew that Gerhard¡¯s daughter and granddaughter were on leashes.


    I couldn¡¯t know for certain, but I had a sneaking suspicion that wolves were not, on the whole, too fond of cors and leashes. It¡¯s how their domestic cousins were tamed and treated. No one growled, but they didn¡¯t appear particrly happy either. Gerhard didn¡¯t appear amused either. We were ushered into Gerhard¡¯s presence, and introductions were made, my wolves bowing to Gerhard.


    ¡°You have a strange way of showing up to mypound, wolf,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°You do know that these humans are very special to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, I do. They are very special to me as well. Jessica admitted to mest night that she¡¯s in love with me, something I didn¡¯t dare to hope for. She chooses to submit to me, on a part time basis, including during the entirety of the trip we¡¯re taking so that each of the breeders can see their families before they deliver and their children are given to the pack.


    ¡°Her mother, whom I revere as the woman who raised the woman I love, chose to submit to me only during the time that we are here. Part of it, is her desire to experience some of what it¡¯s like to be a wolf. Not having been raised in a society where all must obey the alpha, and one where sexuality is fluid and sex is frequent, she wanted to experience the freedom of wolves to fuck who they would, or at the pleasure of a senior wolf. Her husband has chosen to take this step with her.


    ¡°They are not under any coercion, threat, or ckmail from me or anyone else. I won¡¯t ask them to have sex with their parents or children. They¡¯ve chosen of their own free will as free persons.¡±


    ¡°Is this true, Anita?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. He tells the truth. In addition to what he said, we¡¯ve witnessed Jessica submitting to Quinn, my temporary Master, and she seems very happy as Quinn¡¯s submissive. We¡¯re trying to understand what she sees in submission that makes her so happy. For me, it¡¯s been easier. I understand the allure of submission more than Simon does, but I suspect, most women do. For humans, at least, we are a patriarchal society, in which women take a secondary role. It¡¯s almost as if we¡¯re trained to be submissive to some extent, as housewives and mothers, our domain the home, but nowhere else. However, we have not been raised in a society that¡¯s taught from birth to ept the dictates of the alpha, to constantly submit, unless we fight for advancement with tooth and w, where the wily and brave are rewarded for their strength and guile.


    ¡°For Simon, it¡¯s harder because he¡¯s not, by nature, submissive. But I wanted to attempt to experience this together, so he¡¯s agreed to give it a try. I¡¯m hoping, that in the future, when we take a wolf to our bed, as we have done frequently in the past, we can both share in the pleasure we give and receive, just as a wolf would, without concern for who was in our bed.


    ¡°I also wish to tell you that it is our intent to sell our home here in Wisconsin, to move to Maine where we can be closer to our daughter, and the children that she will have, whether for the pack, or herself, and so Brigitte can witness the child she carries from Simon, grow into adulthood. It¡¯s not my intent to exclude you from my life. I intend taking trips back to Wisconsin to see my real father, and I hope that you¡¯ll alsoe to Maine, where Quinn assures us that you would always be wee to visit, as an esteemed associate of the New Ennd Pack for the assistance Jessica has given to find breeders for new puppies.¡±


    ¡°Rene would agree to members of the Wisconsin pack visiting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. He would,¡± Quinn said. ¡°We¡¯ve been lucky, sir. In the process of exhibiting Jessica and Dani as submissives as we¡¯ve crossed the country, we¡¯ve had a number of nibbles by submissive women who enjoy the thought of a cor and a strong male presence. Two of them have already agreed to breed for the New York pack. There¡¯s another who the Pennsylvania pack will be attempting to turn into a breeder. We have another we met in Indiana, who is pulling up stakes there and on her way to Wisconsin. We believe that she will turn into another pack breeder for Wisconsin.¡±


    ¡°Not the New Ennd pack?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I¡¯d like to arrange for transfer of her submission from me to a Dominant Wisconsin wolf,¡± Quinn replied. ¡°We believe it¡¯s very likely she¡¯ll agree to breed, just needing guidance from a strong male authority figure. On our way here today, we ran into another woman who was interested in surrogacy. She doesn¡¯t seem submissive, and Beth believed that in High School, she was afraid of dogs, so she might need some work. I¡¯d like to borrow a wolf, who can remain a wolf, in her presence, so we can get her used to having a lupinepanion, before we attempt to convince her to have sex with a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Dawn, would you like to attempt that role?¡± Gerhard asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you when she calls me,¡± Quinn said. ¡°She wants to getid. Can I get your number, Dawn?¡±


    Quinn was given Dawn¡¯s number, then Gerhard asked, ¡°Is there any reason I can¡¯t be the Dominant for the new submissive?¡±


    ¡°None, other than I don¡¯t rmend you bring her to thepound until she¡¯s agreed to be a breeder. If you have another home you can use, I don¡¯t see why not. I¡¯d offer Anita¡¯s residence, but they¡¯re full up now.¡±


    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ll use your home. It¡¯s fairly close to the Huppert¡¯s anyway, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, about a half mile away.¡±


    ¡°Would you like any of the wolves to perform acts of obeisance?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I¡¯d like you to suck my cock,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°The other three can find any wolf of the same sex and orally pleasure them.¡±


    When even a senior wolf like Quinn, and a Dominant to boot, has to suck a cock, you know which way the wind blows. To a certain extent, I think it made Dad feel a little better about what he¡¯d have to face during his submission, watching his wife¡¯s Master suck his father-inw¡¯s dick and do a damn good job of it. If a totally masculine pussy hound like Quinn could suck a cock, it made it more ptable to him. Brigitte and Daphne each licked a pussy, and Nat sucked another cock. All in a wolf¡¯s day¡¯s work.


    We had lunch on thepound, and Quinn fed mom again, right in front of Gerhard. Gerhard didn¡¯t have anyints regarding the number of orgasms Quinn gave his daughter while feeding her. Quinn made sure she was treated like a slut right in front of him, cumming five times. Thest time Mom orgasmed, Quinn pulled his slick, cum coated fingers out of Mom¡¯s pussy and asked Gerhard if he wanted a taste. Mom almost died of embarrassment when Gerhard licked her pussy juice of Quinn¡¯s fingers. I almost orgasmed. I was bing such a deviant living with wolves.


    It was right as we were getting ready to leave at three, that J called, and said she was about two hours away. Quinn invited Gerhard to arrive at my parents¡¯ house at five afterpleting any preparations needed, for him to take J for the night. ns were formted and finalized.


    ******


    As soon as we got home, Mom¡¯s and Dad¡¯s wrist and ankle cuffs were added to their outrements. Dad also had an anal plug added to his ass. Mom had been having anal sex since Conor had been there. Dad had never had it and that was about to change, and he knew it as soon as Brigitte lubed up the plug and shoved it where the sun don¡¯t shine.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    J actually arrived early, early enough to catch Dad licking Nat¡¯s cum out of Daphne, and to catch Quinn fucking Mom to a fare-thee-well as she licked Dani¡¯s cum filled pussy. Quinn told her to strip and to start licking my pussy. J had gotten enough practice on my pussy before, she was starting to figure out my trigger spots, so I was enjoying her licking immensely, I managed one orgasm before Quinn climaxed in my Mom, filling her pussy with cream. After he climaxed he put J on to work cleaning Mom¡¯s pussy, saving Dad from having to do it.


    As soon as Mom¡¯s pussy looked somewhat tidy, Quinn said, ¡°J, this is Anita. Anita, J. Anita became my slutst night, before you got here. Since I¡¯m training her, I won¡¯t have time to devote to your training as you should be trained.¡±


    ¡°I just quit my job and left my boyfriend for you, and now you tell me you don¡¯t have time for me.¡±


    Quinn didn¡¯t bother answering her. He just picked her up, held her upside down by one leg and smacked her naked ass five times, hard. (Have I mentioned that Quinn is quite strong?) He didn¡¯t just look good, he was good. When one hunted werebears for a living, one worked out religiously.


    ¡°Shut up, slut. Did I say I was sending you away? Did I say you wouldn¡¯t be treated like the slut you want to be?¡±


    ¡°No, sir,¡± J whimpered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called in someone to help with your training. You can expect to spend a couple days with him. He¡¯ll train you up right so you¡¯re the perfect slut. While we¡¯re waiting for him to arrive, I want you and Anita to go into the bathroom and to shave all the hair off the other person¡¯s body from the neck down. If any hair is missed, I¡¯ll punish the shaver, so get up close and personal. They¡¯re bringing food, so you¡¯ll get fed after you shower.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± they both said and Quinn lowered J to her feet. The twodies wandered off to shave each other.


    Before they got done with the shave and shower, Gerhard arrived with Dawn and a lot of barbecued ribs, and some tubs of colew and BBQ beans for those not so heavily invested in meat. Quinn gave Gerhard the items he¡¯d purchased for J and told him that if he¡¯d never really cored or Dominated anyone before, to just follow his lead. Basically, the first five or six days of submission were the most crucial, where the limits and expectations would be set for the entire rtionship. He also told Gerhard what he¡¯d done to J so far, which was essentially establishing that she was to pleasure both men and women, that her orgasms belonged to her Master, and that she¡¯d be punished if she orgasmed without his permission, five swats per offense.

 235

    ¡°You¡¯ve spanked my daughter?¡± Gerhard said.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be turned into a proper slut without it,¡± Quinn said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll be doing it again tonight in front of you so you get an idea of how hard you should be.¡±


    ¡°Is this because I made you suck my prick?¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°She got spankedst night before that ever happened. It¡¯s going to happen to Simon tonight. One can¡¯t have a proper submissive without rules, rewards and punishments. Orgasms are rewards, spankings are punishments.¡±


    Thedies came out and Quinn inspected both of them for hair. Mom got four swats for missing four hairs around J¡¯s asshole, J got smacked ten times for missing a small patch of hair on Mom¡¯s legs. He gave both of them the cream to keep the skin smooth and retard hair growth, telling them to use it twice a day. They were responsible for keeping themselves shaved henceforth.


    ¡°J, this is Gerhard, and he will be your trainer over the next several days. You can consider any order from him to be an order from me. The young woman is named Dawn and she¡¯ll be your pussy trainer and practice. You¡¯re no good as a slut unless you can please both men and women. Expect to get a lot of practice training to be a better cunt licker and cock sucker. Sometimes you¡¯ll be here so you can work in conjunction with the other sluts. They don¡¯t live too far away, so you may need to run here each day. It will be part of the physical fitness regimen required to meet the demands of a Master or Mistress, and prepare you for the rigors of childbirth, although most of that will start after your training isplete. Do you still agree that you can be bred like my other sluts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Gerhard and Dawn looked at each other.


    ¡°Before you¡¯re bred, you¡¯ll be given a medical check up to ensure you¡¯re healthy enough to bear children.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you fertile now?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I¡¯m on birth control.¡±


    ¡°IUD or pills?¡±


    ¡°IUD, Master.¡±


    ¡°Copper or hormonal?¡±


    ¡°Copper, sir.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the significance of that?¡± Gerhard asked.


    ¡°Once a copper IUD is removed, she should be fertile and could be bred. Hormonal systems such as the pill and hormonal IUDs require time for the hormones to clear the system,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It¡¯s why Jessica didn¡¯t get pregnant in Wisconsin the first time she was here. It was her second ovtion when she caught.¡±


    Quinn introduced J to my father, his other slut¡¯s husband, although he couldn¡¯t say that Gerhard was Mom¡¯s father. He looked younger than she did. Then, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Once again, Quinn fed Mom. This time she didn¡¯t have permission to cum. Gerhard fed J, and she didn¡¯t have permission either, and Gerhard was following along quite closely with what Quinn was doing. Brigitte put a te of food down on the floor and told Dad to eat without using his hands, so he had to eat by shoving his face in the food. To ensure he didn¡¯t use his hands, they were cuffed behind his back. asionally, Brigitte would reach down and fondle his balls or y with the plug in his ass, to keep him on edge. She was definitely going to be a good Mistress for Ang.


    Supper over, Quinn had Gerhard cor the new slut, affix her cuffs, ¡°for tying her down on the bed,¡± he told Gerhard. Her first anal plug was inserted to prepare her for anal sex. Quinn told Gerhard to take J and Dawn upstairs and fuck J hard for an hour or so, to give her a taste of what she¡¯d be in for the next few days.


    ¡°The plug in her ass will make her orgasm more. Keep track of her orgasms. She¡¯ll get punished for each one she has,¡± Quinn added.


    They went upstairs, and soon J found that Gerhard was every bit as good a fucker as Quinn was. She was begging for his cock and to get fucked, the entire time. She got really loud at one point, and I had to assume that Dawn was licking her clit as Granddad plugged her.


    It was time to resume Dad¡¯s training.


    ¡°So far, cuckold, you haven¡¯t gotten punished for any of your orgasms,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°That¡¯s about to change. From now on, you have to ask permission to orgasm. Failure to ask, or cumming after permission is denied, will give you twenty swats across your bare ass with this paddle.¡±


    ¡°Why twenty, Mistress?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°When you can cum ten times in an hour, we¡¯ll reduce it down to five. With five swats per orgasm, you wife can earn fifty swats in an hours worth of fucking. If you can manage two and a half orgasms per hour, you¡¯d earn fifty swats. It evens out based upon biology.¡±


    ¡°Perfectly logical, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Logic doesn¡¯t have much to do with it. I might smack you for no reason at all, just like J earned five for questioning her Master, and just like you questioned me.¡±


    ¡°I get your point, Mistress.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I want you to sit down in a chair and getfortable. Nathaniel is going to suck your cock. It¡¯s time to get you more ustomed to men as sources of your sexual pleasure and beneficiaries of your mouth,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°You don¡¯t have, nor will you receive permission to cum. If you can hold off for at least a half hour, you¡¯ll still be punished, but that¡¯s it for the training tonight. If you canst twenty minutes, you¡¯ll have to suck Nathaniel to an erection so he can fuck his mate, and clean out his cum after he orgasms. You¡¯ve done that several times now. It shouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal, and it won¡¯t take much to give him an erection either, so that shouldn¡¯t be a killer for you. If youst ten minutes or less, you suck him to an erection, clean out his wife¡¯s pussy, and also, clean off his dick, like a submissive slut. Nathaniel has sucked lots of cock over his lifetime, so I don¡¯t expect you tost ten minutes, but perhaps you can surprise me. Sucking cock like he does, or Quinn did today, should be the goal you strive for. Tomorrow, at some point, you¡¯ll suck your first cock topletion. Once you¡¯ve done it once, you can expect to do it as often as needed to perform your duties. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress. That¡¯s pretty clear.¡±


    Quinn made Mom get close to Dad, for like pep talks or advice or something, but mostly so she could watch her husband with his first man. Master nted me on his erection so we could both watch.


    As Brigitte predicted, Dad did his utmost not to cum. He wanted to avoid sucking a cock in the worse way. It didn¡¯t help. Not only that, trying to avoid cumming, made the orgasm he had, a particrly strong one. He held Nat¡¯s head and was arching off the chair into Nat¡¯s mouth, it was so powerful. Kind of hard being s¨¦ when you¡¯re face fucking someone. Since he hadn¡¯t nned on cumming, he also forgot to ask when he orgasmed, although perhaps he thought since it was not getting approved, it wasn¡¯t necessary. So wrong.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I climaxed when Dad orgasmed. I didn¡¯t have permission either, although I did ask. There were going to be a lot of red asses tonight.


    The other women were somewhat intrigued as well, both because of the contest part of it, and knowing Dad was a cock sucking virgin. We¡¯d all sucked cocks before, and seen men sucking men before. Carl was a regr participant in the cock sucking derby, but he was ordinary now. Dad wasn¡¯t.


    Dad manned up. He sucked his first dick, getting Nathaniel hard enough to fuck his wife. It took about thirty seconds, tops. His submission built up slowly, starting with licking cum, then cleaning pussies, and now he¡¯d graduated to cleaning a dick. It tasted the same as cleaning a pussy. The only difference was, it was a dick. Did he gag on it a little bit as he gobbled and licked that big ck dick? A little, but not any more than I had the first time I was cleaning a cum covered cock.


    As much as I sympathized with my father for having to clean off his first cock, I didn¡¯t sympathize too much. How many cocks had I cleaned off in my short life. It really shouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal. Nheless, it was, and when Dad sucked Nat¡¯s ck cock clean, I orgasmed again. Mom did too, and she wasn¡¯t even being fucked. She had masturbated though, which doubled her punishment, because she didn¡¯t even ask if she could masturbate. It¡¯s one thing to cum from your Master fucking you, anotherpletely, to touch yourself without permission. When they own your orgasms, they own your orgasms.


    Gerhard, J and Dawn returned in time to see Dad still working to get the cum off Nat¡¯s wrinkled sack. Gerhard paused on the stairs to watch, smiling a little bit, then resumed his downward journey when Dad was done.


    Gerhard walked over to Dad, rested his hand on his shoulder, and asked him how he liked cleaning his first cock.


    ¡°I gagged a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Everybody does the first time. Even the women. I did too. At least you didn¡¯t puke. That happens on asion as well.¡± He patted Dad¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°Is your father bisexual?¡± J whispered to me.


    ¡°No, that was his first dick, but he just became a submissive like you, and just like you learning to lick pussy, he needs to learn to suck a cock. It¡¯s part of his training.¡±


    ¡°Freaky.¡±


    ¡°How many times did J cum, Gerhard?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Thirteen times upstairs, three times at the dinner table, total of sixteen.¡±


    ¡°So eighty swats for her. Anita climaxed five times at supper, once while she watched her husband, and masturbated without asking if she could touch herself first, which is twenty all by itself, so she earned fifty. Jessica earned ten for cumming twice without permission, but I¡¯m going to add forty to put her even with her mother. How did Simon do, Brigitte?¡±


    ¡°Twenty for cumming without permission, twenty for failing to even ask for permission, to which I¡¯m adding another five, because I just told him ten minutes before he had to ask, and five for questioning his Mistress, so all the Hupperts are getting fifty today.¡±


    Quinnughed. He sure wasughing easier than when I first met him.

 236

    ¡°Excellent. Gerhard, since you never mated and had no children, and missed out on a parent¡¯s prerogative to spank their child, I¡¯m going to offer you a choice. You may spank J, who earned her punishment under you, or Anita, who you may pretend is your daughter. Given Anita is now an adult, and you¡¯re pretending she¡¯s your daughter, you¡¯ll do it a little differently than J. Normally, you should put your slut over yourp for their spanking, but that might lead to unwarranted touching with a rtive. So if you do choose Anita, it will be with a paddle, bent over the couch instead of yourp. That¡¯s how I¡¯m going to start spanking Jessica, since she¡¯s pregnant and over myp is bing ufortable. One more point, sluts sometimes orgasm during their spankings, so that might affect your decision as well.¡±


    Gerhard¡¯s nostrils suddenly red and he looked at Mom, so I followed his eyes. Mom¡¯s pussy was leaking, a drop of pussy juice dropping down from herbia, a string holding it attached.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spank Anita as my daughter,¡± he said, and another drop followed the first, both drops falling to the floor.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll demonstrate on J how you¡¯d normally do a spanking, demonstrate on Jessica how you¡¯d discipline your child or a pregnant woman. Then you¡¯ll take over, and Brigitte will end with Simon.¡±


    Since J was getting more than the thirty she¡¯d first received as Quinn¡¯s slut, he offered her the same choice he¡¯d given Mom the first time he spanked her.


    ¡°You can attempt to take all eighty at once, slut, and if you should happen to orgasm during your spanking, it¡¯s free. Or, I can intentionally give you orgasms after each twenty-five swats, but each of those will cost you an additional five swats. So eighty swats will turn into ny-five before you¡¯re finished, and then Nat will fuck you, and all of those orgasms will also be free, as will any orgasms you have when Simon cleans out your pussy. Your choice.¡±


    J asked for our advice, and three experienced sluts told her to take the orgasms, so she did.


    Quinn put her over hisp, and exined the spanking process to Gerhard before administering said spanking. Twenty-five swats, then Quinn finger fucked her to an orgasm, which came pretty quickly, so yeah, slut. Quinn showed Gerhard how he moved the spanking all over so it wasn¡¯t concentrated all in one spot. J squirmed, but wasn¡¯t whimpering yet.


    ¡°Sometimes, you want your slut to keep count during their spanking,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Slut, after each of the next twenty-five, keep a count of your spanking, beginning with twenty-six.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    During each of her next twenty-five, J counted out each one after Quinnnded it. She had started whimpering towards the end, but the whimpering turned to moans as Quinn finger fucked her to another orgasm.


    ¡°Sometimes, you¡¯ll want your slut to thank you for your spanking,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Slut, after each of the next twenty-five, say, ¡®Thank you, Master, may I please have another.''¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The whimpering began right away with the next swat, her bottom already red and raw looking. She gave her mantra after each swat though, thanking Quinn and asking for another.


    She really moaned during the next finger fucking. The orgasm seemed particrly good as she started building some ve heat.


    ¡°Lastly, you can have them repeat things after each swat, kind of reinforcement towards bing better submissive sluts. After each swat, slut, repeat what I just said. When you¡¯re done, bend over the couch so Nat can fuck you. You¡¯ll have permission to cum while he fucks you and while your pussy is cleaned, so you needn¡¯t ask for permission at that time, until they¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°I will be a better slut.¡± Smack. ¡°I will be a better slut.¡± Echoed.


    ¡°I will suck every cock my Master gives me.¡± Smack. Repeat


    ¡°I will lick every cunt my Master gives me.¡± Smack


    ¡°I will swallow every drop of cum as if it¡¯s the most precious substance on earth.¡± Swat.


    ¡°I will strive to serve my Master perfectly in every moment.¡± Swat.


    ¡°I will seek to anticipate my Master¡¯s every need.¡± Smack.


    ¡°When I be fertile, I will beg to be bred.¡± Swat. ¡°When I be fertile, I will beg to be bred. Oh, fuck, Master, I¡¯m cumming.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    J squirmed through a powerful orgasm. Gerhard and Dawn looked at each other again and smiled. Their pack would have another breeder. It was only a matter of time. Quinn finished up the spanking, and J obediently repeated every word, then she bent over the couch and Nat, aroused by the scents wafting through the room, plugged her cunt, and she spasmed again, then again, cumming seven more times before Nat squirted his seed into her infertile womb. Soon it would be fertile, and wolves would be mounting her. Dad licked her pussy clean.


    I was next. Master had me bend over and grab the arm of a chair, keeping pressure off my baby. For the first time, he had me thank him for my spanking, and ask for another one. He also used a paddle for the first time. I was surprised it wasn¡¯t much different from his hand,cking only the curve of his hand. I climaxed twice during my spanking, earning ten more, but since forty of mine were made up anyway, he stopped at fifty, and filled my sopping pussy in a single thrust. Quinn gave me permission to cum, and I did, frequently. I was such a slut.


    It was Mom¡¯s turn, and as Dani licked the cum from my cunt, Gerhard spanked his daughter with the paddle, having her count for him, and thank him for each one. She climaxed three times during her spanking, and he made her thank him for those as well. When he was done, he kissed her on the cheek and said she was a good slut. Then Master fucked her, and Gerhard fucked J again, and both had permission to cum, their asses still red from their spankings.


    It was Dad¡¯s turn.


    Brigitte donned her strap-on. Seeing it, Dad realized he was about to get ass fucked for the first time, unless there was something I didn¡¯t know about the going¡¯s on in my parents¡¯ bedroom.


    ¡°Obviously, I can¡¯t finger fuck you to an orgasm after twenty-five swats, cuckold slut,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°but you can have you dick sucked while I¡¯m spanking you, which will be pretty much the same. Unfortunately, Nat will once again be the one sucking it. Each time a man sucks your cock from now on, you need to repay the favor. At thepletion of your spanking. I¡¯m going to fuck your ass. Nathaniel will keep sucking your dick during your ass fucking. You¡¯ll probably cum twice. He¡¯s just that good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ask permission to cum each time you orgasm, or you will earn more swats. After I¡¯m done fucking you, you¡¯ll suck Nat to an erection so he can fuck Dani, then clean her pussy and his dick. When that chore ispleted, lick every cunt but Jessica¡¯s to an orgasm, at which time you¡¯ll join me, Simone and Randa in bed for the night, although it won¡¯t all be sleep for you. We¡¯re going to take turns fucking your ass while you lick a pussy. I assume you¡¯ll be sick of cocks by then and pussy juice will taste very good while we ream your asshole.¡±


    Dad smiled. ¡°Yes, Mistress. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Keep count and thank me for each one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Dad bent over the arm of the chair where Mom and I got spanked, with Nat seated on the floor in front of him. As soon as Brigitte started smacking, Nat started sucking. At thirty-six swats, Dad requested permission from his Mistress to cum, and climaxed in Nat¡¯s mouth, his second oral blow job from a man, definitely not hisst. It was a very strong orgasm, and one which was beginning to associate pleasure with pain, a tool in the Dominant toolbox. Spanking isn¡¯t so bad, I just climaxed during it.


    Brigitte finished the spanking and pulled out Dad¡¯s anal plug, his ass having been stretched out for several hours for the fucking he was about to get. She lubed up Dad¡¯s posterior and her faux cock, then eased her strap-on up his ass, while Nat kept sucking his cock. Another tool in the tool box, associating anal sex with pleasure.


    Anal sex had it¡¯s own rewards. I frequently orgasmed during anal sex. I enjoyed all aspects of it. I didn¡¯t possess a prostate, but I understood anal sex for men involved massaging the prostate, the birthce of seminal fluid. Massaging the prostate is what urologists did to men to check their seminal fluid. It felt good and often led to intense orgasms. Having your cock sucked at the same time, would only increase the intensity of his eventual orgasm. It might be wolf-like in the volume of cum, despite his previous orgasms.


    He was ufortable initially. One doesn¡¯t get ass fucked for the first time without having to get used the sensations of something going in, and not going out. Brigitte gave him time to get used to the fullness in his asshole, even more than the plug, as it was both longer, and fatter in its entirety than the plug was. After ten minutes, he was moaning during his ass fucking. I told you it felt good. The blow job didn¡¯t hurt either. Then he started begging.


    ¡°Fuck me, fuck my ass. Oh, God, I¡¯m going to cum. Fuck! Please let me cum, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°You can cum, my cuckold slut,¡± Brigitte said, and Dad screamed as Nat drained his balls empty.


    Dad almost copsed with the intensity of his orgasm, only Nat¡¯s and Brigitte¡¯s hands on his hips keeping him upright. As soon as he appeared steady again, Brigitte pulled out, patting him on his ass.


    ¡°Good boy,¡±


    Gerhard, Dawn and J left afterward, J leaving naked since they were going in a car. The only thing she got to take with her was her toothbrush.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back about ten tomorrow,¡± Gerhard said.


    Dad sucked Nat to another erection. It took slightly longer this time due to Nat¡¯s previous orgasms today. Dani got a good fucking for the first time tonight, and Dad cleaned up her pussy and Nat¡¯s dick for thest time today. Brigitte hadn¡¯t removed her strap-on, so when Dad went upstairs with her, he knew what wasing, Simone and Randa giggling as they followed him up the stairs.

 237

    I couldn¡¯t go to bed with Mom, so Dani got to go with Master and Mom. I got Daphne and Nat. Not a bad substitute if you asked me, especially since Master told me I could cum. Natsted a long time when he fucked me. Long even for a wolf. He¡¯d been a busy boy today.


    ******


    In the morning, I was licking Daphne, who was riding my face, while Nathaniel licked me. We heard my father start to get fucked, grunting as the strap-on got shoved up his ass, and Mom start to get fucked, begging for Quinn¡¯s cock. Fifteen minutester, Daddy gasped in orgasm, and then we heard the shower running in the master bath as people took showers. It took another ten minutes for Mom¡¯s fucking to stop.


    As Quinn shepherded Mom and Dani to the other bathroom, he told us to get ourzy asses up and start breakfast. Gretchen was scheduled toe over today, so I called and warned her about some of what was going on, and that we had another potential breeder, (who didn¡¯t know about wolves yet), who was being trained as a submissive, so no chitchat about wolves while she was there, She agreed to arrive before nine, then I started on breakfast with my two bed mates. Lots of eggs, breakfast meat, and a few bagels for the humans. Gretchen arrived at 8:30, and I greeted her with a kiss. She was three weeks more pregnant than I was, and arrived with Ingrid, who was told that Gerhard would be here at ten.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this shit?¡± Gretchen asked, seeing my cor, cuffs, and temporary tattoos.


    ¡°I¡¯m in submission to Quinn during my trip,¡± I said, ¡°except while I¡¯m with you. He¡¯ll be taking my cor and cuffs off once hees down to breakfast.¡±


    ¡°That asshole hasn¡¯t hurt you again, has he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with that asshole, and no, he hasn¡¯t hurt me anymore. Things have been very good.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to marry him?¡±


    ¡°A wolf? I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯d like to marry someone I can grow old with, but we¡¯ll hang until I do find someone to marry. Besides, I just admitted to myself that I am smitten with him, so I still don¡¯t know where it will go. I¡¯m still going to date other people. I hope that they don¡¯t mind if I get some on the side, kind of like Carl, although I¡¯m not sure I want to be tied to anyone as submissive as Carl is. I like my men masculine and in charge. If Quinn were human, he¡¯d be my perfect husband, masculine, in charge, and still wants and likes me to fuck other men and women. What could be better than that, variety and stability.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it to you on the phone but both Mom and Dad are in submission at the moment, and being trained as sub sluts.¡±


    ¡°Your parents? Both of them? To Quinn?¡±


    ¡°Mom to Quinn, Dad to Brigitte. She¡¯s taking Dominant training to ept the submission of a lesbian submissive we met on the road. Anyway, if you see some weird shit, and you will, that¡¯s what it¡¯s about. Gerhard is going to be Dominating the potential new breeder.¡±


    My parents, Dani, Brigitte, Simone, Randa and Quinn all came down and joined us.


    ¡°Quinn, I¡¯m sure you recognize Gretchen from her visit to Maine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah, yes, the fierce woman who threatened to cut off my balls if I hurt you. Have you told her yet you like my balls?¡±


    ¡°I did, as a matter of fact. Could you please remove my cor, Master.¡±


    ¡°Of course, cupcake.¡± He removed my ve outrements. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Gretchen. I¡¯d like to tell you how much I admired you standing up for Jessica. I genuinely believed you¡¯d make every effort to make good on your promise. Are all our paintings ready?¡±


    ¡°They are. There¡¯s a lot of them and I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll fit in your vehicle, so it¡¯s probably best to ship them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Have you shown any of your work to Gerhard yet?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You should. I have no doubt that you¡¯ll get many more sales. Ingrid, it¡¯s good to see you again. You¡¯re looking as lovely as ever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking as studly as ever. Has your disposition improved?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my surly, lobo reputation was not undeserved. I was a prick, but I hope I¡¯ve gotten better. Is breakfast ready, Slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Quinn,¡± I said. ¡°Just for you.¡±


    Heughed again. ¡°I doubt it. Probably some for your girlfriend here,¡± kissing Gretchen on the cheek.


    During breakfast, Brigitte fed Dad, stroking his cock on asion to keep him hard. Quinn fed Dani, and Mom was served her food on the floor, her hands cuffed behind her. After Mom ate, Brigitte had her suck Dad¡¯s cock to an orgasm. I think he was being tested, as well as being rewarded. She nodded slightly when Dad asked for permission to cum.


    Those who didn¡¯t cook the breakfast had to clean up, even Quinn. I sat down in the love seat with Gretchen and we canoodled some while the others were busy. The kitchen made right; training started again. Dad had to lick Daphne while Brigitte fucked his ass.


    ¡°That¡¯s my favorite model strap-on,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I can¡¯t get it around my hips anymore.¡±


    Brigitte said, ¡°It¡¯s getting a little tight on me as well. I might need an adjustable one next. Would you like to get your pussy licked?¡±


    ¡°By you, not Mr. Huppert.¡±


    Brigitteughed. ¡°I¡¯ll lick youter, but you should consider epting. He¡¯s getting better, but he still needs training. Maybe you can give him some pointers.¡±


    ¡°It does look pretty good from here. Daphne seems to be enjoying it,¡± Gretchen said.


    Daphne did seem to be enjoying it. It seemed Dad was getting into the swing of anal sex and enjoying it more, and paying more attention to the pussy instead of what was happening to his ass. I think the fact it was two women involved helped.


    Dad was getting close to an orgasm. Then Brigitte pulled out.


    ¡°Please, Mistress, let me cum. Finish fucking me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Charlie. It¡¯s time for another introduction to male sex. Nat is going to take over. Continue licking his wife. You can pretend it¡¯s still me with a bigger strap-on, but we¡¯ve spent several hours stretching your asshole so you can take this. Nat, you¡¯re up.¡±


    Nat knelt behind Dad and eased his lubricated cock through Dad¡¯s pucker, giving him time to adjust to the increased size, then started a slow motion ass fucking. Even the best fake dildos don¡¯t feel like human flesh. Dad could try to imagine it was still his Mistress behind him, but I¡¯m sure when he felt those low hanging hairy balls smacking against his, all illusion was gone. I heard Mom orgasm and saw that Quinn¡¯s fingers were strumming a song on her pussy. Her eyes were locked on her husband though, getting a real live ass fucking for the first time.


    ¡°Go suck your husband¡¯s cock again, Slut. Move, Daphne.¡±


    Mom got on the floor, squirming underneath him as Daphne got out of the way. Mom didn¡¯t even have to move. Nat was thrusting hard enough to cause Dad¡¯s cock to slide deep into Mom¡¯s mouth. Three minutester, Dad erupted, and Mom swallowed all of it. Nat wasn¡¯t done though. He kept fucking for ten more minutes before he drove deep, grunted, and released.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°That was very good, cuckold,¡± Brigitte said, patting Dad¡¯s head. ¡°You should have a break now. Go upstairs with your wife, run a hot bath and rx for awhile. If you need to, you can fuck your wife, and you both have permission to cum.¡±


    After they were gone, Gretchen said, ¡°Wow! You weren¡¯t kidding about the freaky.¡±


    ¡°As I understand it, The first few days of submission are very important in establishing the Dominant/submissive rtionship. You push against established boundaries, breaking down old behaviors and creating new ones forged on submission.¡±


    ¡°Your Dad isn¡¯t nning to remain submissive, is he?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s only putting in four days. After that he¡¯s kind of taking over as Dani¡¯s controller, as Mom and I start getting paraded around town in slutty clothes and on leashes. Mom was hoping that when they took wolves to their bed, whether they be men or women, they could both enjoy the experience as equals. They thought it might be easier to break him in to male sex through submission, where he¡¯s punished if he refuses, though he still has a safe word if he absolutely can¡¯t proceed.¡±


    ¡°Has he used it yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Is your Mom going to remain a submissive?¡±


    ¡°She certainly seems to be enjoying it, but I don¡¯t think so. I think that, to a certain extent, submission works better when you¡¯re younger. Getting on your knees all the time is hard. They¡¯ve both seemed ufortable if they have to remain on the floor too long. Even being pregnant or having a baby will put a damper on it. I quit going over Quinn¡¯sp for a spanking yesterday. It¡¯s just too unwieldy putting my pregnant belly over his legs. I don¡¯t even sleepfortably on my stomach anymore. Sixty-nines have gone in the trash can, if it¡¯s any of the other pregnant women.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. Giving up the big six-nine, is the worst thing about pregnancy other than having to pee all the time and swollen feet.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can take turns.¡±


    Gretchen smiled and kissed me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to imagine a mother as a submissive, one with a child. Your Master orders you to suck his cock, and the baby starts crying. ¡®Sorry, sir. Blow job will have to wait until I change Junior¡¯s diapers. You want to fuck my tits! The baby drinks milk from those, you shithead, you want Junior eating cum for lunch.¡¯ No, it seems to me it¡¯s more a young, single person¡¯s game.¡± Quinn startedughing, listening to my description. ¡°Am I wrong, sir?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never had a submissive mother, but it might be fun trying to work those details out.¡±


    ¡°You have me fastened to a St. Andrews cross, and you have to hold the baby up to a breast for thirty minutes so he can feed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. There would be challenges, no question. I don¡¯t think anything is insurmountable.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to give my baby to the pack, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be feeding and diapering a baby. Might have toy off sex for a couple weeks, at least vaginal, work my ass off to look pretty again. We¡¯ll probably be able to y again in no time.¡±

 238

    There was a knock on the door. ¡°That¡¯s probably Gerhard with J. Can the chatter about wolves and packs.¡± I got up and answered the door.


    It was indeed Gerhard, and J was standing next to him, shivering in a nket. She looked like she¡¯d been fucked hard all night. Not that she looked unhappy about it.


    ¡°Come in, Gerhard. My friend, Gretchen, and Ingrid are here this morning. My parents are upstairs at the moment. Dad got his first real ass fucking this morning, and he¡¯s soaking in the tub. J, how did you enjoy your night of submission?¡±


    I stepped aside to let them in.


    ¡°It was wonderful,¡± she said dreamily. ¡°My pussy has never been so pleasantly sore before.¡±


    ¡°Did you earn any more spankings?¡±


    ¡°A couple, nothing too bad.¡±


    ¡°I need to teach you how to take enemas this morning.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So when you¡¯re fucked in the ass, you can clean off the cock that fucked it.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re joking?¡±


    ¡°Nope. A good submissive should be prepared to suck her Master¡¯s cock at any and all times. The enemas make that bearable. You butt is nice and clean after you take one. Unless you¡¯d like to suck a shitty cock. I¡¯ve seen people do it, but I believe I¡¯d get sick and throw up all over anyone who tried to make me suck a shit encrusted cock. You¡¯ll see. It¡¯s not bad at all. Have you ever had anal sex before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, although never anyone as big as Master Quinn or Master Gerhard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the reasons for the plugs. A Master wants three-hole sluts.¡±


    As soon as Quinn saw J, he told her to get her ass over to him and start sucking his cock. ¡°Pleasure everyone else here to an orgasm as well. You can always use more pussy practice, unless you¡¯re a lesbian like Gretchen. Gerhard, I highly rmend that you take a look at some of Gretchen¡¯s art. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want several pieces for your home.¡±


    Gerhard bent down and kissed Gretchen. ¡°How is your pregnancy going, child.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going well, Gerhard, except I wasining to Jessica that sixty-nines have gone by the wayside for the duration.¡±


    ¡°Dawn, lick her pussy,¡± Gerhard said.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Dawn, that¡¯s my job. She¡¯s my guest,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just letting things get situated before taking her up to my room for some privacy. Not everyone likes to fuck in public.¡±


    ¡°Could you show me some of your work, Gretchen?¡± Gerhard asked.


    ¡°Certainly. These are some pieces I did for Quinn.¡± She handed him her phone.


    Gerhard looked at them for several seconds. ¡°These are both Jessica, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I consider them some of my best work, but Jessica has always inspired me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to do three portraits for me, Gretchen. Do you do in portraits?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°One of Jessica, one of Anita, and one of Kathleen,¡± he said, ¡°maybe in poses simr, but clearly showing who they are, so portrait like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you some of my ideas. Just out of curiosity, why?¡±


    ¡°Anita intends to move to Maine. I don¡¯t know how much longer she¡¯ll be here.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll never be returning to Wisconsin?¡± Gretchen asked me.


    ¡°I still have friends,¡± I squeezed her hand, ¡± and family here. I¡¯ll be back, but it might not be as often.¡±


    ¡°Make love to me, Jess.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, taking her hand. ¡°We can go now.¡±


    She followed me up to my room. We didn¡¯te down for a couple hours. When we got hungry, I suppose. Our babies still needed to be fed.


    Quinn pulled Gretchen aside when we walked into the kitchen, and had a whispered conversation with her for five minutes. Then Gerhard got pulled into the conversation, and it went for another ten. Gretchen looked so fucking happy, I wondered what the fuck they were talking about. When it broke up, Gretchen hugged and kissed both of them. Wow. I wasn¡¯t that surprised she hugged Gerhard, but I would have thought she¡¯d rather shoot Quinn than kiss him, if for no other reason than I loved the big oaf instead of her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A surprise.¡±


    ¡°Like a going away party?¡±


    ¡°Sure, like that.¡±


    ¡°Cool, I should say goodbye to Brenda and Melinda while I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the arrangements. Don¡¯t say anything to anyone,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She startedughing. ¡°I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Me, too. I¡¯m happy for me too.¡±


    ******


    Gathered in the living room, Brigitte said, ¡°We¡¯vee to the crux of your male genitalia training, cuckold. You¡¯ve be ustomed to the taste of cum, been fucked in the ass with strap-ons and a cock. The one thing that you¡¯re missing in order to be a full participant in any bed where you and your wife are present, is to suck a cock topletion. It¡¯s something every other person in this room has done, with the one notable exception of Gretchen, our gold star lesbian. It¡¯s time for you to learn that skill.


    ¡°There are three men present in the room, choose one to give a blow job to. You know what a good blow job feels like. I know I¡¯ve given you many of them myself, which you enjoyed. I expect you to attempt to give all the effort for your blow job as I give for mine. You will not be done when you swallow that man¡¯s cream, as it will be time for you to put everything together, suck on one cock, while being ass fucked by another, and have the third one sucking yours. Which man does what, will not be up to you. The three men have already chosen who will do what, when they use your bodypletely. All three men will be sharing your body for the first time. Tonight, you and your wife will go to bed with Quinn and me and put together all you¡¯ve learned for thest couple days, showing your Master and Mistress, that you are both well trained and eager sluts.¡±


    I was sitting with Gretchen, and I felt her squeeze my hand as we heard Brigitte. She knew.


    My Dad got a little wide-eyed, and green around the gills as Brigitte spoke, and I don¡¯t think it was exclusively that he¡¯d be sucking a cock or two topletion. He had been carefully brought to this point of his training, and it was the next logical step. Dad had known it wasing once he agreed. It was the thought that one of the three men who he¡¯d be sucking or fucking today was his father-inw. They were not rted by blood, so there could be no im of incest. There was definitely an ick factor, even for me.


    Despite the ick, there was also an arousal factor. Watching Grandpa and Dad together would have my pussy flowing. Everyone but J knew Gerhard was Mom¡¯s father. Gramps had already said what wolves considered taboo, and this wasn¡¯t it. It would be a very wolflike thing to do, which is what Mom said she wanted to experience; what it would be like to live like the other half of her family.


    Brigitteid a hand on Dad¡¯s head. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, cuckold. What about your wife? Will she ept the new you?¡± That wasn¡¯t all of it, I¡¯m sure, but it was all Brigitte could discuss in front of J. ¡°We discussed this with her, and she¡¯s not opposed to this at all. She believes that it will be a break with your old life, and a rebirth of your new life together.¡±


    Dad looked at Mom, and she smiled and nodded. If Brigitte had discussed it with Mom, she¡¯d probably discussed it with Gerhard as well. He was equally involved, but he was a wolf, so I didn¡¯t see this as a problem for him, as long as it wasn¡¯t a problem for his daughter.


    So far, Nat had been the only man who Dad had sucked, both getting him hard and cleaning him up after sex, so I kind of wondered if he would pick him as his first, or go in a new direction? Or would he use his safe word. He had one and could use it. He looked at Mom again, then nodded and crawled to Nat, going to the dick he was used to. I realized I¡¯d been holding my breath and released it.


    Quinn called my mother to him and had her mount his shaft. I suddenly knew that Quinn would be iming my father¡¯s mouthter, my mother¡¯s cum on his cock. Pre-determined, or based upon Dad¡¯s first choice, I wondered. Questions for another day.


    Nathaniel was already half hard, getting harder as Dad moved towards him. When Dad wrapped his hands about his ck cock, it was a steel rod. Nat put his hand on Dad¡¯s head.


    ¡°Thank you for choosing me to be your first,¡± Nat said. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    Dad simply nodded, then went to work. At first, he couldn¡¯t look at Nat. He kept his eyes down, as if ashamed. I could understand. In high school, when Gretchen had wanted to kiss me, or more, have sex with me, I¡¯d been ashamed, even of the desire I felt for her at the time. Gretchen had suffered the slings and arrows of her ssmates for freely admitting she was a lesbian. I¡¯d been afraid, afraid they¡¯d treat me the same, and afraid of my own desires, that it was wrong somehow. Dad was conditioned in the same way, and for far longer. Faggot, queer, fairy, pouf; the derogatory terms for what he was doing, nearly endless.


    The longer Dad sucked, the morefortable he became in his sucking. Brigitte was right. Dad knew what he liked when someone feted him. He raised his eyes and watched the face of the man he was sucking, the way Quinn trained me to suck him as his submissive. To look upon the face of the person you pleasure, to read their responses. To determine what you were doing right, and what wrong. Dad read what he was doing in Nat¡¯s face, studying him. He licked and sucked Nat¡¯s balls, sucked the head like a lollipop, took broad swaths of his tongue up his erect shaft, tickled the sensitive joining of crown and shaft. He could feel the shaft swell as Nat started to crest, to feel the precursive twitching, then he covered the head with his mouth and bobbed up and down a couple times until Nat gasped, and thrust upward, filling Dad¡¯s mouth as he climaxed, spurt after spurt, pulse after pulse, hot cum shooting into Dad¡¯s mouth. He¡¯d had enough cum, he knew what it would taste like, even unmixed with a woman¡¯s fluids. He¡¯d licked his own cum off Brigitte¡¯s body. Dad swallowed it all, gulping down the thick semen.

 239

    Nat was stroking Dad¡¯s head as he gasped and unloaded, a sign of his pleasure for his blow job. Mom had been going crazy on Quinn¡¯s cock as she watched, and the orgasm she had as Nat released, must have been special indeed, she screamed so loudly. Quinn was pumping his own load into my mother, thrusting hard and deep with each spasm of his cock and balls. Gretchen¡¯s hand clenched mine, and she turned and kissed me, which I returned. The room was quiet.


    Brigitte got up and walked to my father, knelt down beside him, and kissed him, sharing Nat¡¯s cum. ¡°You did well, cuckold. I¡¯m very proud of you. I feel I trained you right. You have my permission to cum, and since your mouth will be full, you don¡¯t need to ask for permission.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the ranks of cocksuckers everywhere. Kneel on your hands and knees and soon, your ordeal will be concluded.¡±


    Dad got on his hands and knees. As expected, Quinn took Dad¡¯s face. What surprised me was that Gerhard crawled underneath him to take his cock. It was the subservient position, and Gerhard was the most senior wolf here. But it was also the position that rendered Dad¡¯s fear of fucking his father-inw, nearly inert. Not only would Dad be unable to see him, but Gerhard was taking on himself the active role in the proceedings. Dad¡¯s role would be passive. He wouldn¡¯t be sucking Grandpa¡¯s cock, nor getting fucked by it. Grandpa¡¯s dick wouldn¡¯t even be involved.


    Daphne helped Nat reach another erection, then helped lube Dad¡¯s ass and her mate¡¯s prick. All three men acted at roughly the same time. As Nat pushed through my Dad¡¯s pucker, Quinn fed him his cock, and Gerhard began sucking. Grandpa sucked Dad to two orgasms, before the two men who¡¯d just climaxed released a second time, one in his ass, the other in his mouth. Grandpa had done such a good job, Dad was working on his third erection before they finished.


    ¡°My slut has asked for permission to fuck you, cuckold,¡± Quinn said. ¡°She¡¯s a horny bitch and I don¡¯t feel I should deny her. Take her upstairs and do your best to satisfy her. You both have permission to cum.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Mom said, taking Dad¡¯s hand and helping him off the floor. They quickly went upstairs.


    ¡°J,¡± Gerhard said, ¡°it¡¯s time for your first triple pration. I will be iming your ass first. You may choose the others for your mouth and cunt.¡±


    ¡°Nat for my mouth, after he cleans off his cock, and Quinn for my cunt, Master.¡±


    ¡°Clean his cock off yourself, so you¡¯re sure it¡¯s clean to your satisfaction,¡± Gerhard said.


    They went to the first floor bathroom where we heard water running as J washed his cock with soap and water. When she returned, Quinn told me that I¡¯d be punished for taking off earlier with Gretchen, and not teaching J how to cleanse herself.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I apologize. I¡¯ll make sure I take care of that before she leaves tonight.¡±


    ¡°J, you won¡¯t be able to ask for permission to cum with your mouth full. We¡¯ll assume that you would ask if you could. You may assume that you got permission for half of the times you orgasm, and that you¡¯ll be punished for half the times you did. I want you to keep track of the number of orgasms you have, and tell me how many. I will keep track as well. If you lie about the number, you¡¯ll be punished some more, so keep track.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Gerhard removed the plug from J¡¯s ass, and she was surprised when Gerhard licked her ass after she mounted Quinn¡¯s cock. Wolves did a lot of things I wouldn¡¯t do. She was made airtight, and the number of orgasms she had seemed countless. J was even more of a slut than I was, apparently. She had a lot of fun getting fucked in all three holes.


    Gretchen and I yed with each other¡¯s pussies as we watched. The otherdies ended up licking each other in some form or another. What can I say; we all loved sex in all of its forms. It took quite a while for Quinn and Nat to cum. They¡¯d been busy boys this morning. Gramps actually orgasmed twice in J¡¯s ass before they both climaxed once. J never once seemed ufortable with Gerhard plugging her bottom. She¡¯d been well stretched before he imed it.


    After the three men finished, Gerhard licked all the cum leaking from her twoher holes, and it was a lot, particrly leaking from her ass, then he picked her up, and cradled her in his arms, sat, and cuddled with her as a proper form of aftercare.


    ¡°How many times did you orgasm, Slut?¡± Gerhard asked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I tried to keep track, I really did, but there were times I couldn¡¯t tell when one orgasm stopped, and another began. There were times it felt just like one long orgasm.¡±


    Gerhardughed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep track either. You¡¯re right. They all seemed to run together. What would you say if I said you¡¯ll be punished for fifteen orgasms?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say you were going easy on me, Master. It seemed like far more than thirty if I¡¯m being honest.¡±


    Gerhardughed again. ¡°Probably, but we¡¯ll say fifteen nevertheless. You should probably be able to sit down and eat at supper.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± She kissed him, hugging him around the neck.


    ¡°Slut,¡± Quinn said to her. ¡°Would you be unhappy if I gave your submission to Gerhard?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. I¡¯d be both honored and thankful if Gerhard epted my submission from you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, as I wasn¡¯t going to be able to fit you in my SUV anyway. We¡¯re packed in like sardines as it is. You may consider Gerhard as your new Master from now on. You may quit addressing me as Master, and address me as Mr. Whn from now on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some paperwork you need for your new Slut to sign, isn¡¯t there, Gerhard?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡±


    ¡°Before she signs the other, you may wish her to sign this. It¡¯s a standard ve contract for her submission to you. It¡¯s done up in rather generic terms, but you can adjust it as you both see fit.¡±


    Quinn handed over two copies of the contract, one for each of them to read over. They both read it over, J in Granddad¡¯sp. I saw Gerhard¡¯s eyebrows raise a couple of times, and wondered what he¡¯d questioned. I soon found out.


    ¡°It says here that I can whip my ve¡¯s cunt and breasts?¡± Gerhard asked.


    ¡°It does, though it¡¯s not what you might be conjuring in your mind. I¡¯ll demonstrate on one of my other three sluts, excuse me, two, as Jessica is currently out of the running while her cor is off, as she¡¯s with Gretchen. You¡¯ll see that it¡¯s not as bad as you might imagine, and you¡¯re always able to delete or change any wording which you¡¯re ufortable with. Do you have a problem as well, Slut?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sir. I¡¯ve seen movies of it being done, and it didn¡¯t look all that bad, but I am apprehensive. Perhaps those fears would be ayed if I saw a whipping in person.¡±


    ¡°That will be done. There¡¯s a lot of things you need to be exposed to today. That will be one of them.¡±


    Gerhard gave her the NDA to sign. She read it over carefully.


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± J asked ¡°A lot of people are in Dominant/submissive rtionships.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for that,¡± Quinn said, ¡°but something entirely different. We¡¯ll tell you what that is after you¡¯ve signed it.¡±


    J read it again. ¡°Wow, criminal prosecution. This thing is tough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the federal government,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°It¡¯s why thenguage is so tough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I guess I¡¯m in.¡± She signed. Gerhard collected it and signed as a witness.


    ¡°You want to take it from here, Jessica. You¡¯re so good at this.¡±


    ¡°Let Gerhard up, then sit down, J. I don¡¯t want you to fall down.¡±


    She got up and Gerhard did too, then she sat down again. Mom and Dad had finished upstairs and wereing down the stairs. They paused, halfway down.


    ¡°Everyone who can shift, shift,¡± I said,


    Quinn, Gerhard, Nat, Daphne, Ingrid and Dawn all shifted to wolves. Wee to the world of weird, J. Her jaw dropped in stunned silence.


    Gerhard looked at J, panting. I called Quinn to me and wrapped my arms around his neck.


    ¡°What you¡¯re looking at, J, are shapeshifters. In the normal pance of fairy tales and popr fiction and movies ¨C werewolves. The US government has a treaty with the various werewolf packs around the country. They must keep their identity secret, and are given the means to do so, in the form of IDs which reflect their apparent ages, instead of their actual ages. Due to the gics of shapeshifters, they are unable to procreate and create other shapeshifters without the help of humans. A human has to mate with a shapeshifter to create another shapeshifter. In their human forms together, they create humans. In their wolf forms, they create normal wolves. If they attempt to crossbreed, they¡¯re infertile. A wolf shape must mate with a human to create werewolf puppies.


    ¡°Puppies, when they are born, look human. The doctors and nurses wouldn¡¯t be able to tell, but they mature far more rapidly than a human child. They be apparent adults around the age of seven to eight, considered mature the first time they shift. If you have a puppy, they must be given to the pack to raise for that reason. Dawn is eleven, and adult, sexually mature for at least two to three years. Both Gerhard and Quinn are in their mid-hundreds. You will die before your Master will, despite his age. His life expectancy is around three hundred years, and he¡¯ll remain hale and hearty, rtively unchanged from his current appearance, until thest three or four years of his life, at which point, he¡¯ll rapidly decline.


    ¡°Gerhard is pack leader to the Northern Wisconsin wolf pack, under the Upper Penins wolves, headquartered in Marquette. Quinn is lead tracker and hunter for the New Ennd pack, which is located in the New Ennd states, primarily Maine as thergest and most wooded. My mother is the result of an idental breeding with my grandmother. She¡¯s half wolf, and I¡¯m a quarter, although neither of us has the ability to shift, as we¡¯repletely human. She was created from a human form mating with her mother. Gerhard is her father, and my grandfather.¡±


    That startled her somewhat, but she still didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Quinn kept asking if you¡¯d be willing to bear children as a submissive. It is the hope of the wolves, that you¡¯ll consent to mate with a wolf male and have puppies. You¡¯ll be paid money for each puppy you create for the pack. You won¡¯t be held to that promise if you decide you can¡¯t have sex with a wolf. They know that many people would have a problem doing so. As wolves, they¡¯re not much different than they are as humans. Having sex with one will be different than fucking a person, but not so much you can¡¯t enjoy it.

 240

    ¡°All of the pregnant women you see in the room, with the exception of Brigitte, are pregnant as a result of a human/wolf breeding. Brigitte is pregnant as a result of her idental conception before she believed she would be fertile. My father is the father of her child. She is sixty years of age, older than my mother is, but can continue to have children until around 270 or 280 years of age. Once she got pregnant, she can no longer shift. Shifting puts too much strain on the fetus, so pregnancy hormones, end her ability to change forms. She¡¯s stuck as a human until she delivers.


    ¡°You obviously, can¡¯t discuss this information with anyone. That¡¯s why you signed the NDA, not because of your submission. If you choose not to breed with wolves, Gerhard can remain your Dominant, and only fuck you as a man. It would be his hope you might eventually change your mind if you enjoy yourself with him. You won¡¯t ever be raped, or harmed by a wolf. It¡¯s not their way, and in fact, you¡¯ll enjoy the protection of all members of the pack from anyone else. Brigitte is my bodyguard, Ingrid is Gretchen¡¯s. Nat and Daphne are Simone¡¯s. The others also have protectors, but they couldn¡¯te with us.


    ¡°Gerhard would be one of your bodyguards if you choose to remain. When his duties call him out of town, he¡¯ll either take you with him, or assign another to you. You be a very preciousmodity when you choose to breed for the pack. Their numbers have declined, which is the reason they choose to pay for puppies. I¡¯m going to have them change back. I¡¯m sure you have more questions. Shift.¡±


    Suddenly, the wolves were gone and the humans rose to their feet.


    Finally, J spoke. ¡°Holy Fuck! This feels like a dream.¡±


    She did indeed have a lot more questions and they were all answered truthfully.


    ¡°Can I witness a wolf/human breeding?¡± J asked. It had to happen. I don¡¯t think any rational person could proceed without knowing what they were getting into. I was about to volunteer, as I had so many times in the past.


    ¡°Master, breed me,¡± Mom said. ¡°I wanted to experience some of my wolf heritage. Fuck me as a wolf.¡±


    Quinn gave a deep bow. ¡°I¡¯d be honored,dy.¡±


    ¡°How do I do this?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if your pussy is about wolf cock high, usually on the edge of a bed or chair,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s good if they have somewhere to put their paws other than your body, which is what the bed or chair is for, instead of just getting on your hands and knees on the floor.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mom sat down in a chair and scooted her ass to the edge. ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°That will work, slut,¡± Quinn said. He shifted, his cock already hard.


    He moved to my mother and began licking her pussy, even swirling his tongue deep inside of her. Quinn gave her a couple orgasms that way, and she even remembered to ask for permission to cum, Quinn woofing in response and Brigitte telling her she had his permission. Mom was wet and drippy when he stopped. He moved forward and put his front paws on either side of her. His cock found her prepared pussy, and he thrust forward, prating her.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going to cum, please let me cum, Master.¡±


    He woofed a couple times and Brigitte said she didn¡¯t need to ask for further permission. He kept driving forward, thrusting several times to get deeper inside of her. With onest push, all of his unsheathed cock was inside of her. He began licking her breasts and nipples, and Mom held on to his lupine head, stroking his cheeks, rubbing his ears and neck.


    ¡°Oh, shit! I feel his knot forming inside of me. I¡¯m so fucking full right now. Jesus, Jessica, I didn¡¯t know it would feel this good. Oh, my.¡± (Those words again.) ¡°That¡¯s heavenly.¡±


    Quinn began the jerky thrusting, now locked to my mother, her hips yanking with each thrust, squealing each time she orgasmed. Ten minutester, Quinn orgasmed, and mom did too, feeling the warm cum flow deeply inside of her. Quinn remained knotted, and he continued to lick her breasts, peaked with her desire. When I thought Quinn would breed her again, he shifted, and it was his human cock buried to the hilt in my mother. He kissed her, and she allowed him to possess her mouth, even as he started thrusting again, iming her pussy all over as a man.


    He fucked her long and hard, making her beg for his cock, finally cumming again. He licked all of his cum from her as a man,pping up their mutual cream.


    ¡°Wow,¡± J said. ¡°That was amazing. Gerhard, I¡¯d be happy to give the pack puppies.¡±


    Gerhard kissed her. ¡°Thank you, J. You¡¯ll be properly rewarded tonight.¡±


    ¡°As a wolf, or a man?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Your choice.¡±


    Quinn got a phone call. He saw who was calling. ¡°It¡¯s Jessica¡¯s high school friend, Patty. Can the wolf chatter. Slut, take care of your husband. He needs relief.¡±


    I looked at Dad, and he did appear to need relief. Mom¡¯s fucking apparently got him worked up again. Mom immediately went to him to suck his cock.


    ¡°Hello, Patty, It¡¯s good to hear from you,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I¡¯ve got you on speaker. I was wondering if you were going to call or if you¡¯d chickened out.¡±


    ¡°Chicken out? You think I¡¯m a chicken?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just thought you¡¯d call earlier. You did say you were busy, and I apologize if you thought I was denigrating you in any way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better. You still avable to party?¡±


    ¡°I live to party, if you¡¯re talking about fucking. If you¡¯re talking about something else, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m definitely talking about fucking, baby. I need me a man. Seems like everyone I meet, is squarely nothing more than a boy.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re kind of having a party now. Everyone is naked and having a good time.¡±


    ¡°That does sound like a good time. How many men you got¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    ¡°How many women?¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound like enough men to me.¡±


    ¡°The women have been known to keep each otherpany while they¡¯re waiting. I can assure you; you¡¯ll have as much dick as you can handle.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you have yourself a deal. Where do I get me some of this dick?¡±


    ¡°Patty, Jessica here. We¡¯re at my folk¡¯s ce on Boom Lake.¡± I gave her the address. ¡°Am I misremembering, but did you not like dogs?¡±


    ¡°Damn straight. One bit me as a kid. Had to have stitches.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a dog here. Very well trained, very well behaved. It can do tricks. I can guarantee you won¡¯t get bitten, but if you¡¯re scared, I suppose we could lock it up.¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t scared of nothing. You say that dog won¡¯t bite, I take your word for it. It bite me, I¡¯ll shoot the damn thing myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just wanted to make sure you wouldn¡¯t run away if you saw it.¡±


    ¡°You ever see me run from anything, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I ever did. Mostly you ran toward the finish line. Do you care if some of the women lick pussy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what they do as long as no one tries to make me lick one.¡±


    ¡°How soon before you get here?¡±


    ¡°Probably 5:30.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll order pizza. You want anything special on yours? We usually have lots of meat.¡±


    ¡°Meat¡¯s good. I like meat, as long as it¡¯s not one of those Hawaiian pizzas with the ham and pineapple.¡±


    ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll see you at 5:30 then.¡±


    As soon as I hung up, J said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about wolves either?¡±


    ¡°No one knows about wolves unless they sign the NDA,¡± I said. ¡°Patty is not submissive, Gerhard, but she seemed interested in taking money for breeding. I don¡¯t know if she has a job, or if she¡¯s trying to supplement her ie. She was engaged to a white boy, whose parents threatened to cut him off if he married her, so he backed out. As you can probably tell, she likes fucking, or at least talks a good game. I think she enjoys it, but still has to brag a little. I suspect her fianc¨¦ dumping her was a bit of an ego squasher. She¡¯s rtively smart, B+ average in school, but talks street. Not a lot of ck folks in Rhinnder, so she was pretty much an outsider, who ran track.


    ¡°I think the way to Patty¡¯s womb, is plenty of hot sex, talking her up, making her feel good about herself, and you might want to bring in some ck wolves like Nat, maybe give her a couple ck bodyguards, or at least one. We¡¯ll need Dawn to shift to a bitch, and remain so for now. Don¡¯t take her back to her house tonight. Leave her here so Patty can get used to having a wolf around. We¡¯ll probably have her do some tricks, even ones most dogs couldn¡¯t pull off, like getting a beer out of the fridge or something. I think what might really impress her, is telling Dawn to protect her, and then have people pretend to threaten her, and have Dawn defend her. Turn a canine from biter to protector. Sex and money are the way to go, but ease her fear of furry beasts before spilling the beans. I doubt she¡¯d fuck a wolf with her current fear of dogs, but if we turn a lupine into a friend first, I think she¡¯s a possible.


    ¡°The fact that she was a runner in school, and still looks like she keeps it up, may open up a possible y. Maybe have a wolf go on runs with her, keep her safe, or feeling safe. Make one her pal. We¡¯ll probably be gone before that happens, but who knows.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one smart cookie,¡± Quinn said. ¡°That was a very perceptive recap. I tend to agree with her, Gerhard.¡±

 241

    ¡°And J, you can¡¯t say anything about Gerhard being my grandfather, or Mom¡¯s father. He looks too young. We didn¡¯t say anything to you about it until you could be told about wolves and their capabilities. As far as anyone here is concerned, he just lines up and pays women as surrogate mothers for infertile women. That¡¯s it. She might not be able to be told for weeks, or even months, so be careful whates out of your mouth. You tell or even hint the wrong thing to the wrong person, you¡¯re in vition of that NDA. The other breeders and I have been hiding this from most people for months, so we¡¯re used to dissembling. Even Dani¡¯s fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t know about wolves, and probably won¡¯t ever be told. As far as he¡¯s concerned, she fucks other men for fun because he¡¯s a cuckold, and she¡¯s being paid for kids.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll order the pizza,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°You think tenrge?¡±


    ¡°Five pregnant women and wolves. Ten wouldn¡¯t surprise me at all,¡± Quinn said. ¡°We can send some home with Patty if she wants. Is Patty short for Patricia?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°She has legs and an ass to die for.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Quinn said,ughing. ¡°She put on quite the disy at the sex shop, shaking that booty. You¡¯re a female connoisseur. What was she doing there again?¡±


    ¡°Buying a new vibrator because her old one broke,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s hope we can convince her she doesn¡¯t need a vibrator anymore.¡±


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been so tantly hetero,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°I¡¯d have hit her up. At least she didn¡¯t make fun of me for being a lesbian. Maybe because we were both outsiders.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider now. You¡¯re an official member of the Wolf Breeders of America fan club,¡± I said. ¡°Fat and pregnant.¡± I kissed her.


    ¡°God, I love you,¡± Gretchen said, hugging me.


    ¡°I love you too, that¡¯s why I had Quinn take off my cor. A bitch cannot serve two Masters at once. I wanted to give you some time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much that means to me, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to teach everyone how to take enemas tonight with Pattying over. I¡¯m going home with Gretchen tonight, say hi to her folks and spend some time with her. We¡¯ll be back around ten tomorrow morning. Brigitte can teach them. She¡¯s the one who taught me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll double your punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡±


    ¡°How does he punish you?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°Spanking, primarily. I suppose he¡¯s got other tricks up his sleeves, but anything we haven¡¯t done before, I have to agree he can do it. Once I¡¯ve done it, it¡¯s fair game the next time.¡±


    ¡°You still need a spanking too, youngdy,¡± Gerhard told J. ¡°We agreed fifteen orgasms worth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Are you going to fuck me after?¡±


    ¡°That does appear to be amon theme.¡±


    ¡°Quinn, show me how you punish Jessica, and you won¡¯t mind if I take a baseball bat to your head if you hurt her, will you?¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Depends what you mean by hurt. Spankings hurt. They won¡¯t hurt so much she can¡¯t go home with you tonight and lick your pussy. That should be all you care about.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Gretchen smiled. ¡°What if Iy my hands on your ass?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a tease. You want to give me the same number I give Slut?¡±


    ¡°How many are you giving her?¡±


    ¡°Fifty.¡±


    ¡°Fire away, wolf.¡±


    ¡°Assume the position, Slut.¡±


    I bent over, bracing my arms on the chair. Quinn gave me his usual, efficient, ass burning, red turning, spanking. I climaxed once without permission, so he added five more. Then he fucked me, turning me into the same cock begging bitch my mother had been. It¡¯s like he read my body, turning the page when he found a passage I liked. Fortunately, I had permission for those orgasms, or I might have been getting spanked all night.


    Gerhard noted the time and told Dawn to shift. Shortly afterward, the pizza delivery man arrived. Gerhard let him into the house to drop the pizza off and get paid, and he saw me getting fucked six ways to Sunday. That did nothing but increase my arousal. I climaxed faster and harder as he watched me. Every other wolf was erect, watching and scenting me. Fortunately, Gerhard paid him and shooed him out before Quinn climaxed.


    That¡¯s when Patty arrived, to the sight of four stiff cocks, one of whom was plumbing my depths to the bottom of my pussy.


    ¡°Damn, you weren¡¯t kidding about the cocks, Jess. They are fucking amazing.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I gasped. ¡°So fucking beautiful.¡±

 242

    Road Trip, Wisconsin ¨C A Sweet Surprise


    Patty watched as Quinn finished me off, and even after he climaxed, he was still hard when he pulled out of me. Patty¡¯s eyes popped a little when she saw the full extent of his cock.


    ¡°Damn, you weren¡¯t kidding about him having junk in the trunk.¡±


    Quinn said, ¡°Good to see you again, Patty. I¡¯d have more to see if you took off your clothes. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Dani, clean up this mess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    As Patty started to strip, Dani cleaned off Quinn¡¯s cock, then my pussy, which was frothy with cum. Patty looked every bit as good naked as I remembered from the locker room.


    When I wasn¡¯t dripping anymore, I said, ¡°Patty, you remember Gretchen from school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hey Gretch. I thought you were a lezzie. How did you get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Getting paid, like Jessica. I decided I could stay a gold star lesbian, or make money. I chose money.¡±


    ¡°You sort of met my Master, Quinn Whn, and fellow submissive, Dani Ferguson, at the store. Did you ever meet my parents?¡±


    ¡°Never to talk to, no.¡±


    ¡°This is my mother and father, Anita and Simon Huppert. My parents are seeing what it¡¯s like being submissive like I am, so Mom is currently under submission to Quinn, and Dad to Brigitte O¡¯ Reilly. It¡¯s only temporary, during my stay in town. Dad isn¡¯t really submissive, but he wanted to see what I go through. Brigitte is my friend and bodyguard, also pregnant. Then we have Simone Bonifay, another surrogate, with her two bodyguardpanions, Nathaniel and Daphne, who are married, but in an open rtionship, and Randa Briggs, a fellow surrogate mother. This is the local Wisconsin man, Gerhard, who is paying money to local women to be surrogates. He¡¯s the one paying Gretchen. This woman, J, is Gerhard¡¯s submissive, who just epted his cor, and this beautiful girl is Dawn.¡± I pointed to the wolf. ¡°Everyone, this is Patricia Fremont, a high school friend.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like a dog. That looks like a wolf,¡± Patty said.


    ¡°A hybrid wolf,¡± I admitted. ¡°Very intelligent and obedient. Why don¡¯t you give her somemands?¡±


    Patty gave her several orders, sit, roll over, beg; all of which Dawn had no difficulty doing.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Give her something really hard. Do you drink beer or soft drinks with your pizza?¡±


    ¡°Beer is fine.¡±


    ¡°Dawn, bring Patty a beer.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Dawn trotted into the kitchen and came back a few secondster with a beer in her mouth. She walked up to Patty and extended the beer to her hand.


    ¡°That is fucking amazing,¡± Patty said, taking the beer.


    ¡°You should pet her for being such a good girl and bringing you a beer.¡±


    Patty cautiously put her hand down and petted Dawn¡¯s head. ¡°Good girl. Thanks for the beer.¡± Dawn whined and rubbed against Patty¡¯s hand.


    ¡°She likes you. Dawn is Gerhard¡¯s. He raises and trains wolves. They make excellent guard animals. Do you still run?¡±


    ¡°Every day.¡±


    ¡°Do you ever get hassled on a run?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Imagine running with a wolf. No one would hassle you. Dawn, protect Patty. Quinn grab a knife and pretend to threaten her.


    Quinn got a serving knife off the table for cutting pizzas, and crouched down in a threatening manner, approaching Patty with the knife extended. Dawn crouched down facing Quinn and started growling, the hair on her back up, tail out. Quinn set down the knife and sat down and Dawn immediately sat down and made a soft woof.


    ¡°Brigitte, do the same thing.¡±


    Brigitte picked up the knife and all of the behaviors got repeated, until Brigitte put down the knife.


    ¡°That¡¯s the smartest fucking dog I ever met,¡± Patty said.


    ¡°You have no idea. But, like you first said, a wolf. She probably doesn¡¯t appreciate being called a dog. Good girl, Dawn. You¡¯re a wonderful wolf.¡±


    Dawn stood up and wagged her tail. ¡°Pet her again, Patty. Show her you appreciate how she protected you.¡±


    Patty started rubbing Dawn. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Dawn. Thank you for protecting me.¡±


    Dawn whined. Quinn said, ¡°Dawn says you give good head.¡±


    Patty startedughing. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s what she said. You give good head.¡±


    ¡°You speak wolf?¡±


    ¡°Fluently,¡± Quinn said. ¡°That¡¯s what they used to call men who chased after women and seduced them. Nowadays, I¡¯d be called a yer, or Pussy Hound. I feel more like a wolf. Whn is the English pronunciation of the Irish word for wolf.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the wolf symbol on your card. Cute.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat the pizza while it¡¯s hot,¡± Quinn said, ¡°then you and I can go upstairs and party. If you still want more dick when I¡¯m done, I¡¯m sure Nat or Gerhard would be happy to share theirs. We all like pussy.¡±


    ¡°You talked me into it.¡±


    We all ate pizza. I got Dawn some raw hamburger and put it down on the floor next to Patty. Dawn stayed with her as Patty ate. asionally, Patty would stick her hand down and pet her protector. Not afraid of wolves, even if she still might have a problem with dogs.


    Quinn sat next to Patty, talking to her, getting to know her better. His cock remained hard, and she kept noticing, ncing down frequently at the spear between his legs.


    It was close to the end of the meal and Quinn said, ¡°You have an amazing body, Patty. You¡¯re a beautiful woman, but can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Why Patty? You¡¯re an African queen. You shouldn¡¯t go by Patty anymore. The diminutive doesn¡¯t suit you. You should go by Patricia, or even Pat. Patty is a girl¡¯s name. Patricia is a woman¡¯s name. Hell, ¡®Your Highness¡¯ fits you better than Patty does.¡±


    It was possible for a ck woman to blush. I could see it. Not only that, her nipples became hard nubbins. I could see the internal preening as she absorbed his words. Wolf, seducer of women, fit him very well. I couldn¡¯t smell her arousal, but every wolf could. Hell, it was so strong, I might even be able to smell it if it weren¡¯t for the pizza.


    ¡°You can call me Your Highness if you want to,¡± Patty said.


    ¡°Then, your Highness, I think it¡¯s time we adjourn to one of the bedrooms so I can worship you.¡±


    Quinn took her hand, and pulled her to her feet, then picked her up and carried her upstairs, Dawn trotting along behind them. Her highness was a screamer of the first order. Everyone knew what was happening at any given moment.


    ¡°Lick me, right there. Just like that.¡± ¡°Oh, fuck, you¡¯re good.¡± ¡°Stick your cock in me.¡± ¡°Your cock is so good.¡± ¡°You fill me up.¡± ¡°Fuck me harder.¡± ¡°Fuck me faster.¡± ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck, I¡¯m cumming.¡± Thatst one got repeated a lot.


    The rest of us picked up the kitchen, then J received her punishment before getting fucked by Gerhard. Shortly after that, Gretchen left for her house, taking Ingrid and I with, leaving the others to the debauchery soon to follow.


    ******


    Gretchen and I talked to her parents, James and Sue, for an hour or so before we went to bed. There were a lot of questions about my pregnancy. They asked about Brigitte, who¡¯d they¡¯d met before, even having sex with her.


    ¡°Well, Brigitte is pregnant too.¡±


    ¡°I thought she was infertile?¡±


    bbermouth. That¡¯s why lies were so tricky. Sometimes a liees back to bite you on the ass. ¡°Turns out she wasn¡¯t. James knocked her up that night she spent with you. Must have been Conor who was infertile.¡±


    Their jaws dropped open like they were unhinged.


    ¡°Jessica is teasing,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°She¡¯s only three and a half months along. If Dad knocked her up, she¡¯d be as pregnant as I am.¡±


    ¡°God, you scared me half to death,¡± James said. ¡°We¡¯re not ready for the financial responsibility of another child.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Brigitte wouldn¡¯t ask for financial help. She¡¯s giving up the child. A baby would interfere with her job as a bodyguard. In fact, my parents are taking it.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they a little old for another baby?¡± Sue asked


    ¡°Yeah, they feel a little responsible. It was my Dad who knocked her up, when my parents and Gretchen came to Maine to visit me. You weren¡¯t the only Rhinnders getting a little on the side.¡±


    ¡°Your parents slept with Brigitte too?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°And Conor, and a few others. Turns out my parents are quite kinky. Who knew older couples enjoyed sex so much.¡± They both blushed. ¡°I hated even imagining my parents having sex, but now I¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    ¡°When you say your parents had sex with Conor, does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad¡¯s never had sex with Conor.¡± (He has a few others as of this week, but not Conor.) ¡°They just shared my mom. You know, one in front, one behind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my,¡± Sue said. She seemed flushed and started fanning herself.


    ¡°I can set something up for you and James if you want,¡± I said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, will it, James?¡± Sue said.


    ¡°Let me think about that a bit.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°James!¡± Both came out at the same time.


    ¡°Hey, we enjoyed Brigitte, didn¡¯t we,¡± James said. ¡°Think about it. You haven¡¯t been with another man since we got married. Wouldn¡¯t you like to see what it¡¯s like? I need to figure out if I could watch you with another man, but it does have some appeal. I liked watching you with Brigitte. This is a little different, but not much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pimp,¡± Gretchen said to me.


    ¡°I guess I am.¡±


    Leaving that up in the air and them deep in conversation, we went to Gretchen¡¯s room, where Ingrid was waiting. There ensued a lot of pussy licking, tribbing, even a strap-on or two. We were pretty sated, and restingfortably in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like being spanked?¡± Gretchen asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe you orgasmed while Quinn was spanking you.¡±


    ¡°It ties into my submission. I¡¯m not sure everyone would climax, but I frequently do.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Some. Not as much as you think. Orgasms, sex, the anticipation of sex, the promise of sex to follow, my arousal in being his submissive slut; they all help reduce the pain and increase the pleasure.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ingrid, you ready to lick her again?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Born ready.¡±

 243

    ¡°I¡¯m now your Dominant. You can¡¯t have an orgasm without permission. You have to ask for permission, and receive it. Your orgasms now belong to me. You can¡¯t touch yourself, masturbate, use dildos, vibrators or anything, without asking me for permission. No sex of any kind, with anyone. You¡¯re my bitch now. Ingrid is going to start licking you. When you get close to an orgasm, you have to ask for my permission to cum. I may give it, I may not. You don¡¯t know. If you cum, without my permission, I¡¯m going to spank your bare ass twenty times. It will be hard, it will hurt. You know this. You know I¡¯m going to spank you if you cum without my permission, so you¡¯re going to resist cumming as much as you can. You¡¯ll do multiplication tables in your head, think about anything else you can, to keep from cumming. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Ingrid, start licking this slut.¡±


    Ingridughed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Ingrid pulled Gretchen¡¯s legs apart and started licking. I held her hands loosely in mine and started kissing her and licking her breasts. It wasn¡¯t long before Ingrid had her squirming.


    ¡°I need to cum. Please let me cum.¡±


    ¡°Ask me properly. I¡¯m your Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mistress. Please let me cum.¡±


    ¡°No, if you cum, I¡¯m going to spank your bare ass twenty times. Don¡¯t you dare cum, slut.¡±


    Gretchen moaned and tried to close her legs. She wasn¡¯t strong enough. Ingrid kept her legs apart and keptpping.


    ¡°Oh, fuck! Mistress, you must let me cum. Please.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I renewed my assault on her puckered nipples, sucking and nipping them with my teeth.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± Gretchen moaned.


    ¡°I am your God,¡± I said. ¡°You must obey me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help myself; I¡¯m going to cum, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be spanked if you do.¡±


    Gretchen strained to the nth degree, not to cum. Her muscles were tight, her pregnant belly quivering, her legs shaking. Suddenly she started bucking on the bed.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m cumming,¡± she screamed.


    Gretchen started squirting. Ingrid covered her pussy with her mouth to absorb it all, swallowing rapidly, although Gretchen was thrashing so much, it was hard for her to stay anchored on her cunt. Her convulsions seemed to go on for over a minute, before she suddenly copsed on the bed, exhausted. Ingrid cleaned up a little more, and every few seconds, Gretchen would have another brief spate of tremors.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s like the orgasms I have. It¡¯s called edging. Keeping you aroused as long as possible without allowing you cum, until finally, you have no choice. Right now, you feel incredibly good, and you¡¯re sated with sex. Now I¡¯m going to punish you. Stand up, bend over and put your hands on the bed and brace yourself for your spanking.¡±


    Gretchen did as I asked. ¡°Each time I smack you, I want you to say, ¡®Thank you, Mistress, may I please have another.¡¯ If you don¡¯t say it, that one won¡¯t count, and I¡¯ll add another. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Yes, ¡®Mistress¡¯. That¡¯s one more for not addressing me properly. Say it again. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Better.¡±


    I¡¯d been spanked often enough, I figured I could do a proper job of it, but I held back too much on the first one. Her skin didn¡¯t pink up at all.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress. May I please have another.¡±


    I hit her harder this time. At least she flinched.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress. May I please have another.¡±


    Even harder. I saw my handprint on her ass, so I figured it was hard enough. Her ass would turn red.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress. May I please have another.¡±


    I remembered to move my hand around, not concentrating too much on any one spot. Twenty-one is not that many, so I knew she¡¯d be okay. I did turn her ass a pretty shade of dark pink. I couldn¡¯t call it red. She dutifully thanked me, and even squealed a few times when I got a good one in on the same spot I¡¯d hit before. I finished up, then shoved two fingers up her twat, and she went off again, cumming hard.


    ¡°You forgot to ask for permission to cum,¡± I said. ¡°Twenty more.¡±


    ¡°No fair. I didn¡¯t know you were going to do that. I didn¡¯t even have time to ask.¡±


    ¡°No fair, Mistress, I didn¡¯t have time to ask. You must really want me to spank your ass,¡± Iughed. ¡°We¡¯re done now. That¡¯s pretty much what it¡¯s like, except I get spanked more and harder, and I might even cum before fingers get shoved up my cunt. Even you have to admit you had a short fuse.¡±


    Gretchen stood up and hugged me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too bad. Maybe I see a little of the appeal, but now I need a hug.¡±


    ¡°Aftercare. Punishment should alwayse with aftercare. Hugs are good.¡± I pulled her down on the bed and hugged her. I stroked her hair.


    ¡°You were such a good girl. You took your spanking very well. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Gretchen nestled deeper in my arms. ¡°I am a good girl. Would my Mistress like me to lick her some more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, definitely. Three more orgasms, slut, and do a good job this time.¡±


    Gretchenughed. ¡°Yes, Mistress. Your wish is mymand.¡±


    She wiggled down my body, kissing me all the way, and gave me four, before I pulled her back up into my arms. I smelled myself on her face, and licked my juices from around her mouth. Ingrid snuggling on the other side, we went to sleep.


    ******


    Eating breakfast the next morning, Sue and James joined us. They looked tired, as if they¡¯d been up half the night. With Gretchen¡¯s bed in the basement, and theirs upstairs. We might not have heard them having wild monkey sex all night.


    ¡°Did you screamst night, Gretchen?¡± Sue asked. ¡°Something about you cumming?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Jessica was showing me what her submission was like. She wouldn¡¯t let me orgasm under threat of a bare ass spanking, and when I finally climaxed, I squirted on Ingrid. It was pretty special, and then I got my spanking, and that wasn¡¯t bad either. Then I was a good girl and licked my Mistress to four more orgasms, so she wouldn¡¯t punish me again. I could kind of see the appeal by the time we went to sleep after that monster orgasm. Not sure I could do it, but I get why Jessica does.¡±


    ¡°Sue and I talked about what you suggested, Jessica. How hard would that be to arrange?¡± James asked.


    ¡°So, Sue wants to feel two cocks inside of her at once,¡± Iughed. ¡°How about three?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m not going to let you talk to my parents anymore. You¡¯re a bad influence,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°I know. I got you knocked up when you said you¡¯d never take a dick.¡±


    ¡°Three cocks?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°One for your mouth, your pussy and your ass,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯re going in for a penny, might as well shoot for a pound.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever had anal sex before?¡±


    They both looked at Gretchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know the answer to that question. I¡¯m not a child anymore. You can answer. I won¡¯t die. I had a screaming orgasmst night before I was spanked, for heavens sake.¡±


    ¡°We tried it once,¡± James said. ¡°We were both kind of drunk, so thought we¡¯d try it. Sue said it was painful.¡±


    ¡°Going about it all wrong,¡± I said. ¡°First, you should prepare ahead of time. Wear some anal plugs for a few days to get stretched out ahead of time, remove some of the fear of having something in your butt. Next, don¡¯t do it when you¡¯re drunk. You tend to be rushed and careless when you¡¯ve been drinking. Go slow and careful. Let Sue get used to something inside of her before the sex starts. You might want to consider Sue getting on top, cowgirl, except in her butt instead of her pussy. That way, she controls the depth and speed. She¡¯ll go at a pace that¡¯sfortable for her. You should do it again before having someone else do it. The men who would join you, all have ratherrge cocks, so you don¡¯t want to start with them. You should go pick out a couple plugs from a sex toy shop, some lubricant. Put a smaller one inside of you first, then arger size when you¡¯ve gotten used to the first one. Using lots of lube, try it again and see if it doesn¡¯t feel much better than the first time. Oh, and either use a condom, or take three or four enemas ahead of time. It¡¯s a lot nicer that way.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever done three men at once, Jessica?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a slut. I did five once, using both of my hands. See.¡± I pulled up my shirt and showed them my belly tattoo, then pulled down my pants so they could see the tattoos on my mons. ¡°Total slut. Beware hanging around me too much.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have wolf tattoos?¡± James asked, somewhat shocked I¡¯d just shown him my coochie.


    ¡°My Master¡¯s name is Whn. It means wolf in Irish. Call me when you know for sure what you want to do. I don¡¯t even have to remain in town to arrange it. Whoever it is, will be is guaranteed clean and healthy. They even clean up after themselves.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°They lick up all the cum dripping out of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡±


    ******


    We stopped off to see Mnie on the way back to my parent¡¯s ce. Like Gretchen, she was more pregnant than I was.


    She was happy. She was still working, though shorter hours.


    ¡°Where are your bodyguards?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They don¡¯te in during the day, hanging around in a car outside in four hour shifts. After Martin gets home, one wille in sometimes for the evening, so it doesn¡¯t look so suspicious, like I¡¯m having a gentleman caller when my husband¡¯s away.¡±

 244

    ¡°You could have a femalee by during the day on asion,¡± Ingrid said. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll mention it to Martin.¡±


    ¡°Have you had sex with the wolves since Conor?¡±


    ¡°Once. It scares me though. The sex with them is so good, I feel like I¡¯m cheating on Martin, even when I¡¯m not. It seems like too much. I think we¡¯ll just stick with the wolves for breeding. How are you doing, Gretchen?¡±


    ¡°Peachy keen. I¡¯ll be d to quit carrying around the extra load. Although I might like to have a child at some point, carrying a baby for someone else is a bit of a pain.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. I¡¯m so looking forward to having a little one. I¡¯ve wanted this baby for years. I¡¯m eager to deliver just to be able to sing lubies, change diapers, feed it, swaddle it and all the other things a mother does. Teach her to talk and walk, and hear herugh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having a girl then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you know?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°No. It seems like personalizing a baby I¡¯m giving away, is just asking for more heartache. I want to think of it as an it, so I don¡¯t get too attached.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I haven¡¯t had an ultrasound either. I mean, they¡¯ve checked the baby¡¯s development, but I told them I didn¡¯t want to know the sex.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still nning on having one for the pack, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked


    ¡°Oh, yes, If we want more children, the pack needs theirs.¡±


    ¡°You remember Patty? She¡¯s thinking of surrogacy too. She doesn¡¯t know about the wolf part yet. She didn¡¯t like dogs in high school, so fucking a wolf might be a problem, but they¡¯ve got a bitch hanging around, so she can get used to having a furry creature around. It might be weeks, or even months before she can be told.¡±


    ¡°She was getting married, wasn¡¯t she? Is her husband infertile?¡±


    ¡°The engagement was broken off. His parents threatened to cut him off from his inheritance if he married a ck girl.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. She was head over heels for him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, turns out he was a wishy-washy pushover, enved to his parents. Have you talked to or seen Brenda much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to her a few times. She seems deliriously happy. She has some assistance with Junior, goes on nice dates a couple times a week, gets lots of sex. Her life seems vastly improved from what it was.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d things are working out for her. I don¡¯t imagine you¡¯ve talked to her much, Gretchen?¡±


    ¡°Just to say Hi in passing. I think she¡¯s trying to be friendly, to make up for how fucking nasty she was in high school, but I can¡¯t get past that overnight.¡±


    ¡°We wanted to drop in and say Hi, see how you were doing, but I need to get back home,¡± I said. ¡°Say hi to Martin for us.¡±


    ¡°I will. Say hi to Conor for us.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ******


    When we got home, Quinn was long stroking Mom, bent over the dining room table, and Brigitte was cornholing Dad, bent over the selfsame table, facing each other, holding each other¡¯s hands. Both were grunting with the strength and intensity of the thrusts of their fuckers.


    ¡°What time did Patricia leave?¡± I asked. I was shedding my clothes, as was Gretchen.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t,¡± Quinn said, making Mom squeal as she climaxed again over his cock. ¡°She¡¯s still upstairs, getting fucked by Nat again, while Daphne licks her quim. Gerhard left around two with J.¡±


    Sure enough, I could hear her talking over the sounds of my parents fucking if I stopped to listen.


    ¡°How did the two new sluts dost night?¡± I asked. ¡°Did they both graduate with flying colors?¡±


    ¡°Anyone entering their bed from now on, will be getting anything they want,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Gretchen¡¯s parents asked after you, Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. Do they want a repeat?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it sounds like they want two or three dicks in their bed,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Jessica is corrupting them something awful.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re still here, I¡¯ll ask you to be one of her fucker¡¯s, Quinn. If we¡¯re not, Gerhard can handle the details. I told them that Brigitte¡¯s baby is yours, Dad, after first teasing them that it was James.¡±


    Grunt. ¡°Why would you,¡± Grunt. ¡°Tell them that?¡± Grunt. ¡°Mistress may I cum?¡±


    ¡°Not until a mouth is wrapped around your cock, cuckold. You don¡¯t want to spill your cum all over the dining room floor.¡±


    ¡°I told them because if they¡¯re asking for one or two new dicks in their bed, they don¡¯t seem like they¡¯d be gossiping about your extra-marital activities.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see that. I really need to cum, Mistress. Please.¡±


    ¡°Quinn take over,¡± Brigitte said.


    Quinn pulled out of Mom, walked around the table and slid his cock into Dad¡¯s ass when Brigitte pulled out.


    Brigitte crawled under the table. She said, ¡°You can cum one minute after I wrap my lips around your cock, and not one second more, or you¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    Dad had been well stretched by Brigitte¡¯s fucking, so Quinn didn¡¯t have any problem taking over where she left off, despite his increased thickness over her strap-on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to make it, Mistress, I¡¯m so fucking close.¡±


    Dad strained to hold back, but the two sources of stimuli were too much. He gasped and his hips kept flexing forward into Brigitte¡¯s mouth, surrendering his seed. Quinn kept fucking until he pulsed a load into Daddy¡¯s ass.


    He moved back around the table and told Mom to clean off his cock. She did, straight from Dad¡¯s ass.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be sick,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. They both got cleaned out this morning, Brigitte showed them how to do it. It¡¯s the only time I¡¯ll do it.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You do that too?¡±


    ¡°If my bottom is clean, not if it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you told my parents to take enemas before anal sex?¡±


    ¡°On the whole, it¡¯s just cleaner. They don¡¯t have to lick or suck each other afterward, but it¡¯s much nicer, take my word for it. You don¡¯t have to wash up before going to sleep.¡±


    Brigitte crawled out from under the table, licking her lips. ¡°Why do I love protein so much? Assume the position, cuckold.¡±


    Dad braced himself against the table and Brigitte licked his butt to clean Quinn¡¯s cream up, beforeying twenty hard smacks on his ass. Then she sat down in a chair and pulled Dad into herp and cuddled him, kissing him with both men¡¯s cum in her mouth. I didn¡¯t see Dad having any problem with anyone in his bed anymore. Quinn picked Mom up and carried her into the living room and cuddled with her in a big easy chair. He had no problem kissing her either, even knowing where her mouth had been.


    Dani, Randa and Simone were ying three handed cribbage on the floor near the firece.


    ¡°Did you have a good time?¡± Simone asked.


    ¡°Jessica made me squirt,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°First time I ever did that, so yeah, I¡¯d say a very good time.¡±


    ¡°How did she make you squirt,¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Pretended she was my Mistress and wouldn¡¯t let me cum without her permission, then she didn¡¯t give it to me. Spanked my ass twenty-times too, for cumming without permission.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-one,¡± I reminded her. ¡°You forgot to call me Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that first one was a love tap, I don¡¯t think it really qualified as a legitimate swat. I¡¯ve been kissed harder than that.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. It was an illegitimate swat. I can have Quinn give you the other. He¡¯s better at it than me.¡±


    ¡°Just one,¡± she said, standing up. ¡°I want to see what a Quinn swat feels like.¡±


    Gretchen walked to his chair and bent over in front of him, crosswise.


    ¡°You need to brace yourself better, I don¡¯t want you falling on your baby.¡±


    Gretchen grabbed his chair arm. ¡°Like this.¡±


    ¡°That works.¡±


    The swing lookedzy, but it wasn¡¯t. There was power in the stroke and it hit her ass with a solid thwack. She shook with the shock.


    ¡°Ow! Motherfucker, that hurt. You don¡¯t hit Jessica that hard, do you?¡±


    ¡°That was about twenty percent harder, because it was only one. I adjust based upon the number you¡¯re getting. Mostly I tell from the color of your ass if I need to hit harder or softer. It¡¯s an educated guess based upon years of doing this.¡±


    ¡°Was Adriana your submissive slut?¡± I asked. ¡°Is that why you have all the equipment in your house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was.¡±


    ¡°Is that part of the reason you wanted to put your cor on me?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Adriana?¡± Mom asked.


    I told her the story of Adriana, her death at the hands of a werebear and how Brigitte¡¯s mate¡¯s cowardice yed a part in her death, and how Quinn¡¯s scar was the result of a silver knife wielded by Phillipe during their fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Master,¡± Mom said. She reached up and brushed the scar along his jaw, then kissed it.


    ¡°I was a mess for quite a few years. It¡¯s your daughter who¡¯s starting to put things aright. Did she tell you how I was nning to revenge fuck a baby into Brigitte and how she held a sliver knife to my throat to get me toy off?¡±


    ¡°She never did, sir.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite the girl. I think that¡¯s when I first started to love her. To think a human would be doing that to me for the way I treated a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Coming down,¡± Nat called down. ¡°Hope you¡¯re all decent?¡±


    ¡°As decent as we ever get around here,¡± Quinn said. Then softly, ¡°Hush, that was a warning about Patricia.¡±

 245

    Nat and Daphne came down together followed by Patricia and Dawn. Patricia¡¯s hand was holding onto Dawn¡¯s ruff.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Patricia said. ¡°This wolf watched me fuck all night long, and growled if she thought I was being hurt. She is such a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. She should probably be let out,¡± I said. Dawn yipped. ¡°Yes, bathroom time.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t run away, will she?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°No,¡± Quinn said. ¡°She seems quite attached to you. She won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Patricia let Dawn out. She stood by the door to let her back in. ¡°I have never, ever, gotten fucked like that in my life. Every one of those fuckers could fuck. I thought younger guys had stamina, but these guys took my breath away.¡±


    ¡°Not too much breath,¡± I said. ¡°We all heard you quite often, so you had plenty of breath to scream, ¡®Fuck, I¡¯m cumming.¡¯ and other words to that effect.¡±


    Patricia blushed again. ¡°I never had a reason to scream like that before.¡± She opened the door and let Dawn in again, bending down to hug her neck. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a good girl. Yes, you are.¡±


    Dawn yipped happily, tail wagging.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Your Highness,¡± I said. ¡°When Daphne was licking your cunt as Nat fucked you, did you lick her a little in return?¡±


    Patricia blushed once more. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°I think this is one of those times where maybe means yes,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Get up, slut and make room for a new rug muncher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll ever do it again,¡± Patricia said, sitting down as Mom got up.


    ¡°Tell it to the judge,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Admit it felt good to have a woman licking your vajayjay.¡± She spread her legs, exposing her bald slit. ¡°Taste mine. You don¡¯t even have to spit out any hair.¡±


    Patriciaughed. ¡°I admit it your honor. A woman¡¯s tongue licking me felt wonderful, especially while her husband¡¯s big cock was splitting me wide open.¡±


    ¡°There, that wasn¡¯t so hard was it,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯ll lick your snatch any time you want. I thought you were a damn fine bitch in high school. Damn, those legs, that ass. You¡¯re a lesbian dream.¡±


    ¡°A masculine one as well,¡± Quinn said, fondling said body, making Patricia moan. ¡°You want to fuck again?¡±


    ¡°I think my pussy has had enough for one day. I¡¯ll be back for more.¡±


    ¡°We have to leave in three days,¡± I said, ¡°but Gerhard will know other people you can turn to for a dick fix. Guaranteed clean and hot to trot.¡±


    ¡°If they fuck like these three, that breeding thing sounds better and better.¡± Patricia got up from Quinn¡¯sp. ¡°I need to go. I didn¡¯t intend to spend the night, but I couldn¡¯t get enough. Will Dawn be here the next time Ie over.¡±


    ¡°Probably not, but you can ask Gerhard if he¡¯s got any others like her. Would you like a boy or a girl.¡±


    ¡°Is there any difference in temperament?¡±


    ¡°Only a difference in genitals,¡± I said. ¡°I should warn you that wolves have a very keen sense of smell. If they scent that you¡¯re aroused, a boy will probably have an erection. He won¡¯t hump your leg or anything, but you will see his dangly bits. That¡¯s the only difference you¡¯ll notice. You might see him licking himself.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± I said.


    We, Dawn and I, followed to where Patricia left her clothes, watched her get dressed. Before she left, I gave her a peck on the cheek and wished her well. Dawn licked her hand. As soon as her car left, Dawn shifted.


    ¡°She¡¯s still horny,¡± Dawn said. ¡°She wanted to fuck again, but she really did have to go. I heard her talking to her mother on the phone earlier. Her mother might be ill. That might be one of the reasons she¡¯s considering breeding; medical bills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± I said.


    ¡°Me too. She¡¯s a sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Gerhard should know. It might help. He might want to adjust the payment system for her. Offer say $20, 000 to Patricia, and offer to pay some medical bills if it¡¯s not outrageous.¡±


    ¡°Good n.¡±


    We went back to the other room. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯d like to speak to you briefly. May I borrow your two sluts?¡± I asked Quinn.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Quinn replied.


    I took my parents to their bedroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jessica?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Nothing with me, but you¡¯ve had some major changes in your life thest couple days. Mom, you seem to be epting your submission pretty good. I don¡¯t know if I see that as a problem, unless it¡¯s a problem for Dad. Dad, is Mom¡¯s behavior in any way a concern for you?¡±


    ¡°I guess the enthusiasm with which she throws herself in fucking other people is kind of disheartening. She¡¯s never enjoyed sex with me that much. It¡¯s like I¡¯m not man enough for her, and, you know, all of this gay stuff, just makes me feel worse. If I can¡¯t please my wife, maybe I should just be fucking men or something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, Simon. You¡¯ve always pleased me. Sex with you is wonderful. I¡¯ve never been unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t enjoy fucking all of those big cocked studs?¡±


    ¡°I would never tell you that, honey. But Jess is right, they¡¯ve had so many years and so much sex to perfect their techniques, so they are good. I know Brigitte can suck you off much better than I can, and with her exercising and the constant shifting, I know her pussy is much tighter than mine. Mother Nature has a lot to do with that. We can¡¯t help being inferior. That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want sex with you, or that I¡¯m giving up trying topete with the wolves. It only means I want to get better. I want to exercise more, and tighten those pelvic floor muscles, and improve my cock sucking, so you still want me to do it, and not go to a younger, tighter, cock sucking wolf for your sexual pleasure.


    ¡°And no matter how much the physical may be different, there¡¯s a lot to be said about the emotional connection I feel for you. No big cock is going to change how much I love you. But, I have to be honest with you Simon, as much as I love the sex, I¡¯m ying it up because Quinn asked me to, and maybe a little because I want to. I want you a little bit jealous, and maybe uneasy. The best sex you¡¯ve ever given me is trying topete with these brilliant fuckers. You never pound me as hard or as long, as after I¡¯ve had sex with one of the wolves. You¡¯re trying topete with them, and that makes you try harder.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never licked me as well, or as tenderly as you do after I¡¯ve been with a wolf. You never used to lick me after you climaxed in me. The fact that you not only do it after you, but after one of them, is magical, Simon. It¡¯s so tender, so precious to me. It really shows you love me, because I know you don¡¯t want to do it, but you do it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but what do you mean that Quinn told you to y it up?¡±


    ¡°Quinn says it¡¯s very important to break down ego early in a submissive rtionship. That the first few days of submission are crucial in the creation of Dominance for the Dominant, and submission for the submissive. It¡¯s why they feed us at meal times, and make us feel helpless, or feed us off the floor, so we know we¡¯re not good enough to sit at the table with them, and we depend on our Dominant for our food, sex, pleasure, and to get what we want, which is usually either sex, or at least the ability to orgasm, we¡¯ll seek to look to their needs so we get ours met.


    ¡°So, by my pretending to get more from their fucking, puts you down on a lower level, where you feel their superiority, and your own inferiority. You¡¯re less, therefore you should be serving them on some level, in some capacity, because they¡¯re superior to you. Almost everything that¡¯s done in the first few days is to establish their Dominance, and your submission; to establish that dynamic. It¡¯s psychological warfare, essentially.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s right, Dad. I read about some of this stuff, when I thought it might be fun to try it, but everything I read, says that those first few days or first week, is when the rtionship is set. Even calling you a cuckold, is part of that process. You¡¯re not really a cuckold in the normal sense. You and Mom both choose to have sex with other people. Carl can¡¯t. Only Dani gets to have sex with someone else. Carl gets to watch, and that¡¯s all. If he¡¯s lucky, he gets to masturbate when he¡¯s watching. You¡¯re not locked in a cock cage. You wouldn¡¯t have epted that degree of control. You¡¯re doing this for Mom, not because you want to. It¡¯s not your nature. I know you didn¡¯t want to suck dicks. That¡¯s okay. If you wanted to do it for Mom, that¡¯s a good enough reason as far as I¡¯m concerned. People who love each other do things they sometimes don¡¯t like to please their partner, like go to the opera or a sporting event. Mom wanted to try out her wolf heritage on for size, and you¡¯re letting her. Good for you.


    ¡°When you start treating Dani as your submissive the day after tomorrow, you¡¯ll want to do a lot of the same things. Feed her, make everyone more important than she is, to establish that you¡¯re the boss and in charge, and she¡¯s the sub and must obey. You get to decide if she orgasms, not Dani. You get to decide if she has to suck off the entire house, or lick all the pussy, not Dani. Dani has done the same things to Carl, when she was first establishing his submissive cuckold rtionship. In fact, she submitted to Quinn because she didn¡¯t think she could be the type of Mistress/hotwife that Carl wanted, because she cared for him too much, and felt she¡¯d be too easy on him. So she put Quinn in charge, because Quinn doesn¡¯t love him. He just knows what to do. And when you fuck Dani, as you will as her Dominant, you¡¯ll make sure that you take movies of your fucking for her to send to Carl, so he gets what he wants out of the rtionship.¡±


    ¡°He really likes being in that inferior position?¡±


    ¡°Dad, he really does. When Carl first decided to be a cuckold, Dani told him that she would fuck all the groomsmen and best man, even his two brothers, before Carl got to fuck her on her wedding night. Dani reconsidered that decision. She thought that might be too cruel, exposing him as a cuckold to his whole family. She decided it should just be Quinn, her Master, and no one else. When she told Carl she changed her mind, and it would just be Quinn, he asked her not to change it. He wants her having sex with the male wedding party on her wedding night, including his two brothers. I somewhat understand it. Being treated as Quinn has treated me on this road trip, while embarrassing, or humiliating, is very arousing, My pussy is constantly leaking, I¡¯m so turned on. So when he puts me on a leash, and takes me into a fancy restaurant, and makes me orgasm in front of everyone, it¡¯s like he¡¯s igniting a fire inside of me. I be so orgasmic when he fucks me after that.


    ¡°As good a lover as Quinn normally is, and I¡¯ll agree with Mom that he¡¯s the best I ever had, it¡¯s twice as good when I¡¯m submissive, which is probably another reason Mom is so hot right now, because she¡¯s got it too, that submissive feeling. I¡¯m guessing the sex with Quinn is twice as good as when he first fucked her in Maine. Not only is she submissive to him, which rings that bell, but he¡¯s learning about her and what turns her on, every time he fucks her. That¡¯s where the skill mostly ising from, learning from all the people you ever had sex with, all the different things that turn them on and how to get their head into the sex.

 246

    ¡°Do you love Quinn, Mom?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Would you ever leave Dad for him?¡±


    Momughed. ¡°Not on your life.¡±


    ¡°So it doesn¡¯t make any difference if she bes a slut for him, Dad. It doesn¡¯t change anything that you two have together. Even if I love Quinn, I¡¯m not going to marry him. It doesn¡¯t make sense to me. I want to grow old together like you and Mom have. I want what you have. Quinn can¡¯t give me that, as much as he might like to. So, does that ay some of the fears you¡¯ve had about Mom?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it does.¡±


    ¡°Then I think I want to talk about the elephant in the building. The male sex you¡¯ve engaged in. How are you feeling about that?¡±


    ¡°Do either of you hate me, or think less of me, because I sucked a cock or got ass fucked?¡±


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve hung around wolves too much to think all that much about it at all. It¡¯s something that happens in their world, like death and taxes in ours. A senior wolf tells you to suck dick, you suck dick. I think I¡¯ve seen every wolf I know fairly well, suck a cock, except Rene. It doesn¡¯t make them seem less masculine to me. Quinn is the most masculine guy I know, and I¡¯ve seen him suck off Conor, to seek my forgiveness, and Gerhard, because he had to in subservience for being in his territory. I suspect that Gerhard made him suck his cock because Quinn had Gerhard¡¯s daughter and granddaughter in submission. It was to take him down a couple pegs for messing with his family, and then, I saw Gerhard suck your dick, Dad. Senior wolf that he is, he crawled under your body and sucked your cock.


    ¡°I never expected to ever see Gerhard suck any dick, except possibly the Marquette Alpha¡¯s, but he sucked yours. So, no big deal to wolves. I wasn¡¯t offended, upset, or in any way thought you were less of a man because you smoked a cigar. I doubt if any of the wolves gave a fig one way or the other. I doubt even Quinn cares that much, because I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been sucked by better, including yours truly, but it was a way to make you surrender ego. I was somewhat fascinated by it, because it¡¯s not something I see my father do every day, but I¡¯m good. My opinion of you hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest, except I now know how much you love Mom, because she¡¯s the only reason you would have done it.¡±


    Mom added, ¡°I love you more now than I ever have, Simon. It¡¯s not even a blip on the radar. Like Jessica said, I realized how much you loved me when you did that for me.¡±


    ¡°So how was it? Enquiring minds want to know. I thought the first time, you were close to throwing up, but when you did the whole enchda with Nat, you seemed good about the whole experience by the time you finished.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right about the whole destroying ego thing. By the time I actually had to suck a dick topletion, it felt like I was in my proper ce, serving a superior male for my Mistress.¡±


    ¡°I get thatpletely. I really do. Even now, without my cor on, I feel submissive to Quinn. I have to catch myself before I leap to obey. But I¡¯m submissive anyway. I think you¡¯ll shake it off faster than I will. And if you don¡¯t have to suck cocks on a daily basis, it won¡¯t kill you to do it once in awhile, because you¡¯ve gotten over your fear of that, and of anal sex, and of any other hangups you were raised to have. But the real question is, how does male cum taste to you. I know how it tastes to me, and I kind of like it. It¡¯s not as good as steak, say, but maybe better than Brussel Sprouts or asparagus.¡±


    Dadughed. ¡°It was better than I expected, because, you know, it came out of a cock, but they sure got me used to the taste before that happened.¡±


    ¡°I know, and it¡¯s so much more yummy when mixed with girl cum, my cum of choice.¡± They bothughed again, nodding in agreement. ¡°At any rate, I felt it was important to check in and make sure you were both okay. You¡¯re the most important people in my life. Nothing can change that until I find the person I want to marry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for checking in on us, and making sure we¡¯re okay,¡± Mom said. ¡°It means a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°And me,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back down there, because I¡¯m sure, our Dominants have a lot more nasty shit for us to do, like suck a cock that came out of an asshole, Mom, and I know why you did it, and I¡¯ve done it too, so no big deal.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe Brigitte swirled her tongue around inside of me, even if I was cleaned out.¡±


    ¡°Dad, she¡¯s a wolf. She would have done it even if you hadn¡¯t been cleaned out. Animals in the wild will eat the shit of their young to keep predators from smelling it. They all do it. Hell, they sniff and lick assholes all the time and lick themselves. Don¡¯t judge what they do by what you¡¯d do. There¡¯s noparison that makes sense. As intelligent as they are, they still have some very feral instincts. I saw Eric and Brigitte fight while you were gone with Gerhard checking on grandma¡¯s family home. It was vicious. There was blood and fur flying everywhere, and it wasn¡¯t even a real battle, just for fun, or practice, or something. A test of one another, and the fucking Eric gave her after she submitted to him, was just as ferocious. But, as wolves, they heal fast from any injury, so it¡¯s totally different when it¡¯s just them. It was before I fucked a wolf, as a wolf, and it scared me, but they treat us differently because they have to. We¡¯re so delicatepared to them. Which reminds me, how did you like your first wolf fucking?¡±


    ¡°Like Simon and sucking a cock and the taste of semen, I¡¯d have to say it was better than I expected. Much better than I expected, but really, except for the furry body, it¡¯s the same as fucking Quinn, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. He¡¯s figured out what turns you on in his human form, he¡¯s just adapted it to his wolf. Were you turned on by watching Mom fuck a wolf, Dad?¡±


    ¡°God help me, I was. It looks so primal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely that. Okay, good talk. I think I hear Gerhard and J talking downstairs. Don¡¯t be surprised if Brigitte makes you suck Gerhard¡¯s dick, Dad. Ego, remember. You¡¯re a submissive slut bitch, just go with it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so fucking twisted.¡±


    ¡°I know, but is it any more twisted than making Mom suck my cum off of Quinn¡¯s cock? It¡¯s all part of the same game, testing your limits. Sometime in the next couple of days, I expect we¡¯re going to get whipped. I go back into submission tomorrow morning. Quinn hasn¡¯t done it yet, but he has a whip, and he needs to teach Gramps how to use it on J, and Brigitte how to use it on the eventual submissive she intends to have, and we¡¯re going to be the demo dummies.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Not really. Quinn has great control of his spankings, and I have a safe word. I trust him, which I would have thought impossible four months ago, but I do.¡±


    I kissed and hugged them both and we went down to face our Masters.


    ******


    When we went downstairs, I saw Gretchen sitting in Quinn¡¯sp, He wasn¡¯t kissing her, or fondling her as he did me. Mostly they seemed to be talking, but I had no clue about what. Just the fact she¡¯d sit in hisp with his naked cock beneath her bum was surprise enough. They didn¡¯t like, leap up in haste, or anything, or look guilty of something, but it was sure odd.


    I weed J back, and asked her if she¡¯d tried her first wolf as wolf fuckingst night, and if she enjoyed it.


    ¡°I did, and It was very nice.¡±


    ¡°I imagine that when you left Bristol, you would never have imagined this, did you?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not. I thought, Aren¡¯t I wicked, leaving my rather dull boyfriend, and following a rtive stranger to another state to submit myself to him and enjoy some frightfully good sex, and perhaps a spanking or two. Turns out it was even more wicked than I could imagine, but I don¡¯t regret my decision in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, how did you enjoy the lovely J?¡±


    ¡°Very much. She¡¯s remarkably flexible, and most agreeable to my suggestions.¡±


    ¡°They are not suggestions to me, Master. I consider your slightest wish to be my deepest desire. You reward me so well for my obedience. To think I¡¯m in bed with a man born during the tail end of the presidency of Ulysses S. Grant, who has enough vigor to ring my bell several times a night, was totally unexpected, and who will continue fucking fresh young things to the same effect after I¡¯m moldering in my grave, is endlessly fascinating.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t really thought to put his age on a timeline, but you¡¯re right. That is quite remarkable. You¡¯ve seen so many changes in your life. Flight wasn¡¯t even dreamed of when you were born, and men have gone to the moon for the second time. You¡¯ll probably see men on Mars. Do you think wolves will go?¡±


    ¡°Not as shifters. We¡¯d need two space suits.¡±


    ¡°Have wolves visited the moon?¡±


    ¡°Astronauts lives are dissected too much to participate in such a public enterprise. Too hard to hide what we are.¡±


    ¡°I imagine so.¡±


    As I¡¯d predicted, Daddy ended up sucking Grampa¡¯s cock. Forewarned, he managed it without protest, as devout in his oral attentions as he¡¯d been to Nat. Dani got whipped as a quick demonstration for Brigitte and Gerhard. Nat videoed it for Carl¡¯s perusalter. Despite having her tits and pussy whipped, she didn¡¯t take it badly, and weed the fucking she got afterward, so her pussy wasn¡¯t that sore. I¡¯m sure it stung at the time, but it didn¡¯t linger.


    Quinn pointed out the finer nuances of whipping as he whipped, the other two Dominants watched closely, Then they took turns whipping J, and she even climaxed during her whipping, so something for me to look forward to, I guess, when it was my turn. Mom was paying close attention too, as she knew she probably faced the same fate at some point.


    Quinn informed me that we were going out to eat tomorrow night, so I also anticipated wearing some slutty clothes and wearing a Lush in my pussy. I wondered how Mom and Dad would handle that. By treating Mom like Quinn¡¯s slut in public, we were now starting to trample on their life in Rhinnder. For as long as it took to sell their home and move, Dad¡¯s cuckolding and Mom¡¯s slutty submissiveness would be the talk of this small town.

 247

    Gerhard told us that he¡¯d contacted Patricia about helping with any medical expenses her Mom might might have. The amount to be a loan against Patricia¡¯s future earnings as a surrogate mother. It did turn out her Mom had medical bills, so she was one step closer to being an eventual breeder. She was surprised Gerhard knew, little realizing she was the bbermouth, who chatted in front of a wolf. I wondered if she¡¯d let me lick her pussy at some point. I wanted to. I already knew from Simone that chocte pussy tasted as good as vani.


    Thest piece of news we got, was that Gretchen¡¯s parents wereing over, the day after tomorrow. They¡¯d called Gretchen and informed her they wanted Sue to be airtight, though not in those words. Quinn convinced Gretchen to invite them here, instead of going to their ce. Which also meant Mom¡¯s submission would be made in to them. Dad¡¯s would be over, by then, so not quite the shock. That added a new twist to my life; my quasi-girlfriend¡±s mother being turned into a slut in front of my slut mother. I also suspected that Mom would be the one licking all of the cum from Sue¡¯s fuck holes. It¡¯s not that they were super good friends, maybe seeing each other twice a year, but they did know each other, and it would be humiliating for Mom to lick Sue¡¯s twat. Ego destruction.


    I hoped James was prepared to hear Sue begging for all of her fuck holes to be filled. Maybe that¡¯s why Gretchen had been sitting in Quinn¡¯sp. I was stumped. I¡¯m sure all would be made clear at some point. Perhaps I should say something when I saw them tonight, just to let them know what was on the horizon. My life kept getting crazier and crazier, and I seemed to love it. What does that say about me.


    ******


    We left around nine, bringing some ice cream to her house. Pregnant cravings. We shared with her parents.


    ¡°James and Sue, before youe over to my house in a couple days. I wanted to give you a little bit of warning about what to expect.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± James said.


    ¡°I have a Master, who I¡¯m in submission to. I had my cor removed in order to spend time with Gretchen, without the demands made upon me by him. It goes back on tomorrow. You will probably see me do things you don¡¯t expect. He likes to y games with me, and I like to y them. I¡¯ve be very sexual, and enjoy most anything having to do with sex.


    ¡°My mother, wanting to know why I wished to be a submissive, chose to submit to the same man until we leave. She currently wears his cor, and obeys him as well. Essentially, she¡¯s be a submissive slut, who fucks anyone Master tells her to. I suspect, though don¡¯t know, that when your triple pration is concluded, Mother will be doing the cleanup, because it tests her submissive limits. She will likely be embarrassed, but will do it anyway, in obedience to her Master. Everyone at my house will be nude. You can choose to be nude or not. You don¡¯t have to have sex in front of everyone, as you can be given privacy for your own fun, but you¡¯ll likely witness others having sex. Although it¡¯s more ordered than one, as the sex is directed more like a movie, it will most likely seem an orgy to you.


    ¡°There will be two other submissives at my house, so four total, all obedient to their own Dominants. Any one of us can be asked to lick a pussy or suck a cock, or get fucked, and we¡¯llply. It may be your sexual organs we¡¯re ordered to pleasure. You don¡¯t need to ept. No one will force anything on you. Your free will applies to anything that you do. I¡¯m telling you this now, so you can think about it ahead of time, and have a ready answer, without worrying you¡¯re being pressured into something you¡¯re not ready for.


    ¡°James, the next warning is specifically for you. The men chosen to pleasure your wife, and I believe you¡¯ll be given a choice, are all very aplished lovers. Just as Brigitte showed you both new pleasures, the other men will show Sue as well. It is not umon for women to beg to be fucked. I¡¯ve done it, my mother has done it, the other submissive¡¯s have done it. My parent¡¯s marriage is very strong. I spoke to them today, and I know it¡¯s fine, but having your wife beg for another man¡¯s cock, can be an emotional jolt. None of the men will try to steal your wife, or ruin your marriage. That¡¯s of no interest to them. They¡¯re in it for the sex alone. However, I felt you should have advance warning, so that you know it¡¯sing, and prepare yourself for the possibility.


    ¡°My mother considers the fact that my father let her do this thing she wanted to try, shows how much he loves her, and she loves him more for giving her the opportunity to do it. Even under those circumstances, he¡¯s torn by listening to her crave another man¡¯s cock. It¡¯s probably instinctual to feel some jealousy or insecurity when it happens. I can almost guarantee, you will feel the same. It¡¯s important to remember, it¡¯s just y.¡±


    They looked at each other, then Gretchen. ¡°You¡¯ve seen some of this stuff?¡±


    ¡°All of it,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°and she¡¯s telling you the truth. Mom will probably beg to get fucked. I don¡¯t even like cocks, and I get wet listening to someone begging for a cock to fuck them. I¡¯ve seen Jessica and her mother get spanked for cumming without permission, and two other submissives got whipped today, although they seemed to enjoy it. Jessica spanked mest night, so I could see what it was like, and it wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought it would be. Open fucking, sucking and licking ismon. If you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll see it, and it is arousing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been licked by several of the submissives myself. It¡¯s part of what they do in obedience. I¡¯m normally naked, because it is very freeing to live life nude, but if you want me wearing clothes while you¡¯re there, I will. I won¡¯t have sex in front of you, but in all probability, I will have sex in the house while you¡¯re there, just as I do here at home. But here, we¡¯re normally separated by a whole floor. You faintly heard me screamst night when I orgasmed. I can guarantee it won¡¯t be as faint at their house. Most of the fucking is done in the living room or dining room, but anyone who wants privacy will go up and use one of the bedrooms.¡±


    ¡°The dining room?¡±


    ¡°Submissives are normally fed by their Dominant,¡± I said. ¡°While we¡¯re fed, we¡¯re usually fondled, frequently to orgasm. Sometimes the one doing the fondling, wants relief when they¡¯re done, so the submissive will get bent over the dining room table and taken. It¡¯s not on the dining room table, but bent over it, or the arm or back of a chair or sofa. Sex urs when the Dominant feels like it, and they frequently do, because it¡¯s a sign of their power over you to take you anytime or anywhere that they want. And with their submissives being naked, they¡¯re frequently aroused, by both our nudity and our submissiveness. You might even call it a vicious cycle, but one I enjoy. My Master sees me naked and on my knees, decides to take my mouth or pussy, and in so doing, enhances his Dominance, and my submission, making us want each other more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. It¡¯s actually quite stimting to be around, but be prepared for what you might witness. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t been exposed to anything like it before.¡±


    ¡°Do you enjoy it while you¡¯re there, Gretchen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a little too much testosterone for me, but there are lots ofdies as well, so I get satisfied a lot. In fact, one of the Dominants is Brigitte, and you know how much fun she was.¡±


    ¡°Why were we invited there? To get us to participate? To shock us?¡± Sue said


    ¡°I think that the invite was made, not to shock your sensibilities, but to get my mother to surrender hers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Sue said.


    ¡°My parents have lived here for many, many years, without a hint of scandal, not rising to the status of pirs of themunity, perhaps, but without blemish. Beginning tomorrow night, that is to change. Mother will be treated like a slut in public. The fact that she is having sex with other people will be made in to all in the restaurant where we¡¯ll be dining. Rhinnder will know my father is a cuckold, which is what men are called who cannot keep their wives in their bed. It won¡¯t be too bad for him, as he¡¯ll have another young woman on a leash, to treat as he will, so my mother will also be exposed as a cuckquean, whose husband is fucking other women in front of her. I will be leashed like my mother, by the same Master. Everyone there will be a willing participant.


    ¡°But as public as the restaurant is, it¡¯s random. There may not be anyone she personally knows there. They may all be rtive strangers. You both, on the other hand, are people she knows, she¡¯s socialized with. Anyone like you, will make her embarrassment stronger, her shame in her submission, more poignant. You witnessing her sluthood, makes her publicly surrender those moral values she¡¯s previously lived her life by. Being gossiped about by strangers will be nothingpared to being gossiped about by friends. Hence, surrender. That is the goal of submission, to surrender your ego, your will, to the Dominance of another. Doing so in the privacy of your own home is nothing. Doing so in front of friends and family is worse.


    ¡°She¡¯s already surrendered in front of me, but I¡¯m in a submissive rtionship myself. We¡¯ve each witnessed the other¡¯s surrender, which lessens the importance of it. Both of you are the friends, and not only friends, but unlike her, not submissives, which makes the surrender in front of you, more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Then why would she do that?¡± James asked.

 248

    ¡°She wants to experience the surrender fully, to grasp the full implications of the word in all of its meanings. My parents were given the choice of how deeply they wished to surrender their will, in front of only those others I¡¯m traveling with, in front of select others who would not be shocked by it, or in front of everyone. They chose everyone for thest two days we¡¯re here. Nor is their initial agreement locked in stone. Either one of them can stop it at any time. They chose this for themselves, just as I did. So even though it would be embarrassing for me to pleasure Gretchen in front of you, or you in front of Gretchen, I¡¯m willing to do so as an act of submission to my Master. Mother is being tested the same way. Will she surrender her will and be fucked in front of you, people she knows, or will she refuse. If you ept an offer of sex with her, will she lick or suck you, her friends, in front of each other, and her husband. Her limits are being tested.¡±


    ¡°Do you not want us toe?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°No, I do. This should be my mother¡¯s choice, not mine. I only want you prepared for it. As upsetting as it might be to her, that surrender will make her corresponding arousal that much more intense. Her orgasms will shoot through the roof.¡±


    ¡°Your parents¡¯ life here in Rhinnder may be extremely difficult after this,¡± James pointed out.


    ¡°My parents know this. The only reason they¡¯re doing this, is because they intend to sell their home and move to Maine. Even though they¡¯re taking Brigitte¡¯s child to raise because it¡¯s my father¡¯s as well, they want Brigitte to be able to see the baby grow. It will be my half sister as well. They also want to be closer to me, to see what happens in my life, as I won¡¯t be moving back here. My life is in Maine now. Everything that happens here, will be in their past.¡±


    They nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Which is why I wish to tell you that I¡¯m moving too,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Gretchen, why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am saying something. I¡¯m telling all of you.¡±


    ¡°Back to New York?¡± I asked. ¡°Your art is taking off. I have no doubt you¡¯ll be an amazing sess.¡±


    ¡°Not to New York; to Maine. My life is in Maine as well, with you, as that¡¯s where you are. Even though I know you cannot marry me, to love me as I¡¯d most wish for, I want to be close. I¡¯ll be as close as I can. Your Master has offered me his home as a ce to live. To build me an art studio where I can sculpt or paint, or do whatever. I know that whenever you¡¯re with him, you¡¯ll be with me. He won¡¯t begrudge me the time you spend with me. He may even order you to spend time with me, and I¡¯ll thank him for every minute.¡±


    Now the whispered conversations with Quinn, and the closeness I¡¯d observed made a mountain of sense. They¡¯d been plotting to put Gretchen in my life on a permanent basis, and done a good job of it too. I didn¡¯t see me ending my semi-permanent rtionship with Quinn, anytime soon. The fact that he was willing to do that for me, made me love the bastard even more. I took her hand and kissed her.


    ¡°Gretchen, that¡¯s wonderful news. I want you to be there. That sounds so exciting. But don¡¯t you have contractual obligations to the infertile couples in Wisconsin?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s been dealt with. I¡¯ll want and need to visit my parents. When I¡¯m fertile, I¡¯lle home and spend a couple weeks with them, and get pregnant again, thene back to Maine. And when it¡¯s time to deliver, I¡¯ll be back here giving a family their child. We can be fat and pregnant together, driving your Master mad with our demands for ice cream, or pickled herring, or cheese curds or whatever pregnant bitches like us will want. I¡¯ll be a regr part of your life, as you¡¯ll be a regr part of mine. I may not get all of you, but I¡¯ll get more than I have now, living here, or New York or anywhere else I¡¯d go.¡±


    The conversations with Gerhard now made a lot more sense. The Wisconsin pack would still get their puppies, and even though Gretchen would be pregnant in Maine, she¡¯d be bred and deliver here, by the Wisconsin pack, so there¡¯d be no question of which pack the puppies belonged to.


    ¡°Wow. This is quite a lot to take in,¡± Sue said.


    ¡°I know it is, Mom, and I wish you¡¯d have more time, but the offer was made yesterday, and I had to ept. It¡¯s what I want more than anything. I won¡¯t move until I deliver this child, so we have at least three or four months together before I leave.¡±


    ¡°Promise me one thing, Jessica,¡± James said. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll do your best not to hurt our daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very easy thing to promise, James. I care very deeply for Gretchen, and I always will. I can¡¯t imagine doing anything to intentionally hurt her, except in not giving her what she wants most. But everything else I can, I will.¡±


    Sue took my hand. ¡°Thank you, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re both wee. This seems to be a cause for celebration. I wonder how loudly I can make Gretchen scream this time?¡±


    Gretchen blushed, which looked very good on her, but said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to raise the roof.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll spank you five times for every orgasm you have without my permission.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t give it to me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Not on your life. How else can I make you scream that loud? I¡¯m not the lesbian you are. I¡¯m a mere novice when ites to pleasuring a woman. I need an edge, and edging you will give me what I need to make you scream.¡± I turned to her parents. ¡°Would you like to watch? That will really make her scream.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Jamesughed, ¡°but thanks for asking. I think the less we know about Gretchen¡¯s sex life, the better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ancient history with my parents. We now know everything there is to know about each other¡¯s sex lives. It¡¯s like we live in a nudist colony where all the walls are made of ss. There¡¯s nothing we don¡¯t know. I never once imagined that old farts like them even had sex. How wrong I was. Come, love, let¡¯s retire to your bedroom and let the celebration begin.¡±

 249

    Road Trip, Wisconsin ¨C Slut Walk


    As it turned out, I got Gretchen to scream three times, loud enough her parents could hear her, though only on the first did she squirt. This time, it was me buried between her thighs, not Ingrid. It was the same rules asst night, except we were down to ten swats per orgasm, as I didn¡¯t intend letting her off with just one. Ingrid was kissing her and licking Gretchen¡¯s swollen tits. They weren¡¯tden in milk yet, too early in her pregnancy, but like everything else on a pregnant woman, they were bigger.


    Gretchen knew she¡¯d be spanked if she climaxed without my permission, and that I nned to give her more than just one. There had to be some impetus to being edged. She¡¯d managed to deal with twenty firm swatsst night. That wasn¡¯t enough of a threat. If she knew ten was the limit, she¡¯d cum when she was good and ready, and not when I knew she¡¯d pop properly.


    I believe that I did the very best job of licking pussy that I¡¯d ever managed. I hadn¡¯t licked pussy for years as Gretchen had, only a few months. I tried to stay away from her clit, wanting to tease her as long as possible to set her up for the kill. I even ignored pushing my slim fingers into her lovely bald slit for a long time. Despitecking the extra stimulus of tongue to clit, and fingers to g-spot, her sweet cunt had flowered, and was dripping her honey, a trail of her juices sliding down between her ass cheeks and dribbling over her puckered starfish.


    In all my previous dalliances with Gretchen, I¡¯d ignored her ass. Let¡¯s face it, I was a licker, and the brown hole wasn¡¯t something I normally licked. If I¡¯d used a dildo on her, it was in her honeyed sheathe, and not her tight little asshole. But I enjoyed anal sex, and many of my friends did as well. Perhaps Gretchen did or would herself if presented in the right way, say without a man¡¯s cock pushing into her, which I knew she wasn¡¯t fond of, but perhaps a slim feminine finger or two.


    So I licked until she was positively squirming in delight, her pussy awash from her arousal. Gretchen needed permission to cum, but she wasn¡¯t quite there, despite the stimtion Ingrid and I were providing. It reached the point she wanted to cum in the worst way, so instead of begging for permission, she was begging to cum.


    When Gretchen was sufficiently stoked, and a rivulet was flowing from her slit, lubricating my intended target, I finally inserted a slim finger in her pussy, and began brushing my lips and tongue over her clit. It didn¡¯t take long for her potential orgasm to build. Then her pleading shifted to permission to cum, because she was close, and getting closer by the second. All the signs were there, peaked breasts, flowering slit, taut muscles, anticipatory quivering in her legs and abdomen.


    I was silent in response, my mouth otherwise engaged in giving Gretchen pleasure.


    Her pleading intensified. ¡°Mistress, please, I¡¯m begging you, I won¡¯t be able tost much longer. I¡¯m going to explode. Please let me cum.¡±


    Her pleading ignored, as I continued my assault on her pussy, although now a finger from my other hand slid down her lubed crack to her anal opening. I¡¯m sure she felt the light pressure, but ignored it for the other things I was doing to her body, and the release she so desperately craved.


    ¡°Oh, God, Mistress. I¡¯m on fire. Please let me cum.¡±


    The second I felt the inevitable approaching, I shoved an additional finger in her pussy, sucked and nibbled on her clit, and shoved the other finger as deep in her ass as I could go.


    She hadn¡¯t lied, Gretchen did explode, with a scream that might have broken windows a block away, a gush of juices so profuse I could have swum in it, and her thighs locked so tight on my head, I thought she¡¯d crush my skull. I kept up my offensive on all of her pleasure zones, and her hips and ass were bouncing up and down on her bed as if she was suffering a seizure. The pressure on my head only slightly decreased as she spasmed and I heard her scream two more times, just below eardrum shattering volume, though the flood slowly dwindled to a trickle. The screaming eventually stopped, perhaps her throat was sore, or her lungs no longer had enough air, but I got eight more orgasms out of her before I pulled back, and withdrew my fingers from the continued contractions in her pussy and ass.


    Gretchen was gasping for breath, panting like she¡¯d run a marathon.


    ¡°Where the fuck did thate from?¡± The first words out of her mouth.


    ¡°Ten more swats for not addressing me as Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck did thate from, Mistress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I felt we needed something big to celebrate, and that was something big.¡±


    ¡°No lie, Mistress, that was the best orgasm anyone has ever given me, bar none. That was a wolf worthy orgasm. I¡¯ve never felt as loved and worshipped as you made me feel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, because I¡¯m making you change the sheets, slut. You drenched me. I¡¯m soaked. I need to take a shower.¡±


    Gretchen sat up on her elbows so she could look over her tummy at me.


    ¡°Eww, you¡¯re disgusting, Mistress,¡± Gretchenughed.


    ¡°Is everything all right down there?¡± Sue called down the stairs.


    ¡°Your daughter drenched me in pussy juice. She squirted and I have to take a shower before I paddle her ass a hundred and ten times for orgasming without permission, and neglecting to call me Mistress,¡± I shouted back.


    ¡°She what?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Squirted all over me, soaked the bed, shattered my eardrums, and tried to rip my head off with her thighs. Do you want to see Gretchen get her ass turned red for unting my rules?¡±


    Sue came down the stairs in a housecoat, and nothing else as far as I could see. She looked at the ruin of Gretchen¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Is that pee? Did she pee on you?¡±


    ¡°Pussy juice, Mom. I squirted for the second night in a row. It¡¯s not pee.¡±


    ¡°And that was you screaming loud enough to wake the neighbors?¡±


    ¡°It definitely was,¡± I said. ¡°My ears are still ringing, even though Gretchen had my ears covered with her thighs. Almost popped my head off like a zit.¡±


    Gretchen hit me.


    ¡°Ten more swats to your bare ass, toots.¡±


    ¡°It smells like a whorehouse down here,¡± Sue said.


    ¡°When did you ever smell a whorehouse, Mom?¡± Gretchen asked.


    While Sue pondered that question, Gretchen got out of bed, pulled Ingrid and me off, and started to pull off the sheets, handing me an otherwise dry pillowcase to wipe my face. I really was a mess. My hair was dripping.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a shower down here, Mistress. Have Mom take you to the shower upstairs. I don¡¯t know if you smell like a whorehouse, but you definitely smell like my pussy.¡±


    ¡°You really are a mess,¡± Sue said.


    ¡°Gretchen was trying to drown me,¡± I said. ¡°A clear case of attempted homicide. I¡¯ll need to have her arrested and pped in irons. When she¡¯s totally helpless, I¡¯ll have my way with her, teach her right from wrong, good from bad, pussy from cock, and corn kes from frosted oats.¡±


    All three started tough. ¡°Is that really pussy juice?¡± Sue said.


    ¡°I was in the line of fire, my face right where I wanted it to be, when she had this monster orgasm.¡± I licked my fingers. ¡°Definitely pussy juice.¡±


    ¡°Damn, that must have been some orgasm,¡± Sue said.


    ¡°Best one I ever had,¡± Gretchen replied. ¡°Jessica has grown in the powers of the Force. If she wasn¡¯t fucking cocks, I¡¯d have to issue her a lesbian card.¡±


    I did a little curtsy, made awkward by my tummy. ¡°Ta-da. Point me in the proper direction to perform my ablutions.¡±


    I followed Sue upstairs and down one of the halls. James hade to the stairway to the upstairs and saw the bedraggled, damp, and totally nude self, pass by to duck into the guest bathroom.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± he asked Sue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I¡¯m not sure you want to know the answer, James.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, our daughter is capable of discharging vast amounts of pussy juice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to know.¡± I heard himughing as he went back to bed.


    Sue handed me a big towel. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re having so much fun.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really d Gretchen is moving to Maine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d kiss you goodnight, but, you know, pussy juice,¡± Sue said, a gleam in her eye. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±

 250

    I didn¡¯t give Gretchen her spanking that night, toote. Instead, I waited until we were getting ready to eat breakfast, and in front of her parents, said, ¡°I almost forgot. Assume the position.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Now, Mistress. Ten more swats.¡±


    With a sigh, Gretchen stood up, pulled up her night shirt, and I gave her 130 spankings to her naked, pregnant ass. I made her thank me for each one and ask me for another. Her parents were a little goggle eyed. I did make her ass red this time, then she had to sit down in myp so I could cuddle her and feed her breakfast cereal. Oh, was her bottom warm. She couldn¡¯t getfortable in myp, her bottom too sore, so after a couple kisses, she stood up to eat.


    ¡°You¡¯re free again,¡± I said. ¡°You can sit again whenever you¡¯re able.¡±


    Gretchen gave me the finger.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± James asked.


    ¡°In order to edge Gretchen, which is a way of making her horny as hell, I told her she¡¯d be spanked ten times for each orgasm she had without permission. I became her Mistress for the night, in order to impose said punishment. It¡¯s the main reason she had such a screaming orgasmst night that she woke you up. One can¡¯t issue idle threats, or the next time we do it, she won¡¯t believe me, and she¡¯ll cum any damn time she wants, instead of doing her best to put it off. She¡¯d only have ordinary orgasms, instead of great big juicy ones. I like to give her those instead.¡±


    ¡°Do I want to know what she¡¯s talking about?¡± James asked.


    ¡°No, but I do, but not this morning,¡± Sue said. ¡°I¡¯ll askter when you¡¯re not around.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t going to be now. We had to leave again.


    ******


    As soon as I reached my parent¡¯s, I went running up and mmed into Quinn. It¡¯s a little like mming into a brick wall, so he didn¡¯t fall down or anything, and I almost bounced off, except he caught me, and I could kiss hell out of him.


    ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s that for?¡±


    ¡°For inviting Gretchen to Maine. That was very sweet. You¡¯re going to get a reputation as a softie, if you¡¯re not careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better be careful then. That¡¯s a reputation I don¡¯t want,¡± heughed.


    ¡°I mean it, sir. I¡¯m ecstatic. I also made Gretchen squirt for the second time, and it was all over me and the bed. It was a powerful one too. She shrieked so loud she woke her parents. I had to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°My, my, how did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I took a page out of your book, sir. Edging her to the nth degree, promising dire consequences to her ass if she climaxed without permission.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Did her ass suffer the consequences?¡±


    I just looked at him until heughed. ¡°One hundred thirty times, because she failed to address me as Mistress a couple times.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of. You need to be cored again.¡± I nodded and dropped to my knees.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Quinn refastened my cor, and I was under Master¡¯s control once again. It¡¯s a good thing I started to juice up as soon as I heard the lock click on my neck, because he ordered me to my hands and knees and plunged into my pussy. I did not have permission to cum, and what do you know, I climaxed anyway. Gretchen was chortling, given what I¡¯d just done to her. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one.


    As soon as Gerhard, J and Dawn arrived, before you knew it, I found myself between my two parents, with J next to my Mom. All of our hands were over our heads, suspended from ropes attached to the stairway bannister above us after a narrow sidetable had been pulled away. My ankle cuffs were attached to mom¡¯s and dad¡¯s on either side, and we were far enough apart, it caused us all to have spread legs. On either side of our four dangling bodies, Dani and Simone, held my Dad¡¯s and J¡¯s off legs apart. We were all inverted Ys.


    Nat sucked Dad¡¯s cock until he was hard, then Quinn showed Brigitte and Gerhard how to whip a male submissive. I would have thought that when Quinn applied the whip to Dad¡¯s genitals, they would have shrunk up like raisins. That was not the case. However Quinn was doing it, or how soft his strokes, or whether it was the material of the whip, his erection didn¡¯t shrink. Nor were his genitals the only thing whipped. Apparently, Dad¡¯s nipples were as sensitive as a woman¡¯s, despite their smaller size. His belly and upper thighs also took abuse. Despite all this, his cock seemed to get harder with the punishment. Gerhard and Brigitte took their turns, learning how to do it.


    Even though his cock and balls turned red from the whipping, at some point, Dad said, ¡°Mistress, I need to cum. Please let me cum.¡±


    Nat was right there and began sucking Dad¡¯s cock until Dad exploded down his mouth. Dad was then released from the line. He was told to suck Nathaniel to an orgasm and then return to pay attention so that he could learn to whip a sub. I was next in line, and Quinn spent a lot of time telling the others about the differences between whipping men and women. Quinn took the whip and prepared to whip me.


    ¡°You know that if you hurt her, I¡¯m going to gut you like a pig,¡± Gretchen said.


    Quinnughed. ¡°You¡¯d have to be faster than her grandfather, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that fast, especially how fat you are right now.¡± He kissed Gretchen on the cheek. ¡°I promise you that she¡¯ll orgasm during her whipping, how does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Pay attention, Gretchen,¡± I said. ¡°The next time you cum without permission, I¡¯m going to do this to you.¡±


    Gretchen snorted, then told Quinn to whip my slutty cunt bloody.


    Quinnughed again, then showed the others how to whip me. I¡¯d seen him whip Dani, and she had orgasmed, so I suspected he could do what he promised. It stung. I won¡¯t lie to you. There was an immediate sting like an electric shock when the multi-stranded whip fell on my skin, but it faded quickly to something less. My skin got red streaks, but they gotyered and soon all of my skin pinked up. The ones to my big belly and thighs weren¡¯t all that bad, not that I didn¡¯t moan, groan or whimper when I was struck, but I never felt the need to, or even got close to using my safe word, ¡®Adriana¡¯. When he whipped my tits, it felt like the voltage was doubled, even though I could objectively say he struck me less hard. Boobs are so sensitive.


    Despite telling Quinn to whip my cunt bloody, Gretchen was watching closely to make sure Quinn did no such thing. At one point, she moved close and touched the red streaks on my tits and nipples.


    ¡°How quickly do these fade,¡± she asked.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be gone in less than an hour,¡± Quinn said.


    Gretchen sucked my nipple. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She asked after releasing it.


    ¡°Not from your sucking,¡± I said. ¡°That feels really soothing.¡±


    She sucked on the other one, then told Quinn to carry on. Quinn eventually got to my pussy, and those strokes stung like a bitch, especially when the strands struck my pubic lips. My legs were jerking quite a bit, trying to close them, but Dani had a good hold of one side, and I was anchored to Mom on the other, so they weren¡¯t going anywhere, no matter what Quinn was doing in the middle.


    Despite the pain, there was also warmth suffusing my pussy, and it felt like it was getting warmer and warmer with each stroke. Dad had finished sucking Nat¡¯s cock and he flinched each time Quinn struck me.


    It was gradual, but the warmth seemed to overtake the immediate impact of the whip striking me, and I realized I was going to cum.


    ¡°Permission to cum, Master.¡±


    ¡°Permission granted.¡±


    The next stroke between my legs lit a fire that was not to be denied.


    ¡°Motherfuck, I¡¯m cumming,¡± I screamed, my hips shuddering as I thrashed.


    Quinn pushed down on Gretchen¡¯s shoulder and told her to lick me to another orgasm. She did, and the spasms continued. My cunt sounded slurpy as Gretchen licked it. After my orgasm was over, I was released and my Mother was next. I sat with Gretchen on the couch and she kissed me as we watched the rest.


    ¡°Pay close attention, Simon,¡± Quinn said, putting his arm around Dad. ¡°You¡¯re going to be whipping your own slutter. Your wife enjoys her submission, almost as much as Jessica enjoys hers. You might want to put her into bondage on asion to satisfy those submissive urges she feels. When you do, her sexuality will be under your control. If you let her fuck someone else, and I doubt that you¡¯ll stop enjoying others together; who or even if she fucks someone else will be up to you. Believe me, watching her squirm on another man¡¯s cock will be much more enjoyable if it¡¯s under your control, than it was when she is under mine. You can restrict the orgasms she has, and punish her if she¡¯s notpliant. Jessica normally limits me to once a month. You could do the same between yourselves. Try it on for size every so often.¡±


    Since there was an abundance of females to whip, Brigitte and Gerhard hadn¡¯t whipped me, just watched and learned. They did take turns whipping Mother, Quinn pointing out various items as they practiced. What to look for, what to avoid. Brigitte was the one who made Mom orgasm, and it was Dad between her legs licking her through the aftershocks. Mom was released, and Nat cuddled with her beside me, doing her aftercare.


    J was thest one left. Quinn watched closely as Gerhard, Brigitte and eventually Dad whipped her. She orgasmed as Dad whipped her. Dawn licked her pussy after her whipping, then Gerhard released her and sat down a big chair with her in hisp, sliding his big cock into her when she said she was ready for it. Dani was then strung up as we¡¯d been.


    Quinn watched closely as Dad whipped Dani all by himself, telling him what to look for, to pay attention to certain things. Brigitte was filming it for Carl. After Dad made Dani orgasm, he licked her pussy through three more orgasms while she was strung up, then Dawn released her, and Dad fucked her doggy (wolf) style until he climaxed. Brigitte still made him suck all of his cum from her pussy. He wasn¡¯t out of submission yet.


    When he finished her, Brigitte said to him, ¡°After you¡¯ve sucked or licked everyone to an orgasm you haven¡¯t done already, I¡¯ll be removing your cor. Your submission will be over.¡±


    Dad had to go around the room and do everyone but me, including Quinn and Gerhard, though he got to skip Nat since he¡¯d already sucked him off. Brigitte went with him and made sure he did the best he could, patting his head every time he made someone cum with his mouth.


    Gretchen was going to decline when he reached her. ¡°Do me a favor,¡± I said, ¡°and ept. I have a feeling that sometime in the next couple of days, I¡¯m going to end up licking your mom, or sucking off your dad, perhaps even getting fucked by him. It will tickle Quinn for your dad to fuck me, simply because he is your dad. I know you won¡¯t do my mom or dad, so let Dad or Mom pleasure you so there¡¯s some bnce between our families.¡±


    So she kissed me and spread her legs when Dad reached her and Dad did a very nice job licking Gretchen to an orgasm. Not as good as the one I gave herst night, but good. I held her hand as she climaxed, then kissed her when it was over.

 251

    Brigitte had Dad kneel when he was done, then she removed his cor, and his cuffs.


    ¡°Dani,¡± Quinn said, ¡°start sucking your new Master¡¯s cock. Brigitte, camera.¡±


    When all was in ce, Quinn said, ¡°Good morning, Carl. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve been formally introduced to Jessica¡¯s father as you¡¯ve watched him fuck, lick and whip her over thest several movies, but this is Simon. I made his wife a submissive slut like yours for several days. As a reward for me taking Jessica¡¯s mother, I¡¯m giving him your fianc¨¦e until we leave. He¡¯s going to fuck all three of her fuck holes, sleep with her every night with her lips wrapped around his prick, spank her, feed her, and treat her like the submissive slut she is. When you marry your slut, his will be some of the cum you suck out of her pussy before you put your pathetic dick in it on her wedding night. As you can see, she¡¯s already learning to suck his dick like a whore.¡± Dad started grunting and thrusting his hips against Dani¡¯s face, holding her head still so he could face fuck her. ¡°There it is, the first taste of her new Master¡¯s cum. Suck it all down, Dani, make sure you clean up all of his cum, including licking his balls. Don¡¯t lose a single drop of your Master¡¯s cum. Good girl.¡± Quinn patted Dani¡¯s head. ¡°Brigitte will be documenting Dani¡¯s envement to Jessica¡¯s father for you. You should get to see most of it, except at night when the lights are off. Sweet dreams, cuckold.¡±


    The rest of the day saw Quinn teaching Dad to be a Dominant, just as he¡¯d learned to act submissive. He learned to feed his ve, teasing her to multiple orgasms. The food she ate was vored with Dad¡¯s cum. Dani gave him a hand job until he squirted all over her food. He made Dani get enemas, fucked her ass after a spanking, and made her suck his cock when he finished in her. Brigitte was the documentarian, recording every step of Dani¡¯s submission to my father.


    I could tell Dad liked being on this side of the power curve more than he had the other. I could see him growing into the role, and if Mom and he ever decided to y D/s games in the future, I imagined Mom would be happy with the results.


    ******


    Before we left the house, all of the sluts had to clean our asses out, which usually meant, we were getting our asses fucked at some point. Whose ass you¡¯d lick, or whose cock you¡¯d suck after the fucking, was up in the air. I¡¯m not sure it made a difference.


    Gerhard had made reservations at a mid-scale restaurant he knew of in town, that had a semi-private room. I say semi-private, because even though we had the room to ourselves, one wall and the door was ss facing the rest of the restaurant, with some windows on the outside, although those had blinds that could be closed. Dani, Mom, J and I were led into the restaurant by the leashes on our cors and with Lushes in our pussies.


    We were dressed like sluts, all of our breasts exposed under the filmy blouses we wore. I have to say, Mom and J were the sluttiest looking, since they didn¡¯t have pregnant bellies to worry about. Since we had to march through the entire restaurant to reach our room, we attracted a lot of attention. Quinn had Mom¡¯s and my leash, Dad had Dani¡¯s and Gerhard had J¡¯s. I could tell a few people recognized Mom and Dad by the sudden whispered conversations as they saw them. Even I recognized some of the people, and blushed to think of how they were seeing me now. Mom was even redder than I was. Even Dad was blushing, and it was probably as much for Mom¡¯s exposure, as it was for him leading a pregnant woman in on a leash.


    Mom and I were seated on either side of Quinn facing away from the windowed wall to the restaurant, and J and Dani were seated opposite us facing it. Gretchen was seated next to me. The outside blinds were down, so no one could see in from the outside, so Quinn had us pull up our skirts so the pink tails were visible sticking out of our bare slits, and unbutton our blouses to thest button, then Quinn pulled the fronts of the blouse apart, so those across the table and any wait staff could see our bare boobs and bellies. Mom was almost as red as her ass got from a stiff spanking, and my cheeks felt hot, so I¡¯m sure I looked much the same. J and Dani had to unbutton theirs, but not as far, and the material still covered their boobs, since people could look in the room at them.


    There were four open seats when we sat down, two together on either side, but nothing was cleared from the table. Quinn said he was expecting four more guests, and they should be here shortly. He started ying with our Lushes as the waitresses came in for our drink orders.


    I¡¯d yed this game before so when I had to orgasm, and it wasn¡¯t long, I said, ¡°May I please cum, Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may, slut.¡±


    Apparently, the waitress taking our drink orders, knew my mother. ¡°Hello, Anita. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    Mom tried to cover her boobs, but Quinn warned her to put her hands down. ¡°Say hello, Slut.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Lois. It¡¯s good to see you too,¡± Mom said. She was me red.


    ¡°Is this your daughter, Jessica?¡± Lois asked. ¡°I think I see the family resemnce.¡± My tattoos were visible, ¡®Slut¡¯ on my breast, and that I didn¡¯t know who the father was on my tummy.


    ¡°Yes, this is Jessica,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Like mother, like daughter,¡± Lois said, ¡°or is it the other way around.¡± Good dig.


    Lois greeted my father by name as well, so she knew them both.


    ¡°Hello, Lois,¡± I said, nonchntly, ¡°How do you know my parents?¡±


    ¡°I used to y couples bridge with them before I divorced my husband.¡±


    ¡°Are you seeing anyone now?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever had a woman lick your pussy before?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s something you¡¯d like to experience, and you have nothing better to do tonight, see me when we pay the bill. I know just the Slut who¡¯d like to lick it.¡±


    She had a huge grin on her face while she took our orders. By this time, all the wolves had erections straining at their pants. Lois noticed that too. It was hard not to.


    Lois was still taking drink orders when Mom had to cum. ¡°May I please cum, Master,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Louder,¡± Quinn said, ¡°let Los know how needy you are.¡±


    ¡°May I please cum, Master,¡± Mom said, knowing there was no getting around it.


    ¡°No, slut, and you¡¯ll be spanked five times on your bare ass if you do.¡±


    Lois¡¯s grin got wider when she heard that. I had the feeling that Lois was going to have a great night at work tonight. Not two minutester, Mom couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and climaxed, and it sounded like quite a good one from the moans she made. Before Lois left, our other guests arrived, James and Sue, Gretchen¡¯s parents, came in and Quinn had them sit down facing Mom and me, but to my right, across from Gretchen, and Sue was seated right next to Dani. By the expression on Gretchen¡¯s face, she hadn¡¯t known they wereing either. They were staring at both Mom¡¯s and my bare tits. I¡¯d warned them. They couldn¡¯t say they hadn¡¯t been warned they¡¯d see some shit. The other two were Brenda, and her wolf date for the night. The wolf acknowledged his alpha before he pulled Brenda¡¯s seat back and helped her to sit down beside my mother, to my left at the end of the table. The neers were introduced to those they didn¡¯t know. Brenda¡¯s date was named Peter.


    Brenda¡¯s grin was a big as Lois¡¯s when she greeted us. ¡°You¡¯re looking plump,¡± I said.


    ¡°As do you, and I love the tattoos, Slut.¡±


    ¡°Takes one to know one,¡± I retorted. ¡°You don¡¯t need a tattoo to know when you¡¯re a slut.¡±


    Brendaughed and patted her date¡¯s cock. ¡°Too true. Gretchen it¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Brenda,¡± Gretchen acknowledged. ¡°I hope your pregnancy is going well.¡±


    Laughing again, Brenda said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t slowed me down too much. Thank you, Gerhard, once again, for providing a yummy date.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re all pregnant right now?¡± Lois asked, six pregnant bitches at the table.


    ¡°They¡¯re being paid as surrogate mothers,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Is that something you¡¯d be interested in, Lois?¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Quinn pointed to Gerhard, who answered. ¡°Seventy-five thousand per child, a three hundred thousand bonus for having four.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little long in the tooth for four,¡± Lois replied. She did look to be in her mid-thirties. ¡°Could you give me any kind of a bonus for having two?¡±


    Gerhard thought a moment, then said, ¡°A hundred thousand bonus for a signed and fulfilled contract for two, And an additional hundred if you have a third, with the final hundred if you have a fourth. We¡¯ll change the other breeding contracts to reflect the same terms.¡±


    ¡°Then I imagine you can count on me for at least two, and maybe three,¡± Lois said. ¡°Where do I sign up?¡±


    Gerhard handed her a card. ¡°We¡¯ll speak when it¡¯s more convenient. You¡¯ll start with a medical exam we¡¯ll pay for. There¡¯s other paperwork involved as well. Call me next week. I¡¯m kind of busy visiting with family at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    I spoke to Lois, pointing to my belly tattoo. ¡°Maybe you can get a tattoo like mine when you have your first,¡± I said.


    Lois was a good sport. Sheughed. Sheughed harder when both Dani and J had to cum and they asked for permission. Yep, it was going to be a fun night for her.


    Before our drinks arrived, Quinn ordered Mom and me to start masturbating, and James and Sue watched in amazement as our fingers started sliding through squidgy cunts. Sue got an even better view when Dani and J were ordered to do the same. All of us needed to orgasm by the time the drinks arrived. There was another female helping to carry the beverages, and she almost dropped her tray, listening to each of us asking our Dominants if we could cum, then watching our fingers sluicing through our folds as we all moaned in orgasm.


    ¡°I told you,¡± Lois said to the other waitress. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a great night tonight.¡±


    I had water, Mom got wine. When she got her ss, Quinn dipped his finger in it, wiped some wine on her nipples, and licked it off. I don¡¯t think Mom could get any redder as he licked the wine from her puckered nipples and she ran her fingers through her slicked slit, moaning in orgasm, another one she didn¡¯t have permission for. Quinn did the same to me using mother¡¯s wine. The people in the main restaurant could see Quinn leaning over both or our chests, though not exactly what he was doing. Most of them might be able to guess if they watched him swirling a finger in wine, his hand disappearing near our chests then bending down top it off. I was so fucking turned on, in addition to being embarrassed out of my gourd.


    To a certain extent, Gretchen was enjoying our difiture, despite her parents being there. She started dipping her finger into my wet pussy and licking it off, adding to my arousal. I was a hot mess.


    When they came for our food orders, not only were all four of us openly masturbating, but our Dominants were ying with our toys again. There was a third waiter, a man, because of the size of our group. While they were taking the food orders, I had to ask permission to cum three times, and Mom had to cum four. I got permission once, Mom twice. Not having permission didn¡¯t seem to slow the orgasms at all, I was so wound up. Orgasms were popping off like a string of firecrackers.

 252

    Dani was having her third before they left, and Sue was staring at her frigging fingers with a certain amount of fascination. Once the wait staff was gone, we were given a break, I¡¯m sure just to wait until we had witnesses again.


    ¡°Are you keeping track of your orgasms and your permissions, Slut?¡± Master asked me.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Five orgasms, only three with your permission.¡±


    ¡°And you, Mother Slut?¡±


    ¡°Six, sir, three with your permission.¡±


    ¡°What happens if they don¡¯t have your permission, Quinn?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°They get spanked on their slutty asses five times for each one they don¡¯t have permission for.¡±


    ¡°I can see a lot of changes have urred since thest time we spoke,¡± Brenda said to me.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m pretty sure I do,¡± Brenda said. ¡°I read erotic literature. Read a lot of it while I was divorced, living at home with Tommy, and no sex myself. Let¡¯s see, both of you are Quinn¡¯s submissive sluts. Quinn is fucking shit out of you both and you¡¯re very horny bitches. I can¡¯t figure out if he¡¯s made you fuck each other yet, but maybe I¡¯ll get some more cluester. Simon, in return for his cuckolding by Quinn, has got his own piece on the side, a nice piece of fluff for sure. By the engagement ring on her finger, she¡¯s engaged, and since Brigitte is shooting everything she¡¯s doing with Simon, her fianc¨¦ is getting regr updates of his cuckolding. As she¡¯s pregnant, she almost has to be a breeder, which makes her Quinn¡¯s or Gerhard¡¯s nominally, not Simon¡¯s.¡±


    James and Sue looked at each other. Weirder and weirder, I know.


    ¡°Gerhard has his own submissive, but she¡¯s new. Her cor is too new and fresh. I suspect she¡¯s going to be another breeder, if she isn¡¯t already. Gretchen, I¡¯m not sure about Gretchen yet. She always held a torch for Jessica. Is she on the outside looking in, wishing it was her holding a leash on Jessica¡¯s neck, or is she being groomed for submission herself? I can¡¯t imagine it would be to Quinn, but maybe it¡¯s what she needs to finally take a dick, someone to p a cor on her. The rest of them are just members of the gang, friends of the family, I guess I¡¯ll say, but Mr and Mrs. Shriver. I don¡¯t quite have them ced yet. Are they here just as Gretchen¡¯s parents? Did she invite them? Or are they here because it¡¯s more humiliating for Anita and Jessica to see their friends witness how slutty they are? Am I close?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite them,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Fairly urate,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I¡¯d never make them have sex with each other. They¡¯d both safe word out of that, but they¡¯ve done other kinky things for me.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Brenda asked, leaning on her hand in obvious fascination.


    ¡°After I, and several other men, fucked Mrs. Huppert, Jessica licked their cum off my cock.¡±


    James and Sue looked on in astonishment. Both Mom and I blushed again.


    ¡°And there it is,¡± Brenda said, sitting up, ¡°the Shrivers are witnesses to the Quinn perversions, to jumpstart Jessica¡¯s and Anita¡¯s slutty pussies. No wonder they¡¯re cumming so often. Are you nning to get cored, Gretchen?¡±


    ¡°No, but Jessica¡¯s pretended to be my Mistress in order to edge me.¡±


    ¡°Has she spanked you? I¡¯ll bet she did, didn¡¯t she? I¡¯d spank you in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gretchen admitted.


    ¡°Ta-da¡± Brenda said, holding up her hands and sitting back in her seat. ¡°Touchdown.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°Would you like to learn how to operate the toys in their pussies?¡±


    ¡°Can I? That would be great.¡±


    For the rest of the evening, Brenda controlled our Lushes, though Master still stayed in charge of whether we got to orgasm or not. She liked ying with the controls, even more than Quinn did. Mom and I orgasmed a lot more, and not only when the waiters were there. Of course, just having James and Sue there was more than enough embarrassment.


    May I please state for the record, that cing the bratty, ex-head cheerleader in charge of the frequency of our orgasms, was not Quinn¡¯s best n ever, or maybe it was for him. He seemed to enjoy it. He smiled every time one of us climaxed, begging to be allowed to cum. Every employee of the restaurant probably knew what horny sluts we were, as I¡¯m sure Lois and the other two spread the word, though only those three ever entered the room. James and Sue told Mom and me the room was getting a lot of attention from the other side of the ss wall, both employees and guests.


    None of the bitches screamed, but we all squirmed, and Dani¡¯s and J¡¯s barely covered breasts, were a drawing point. I¡¯m sure Quinn got exactly what he intended by taking us out to dinner. If my Mom and Dad had decided to stay, it might have been years before they could have lived this down, if ever, but we weren¡¯t done yet, Oh, no.


    As Quinn was paying our half of the bill, Lois said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about what you asked me earlier, and I¡¯d kind of like to see what it¡¯s like being licked by a woman.¡±


    And there it was. No, not quite.


    ¡°Would you like that to be a in licking, or with a man¡¯s cum in your pussy?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s an option, I¡¯d love a man¡¯s cum in my pussy.¡±


    He pointed at the men at the table. ¡°You can pick anyone but him,¡± Quinn said, pointing to James. ¡°We¡¯re not sure if he ys reindeer games yet.¡±


    She pointed at my Dad, my Mom¡¯s husband, the one she yed bridge with. ¡°Can I have his cum in my pussy?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Simon, Lois wants to give your wife a tasty treat I¡¯m sure she¡¯s familiar with,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Would you like to deposit your cum in Lois¡¯s pussy for your wife to clean up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned a lot of cum out of hers, so sure, why not.¡±


    There it was.


    James and Sue looked at each other again, probably wondering what they got themselves into.


    ¡°I warned you,¡± I said. ¡°Are you off home now? You¡¯re not reconsideringing tomorrow, are you?¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± James said, ¡°we were invited over to your house for coffee or a nightcap. Quinn wondered if we wanted to witness a triple pration before participating in one.¡±


    There it was, with whipped cream on top.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told Gretchen. ¡°It snowballed.¡±


    ¡°Everything snowballs with you. I¡¯m getting used to it.¡± She kissed me.


    Mom and I were allowed to button our blouses up even with our breasts, but not higher, so when we turned to leave, we wouldn¡¯t be shing the restaurant. Quinn took back his phone and at least Brenda wasn¡¯t making me cum anymore, although she and her date wereing back to the house as well. It was almost a parade of cars back to our house.


    I think the Shrivers had been to our house once before, maybe twice. Again, due to my warning, they weren¡¯t particrly surprised when everyone took their clothes off. Even Brenda and her wolf stripped. We all get tainted a little hanging around with wolves. The only ones who didn¡¯t were Lois, James and Sue, because even Gretchen stripped off. James and Sue were surprised when Gretchen joined in the nudity. I¡¯m sure Sue saw Gretchen nude on asion, but other than my spanking her bare bottom this morning, (no tits), I doubled James had seen her in years.


    The submissive sluts all got spanked for cumming without permission at the restaurant. All four of our asses got turned red. When Mom orgasmed twice during her spanking, it surprised all of the newbies. Lois and Sue both gasped when Quinn shoved his big cock inside of her and Mom went a little bit nuts. She was being fucked in front of her friends and husband, and it unlocked some inner she-devil. She started begging for Quinn to fuck her harder, fuck her faster, fuck her deeper. They all kept looking at Dad as she screamed for another man¡¯s dick. His own cock was hard, but he didn¡¯t say anything, except for Dani to get on the floor and suck him off.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be putting that cream in me?¡± Lois asked.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°I¡¯d like a little privacy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want everyone to see my wife sucking my cum out of your pussy. Isn¡¯t that why you chose me instead of Quinn or Nat or Gerhard. They all haverger cocks. It could have been anyone, and you chose me. I was chosen to humiliate Anita. Unless you want to do that in private, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    Lois shrugged her shoulders, then started taking off her waitress uniform. Her lingerie was mismatched, but still pretty. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t put it on this morning with the idea anyone was going to see it.


    Dad waited until she was naked, then he crawled between her legs and started licking her. Not only had Dad enjoyed giving cunnilingus to Mom all of their married life, (Mom told me that once), he¡¯d gotten a lot of practice thest few days. He¡¯d been trained by experts. The only thing he hadn¡¯t done before submission was eat his cum out of her. Lois loved it. Maybe her husband hadn¡¯t done it, maybe he hadn¡¯t done it well, or maybe she just liked it,

 253

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Simon, lick my hairy twat, (She hadn¡¯t trimmed recently either. Maybe once you got divorced, you didn¡¯t care, so she was hairy, more so than anyone other than a woman shifting from her wolf to her human.) ¡°You¡¯re doing great, baby.¡± ¡°When we yed cards, I always thought you¡¯d be a great lover.¡± ¡°Anita hinted around that she loved fucking you.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯ve been reced in her affections from the way she¡¯s screaming for Quinn¡¯s dick.¡±


    That one stung a little. I could see Dad pause, then he crawled over her and mmed into her well prepared pussy. He¡¯d apparently left her on the crux, because she spasmed immediately.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, I¡¯m cumming. God, I knew you¡¯d be better than my worthless husband. That¡¯s right, fuck me. Squirt your cum into me for Anita to lick out. Shit, I¡¯m cumming again. I want a big, juicy creampie, lover. Fuck me.¡±


    Whatever Dad was doing, he was doing it right, ording to Lois. He was pounding her hard. He evensted longer than I expected, but he¡¯d been fucking Dani all day long. With all the sex going on, (Gerhard was fucking J after her spanking, Brenda started riding Peter. Nice cock, Peter. Quinn was still drilling Mom), then add Dad and Lois. James had to adjust his pants a couple times. Sue wasn¡¯t quite rubbing herself. She had both hands between her knees, sliding them up and down. I suspected she wanted to shove one into her crotch, but she didn¡¯t.


    Quinn finished, and I had to clean his cock off, maybe keep him hard, although he didn¡¯t look like he needed help. Dani cleaned off Mom. James¡¯ and Sue¡¯s eyes were wide open as they watched me lick my mom¡¯s cream off Quinn¡¯s prick.


    ¡°You wanted to see was a triple pration looked like, Sue, James. Watch as Jessica gets filled,¡± Quinn said.


    Naty on the floor so I could mount his ck cock, I had to lick Brenda¡¯s cum off Peter¡¯s dick while I sucked him, and after they fucked me for five minutes as a duo, Quinn imed my ass. I was no better than Mom had been. I begged for dick, I begged for permission to cum. I got it some of the time. I turned into a cock hungry slut in front of Gretchen¡¯s parents. Dad finished up in Lois and Mom crawled across the floor to lick her pussy. Did a damn fine job of it. Lois climaxed four more times as Mom licked Dad¡¯s semen out of her bushy pussy.


    She kept cooing to Mom. ¡°You like my pussy juice. Tastes good mixed with your husband¡¯s cum, doesn¡¯t it. Simon was a fucking animal. You want to keep fucking those great, big dicks, I¡¯ll take him off your hands for you.¡±


    Lois shouldn¡¯t have said thatst one.


    Mom pped her pussy. ¡°He¡¯s mine, skank. Don¡¯t you ever even think of taking what¡¯s mine. We¡¯re allowing ourselves to fuck other people, but don¡¯t think that I ever want any man other than the one I have.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay, sorry.¡± Lois said, hand over her pussy so Mom wouldn¡¯t hit it again.


    ¡°Now, do you want me to kiss it and make it better,¡± Mom said, ¡°or do you want to get in a hair pulling match right now, because I will start with these fucking ridiculous pubes.¡±


    ¡°Uh, kiss it and make it better?¡±


    Mom smiled, ¡°That¡¯s the right answer, skank,¡± then she went down and started licking Lois again.


    I almost choked on Peter¡¯s cock when she did that. I think Dad got a big boost out of it as well. After hearing Mom begging for Quinn¡¯s dick, then having Mom tell the world he was the only man for her. She even gave Lois another orgasm, just to say there were no hard feelings, then she sat in Dad¡¯sp and kissed him with her messy face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to cage your cock, do I, honey? You can do what you want when I¡¯m around, but don¡¯t ever go sneaking around behind my back, or you and I will have words. Harsh words.¡±


    Dad smiled and kissed her again. All better.


    The three men finally finished, and I cleaned off the two cocks that hadn¡¯t been in my mouth. Again, a major shock to the older Shrivers. When I wrapped my lips around Quinn¡¯s prick, Sue put her hand up to her mouth like she might puke. She didn¡¯t, but she looked that way.


    Quinn said to them, ¡°I¡¯d consider us poor hosts, if I didn¡¯t offer some sexual relief after our little show. My two sluts will happily take care of that for you.¡± The fact he said it with his big cock dangling not two feet from Sue¡¯s face seemed to have her mesmerized. James was looking at it too, but tried to look like he wasn¡¯t looking at it, fascinated by it¡¯s pure sexual, animal maism. ¡°Or if you¡¯d like to have some privacy to take care of things yourself, you can use one of the bedrooms upstairs. We reced all the sheets this morning.¡±


    As he stood there, his cock started to rise. I took that as a sign that Sue wanted to get fucked, and Quinn scented her arousal, and when his cock stopped growing it was only a little more than a foot away from her face. She looked hypnotized, like she wanted to reach out and touch it.


    Gretchen noticed it too. ¡°Touch it, Mom. You know you want to.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the pimp now,¡± I said.


    Sue reached out and grabbed hold of it. ¡°It¡¯s so big.¡±


    ¡°I think I could use some relief,¡± James said.


    ¡°Slut, you want to take care of that?¡± Quinn said, a devilish gleam in his eye.


    I looked at Gretchen, then back at Quinn. ¡°Yes, Master,¡±


    And there it was, with whipped cream, and a cherry on top.


    I got down on my knees in front of James, extracted his cock from his pants, perhaps six and a half inches long, and sucked off my quasi-girlfriend¡¯s father, while her mother sucked Quinn¡¯s cock beside us. James climaxed before Quinn did, but his cock remained engorged even after he climaxed, as he watched Sue smoke Quinn¡¯s cigar, so I sucked him off a second time. He climaxed when Quinn blew his load in Sue¡¯s mouth, and she swallowed it all.


    James and Sue left afterward, rather hastily, I might add, and I¡¯m sure Sue was going to get a pounding when she got home, maybe even before they got home, Quinn said he was looking forward to their visit tomorrow. Gretchen agreed to stay with me, Quinn and Brigitte in the master bedroom, but not before I brushed my teeth and gargled. I didn¡¯t want her tasting her dad¡¯s cum on my breath. I licked her to three orgasms to make up for sucking off her father. I figured if she was going to live with Quinn in Maine, she needed to get used to weirdness.


    Dad and Mom slept with Dani and Randa, slept being the operative word, after Dad made Dani pleasure them all to one orgasm. The nice thing about owning a bitch, is you can make them do all the hard work. That was a somewhat crowded bed.


    Lois stayed, getting fucked first by Gerhard, then Peter, and finally Nat, before he carried her up to the third bedroom where they squeezed in between Simone and Daphne. Also a crowded bed, although Lois spent most of the night on top of Nat, with his cock in her cunt, limp as it might be, so it wasn¡¯t horrible. By that time, J, Dawn and Gerhard left. Ingrid slept on the couch by the firece. We needed more or bigger beds.


    ******


    In the morning, Lois fucked Quinn, iming her fifth dick, before showering. Mom, Dad and Lois chatted like old friends while they ate breakfast, sort of ignoring the fact they¡¯d all fucked each other. And, was that any stranger than anything else that had happened? Lois left after breakfast.


    The big production today was Sue¡¯s triple pration and whatever else urred. Quinn worked with Dad again, helping him with Dani, although she was given time to talk to Carl and send him movies of her adventures. Quinn mostly demonstrated how to treat Dani on Mom, after he gave me the spankings I was owed for yesterday when I was airtight. Quinn was pointing out various and sundry things about spankings on my very red, very naked ass. They discussed it like it was a side of beef, Quinn running his hands over it. Did my pussy ever drool!


    While Dad was practicing spanking Dani, Quinn arranged to meet some shippers at Gretchen¡¯s tomorrow to get all of the paintings packed up for transport to Maine.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Quinn,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Do you n to fuck my mom tomorrow while you¡¯re there?¡±


    ¡°If they let me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you settle down?¡±


    ¡°The person I¡¯d like to settle down with, won¡¯t. Doesn¡¯t that still give you hope?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Jessica might not mate with you, but I don¡¯t see her running too far away, either. I think I need to resign myself to the fact that you¡¯ll have your cock in her as often as she has her mouth on me. I think we¡¯re stuck, sharing her.¡±


    ¡°It could be worse,¡± Quinn said. ¡°At least we can share her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It can always be worse. I¡¯m surprised you never try to fuck me.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Do you want me too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why would I try to fuck you? I prefer to go where I¡¯m wanted.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m attractive?¡±


    ¡°Very attractive. Jessica has good taste in girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°She has pretty good taste in boyfriends too. If I liked guys, I could certainly see the appeal in one like you.¡±


    Quinn grinned at her. ¡°I think that someday, you¡¯re going to fuck me. You won¡¯t intend to. You¡¯ll be in bed with us so you can be with Jessica, and you¡¯ll think, ¡®Why the fuck does she care for that dick so much. What¡¯s the fucking appeal?¡¯ Then you¡¯ll think, ¡®Just once, just once I have to try it out, and see why Jessica loves it so much.¡¯ You¡¯ll probably start in a sixty-nine with Jessica and when you feel all hot, bothered and lubed up, you¡¯ll say, ¡®Quinn, just stick it in me. I have to know what it feels like. I don¡¯t understand Jessica, and I need to know what it is about you that prevents her from marrying me.¡¯ And of course, I¡¯ll fuck you, because I¡¯m a wolf, and you¡¯ll go, ¡®so that¡¯s what she likes about it. It¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t love men, or I¡¯d be fucking that thing all the time, trying to steal him away from Jess¡¯.¡±


    Gretchenughed.


    You see what I have to put up with sometimes? It would be kind of cool, if like Dad, she could just join in, do anything and everything with him. Maybe I should turn her into my bitch and make her do shit she really doesn¡¯t want to do. No. I¡¯m too submissive to make a good Domme. I¡¯d fuck it up somehow. Just be happy with what you have, which is better than I ever imagined. Cock and pussy together. Two people I care about. Don¡¯t break it, if it works.


    ¡°Listen, since we¡¯re having this friendly chat,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I wanted to tell you what I¡¯m nning for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it stuffing my mother with three big cocks and fucking her until she screams?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not. It¡¯s going to be a choice for both of them. In addition to the usual suspects, Peter ising back and so is another wolf named Eric, I understand Jessica is familiar with,¡±


    ¡°I remember Eric,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°He was one of the wolves who bred me. Nice enough fellow.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to offer your parents the choice of who they want, and what hole they want them in. It¡¯s entirely possible they¡¯ll choose the strangers, who they don¡¯t know, and might never have to see again, but they might choose the familiar, as I¡¯m offering Simon as one of the men. I¡¯m encouraging him to do it if they want him. I don¡¯t know whether James will want to be one of the cocks himself, or will watch three other men with Sue. The other thing is, I¡¯m going to offer your Dad someone to fuck while your mother is airtight. He¡¯ll also have a choice. I¡¯m not offering Randa or Simone, but I will offer Ingrid, Brigitte, Daphne, Dani, Anita and Jessica. I understand they fucked Brigitte before, and James might like to do so once more. Again, maybe he takes the strangers, or maybe he picks the familiar. He¡¯s used to seeing Jessica in your home. How would you feel watching your dad fuck your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°As opposed to her just sucking his cock?¡±

 254

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite the same, and you know it. Sometime in the next couple of days, you¡¯re going to be in bed with Jessica, licking her pussy. Do you want to do that with your daddy¡¯s fuck juice having been deposited in it? I do things like that to Jessica, because she¡¯s my submissive, and it¡¯s part of the mind games I y with her. It freaked your parents out, watching Jessica suck my cock after fucking her mother. It made both Jessica¡¯s and Anita¡¯s arousal do handstands. I can smell that on them. I won¡¯t give Jessica the choice, but I¡¯ll give it to you. Would you prefer she not fuck your father? I mean, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll realize the same thing; that you¡¯re in an intimate rtionship with Jessica, and anything he puts in her, you might be licking out.¡±


    Gretchen asked me, ¡°Do you want to fuck my dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aroused by the kinkiness of it, but not if it hurts you in some way. Like Loisst night, I think it would be even spicier if I fucked your Dad and your mom cleaned me up. I¡¯d also like to do to your mother what I did to you the night beforest. Dominate her, edge her, and make her squirt. I¡¯ve be depraved hanging around with wolves. All of that makes me juice, but I promised your parents I wouldn¡¯t hurt you if I could help it. I won¡¯t do it if it hurts you.¡±


    ¡°Can you smell me, Quinn?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What is my pussy telling me to do?¡±


    ¡°Let Jessica fuck your father, but you don¡¯t have to listen to your pussy. You can listen to your heart instead.¡±


    ¡°So let my girlfriend fuck my dad and then eat her outter, or not, that is the question?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll follow my heart this time. Don¡¯t offer her to my dad.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for asking. It¡¯s bad enough licking her pussy after she¡¯s fucked you,¡± Gretchen said. Quinn smiled at her.


    ¡°I should probably mention that Patricia ising tonight. I don¡¯t really know what she¡¯s going to do, although I expect lots of fucking from her afterst time, so Dawn is going to wolf it again. Maybe either or both of you could encourage Patricia to let Dawn lick her at some point.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I could get Dawn to lick me while Patricia is watching,¡± I said, ¡°see how freaked out she gets about it.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I guess I could too,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°A wolf hasn¡¯t licked me since I got bred.¡±


    ¡°She needs the money for her mother. I think if she lets a wolf lick her, she might let a wolf fuck her. I could be wrong; I¡¯ve fucked up before.¡±


    ¡°Time will tell,¡± I said.


    ******


    By 6:45 PM, all the parts were in ce, except Gretchen¡¯s parents, and Patricia. Patricia was due shortly, and her parents in fifteen minutes. J had note. We didn¡¯t really need another woman. Dawn was a wolf, and she seemed to be waiting by the door for Patricia to arrive. She knew her part in the y toe. All the men were erect, even my father. His masculinity was somewhat dwarfed by the others, the smallest cock there. I now knew he was slightly smaller, even, than Gretchen¡¯s father, not by much. The next smallest was Peter at around seven inches. Eric around eight, Nat a half inch longer than Eric, Grandpa at nine and Quinn, God Bless his dick, longer and thicker still.


    Every cock there but my father¡¯s, was an ass and pussy destroyer, and soon three of them would be filling Gretchen¡¯s mother, unless her parents backed out at thest minute. Given the way Sue had sucked Quinnst night, and James watched with a cock that wouldn¡¯t shrink, I doubted that would happen. They weremitted now. Gretchen knew it as well as I did. We were sitting together on one of the love seats, holding hands, sometimes kissing, just waiting for the moment to arrive.


    Patricia arrived and saw Dawn sitting by the door. She immediately got to her feet, whining and wagging her tail, and Patrica dropped to her knees to hug her around the neck and tell Dawn what a good wolf she was.


    When she stood up, she eximed, ¡°Damn, you brought a couple more dicks for me. I¡¯m honored.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Quinn teased. ¡°They¡¯re not all for you, at least not immediately. Three of them are for Gretchen¡¯s mother. She wanted to see what having a cock in every hole was like and after watching Jessica take three dicksst night, she¡¯sing to experience it for herself.¡±


    ¡°Even her ass?¡±


    ¡°Even her ass.¡±


    ¡°I might need to see that shit myself. Ladies.¡± While thement was directed to the room, she was looking at Gretchen and me.


    ¡°There are nodies here, Your Highness. Only unrepentant sluts, and I include you in thatment.¡±


    Patriciaughed. ¡°You got that straight. I need more pussy stretching in the worst way, and this seems to be the ce to get it. When does the floor show start?¡±


    ¡°Around seven,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Can we get you something to drink.¡±


    Patricia crouched down by Dawn again. ¡°Hey, girl, you want to get your homie a beer?¡±


    Dawn woofed and trotted off to the kitchen, returning a minuteter with a cold beer in her mouth.


    ¡°That is the damndest thing,¡± Patricia said, standing and twisting the top off. ¡°You girls, drinking?¡±


    ¡°Water. Baby on board,¡± I said, patting my stomach. ¡°Though I¡¯ll probably have pussy juice at some point.¡± Patricia snorted, almost spitting out a mouthful of beer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you shed your clothes and have a seat. I can lick your pussy while you wait.¡±


    ¡°Or me,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°I shaved,¡± Patricia said, setting down her bottle and taking off her blouse. She¡¯d dressed nicely, even though she¡¯d nned oning for a fucking.


    ¡°The better to eat you, my dear,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Girl, you funny.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a joke,¡± I said. ¡°We both like pussy and yours looks prime.¡± She was pushing her pants and underwear down at the time, so I wasn¡¯t speaking from memory.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have to lick none of you all back?¡±


    ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯m sure someone will lick me before the night is over.¡±


    ¡°Which one of you is better?¡±


    ¡°Gretchen¡¯s got more experience,¡± I said.


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s the only one who ever made me squirt,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°That was a special circumstance. I can¡¯t do that under normal circumstances.¡±


    ¡°What special circumstances?¡± Patricia said, sitting down and spreading her legs.


    I started drooling. What a slut! ¡°I told Gretchen that if she climaxed without my permission, I was going to spank her bare ass ten times for each orgasm. Knowing I was going to smack her bottom hard, she tried to resist orgasming as much as possible. Then, I teased her unmercifully, and finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and it was explosive, to say the least. We had to change the sheets and I had to take a shower. I can¡¯t do that without holding the threat of a bare ass spanking over your head.¡±


    ¡°Did you spank her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a real threat if you don¡¯t follow through. One hundred, thirty times, although only a hundred was for her orgasms, the rest was for insubordination.¡±


    Patriciaughed. ¡°You girls kinky. I like that. Why don¡¯t I try both of you, see who I think is best?¡±


    I squeezed Gretchen¡¯s hand and we both got in front of Patricia¡¯s chair. She scooted closer to the edge, and Gretchen and I took turns licking her pussy, about two minutes a turn. She¡¯d cum twice, and Gretchen was buried between those long, powerful, sprinter¡¯s thighs when her parents arrived. We didn¡¯t stop what we were doing, giving her two more orgasms before she grabbed hold of my head.


    ¡°You need to stop. I¡¯m getting too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s better?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°Too close to call, I need to do a retest.¡±


    ¡°Slut,¡± Gretchen said, at which Patriciaughed.


    We moved back to our love seat. Somehow, while our backs were turned, Sue had been disrobed. She was eyeing the cornucopia of cocks gathered for her pleasure. Six, and all erect, awaiting her choices. James was still dressed, but my mother was kissing him. He had an erection as well, as his pants looked too tight. I squeezed Gretchen¡¯s hand again.


    ¡°Sue, James,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You witnessed a triple prationst night. You¡¯re here tonight so Sue can experience one herself. James, you may choose the men who will fuck your wife, and Sue may choose which cock she wants in which hole. You may choose yourself if you wish. She¡¯s your wife. She can choose to go upstairs for privacy, if she wants. Only the men you chose for her, will go with her. If she chooses to remain down here, we¡¯ve put cushions on the floor forfort. If one of the men finishes before the other, Sue can ask another man to take his ce.

 255

    ¡°If you don¡¯t choose yourself to be one of those fucking your wife, you may choose one of these other five, three-hole sluts to fuck as your wife is taken. Brigitte, who I understand you¡¯ve enjoyed before, Ingrid, who has been living in your house, Anita, Simon¡¯s wife, Dani, Simon¡¯s submissive slut, or Daphne, Nat¡¯s wife. Any one of the five will do what you want. If you¡¯d like to discuss this privately, you may use the kitchen, then give us your choices.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They went into the kitchen to talk it over. Patricia said, ¡°God, I¡¯d love to know what they¡¯re saying in there. I¡¯ll bet that¡¯s some conversation. Dawn, can you get me another beer, my mouth is suddenly so dry.¡±


    Dawn trotted off for the beer. Gretchen and I started tough.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, bitches?¡±


    ¡°You should have asked Dawn to listen in on their conversation if you wanted to know what they¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s she going to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember,¡± I said, ¡°Quinn speaks wolf.¡±


    Patriciaughed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough anyway,¡± I said, ¡°They¡¯reing back and here¡¯s your beer.¡±


    Dawn came trotting back, another beer in her mouth. She walked up to Patricia, then waited for her pets after she handed it over. She sat on the floor under Pat¡¯s left hand, her right holding her beer.


    Sue chose Quinn for her pussy, Peter (the smallest cock other than her husband¡¯s and Dad¡¯s) for her ass, and Nathaniel for her mouth, an interesting choice, some interracial fetish perhaps. She chose to do her fucking down here, which meant she might be choosing more dicks at some point, and James chose Ingrid. Peter got a bottle of lube from Quinn.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s had the hots for her for awhile,¡± I said softly. ¡°Unrequited lust.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but Dad¡¯s always had a thing for tall women, and only Brigitte is taller, and she¡¯s pregnant, and he¡¯s had her before.¡±


    ¡°True. Variety is the spice of life.¡±


    As Ingrid undressed James, Quinn put Sue on her back on the cushions and licked her to two orgasms, preparing her for his cock. Then Quinn got on his back and Sue mounted his cock. She orgasmed as she worked her way down his shaft.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking big,¡± Sue moaned. ¡°I¡¯ve never had anything this big inside of me before. I love it.¡±


    Ingrid was sucking James¡¯ cock, who still standing, his pants around his ankles, looking fit to pop already. When Sue had her second orgasm a half minuteter, James did pop. After sucking down his cum, Ingrid finished undressing him, and sat him in an easy chair, looking at the floor show, like the rest of us.


    Quinn spread Sue¡¯s ass cheeks, and Peter started licking her pucker. Her orgasms got more intense and more frequent.


    ¡°James, Peter¡¯s tongue is up my ass. He¡¯s licking inside of my ass. Oh, fuck, that feels good. You can¡¯t believe how good this feels.¡±


    James¡¯ cock hadn¡¯t lost much from his orgasm, so Ingrid straddled him and lowered her pussy over him, sliding right down.


    ¡°Another pussy you¡¯ll have to suck your Dad¡¯s semen from,¡± I pointed out to my sweetie. Even if James didn¡¯t fuck me, Ingrid was her main squeeze in my absence.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll make her douche first.¡±


    Peter pulled back from Sue¡¯s brown pucker, saliva soaked, and even open a bit from the tongue probing, He squirted some lube on the starfish and started smearing it around, pushing first one, then two fingers inside of her, twisting and turning them to stretch her more for his cock.


    Sue spasmed again. ¡°I want your cock, shove your cock in my ass. Fuck me.¡±


    Peter lubed his prick, and pushed it against her back door. Sue gasped, and Peter slowly thrust forward, the crown beginning to disappear, then the whole head popped through.


    ¡°James,¡± Sue moaned. ¡°I¡¯ve got two big cocks inside of me for the first time in my life. They¡¯re so big, and I¡¯m so full. Fuck, I¡¯m cumming again. Fuck me. Give me all of your cock.¡±


    Peter smoothly pushed the rest of the way inside of her. I knew what that felt like, and it was wonderful. Fully sheathed in her ass, he paused, giving her time to get used to the intrusion. Even paused, Sue was cumming from Quinn¡¯s fucking. He hadn¡¯t paused at all.


    Nat chose that moment to feed Sue his cock, and his ck snake started disappearing into her mouth. No words could flow any longer, just moans, and slurps, and whimpers. They all increased in volume when Peter started fucking. She became a true slut in that moment. James could hear the lust in his wife¡¯s moans and whimpers. Without words, she was begging for cock, begging to be fucked. Her body said it all as she fucked back against the cocks filling her.


    James came again, pumping up hard into Ingrid, his cum spurting out around his shaft and running down to his balls. Ingrid turned to clean off his cock, and Daphne cleaned her.


    Peter orgasmed, pumping his cum into Sue¡¯s ass. When he pulled out, Sue begged for another cock briefly before Nat shut her up again. Eric reced him, and the fires continued to burn. When James saw another monster cock plunge into his wife¡¯s open ass, he started getting hard again. As soon as he was, Ingrid lowered her ass over his saliva coated cock.


    Quinn orgasmed, and Eric rolled Sue back onto him. and Gerhard plunged into her cum soaked pussy, before they rolled back in the other direction. Nat pulling out of her mouth only long enough for the maneuver to be performed. Mother cleaned off her Master¡¯s cock, while Brigitte cleaned Peter.


    Nat climaxed, pumping his sperm into Sue¡¯s mouth and after she swallowed, she begged for another cock. Dad gave her another pacifier to suck on, and her begging became gurgles as he pushed to the back of her mouth. Patricia was masturbating, pussy sensitive no longer.


    ¡°I knew Mother would like this,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°I like it too,¡± I said, ¡°I need some relief. Dawn, would you please lick my pussy?¡±


    Patricia watched in amazement as Dawn trotted to me and started licking me. I have previously described how the long, facile, muscr tongues of wolves could do amazing things to the human pussy. Dawn did those things to me, and they felt every bit as good as thest time. By the time I had my second orgasm, the men in Sue were starting to go for seconds. Quinn was now iming Sue¡¯s ass.


    I had my third, Peter reced Dad in Sue¡¯s mouth and James blew his third load into Ingrid¡¯s ass.


    Gretchen spread her legs. ¡°Here girl. Lick me now, Dawn.¡±


    Dawn moved over to Gretchen.


    ¡°Does that feel as good as it looks?¡± Patricia asked.


    ¡°Better,¡± Gretchen moaned, ¡°but you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m done with her.¡±


    Sue hadn¡¯t slowed down at all. As soon as Gerhard pumped his cum into her cunt, she begged for another cock. Quinn rolled over on his back, taking Sue with him. Her pussy looked almost raw. It gaped with the cum of two seriously endowed men dripping out in thick chunks. Nat plunged into the gooey mess, fucking her pussy hard, jacking his cock as deep as he could go. James watched the well hung ck man banging his wife. Peter pumped cum down Sue¡¯s throat, her third load of protein. Gerhard reced him in her mouth. She was gagging on his long cock.


    Gretchen said she was finished, and Patricia called Dawn to lick her pussy, then leaned back and watched the incredible disy of carnality. By the time Nat finished in her pussy, Dad was ready with another erection. He plunged into the sea of cum, pumping, before Quinn told him to roll back over so he could finish hard. Her pucker looked red when Quinn finished after depositing another load in her ass. Cum was dribbling out of it. Sue wasn¡¯t ready to stop, she begged for another cock, and Eric took Quinn¡¯s ce.


    Ingrid had cleaned off James¡¯ cock again and despite cumming three times already, and his dick looking red and sore, he still told Ingrid to ride him, pussy again. Even I had the capability of smelling the sex in the air. Patricia¡¯s eyes were closed as wolf Dawnpped her sodden folds and she climaxed for the second time. I started masturbating, needing to cum again, but Gretchen took my hand and ced it on her pussy, and she took over pleasuring me.


    All three men currently using Sue, Eric, Dad and Gerhard, climaxed at roughly the same time, within a half minute of each other, spurting more cum into all three orifices. For the first time since her triple pration began, Sue did not beg for another cock. Dad rolled her gently on her back. Her legs were still syed, as if she didn¡¯t have the energy to close them. I knew how messy I got from one of the wolves, imagine four in her pussy and four in her ass, and you might imagine the semen overflowing her ravaged holes.


    Sue started crying. James stopped fucking Ingrid and got down beside her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, does it hurt?¡±


    She rolled into him and clung to him like a life raft.


    ¡°A little, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m crying.¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying, love?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so ashamed, James. I was such a whore, begging for cock after cock. How will you ever love me again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never stop loving you, honey.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Forever, until death do us part.¡±


    ¡°Make love to me, James.¡±


    Ignoring all that had gone before, the cum of the previous four men, James entered his wife and gently made love to her until he had his fourth orgasm, adding to the mess.


    Quinn squatted next to them when James finished.


    ¡°You should both take a shower now, but I¡¯m afraid Sue will leak cum all through the house if she tries to move as she is.¡±


    James looked at the mess he¡¯d added to. ¡°I agree. Wrap her in a nket.¡±


    ¡°We could do that,¡± Quinn agreed, ¡°but we have three submissive sluts whose job it is to clean up after sexual messes. If you¡¯ll both agree, I¡¯d like to have Anita, Jessica and Dani lick her clean. After all, their Masters and or husband helped make the mess.¡±

 256

    Which is how I found myself on my knees with Dani and Mom, cleaning the cum of eight orgasms from Sue¡¯s tenderher parts. I don¡¯t know how many orgasms Sue had before, but she managed three more from our gentle licking, and James had another erection. We used a towel to get thest bits, and I helped James get Sue up to the master bath, and into the shower.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to run a bath as well,¡± I said. ¡°I know from personal experience, that Sue is going to be sore. Get most of the mess off in the shower, then sit down in the bathtub with her and let her soak herdy bits. If you hug on her, smooch a little and hold her, it will really make her feel a lot better than she feels now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. Was that dog licking you and Gretchen?¡± James asked.


    ¡°What dog?¡± Sue asked. She¡¯d missed it in her own orgy.


    ¡°Hybrid wolf, but yes. She was licking us. She¡¯s very well trained.¡±


    ¡°A wolf?¡± Sue said.


    You¡¯re not going say anything after the fun you just had, are you? I think something about pots and ck kettles applies here.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Take this time while you¡¯re cuddling in the bath to make sure you¡¯re both good moving forward and if you had your fun and it¡¯s over now, or if you might like to see it happen again, and under what circumstances.¡±


    ¡°You were right,¡± James said, ¡°about how it would affect Sue and how her reactions would affect me. It¡¯s a good thing you prepared me, or I might have wanted to kill myself.¡±


    ¡°And that would have been a shame, because really, being stimted like that, she had no choice in the matter. It¡¯s not tied to reason and love, it¡¯s tied to our instincts and nature. No matter how far removed we are from our ancestral past, we still have primal parts of us that respond in primal ways.¡±


    I ran the bath and left it for them along with a couple of big fluffy towels, then rejoined the others. Patricia already had Nat in one end, and Eric in the other. Not in her ass though. I should teach her to stretch her ass. Ingrid was impaled on Quinn¡¯s cock, while Mom licked her pussy and Quinn¡¯s balls, while Peter poked her pussy, Dani was drinking down Dad¡¯s cum while Gerhard was fucking her ass, with Brigitte recording it. Dawn was lying on the carpet watching Patricia get fucked, her head over her paws.


    Randa and Simone were ying with Daphne, and I¡¯m not talking board or card games. I sat down with Gretchen again.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are they doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They seem good. Shower first, then soak in the tub, a little catching up. I think they¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°That was something else. I never, ever, imagined my Mom would ever do something like that.¡±


    ¡°I definitely think what I used to consider as older, say over fifty, people, are more sexual than I ever gave them credit for. It¡¯s like I somehow thought they quit having sex at forty or something because things started to sag, or they quit having kids so, you know, no need for sex. It actually makes me hopeful. I¡¯m enjoying all of this, and I¡¯d hate for it to end at some arbitrary time because it wasn¡¯t supposed to be fun anymore. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d want a three hole gangbang at your mother¡¯s age, but getting fucked in all three holes at once, count me in.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll end up fucking Quinn at some point?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s entirely up to you, Gretchen. I remember something you told your father when this started, though. I believe it was along the lines of ¡®I like the feel of something in my pussy, but I have no emotional connection to the person at the other end.¡¯ Something simr anyway. You don¡¯t have to love the person at the other end of the cock. No one expects you to do that; you¡¯re not made that way. But would you enjoy the sex if you fucked the cock, treated it like a strap-on, instead of a dick. Only you can answer that question. I certainly can¡¯t.


    ¡°Thest couple of days when Dad was sucking dick. I know he hated it. Mainly, he was doing it for Mom. She believed, that instead of having to worry who was in their bed, if they could forget the gender, they could have a better time together. She wouldn¡¯t worry that because it was a man, Dad was being ignored, the same as she¡¯s now epted that she can have sex with another woman if Dad takes one to bed. They can both enjoy whoever¡¯s there. Doesn¡¯t mean they want to love him or her; they have each other for that. The rest is just sex.


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest with you, I¡¯d love to be licking and sucking you while Quinn is fucking you. It would be like my two favorite people sharing something special with each other. I¡¯d love to be in a situation, where no matter who I reached for in the middle of the night, I¡¯d find someone I cared for, and we could all befortable with each other, even if we didn¡¯t love each other the same. But I don¡¯t want to put pressure on you to do something you don¡¯t want to do. It¡¯s selfish of me and I know it is. I want to have my cake and eat it too. I want everything, even if other people don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Would you love me more if I did?¡±


    I kissed her. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to love you more than I do. I know it¡¯s not enough, because it¡¯s not exclusive, and I think that¡¯s what you want. But even now I love you more than my parents. I just don¡¯t think I can be an all-girl girl. I don¡¯t want to be an all-guy girl either, but if I had to give one up, it would have to be the girl, and for that, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m a firm number two.¡±


    ¡°A firm number one pussy. My favorite pussy,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°You know, Jessica, I never thought I¡¯d have even this much with you. I was getting by, had fuck buddies, even girlfriends who weren¡¯t lesbian. But I missed you so much in my life. If I¡¯m being honest, I failed in New York because I was alone. I didn¡¯t have you, or anyone I even cared that much about. Even staying with my parents back home, around them, everything was day to day. I had almost nothing to look forward to. When you came back into my life, and agreed to have sex with me, I took wing. That¡¯s the reason my work is so good now. I¡¯ve got feeling in my life again. I¡¯m not numb. So whatever else you can give me, thank you at least for this.¡±


    I pulled her into my arms. ¡°Come to bed with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have duties to perform.¡±


    ¡°Fuck it. At this moment, you¡¯re my first priority.¡±


    I turned to Quinn. ¡°I have some important business to take care of, Master. I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Have a good night, I¡¯ll only send women to sleep with you. Bed crowding situation.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°You understand me better every day, sir. I knew you didn¡¯t have to be an asshole.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of work.¡±


    Iughed and led Gretchen upstairs. By the time Simone and Brigitte joined us, we were sated and asleep. I didn¡¯t let anyone get between us, pulling Gretchen closer to give them room.


    ******


    When we got up, everyone else was up already. Quinn informed us that Gretchen¡¯s parents had left about a an hour after we went upstairs. Patricia left two hours after that, fucked out. Dani, Mom, Dad and Quinn had shared a bed, fucking the two sluts senseless for another hour, Nat recording, or sometimes joining in. Mother got fucked in all three holes again, Dani fucked in two while sucking the cum from Mom¡¯s pussy and ass.


    I gave my Master a kiss, then dropped down to suck his cock, just on general principles, for letting me have my night with Gretchen. When I drained him, he sat me on hisp and fed me. Toying with me enough to give me four orgasms, none with his permission. The others were staying today to pack up before leaving tomorrow. Quinn told Mom she had to go from person to person, all day long, licking pussy or sucking cock until he returned.


    ¡°If my slut wants an orgasm today, you can beg your husband to fuck you while you¡¯re busy tending to everyone else. Your mouth better be on a cock or cunt before your husband shoves his dick into you. I don¡¯t want you to clean your pussy or ass if he fucks you. Leave it a mess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    We went to Gretchen¡¯s house to meet the packersing to collect her paintings to ship to Maine. Quinn walked around her studio, looking at the artwork, finished and in progress. He was silent as he looked at them, until he¡¯d looked at them all.


    ¡°These are beautiful, Gretchen. I¡¯ve never seen better. The way the sun glistens on the water is uncanny. The wolves are perfect, the fur, amazing. I¡¯m in awe. You need to send me a list of things you want for your studio. It won¡¯t be done by the time you get there, it being near winter, but I want you to be able to work as soon as you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Thank, you, I will.¡±


    ¡°This is the one simr to Sasha¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jessica gave it to her and said she¡¯d take the next one I made like it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the things that confused me about Jessica. When I heard she was taking money for puppies, I thought she was a mercenary whore. Someone who didn¡¯t really give a damn about wolves. The women we seduced for puppies, at least cared for the wolves who bred them. Money seemed wrong. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d give a damn about us. Then she holds a knife to my throat to protect Brigitte, and gave this painting to Sasha, which I know is worth a lot of damn money. In a lot of different ways, she proved she did care, that it wasn¡¯t all about the money. I didn¡¯t understand that about her at first, that even though you need money and felt like you should get paid for something, didn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t care. I was so wrong. It¡¯s why I fucked up. I look at this art, and I can see your feelings in every brush stroke. You care, too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I do.¡±


    Sue called down the stairs. ¡°Gretchen, the shippers are here.¡±


    ¡°Send them down, we¡¯re decent.¡±


    Four burly guys stomped down the stairs. They may have been burly, but they weren¡¯t God-like.


    ¡°You can take them back to the warehouse in cardboard boxes,¡± Quinn said, ¡°but I want them shipped in wooden crates, so crate them before sending them to Maine. Here¡¯s the address and a credit card. I want all eighteen of these finished paintings. You damage any of them, I¡¯lle back and pound you into the ground like a tent stake. Any questions.¡±

 257

    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    He wrote down the address and gave Quinn a receipt, Two guys went back to get cardboard boxes that would fit the various paintings. One guy tagged each of the paintings to go.


    ¡°These are really good. Did you paint these?¡± The guy asked Quinn.


    ¡°I¡¯m a hunter. This is the painter,¡± he put his hand on Gretchen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll buy one now for $5000. I think they¡¯ll go up in price rapidly once her work gets shown around. One of these pieces is destined for an art gallery in Boston. Once that happens, you¡¯ll be lucky to get one at twice the price.¡±


    ¡°You must really like wolves,¡± they guy said. ¡°They¡¯re in most of these pictures.¡±


    ¡°They have a certain nobility,¡± Gretchen said, smiling at Quinn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a photo of me and my hunting dog in a field at sunrise I love. I¡¯d love to have a painting done of that photo.¡±


    ¡°Make a copy of it and send it to me. I can work off a photo,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°You¡¯ve got my address off your paperwork, but I¡¯ll be moving after I deliver junior here, so don¡¯t fiddle around. I¡¯d hate to have to ship it, when you can pick it up in person.¡±


    It took about an hour for all the paintings to be packed and the men gone. Once they were, Gretchen shed her clothes.


    ¡°Quinn, I want you to make love to me. Jessica, do whatever you can to make it better. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to sixty-nine any time soon.¡± She headed to her bedroom.


    We both stood there dumbfounded. She turned around halfway to her room and said. ¡°We don¡¯t have all day. Don¡¯t fuck this up.¡±


    Both of us hurried after her, me shedding my clothes. Quinn a little more cautious.


    Gretchen was sitting on the bed, naked. ¡°What do I do? I¡¯ve never made love to a man before, only mated with wolves.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I heard your conversation with Jessicast night. It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°How did you hear us?¡± I said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pointed to his ears. ¡°Wolf.¡±


    ¡°The way I look at it, Quinn, is we three are going to be together fairly often. Now every time Jessicaes to your ce, she¡¯s going to want to fuck you. Those are the facts. I ept that. Now I can be on the outside looking in, or I can find some way to join in; to spend as much time with Jessica as I can, naked in a bed. I need to find out how enjoyable that can be for me, or if I should resign myself to the outside. So fuck me, damnit.¡±


    Quinn took off his clothes, Gretchen staring at him. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking big,¡± she said. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t destroy my pussy.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°So, what do I do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to pretend that this is the first time you¡¯ve ever had sex. We¡¯re going to explore as if you¡¯re a virgin, seeing a man for the first time. Getfortable, and I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    Gretchen moved up the bed andy down. Quinn got in the bed with her and crawled to her. Hey down beside her and told me to get on the other side, and just rub Gretchen¡¯s back and neck for the moment. I did. Gretchen rxed a little, feeling my hands on her.


    ¡°All we¡¯re going to do, is just kiss for a bit. Kissing a man is different than kissing a woman. I¡¯ve kissed both, so I know. When you feelfortable with the kissing, let your hands explore. Go as fast or slow as you want. When you get to my cock and balls, linger, let your hands feel what your pussy will,ter. Don¡¯t worry about sucking and licking. Too soon. You¡¯ve had things inside of your pussy before. This is just another thing. Treat it that way. Just imagine what it will feel like inside of you, filling you up.¡±


    That¡¯s what they did. They spent a long time just kissing. Quinn was a good kisser. As he said, it¡¯s different kissing men and women, but not so different, you can¡¯t do both. He didn¡¯t im her mouth the way he imed mine, letting her do the tentative exploring. It took at least fifteen minutes before Gretchen let her hands start moving over the hard nes of him, the solidness, steel under velvet, so unlike the softness of women, who have an extrayer of fat in the skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re so much hairier,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Appreciate the difference.¡±


    I could tell when her explorations reached his cock. Gretchen gave a soft gasp, ¡°so fucking huge,¡± and Quinn moaned slightly.


    ¡°No dildo I¡¯ve ever used has this particr blend of softness and rigidity,¡± she said, both hands on it. ¡°They¡¯re either hard materials, like stic or ss, or flexible like gel. This is both. I can¡¯t reach my hand around it.¡± Another slight moan from Quinn. ¡°There¡¯s nothing like balls in the lesbian world. It¡¯s like eggs in a soft leather bag.¡±


    ¡°The better to breed you with, dearie.¡±


    Gretchenughed. ¡°That is the main purpose, isn¡¯t it? Put a baby in me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the design, and the intent of the Maker.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m pregnant now, as I¡¯m not on birth control. Never been on birth control. I¡¯ll need to be careful ying with this thing, or I might find myself with an unwanted pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to do some exploring of my own,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Quinn had fucked hundreds, maybe thousands of times with females. There probably wasn¡¯t a whole lot he didn¡¯t know about female bodies. Gretchen was a female. His hands were harder, bigger, more calloused, but he knew what to do with them. Gretchen began to moan as he searched out her secret ces. She gasped and orgasmed when his finger entered her, his finger much thicker and longer than mine. Her sigh wasn¡¯t much different than the ones I gave her as she shivered on it. I¡¯d kept my hands on her the entire time, rubbing her neck and back. I kissed her neck as she spasmed, and she reached behind her to hold my head against her.


    Gretchen¡¯s first orgasm out of the way, Quinn went searching and exploring with his mouth and tongue, as skilled with those as his fingers. Tongues are pretty much the same between sexes, males being slightly bigger, like most things, and more insistent, pushier, say, than most women. Wolves spent a lot of time licking. They knew how to lick. Gretchen orgasmed on his tongue, just as she had on his finger, cumming again when hebined the two. He added a second finger, then a third, his fingers going deeper, and parting her folds more than mine, stretching her somewhat for what was toe.


    ¡°Turn over and let Jessica lick you,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I¡¯m going to enter you from the rear.¡±


    Gretchen was eager to do that. She quickly turned to the other side, and I went down on her, while Quinn held her upper leg up, opening her for both of us. My mouth got busy on her clit, while Quinn kissed her neck and back. Gretchen purred and orgasmed again. Quinn ced his cock at the entrance to her quim, letting her feel him, while I licked her. When she climaxed again, he began his invasion, a slow pration of her now moist cavern. She screamed as her orgasm intensified. She grabbed my head, clutching me to her.


    ¡°Fuck, he¡¯s so big,¡± Gretchen moaned, shuddering.


    She climaxed two more times before he was fully sheathed in her.


    ¡°Jessica, move up and begin kissing her while you y with her breasts and nipples.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 258

    His finger reced my tongue on her clit, as I moved to do his bidding. He began moving, thrusting in and out, about six inches at a time while I tasted Gretchen¡¯s mouth and yed with her breasts. She shuddered through three more strong orgasms, her breath ragged as we kissed.


    Quinn whispered in her ear. ¡°Those orgasms were all free. The next ones are going to cost you. If you cum without my permission again, Jessica is going to spank you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that to me,¡± Gretchen whispered. ¡®Please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t think I can take it.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, you will. Hold it. Don¡¯t cum.¡±


    Gretchen never had a chance. She tried. God knows she tried, but Quinn was relentless. He continued whispering warnings in her ear, ordering her not to cum, even as his attack on her body, her pussy, intensified. His thrusting sped up, his finger a blur on her clit. Her body tightened, wound on springs too tight to hold. Gretchen shattered with a louder scream than all the others preceding it. Her body bucked during her spasms and she squirted again, no one down there to swallow it. She had several more orgasms in the space of the next few minutes, cumming harder when Quinn finally drove all the way inside of her, and released a flood of cum.


    Without turning, Quinn said, ¡°Good morning, Sue. Would you like to clean your daughter¡¯s cum off my cock, while Jessica cleans Gretchen.¡±


    I looked up and Sue was at the doorway, masturbating. She blushed scarlet, then fled, running up the stairs.


    Quinnughed. ¡°What¡¯s the verdict, Gretchen. Do you think you can join Jessica in our bed without worrying if you fit in?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll survive. Was my mother really watching you fuck me?¡±


    ¡°For thest fifteen minutes. I scented her when she came down. Slut, clean us both off, then spank Gretchen for cumming without permission, forty-five swats. I¡¯m going to see if Sue wants another fucking. You can give Gretchen a couple more orgasms while you clean her up. You might want to help her change the sheets.¡±


    I started with Master, because that¡¯s what a good submissive slut should do, then started cleaning Gretchen, and with her squirting and Master¡¯s usual heavy cum load, that was going to be a big job.


    Quinn didn¡¯t dress to go up the stairs, and his cock was stiffening again. Before we started on the sheets, after Gretchen¡¯s spanking, we heard Sue begging for his cock, and we bothughed.


    When we went upstairs after dressing, Quinn had Sue bent over the back of the couch, plowing her pussy as James watched. Gretchen went straight to her father and hugged him, then watched Sue getting fucked with him. I stood nearby.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s leaving tomorrow, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Sue said Quinn just had sex with you. Did you like it as much as she does?¡± pointing to Sue moaning as Quinn fucked her.


    ¡°God help me, I did. I never thought I could ever feel that way with a prick in me, but he¡¯s damn good at what he does. I was worried I might not fit in, joining Jessica in his bed, but I don¡¯t have anything to worry about in that regard. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever fuck him without Jessica being there, but hell, is he good.¡±


    ¡°How can he be that good? I know he¡¯s got a big cock and all, but Jesus!¡±


    ¡°Lots of practice, Dad. You¡¯ve been with just a few women in your life, and had sex with mom on average what, two or three times a week for thirty years, maybe less? He¡¯s fucked thirteen or fourteen different ones, five or more times a day since he¡¯s been here. Multiply that out by ten years, and what have you got? He¡¯s fucked more different women, more often in ten years, than you have in your life. He¡¯s got nearly a perpetual erection. He had to learn something in that time. I certainly would expect you¡¯re a better lover now than when you first started.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± It was really twelve times that number, not ten years, a hundred, twenty.


    ¡°Every woman I¡¯ve seen with him, is the same way. Mom¡¯s no different than the rest. But, it¡¯s just sex to him. He doesn¡¯t want Mom. Why would he? He¡¯s got unlimited flowers to pluck. You¡¯re a good man for letting her y a little, experience what it¡¯s like to be with someone who can give her that much pleasure. I know Mom will appreciate it.¡±


    Quinn orgasmed, and once again, I was tasked with cleaning up the mess, both his cock and Sue¡¯s pussy. James had an erection from watching. I suspected Sue would find herself messy again in short order.


    After Master was clean, he stuck his hand out to James. ¡°Thank you, sir, for sharing your wife. She¡¯s a lovely woman, and you¡¯re a lucky man to have her.¡±


    James took his hand and shook it. ¡°I agree. I am a lucky man. So are you.¡± He pointed to Gretchen and me.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Quinn went downstairs to get dressed. He kissed both Sue and Gretchen before we left. I kissed all three. Hell, I¡¯d had sex with all three of them now, in one form or the other. We went back to my parent¡¯s house.


    Mom was still licking and sucking when we got back. Both her ass and pussy had a lot of dried cum around it. Dad had been busy. She was sucking Nat for like the third time today we¡¯d been gone so long. Quinn stripped then pushed into her squishy cunt. He fucked her hard, spit-roasting her with Nathaniel. Mom squealed and gagged as he entered her, driving her deep on Nat¡¯s cock. Nat climaxed before Quinn did, and Mom swallowed it all, then begged for Quinn to fuck her harder when her mouth was free.


    When Quinn finished, Nat cleaned Mom while I cleaned Quinn. Quinn told Mom to lead him upstairs to her bedroom, and for Dad and me to follow. I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do with us. I knew I wasn¡¯t having sex with my parents, and I doubt they¡¯d do it with me either.


    It was somethingpletely different.


    ¡°Mother Slut, you¡¯ve been a wonderful submissive. Your service and dedication to your Master¡¯s needs has been impable. Only your daughter has rivaled your service to me. I have one more thing to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, ask and I¡¯ll try to give it.¡± She looked at me, and I¡¯m sure she wondered it that¡¯s where he was going, just as I¡¯d wondered.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you enjoy fucking the wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. It was quite enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°Simon, did you enjoy Anita fucking a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I have one more task for you toplete, before you submission to me is over. Just as Jessica submitted fully to the wolf, I want the same from you.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean, sir?¡± Mom asked. Suddenly, I knew.


    ¡°I want you to suck me as a wolf.¡± Boom. ¡°You¡¯re free to discuss this with Simon. Use the bathroom for privacy if you wish, but before you leave this room, I want an answer.¡±


    My parents looked at me. What could I say. I¡¯d done it. Three times over, but who¡¯s counting.


    I nodded my head, acknowledging what they already knew. I was a wolf cocksucker.


    ¡°I intend for Dani to do it tonight as well,¡± Quinn said. ¡°If you¡¯re my submissive, I want you to worship my cock in all of its forms, human and wolf. Either way, I mean to remove your cor whether you do or don¡¯t, but that is what I desire as your Master.¡±


    They looked at each other, then went into the bathroom. The fact they were even willing to discuss it, put the odds at around fifty percent or more that mother would do it, I thought. One or both of them would have screamed ¡®NO¡¯ otherwise. Mom had wanted to experience her wolf heritage. This was it. This was damned near everything.


    When they returned, her voice was very soft.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Master.¡±


    Quinn¡¯s cock was rock hard. He got down on the bed, on his side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the choice, Slut. You can start sucking my cock as a man, then close your eyes, and I¡¯ll shift. Don¡¯t try to suck all of it, due to the knot. I would prefer it if I shift first, and you approach my wolf cock knowing you¡¯re sucking off a wolf. That you keep your eyes open and look at my cock the same as you do when I¡¯m a man. I¡¯d like the very best blow job of which you¡¯re capable. The amount of cum I produce as a wolf is around 50% higher than as a man. When I cum, your mouth will be flooded with cum. More than you thought possible. Swallow all of it if you can, or as much as you can get down. What¡¯s your choice?¡±


    ¡°Your wolf, Master.¡± Still so soft I could barely hear her.


    Quinn shifted. His wolf stretched out on the bed on it¡¯s side, his cock as hard and demanding looking as it had looked as a man. Mom climbed onto the bed. She hesitated a moment, then opened her mouth to ept his organ. She kept her eyes open and tenderly sucked the top four inches of his cock, while her hands stroked and caressed his lupine balls. His knot formed, signifying nothing as it was outside of her mouth. For ten minutes, she caressed his wolf masculinity, in and out, epting the peculiar shape of his cock crown. I recognized the signs of his impending release.


    ¡°He¡¯s about to cum, Mom. Prepare yourself.¡±


    She started swallowing even before his seed arrived, gulping huge mouthfuls after it did. She kept sucking and swallowing all through his orgasm, getting every drop. He shifted again and she was sucking his human cock, and caressing his human balls.


    He stroked her hair, her cheek. ¡°Thank you, Anita. That was very, very good. You¡¯ve done well, my submissive slut. I¡¯m proud of you. Kneel.¡±


    Mom knelt on the bed before her Lord and Master, and Quinn removed her cor, then her cuffs.


    ¡°You¡¯re free, Anita. Thank you for your submissive service to me. If I were you, I¡¯d spend the rest of today, showing your husband how much you love him, in whatever form he needs. Simon, I¡¯ll inform Dani that I¡¯m taking her service back from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Quinn and I left the room and he informed Dani he was back as her Master.


    ¡°Brace yourself for a good ass fucking. Brigitte record it for Carl.¡±


    How he could still be fucking Dani with a cock so hard and strong after the performance he¡¯d already put on today, I¡¯ll never know. He¡¯d cum in my mouth, Gretchen¡¯s and Sue¡¯s cunt, and Mom¡¯s cunt and mouth. It¡¯s like he hadn¡¯t cum at all today, the way he plowed her ass. I was in awe, and I knew he wasn¡¯t even done.


    Mom and Dad had disappeared and I heard her upstairs as Dad had his way with her, reiming his wife after close to a week of her submission to Quinn.


    I didn¡¯t have to clean Quinn¡¯s cock or Dani¡¯s ass after he was done. Daphne did it, submissive to a senior wolf and used to sucking a dirty cock and licking well fucked asses.

 259

    Road Trip ¨C Canada


    For the first night since we arrived at my parents¡¯ house, Dani and I were in the same bed as our Master, along with Nat. Quinn wanted another movie for Carl, so I filmed him pumping his cum into Dani¡¯s mouth, while Nat pumped his into her cunt. Then Master and Nat videoed me licking her clean and to several more orgasms, while Nat and Master took turns fucking me.


    ¡°Dani, both Jessica and Anita have sucked my wolf cock. I want you to suck mine as my submissive slut, just as they have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before, Master, nor even seen it done. I¡¯m a little scared. Could Jessica show me how it¡¯s done before I try?¡±


    For the first time, Quinn asked me to suck off another wolf, Nat, and it would be in front of witnesses, just as my Mom had done. I¡¯d told Dani she might see me suck a wolf cock, though I thought it would be my Master¡¯s and not some other wolf, but I agreed.


    Nat shifted to his wolf, and Iy down beside him and sucked his lupine cock. I prepared myself to ept the volume of his wolf discharge, as Mom had done, but I was fortunate that frequent fucking of Dani and me just prior to this episode, left his balls more depleted than usual. While I sucked Nat¡¯s wolf, Quinn was ying with Dani as she watched. She climaxed several times on his fingers before Nat¡¯s hot cum filled my mouth and throat, then eventually, my stomach.


    Nat switched back and Quinn said to Dani. ¡°I want you to do the same thing to me now.¡±


    Knowing, and having watched someone else do it, had broken the ice for Dani. She agreed to try it once, and after Quinn shifted to his wolf, she sucked him off. Without the warning Mom had received, Dani wasn¡¯t prepared for the volume of his seed, so ended up spitting out or spilling, almost a third of it, which she had to lick up off the bed.


    Quinn shifted back. ¡°Good girl, Dani. That was very well done except for not swallowing it all, but you¡¯ll practice until you get it right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    He cuddled with her, and that¡¯s the way we went to sleep, Master with Dani, and Nat with me.


    ******


    It was back on the road again the next morning, slutty clothes, Lushes in our pussies, leashes on our cors, and fucking and sucking in the back when it suited our Master. He didn¡¯t care if he wore a seat belt, because unless he severed his neck in a crash he assumed he was immune to death. Since we had to go through the UP to get to Sault Ste. Marie, and cross over into Canada, Gerhard had arranged for us to meet the head Alpha, top honcho in Marquette. We went up to Eagle River where we got on US 45 taking that to Bruce Crossing where we got on SR 28, which took us directly to Marquette.


    The head cheese was named Hubert and the headquarters wasn¡¯t in Marquette proper, but near the small town of Ishpeming, near Deer Lake away from the city. Gerhard apparently put a good word in for us, as we were greeted warmly by Hubert, and his mate, Mae.


    ¡°So, this is Gerhard¡¯s granddaughter, the one who has brought so many new breeders to the pack, including here and New Ennd.¡±


    ¡°Over thirty so far with a couple other possibles that Gerhard will be hoping to turn in the near future, a woman with an ill mother who needs medical assistance, and a waitress at a local restaurant. The waitress may only be good for two, possibly three puppies, as she¡¯s older, but it looks hopeful. The other one was a school friend of Jessica¡¯s who¡¯s young enough for four. We still have to spring the wolf part on them first, but things were progressing,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Come in,e in. We¡¯ve got meat on the grill. We¡¯re happy to feed you.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish us to make obeisance?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°It was made to Gerhard, and that¡¯s good enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± I said, ¡°but you appear to be the oldest wolf I ever met. How old are you?¡± He looked maybe sixty, so I knew he was much older than that.


    ¡°Two hundred, thirty-one years old,¡± Hubert said. ¡°Some young wolf will probably take over in the next twenty years or so, maybe even Gerhard. I can¡¯t keep beating off all neers forever.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s almost as old as our country, sir,¡± Dani said. ¡°The things you must have seen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve seen some stuff. I fought in the Civil War as a man, and the Great War with General Pershing. He kept some wolves as scouts, being one of the few who knew about wolves, though the trench warfare made us fairly useless. Everyone knew when the next attack was going to be, not just wolves. They¡¯d move some more men in from the rear, fill up the trenches and put them over the top when they had enough men, watch ¡¯em get mowed down by machine guns and gas. At least most bullets couldn¡¯t kill us, although a few artillery shells did a few of us in. Pershing was the only five star General to ever hold the rank in his own lifetime. I guess they thought they could trust him with the truth, but then, he¡¯d fought against the Indians and wolves before the treaty. I collected a small pension for WWI for several years, then I needed to die with all the others who fought in that war.¡±


    The weather outside was too cold to strip before entering, but there were fires to keep us warm inside, so the clothes disappeared. A lot of the wolves sniffed the breeders, knowing we were carrying puppies.


    They had some trestle tables, a medium length one for a few senior wolves, longer ones for the troops. The humans and Quinn were feted at the head table, the others were ced at nearby tables.


    ¡°What can you tell us about the Canadian wolves, Hubert? Do you maintain much contact with them?¡± Quinn asked.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯ve never signed a treaty with the Canadian or even any of the Provincial governments. The Canadian government knows the wolves are out there, but they leave them alone as long as they don¡¯t cause trouble. They have a special police force that deals with rogues. The Mounties used to be a part of it, but they got spun off as the Mounties addressed more human crimes. Without government support with things like ID and adoption agencies, they need toy even lower than we do. They have some excellent forgers and the like for that reason.


    ¡°We have enough contact with them, I gave them word you¡¯reing, and that we¡¯d consider it a favor if they let you pass. That you¡¯re all friends to the wolves, and might have a way to attract breeders. A lot of the wolves are from the old Indian tribes, and some of the French up in Quebec. There¡¯s a lot more wilderness and a hell of a lot fewer people in Canada, and most of the poption lives within two hundred miles of the US border, so the wolves are a little more populous than you¡¯d expect, given the rtive poptions of humans. A lot more of them follow the old ways and old traditions. A bunch of them are hunters and trappers, and they mingle with the Indian tribes and Inuit, where a lot of the breederse from. They¡¯re usually more north, away from the poption centers. They¡¯re not unfriendly, but they are wary. You might find yourselves tested some. Expect to get in a few scraps to prove yourselves.¡±


    Quinn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to take the brunt of any testing. My best bitch is pregnant and can¡¯t shift. The other two are school teachers, though they¡¯ve been working in self defense sses since they started guarding breeders. They won¡¯t try stealing our breeders, will they?¡±


    ¡°Not the main packs usually. There might be a few rogues out there to worry about, but the Canadian wolves don¡¯t want trouble with US wolves. We¡¯re richer and better supported than they are and can cause problems if they want a war. They¡¯ll try to avoid that. You might end up sucking a lot of dick along the way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done it before, I can do it again if I have to.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on pretty good terms with the wolves near Sault Ste. Marie. If you make a good impression on them, they¡¯ll help smooth the way the rest of your trip. Where in Canada do you need to make a stop?¡±


    ¡°Other than overnight stays in a hotel, Trois-Rivi¨¨res, on the St. Lawrence River between Montreal and Quebec City,¡± Quinn said. ¡°From there it¡¯s a quick jaunt down to Maine again.¡±


    ¡°There may not be many wolves to deal with there. Most Canadian wolves will be farther north. Which one is your former Quebecois?¡±


    ¡°Simone Bonifay.¡± Quinn pointed to our ck beauty.


    ¡°Bonjour, Mademoiselle,ment allez-vous?¡±


    ¡°Tr¨¨s bien, Monsieur. Vous parlez fran?ais?¡±


    ¡°Oui. Ayant pass¨¦ plus d¡¯un an en France pendant Premi¨¨re Guerre mondiale, j¡¯ai appris une partie dengue. Assez pour demander aux dames de danser, au moins.¡±


    He noticed our startled expressions, andughed. ¡°You have to learn something in 231 years,¡± Hubert said. ¡°I told Simone I learned enough French during WWI to askdies out on dates or to dance. Truth be told, I probably have some progeny running around France. When we got leave, we didn¡¯t always have condoms, the condoms were often of poor quality if we did have them, nor cared much if a woman was fertile if she was willing. It was a horrible time, and many of us expected to die.¡±


    ¡°When did you mate with Mae?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Almost a hundred years ago. She was bitten by a rogue wolf, and shifted on the first full moon. Knew nothing about being a wolf, so I took her under my wing, taught her what she needed to know to survive, and in the process, fell in love.¡±


    Hubert put his arm around her and gave her a big smooch.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite a few years younger than me. She was twenty-two when she was bitten, 117 now.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the rogue who bit her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I killed him,¡± Hubert said, quite matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Mae, you¡¯re the only wolf I know who was made, not born. What¡¯s it like growing up human and bing a wolf?


    ¡°It was hard at first. I had to disassociate myself from my family after a few years, when it was apparent I wasn¡¯t aging. It got easier after they began to die, and I didn¡¯t have any more ties to the humans I used to know. The casual sex was difficult, especially having sex with wolves I didn¡¯t even know. Even more so after I mated. I was chaste when I was bitten, and raised in a strict Catholic family where adultery was the worst possible offense against your husband and family. It took some time before that was fucked out of me.¡±


    ¡°Did you and Hubert have any children?¡±


    ¡°We had one child, a boy, we tried to raise for about ten years, but it became impossible to continue raising him. He was ced with a human family that knew about wolves. They eventually adopted him. He died of old age about fifteen years ago.¡±


    ¡°Was it hard giving him up?¡±

 260

    ¡°The hardest thing I¡¯ve ever done. Even harder than learning to fuck like a wolf, and that was damn hard. I should never have tried to raise him. I should have given him up at birth, but I still thought like a human, and I had to try.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mae. I truly am. Did he have children and grandchildren?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear. He did. It was hard keeping track of them in the beginning. It¡¯s gotten easier with things like FaceBook. As far as they¡¯re concerned when I make a friend request, I¡¯m some stranger. They don¡¯t know I¡¯m their great, great grandmother. I can follow their lives discretely, from a distance. I¡¯ve got quite a few of them now. It¡¯s hard to imagine how many I¡¯ll have before I die.¡±


    ¡°I imagine you began your wolf aging process from the age you were when you were bitten?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I looked like a 22 year old wolf and my aging slowed down immensely from that point. I look like what, thirty-five now?¡±


    ¡°Less if I¡¯m being honest. Thirty-one or two.¡±


    Maeughed. ¡°Do you think I care about a year or two at this point?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Iughed with her. ¡°May I say, ma¡¯am, that you¡¯re very attractive, and I wouldn¡¯t mind joining you in bed some time. Did you learn to enjoy sex with women as a wolf?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I learned to enjoy sex with anyone as a wolf. Women are no exception. One adapts to their world, and this is my world now.¡± She swung her arms in a wide circle. ¡°You¡¯re a sweet girl, and I may take you up on your offer when your mate isn¡¯t so eager to get on the road.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my mate,¡± I said, ¡°though at the moment, he is my Master.¡±


    ¡°Really? He looks at you like a mate.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s what he wants, but I¡¯m human, and I don¡¯t see that working any more than having a son worked for you.¡±


    ¡°I suppose not,¡± Mae agreed.


    We left soon after, heading for the bridge crossing into Canada at Sault Ste. Marie. Hubert told them the Canadian pack would have a representative meeting them at the Three Aces restaurant in the small town of Iron Bridge about forty miles past the border crossing on Provincial Highway 17. By the time we reached there, it would be supper time, so we¡¯d eat. We had reservations at the Lakeview Inn in Blind River to sleep, which was a few miles past Iron Bridge, trying to shorten the road trip tomorrow given our stops today.


    When we went through the border, the customs agents on the Canadian side, took a look at the cors on Dani¡¯s and my necks, and had to pull us aside to ensure we weren¡¯t illegally enved. We had to admit to them that we were voluntary sluts, and weren¡¯t in any way being coerced by our Master.


    ¡°Why are so many of you pregnant?


    ¡°We¡¯re being paid to be surrogate mothers for infertile couples,¡± I said. ¡°We were allid off from the Bath Iron Works together, and needed ie and this was a way to make some during the sucky economy. Before we all deliver, we¡¯re making a trip to see all of our families. We saw Dani¡¯s family in New York, Randa¡¯s family in Pennsylvania, my family in Wisconsin, and we¡¯re headed to Trois Rivi¨¦res in Quebec to see Simone¡¯s family, before we all go back to Maine. Brigitte, the other pregnant woman identally got pregnant. She wasn¡¯t intending to, but she¡¯s giving the baby up when she delivers.¡±


    ¡°What is the purpose of the other, non-pregnant ones?¡±


    ¡°To keep uspany, and the infertile families want to protect their investments, so the others are there for our protection. Brigitte is a licensed bodyguard in the US, and Quinn is a bounty hunter who looks for escaped criminals. It¡¯s possible that Quinn is also the father of my child, although others had an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°And he is the one you¡¯re in submission to?¡±


    ¡°Both of us, yes.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do this?¡±


    ¡°Because being his submissive is very arousing to me and I¡¯m having great sex as a result. It¡¯s only for the trip, and the rest of the time, I only do it once a month. Honestly, if you were to feel my pussy now, it would be extremely wet. In fact, we¡¯ve been riding with sex toys in there to keep us aroused on the drive. If you were to look, there are pink tails dangling outside of our vaginas.¡±


    A female agent, did indeed check that out, then she also had to check to make sure we didn¡¯t have anything else we were trying to smuggle into Canada, and when she did I orgasmed, I was so turned on. I know what you¡¯re thinking, ¡°Slut¡±, and you¡¯d be right. All of our stories were consistent, and they didn¡¯t find any other problems, so we were passed through.


    In the car, I had to tell Master I orgasmed without permission when they searched me for contraband, and he had to give me five more orgasms as I rode his cock in the back of the Suburban, so he could give me a decent spanking. His cum was running down my leg when we went into the Three Aces Restaurant, leashes on our cors. The wolves smelled our arousal when we went in, and scenting there were wolves present, waved us over to their table.


    They introduced themselves as Shadow and Bright Sky, English and shortened versions of their Indian names, which were both Cree. Quinn introduced all of us, then Dani and I sat with our Master at their table, while the others took seats around us.


    ¡°Do you require us to perform obeisance for passing through your territory?¡± Quinn asked. ¡°We¡¯re ready to do so.¡±


    ¡°Later. There¡¯s a ce where it can be performed on the road. All of these humans are pregnant with puppies?¡± Shadow asked.


    ¡°They are. The New Ennd Pack has started a new program, where women are paid to be surrogate mothers for the pack. All four women have agreed to provide four puppies, and there are several others that have agreed to do so as well, both in New Ennd, and, more recently, for the Upper Michigan/Wisconsin pack.¡±


    ¡°How much are you paying?¡±


    ¡°It varies from ce to ce, depending on the economy and the wealth of the pack.¡±


    They had to stop talking as the waitress came to take our orders. She looked at Dani¡¯s and my cors and the leashes still in Quinn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you having fun, honey?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how much,¡± I said. ¡°If we were staying, you could see how much.¡± I looked at the wedding ring on her finger. ¡°Your husband could even watch.¡±


    I must have said the right thing, because the three wolves at my table all sniffed subtly and our two Indian friends looked at each other. Fresh pussy.


    She blushed and took our order.


    As soon as she was gone, Bright Sky said, ¡°You¡¯re not even trying to stay under the radar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating,¡± Quinn said, ¡°but fifty percent of the time when I go somewhere with my sluts on a leash, we get some sort of interest from someone present. So far, most of those expressing an interest, have submissive tendencies themselves. We¡¯ve found submissives are fairly easy to turn into breeders. On this trip alone, we¡¯ve run into four women that have all agreed to be bred, although only two know yet that it¡¯s to wolves. One of those promised four puppies, one two. Another submissive hasn¡¯t yet been asked about breeding, but seemed interested in bing a submissive to an Alpha. The other two will be brought along more slowly and then told after they¡¯ve signed governmental, non-disclosure agreements. The other way we¡¯ve attracted breeders are providing breeding services for couples with an infertile husband, one puppy for each child the couple gets.


    ¡°Each breeder we get, increases the chances they know someone willing to do the same thing. Dani¡¯s sister has agreed to be a breeder, as have three of Jessica¡¯s former ssmates, two more for money, a third to provide her with a child for her infertile husband. Another of Jessica¡¯s ssmates is being groomed as a breeder. Her mother is sick and she needs money, but she¡¯s enjoying the sex with our human forms and she¡¯s allowed a bitch to lick her, so I suspect she¡¯ll be a breeder at some point.¡±


    The two wolves looked at each other again.


    ¡°How many puppies do you believe will result from these efforts?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got almost forty puppies contracted for between the two packs, with the possibility of almost ten more at the present. Women who¡¯ve agreed to be bred, but don¡¯t know it¡¯s wolves yet. We¡¯ve found it best to offer a certain amount per puppy, with a bonus if they¡¯re willing to provide more than one, which is why all of these breeders are providing four. If you want the full details of what we¡¯re doing, talk to Rene of the New Ennd pack. It was he and Sasha who conceived of the n.¡±


    We had to stop talking due to the return of the waitress. When she saw me, she blushed again.


    ¡°Would you like a man or a woman licking your pussy,¡± I asked, ¡°while your husband watches?¡±

 261

    She blushed again, and didn¡¯t answer. It was a teaser, seeing which way she¡¯d go. Chances are, nowhere, but the wolves could tell she was aroused.


    We ate our food, and asked for their help passing through other Canadian wolves¡¯ territories.


    ¡°Do you n to stay anywhere else over night?¡± Shadow asked.


    ¡°Probably overnight near Ottawa, then for a few days visiting Simone¡¯s family in Trois-Rivi¨¨res,¡± Quinn replied.


    ¡°We will let the others know you¡¯reing. The New Ennd pack has fairly good rtions to the Quebecois pack near Quebec City. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t give you a problem. We can ask about the Ottawa situation, but they have a new pack Alpha who may cause problems near Ottawa. The Alpha is feeling his oats and may want a fight before your submission.¡±


    ¡°If he wants one, he can have one,¡± Quinn said, ¡°with enough privacy.¡±


    They looked Quinn over. ¡°I think he will regret the fight if he takes you on.¡±


    I certainly hoped so. I didn¡¯t want anything happening to my main squeeze.


    We were a little bit surprised when our waitress, Melody, asked softly if she could have a female lick her as she handed us the bill.


    ¡°Does your husband know you¡¯re to be licked by a woman?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s working now, but he wished it to be recorded on my phone so he could watchter.¡±


    ¡°Would your husband like to watch the woman licking male cum out of your pussy?¡± Quinn asked.


    Melody giggled a little, and said she didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Ask him. You might be surprised.¡±


    She quickly texted him and got this amazed expression on her face when he answered.


    ¡°He said yes,¡± she said.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you on birth control?¡± Quinn asked, taking it farther.


    ¡°No. My husband is infertile. It¡¯s not needed.¡±


    ¡°Ask him if he¡¯d like a baby bred into you, and if he¡¯d prefer a white child, ck child, or Indian child?¡±


    The two wolves looked at each other again as Melody texted her husband again.


    ¡°My God, he said yes, he wants a white child. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Are you off soon?¡±


    ¡°Thirty minutes.¡± She was still staring at her phone like she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    ¡°Are you close to your ovtion?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°It starts in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Tell him that you¡¯ve found someone to give you a child, but if you have one for yourself, they¡¯ll want another one for them. You¡¯ll need to be bred twice, but they¡¯ll take the second baby and you won¡¯t need to raise it. The second child may not be white, and most likely, won¡¯t be. Everyone in the hospital will know his wife fucked someone else. On top of that, they¡¯ll pay all medical bills for both children. If you want a second child for yourself, you¡¯ll have to provide another one for an infertile woman. Tell him now.¡±


    She texted he husband again and he told her to do it.


    ¡°Sperm can stay fertile inside of you for up to three days, it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll get pregnant when I fuck you, but to ensure you¡¯re properly bred, give your name and address to these two gentleman here. Two days from now, another white male will be knocking on your door on your most fertile day. Take the day off from work if you must, but he¡¯ll fuck a white baby into you for sure. Four months after you deliver your child, they¡¯ll expect to breed you again for theirs. They may even pay you a little something extra for theirs. The man who fucks you in two days will let you know how much they can pay. Now, tell your husband a movie will be taken tonight of you being bred, and if he wants to be there in two days, just stay at home and he can watch it in person.¡±


    Melody sent the text, and quickly got a thumbs up emoji.


    ¡°Shadow, please tell Melody where she needs toe when she¡¯s off work. We¡¯ll wait a half hour past her arrival time, but if she doesn¡¯t show up, we¡¯re leaving. Melody, look up willing cuckold at this website for ten minutes before youe.¡± He handed her paper with the web address. ¡°It will help you to understand why your husband said yes. Pay attention as it will help you decide what you¡¯re going to say during your movie.¡±


    Melody nodded and epted the paper. The two wolves told her to take the exit off the main highway to Dean Lake and park in the first parking lot she came to. We¡¯d be waiting for her there. Quinn paid their bill as well as ours and we left, following the two wolves to the location they¡¯d picked out for our submission to their authority.


    The two wolves parked and since it was chilly, they fucked in our SUV. Shadow fucked Daphne and Bright Sky got his knob polished by Nat, but they wanted to talk to Quinn while they were fucking.


    ¡°We can¡¯t pay for another human child. Melody doesn¡¯t know it would be wolves breeding her.¡±


    ¡°True, but you heard that her husband is into the fucking. Even after she¡¯s pregnant he may wish to watch her having sex with a lover. Make sure she enjoys the sex, as if it¡¯s a seduction. I¡¯m going to give you a copy of our non-disclosure agreement. Use it to create one for your pack, maybe have it looked over by a packwyer to ensure itplies with Canadianws. You¡¯ll want to keep an eye on her, perhaps see if you can have sex at least once a month, make sure she stays needy for the fucking only wolves can give. Before it¡¯s time to tell her, make sure she signs the NDA. Even her husband can¡¯t know.


    ¡°When you think she¡¯s ready to be bred again. We¡¯ll arrange for someone experienced in informing humans that they¡¯re going to be bred by a wolf, to be there to ease the way. Probably, it will be someone from the Wisconsin pack, as they¡¯re closest and they¡¯ll have done this several times with other women. Melody will probably need to witness a wolf/human mating first. Every human we¡¯ve dealt with, wants to see one first, to know they¡¯re not going to be brutalized by the mating. It¡¯s possible someone who¡¯s done it before can be used, or at ast resort, do a female form and wolf form. It¡¯s abination of the seduction you¡¯re used to, with her and her husband¡¯s need to have a child, his desire to be cuckolded, added with some financial incentive. They don¡¯t get money if they don¡¯t help you, and they won¡¯t get another child out of it if they don¡¯t provide one for you.¡±


    Both wolves climaxed fifteen minutes before Melody was due to arrive. We put down the third seat and created a nice t surface in the back for the breeding to take ce, and they ran the car to get it warm enough she could take off her clothes. All the wolves but Brigitte and Quinn shifted and took off into the woods, leaving only the other breeders, Quinn and Brigitte.


    A car came into the parking lot, and it just sat there with the lights on and engine running for over a minute. I suspected Melody was having second thoughts. Perhaps she was texting her husband again, ensuring he really wanted to do this. I¡¯m thinking the fact it was only Quinn and five pregnant women standing beside the SUV, made the decision a little easier for her. She turned off the car and got out, walking towards us.


    ¡°Did you look up willing cuckolds on that website?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If he hadn¡¯t just told me to have a baby with another man, I¡¯d have doubted everything it said. Now, I wonder why I didn¡¯t know about his fetish before now?¡±


    Quinn opened the back and said, ¡°It¡¯s warm inside. The others need to get out of the cold as well. They¡¯ll sit in the front two seats. This woman here, will record for your husband,¡± he pointed to Brigitte. ¡°Since we¡¯re making a movie for him, don¡¯t be afraid to show him how much fun you¡¯re having. If he¡¯s got to watch his wife having extra-marital sex and getting knocked up, he should get something out of it.¡±


    ¡°How did you know he¡¯d tell me to go ahead?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Maybe a seventy percent chance he¡¯d say yes. Maybe less. After all, he wanted to watch you with another woman. It wasn¡¯t exactly rocket science he wanted to see you having sex with someone. Maybe a woman is all he wanted to see, maybe more. Just needed to ask, to see which way the wind is blowing. Come inside.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to lick me afterward?¡±


    Quinn put his arm around me. ¡°She likes pussy as much as I do.¡±


    They climbed into the back and the rest of us got in the SUV. Dani, Brigitte and me were in the second seat. More convenient for filming, and for me to join them after Quinn was done. Quinn had Melody give her phone to Brigitte for the recording. Quinn helped her off with her clothes, then he took off his own. Her eyes popped when she saw his cock. It was already hard, scenting her arousal.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you have a couple of orgasms before I try to put this inside of you,¡± Quinn said. ¡°If it¡¯s all right with you, I¡¯m going to lick you to a couple of orgasms first. I¡¯ll be in a modified sixty-nine. You can lick or suck me back if you want, but it¡¯s not necessary. As you can see, I¡¯m ready. Brigitte is going to start recording now.¡±


    Melody nodded shyly, looking at his appendage as he put his face between her legs. He started licking. She seemed fascinated by his cock, the length, the thickness. She didn¡¯t do anything but stroke it with her hands until she had her first orgasm, then she started to lick and suck the head. Quinn was seducing her, he didn¡¯t try to ram it down her throat, just let her y with it at her own pace. She had a couple more orgasms, each a bit louder than thest.


    ¡°Tell your husband what you want,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Tell him what you want. Do you want to go home? Sit in the car and tell jokes? Smoke cigarettes, drink beer? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, tell him. Tell the camera.¡±


    ¡°Donald, I want him to fuck me. I want him to take this big cock, shove it up my cunt and fuck a baby into me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You want this cock to give you a baby, don¡¯t you? Something your husband could never do for you.¡±


    ¡°More than anything. Donald, I want him to split me open and shoot his sperm into my fertile married pussy and give us a baby. He had five pregnant women sitting with him at his table. He¡¯s proven he¡¯s man enough to knock a woman up. Something you couldn¡¯t do for me, Donald, give me a baby. He¡¯s going to do it for you.¡± Quinn moved around, until he was poised over her body. ¡°He¡¯s so big, Donald. His cock is so muchrger than yours, at least three inches longer. When he cums in me, he¡¯ll be injecting his life giving sperm straight into my womb, Donald. He¡¯s going to fuck where no man has ever gone before. He¡¯ll reach ces you¡¯ve never touched. Fuck me now. Fuck a baby into me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to disappoint ady, Melody. Put my cock in you. Put it where you want me.¡±

 262

    Melody grabbed his cock and aimed it at her fuck portal. Quinn started pushing into her. She moaned. ¡°He¡¯s so big, Donald. I¡¯m not sure I can take him all the way. He¡¯s going to split me in two. Oooohhhhh, Fuucckkkk!¡±


    Quinn pulled out a little, then pushed deeper. ¡°Jesus,¡± Melody whimpered. ¡°How much more.¡±


    ¡°A little more than half.¡±


    ¡°You never made me feel like this, Donald. He already feels as deep as you¡¯ve ever gone.¡±


    Pulled out a little, then deeper in a single thrust. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, Donald. I¡¯m cumming on another man¡¯s cock. You almost never make me cum fucking me. I¡¯ve cum twice and he isn¡¯t even all the way inside me. Give me all of your cock. Breed me.¡±


    Quinn pulled all the way back, and with a single hard thrust, imed all of Melody¡¯s pussy. She screamed, having another orgasm.


    ¡°Oh, fuck! Oh, Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck. I¡¯m cumming, Donald. He¡¯s breeding me. I¡¯m cumming all over his cock. I¡¯ve never been fucked like this before. God! Fuck me!¡±


    They were lying facing the rear door, We were in the second seat with a good view of Melody¡¯s syed legs, Quinn¡¯s ass rising and falling as his big dick split Melody¡¯s pussy asunder. His body hid most of her, all but her legs on either side of his hips, and his cock driving deep with each thrust. We could see her cunt cream coating his prick, the trickle of pussy juice running down to her ass. Melody¡¯s hands were on his back, hugging, urging Quinn deeper.


    ¡°Faster, lover. Fuck me faster. Cum in me. Breed me. nt a baby in me. Shoot you cum deep into my womb.¡±


    Quinn sped up and soon, only unintelligible words, moans, whimpers and hard panting could be heard over the sluicing of his cock in her juicy pussy.


    ¡°Here ites,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Herees your baby.¡±


    He gave three more deep, pussy smacking thrusts, then froze, his balls pulsing with the eruption of sperm up his cock. He groaned as Melody screamed.


    ¡°That was a huge load of cum, Melody. Definitely baby making territory. We¡¯ll make sure the job gets finished, though. We don¡¯t want you babyless any longer. Expect at least one, maybe two more fellows toe to your house in a couple days to ensure the deed is done.¡±


    Quinn pulled off and rolled to the side.


    ¡°Get a good shot at that pussy I destroyed, and all of that cum dribbling out.¡± Melody tried to pull her legs together, but Quinn held them open. ¡°That¡¯s how you fuck a woman, cuckold. Clean up this mess, Slut, but only the outside. Just enough she doesn¡¯t soil her car seats. Leave a nice juicy cream pie for her husband to find when he gets home from work. Melody, don¡¯t clean up. Don¡¯t take a shower. I want Donald to know what a well fucked woman smells like. That mixture of sweat, male cum and female juices that lets someone know his wife¡¯s been fucked better than he could ever do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll remain like this for him, so he knows my pussy has been imed by someone else.¡±


    I climbed into the back as Quinn slid out of the way, and licked her ravaged pussy to two more orgasms. Melody enjoyed that. Not as much as she enjoyed her fucking, but she praised my oral skills.


    ¡°Even this woman is better at licking me than you are, Donald.¡±


    Having witnessed Quinn with Carl and Dani, I saw what she was starting to do. Brigitte kept filming until I was done. When she stopped, Quinn helped her put her clothes on.


    ¡°Where are my panties?¡± Melody said, looking around the back.


    ¡°Tell your husband I kept them as a souvenir. I¡¯m going to give you my card. I want you to show it to him. Tell him that you want to fuck me again in the future. Let him watch the movie when he gets home. Pay close attention to his reactions. When he goes back to work, call me and let me know what he said and did. It might give me other clues about his mindset going forward.¡±


    ¡°Why is that important?¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy your fucking?¡±


    She blushed. ¡°You know I did.¡±


    ¡°How would you like to get fucked like that on a monthly, or even weekly basis with the full blessing and support of your husband? Get fucked in your own bed with your husband watching?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Dani here, is engaged to a cuckold. She regrly fucks other men more than she fucks him. His cock is kept locked up in a cock cage. asionally, he¡¯s let out to masturbate as she fucks someone else. Donald may be the same type of cuckold, but it depends on his reactions. We¡¯ll be able to tell by what he says and does. Based upon that, you can determine what you want, and what he wants you to do. We can discuss what the various options are and how you¡¯d like to y it. A lot of those options include getting to fuck someone like me on a regr basis, and how much you include Donald. Go home, undress, and wait for him in bed. See what he does. Show him the movie. See how he responds to that. Then call and talk to me, and you can decide in which direction you want to go. A whole new world may be opening up for you. Oh, and read more on that website I rmended to you.¡±


    ¡°How many of these women are pregnant from you?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, possibly only one. My organization was unhappy with me for several years and when opportunities arose to breed these young women, Jessica here was the only one I was allowed to breed. And I wasn¡¯t the only one given the opportunity to do so. You may have the same opportunity, but it¡¯s not up to me. It¡¯s up to the other men I was with tonight, and their bosses. They¡¯ll discuss it, and perhaps you can even get paid for fucking men like me, and giving them a child. Think of it as enhancing your waitress ie.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean be a whore?¡±


    ¡°No, bing a surrogate mother, giving infertile women a chance to have a child they can¡¯t otherwise have. The fucking is for fun.¡±


    ¡°God knows it was fun.¡±


    Quinn kissed her forehead. ¡°Thanks. I enjoyed ying with you tonight. I look forward to hearing from you.¡±


    Was she a little spraddle legged walking back to her car? I liked to think so. Master is a very vigorous fucker.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was gone, Quinn gave a wolf howl and the wolves came running back. Quinn reminded the local pack that in two days, they needed to send one or two more white wolves to Melody¡¯s house, and make sure she was with child. He also got the phone numbers of the Ottawa and Quebec City wolf packs.


    Dean Lake was halfway to our Inn, so in twenty minutes we were unpacked and in three rooms. Not surprisingly. Quinn brought Dani and me into reception on our leashes. That might have led to more fun with the night clerk, but we were leaving early in the morning and Quinn didn¡¯t push it.


    ******


    It was a seven hour drive from Blind River to Ottawa, and we wanted to go all the way through Ottawa so we wouldn¡¯t be driving through tworge cities tomorrow. We stopped in the small town of Mattawa, at a grocery store, bought raw hamburger, lunch meat and bread to eat in the car. Dani and I attracted lots of attention in the store as we were led around on our leashes, but again, we didn¡¯t have time to dally.


    Around one PM, just after we bought the food, Quinn received a phone call from Melody. He put her on speaker.


    ¡°Did your husband lick and suck my cum out of your pussyst night after getting home and finding you in bed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, every bit of it. He not only licked me, he fucked me again, then licked his cum out of me.¡±


    ¡°Does he n to stay home and watch you get bred again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°He says he¡¯s going to. Do you really think I should let him?¡±


    ¡°Did he watch your movie with you?¡±


    ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°What was his reaction?¡±


    ¡°As he watched, he masturbated, cumming once, then he wanted to fuck me again, and he ate me out a third time.¡±


    ¡°He sounds like a man who wants to see you get fucked, if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, I¡¯m going to feel so nasty if he watches me with one or two other men. You saw how I got with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you cum a lot getting fucked tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I could cum now.¡±


    ¡°Touch yourself for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡±


    ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re touching yourself.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m touching myself now. I¡¯m so close.¡±


    ¡°Okay, this is what you need to do if your husband wants to watch. Offer him his choice of either being tied to a chair, unable to touch himself as the men fuck you, or, if he sucks the cock of the man who just fucked you, to give him another erection so he can fuck you again, he can watch without being tied, and stroke himself, but he can¡¯t cum until he¡¯s got a cock in his mouth. Tell him if he cums, his cock will be locked up the next time and he¡¯ll only be released after you¡¯ve taken your pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck, I¡¯m cumming. Shit, I¡¯m cumming so hard.¡± All we heard for thirty seconds was her moans, then she finally asked, ¡°Why do I want to give him a choice of those two things?¡±


    ¡°To determine if he¡¯s more of a voyeur, who enjoys watching his wife fuck other people, or if he wants to participate in his own cuckolding. If all he wants to do is watch, now you know. If he wants to participate, he¡¯s fully invested in being cuckolded. It changes the things you can do with him.¡±


    ¡°If he sucks a cock, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s gay or bi?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. He would likely have discovered that about himself sometime between the age of sixteen to twenty. That¡¯s when most people notice if they have an attraction to the same sex. What it does mean is he¡¯s willing to do whatever he can to make you happy, and if that includes sucking a cock so you can get fucked again, he¡¯ll do it.¡±

 263

    ¡°My God!¡±


    ¡°Keep reading that stuff I told you to read. When the men are fucking you, you might want toment like you didst night, about how much more you enjoy their fuckingpared to Donald¡¯s. To a certain extent, humiliation is part of cuckold angst. That Donald can¡¯t pleasure you as well as someone else does, and if Donald wants you to be happy, he¡¯ll want you to keep fucking other men.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m cumming again. I¡¯m so hot.¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re going to be faced with a choice. Whether you take over your marriage in a female led rtionship, where you¡¯re in charge of everything both of you do, or you get a bull, who will take over your rtionship. He¡¯ll be in charge of whatever you¡¯re allowed to do. A bull with a lot of idle time on his hands, may even move into your house and take over the master bedroom with you, relegating Donald to a guest room. If you lead, what Donald does is up to you, not anyone else.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve got something very important to tell you. The mening tomorrow are only going to breed you. If you want them to handle your medical expenses, you¡¯ll need to promise to deliver a second child, for them. Once you do that, they can start extending you medical care, otherwise, you and Donald are on your own with this kid. The sooner you promise them a child, the earlier they can take on your medical bills. Once you say you¡¯re in, someone will need to speak to you about your next breeding. They may be an American, who¡¯s already done something like this, probably from Wisconsin or Upper Michigan. They may ask you to visit them, so Donald can¡¯te. Donald cannot be part of those negotiations. This is something you decide totally on your own, and he can never be told.¡±


    ¡°Why is that important?¡±


    ¡°Imagine that you were providing a child to the Prime Minister of Canada, because his wife is infertile. Can¡¯t you imagine they wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to know?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like that, very secret. As far as Donald is concerned you fucked some other guys, got pregnant, and gave the child up when it was born. He can be at the hospital when you deliver, see the race of the child, but then a representative will take it, and you¡¯re both out of it, forever. If you want a second child, you¡¯ll need to promise an infertile couple another kid. You get your OB expenses taken care of, perhaps some extra on the side for the nine months you carried someone else¡¯s baby, but I don¡¯t know how much. I¡¯m from New Ennd, I don¡¯t know how much the Canadians can afford. Do you understand all that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Call me sometime tomorrow and tell me how it went, and what Donald did again. I might be able to point out different ways of handling your future life so you both get as much as you can out of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that. Thanks for everything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He hung up, smiling. ¡°I love cuckolds. So many more opportunities for sex. Suck my cock, Dani, let Brigitte record it for Carl. Show him a mouthful of cum before you swallow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Provincial Highway 17 became PH 417 as we approached Ottawa. The road quit following the Ottawa River in Gloucester, past Ottawa, and headed SE and we stopped at a very small town called Vars, near our next hotel, KC¡¯s Country Inn. It¡¯s where we were meeting the Ottawa pack leader. Vasilly. He had three wolves with him, equal to the number we had. They all looked senior, except for Vasilly himself, who looked as young as Brigitte. I¡¯d never met an Alpha that looked as young as he was. He was a good looking wolf, standing around 6-2, muscr like Conor. If not as much as Quinn. He seemed to be a bit of a strutter to me, like a rooster. He was wearing a fur coat, which looked to be made of beaver, or muskrat, perhaps.


    Quinn offered the usual obeisance on behalf of the New Ennd pack.


    ¡°You have four breeding bitches, how about we take those off your hands?¡±


    This was not sounding good. Brigitte couldn¡¯t even shift, and he was demanding us.


    Quinnughed. ¡°How about you find your own, peacock? What makes you even think you deserve one of our breeders?¡±


    Vasilly scowled. ¡°Because I said so, and I¡¯m the Alpha of this pack?¡±


    ¡°And I really wonder how the Ottawa pack, as respected a pack as there is in Canada, allowed a little shit like you to be Alpha?¡±


    The other three wolves behind Vasilly looked at each other. They didn¡¯t seem to like the way this was going either.


    ¡°Vasilly,¡± one of the wolves said. ¡°ept their obeisance, and let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Fucking shut up, Seth.¡± He turned to Quinn again. ¡°I beat the old Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Was he toothless? You don¡¯t take what you don¡¯t earn, puppy.¡± Vasilly snarled. ¡°You ept puppies as Alphas in your pack now?¡± Quinn asked the other three wolves. ¡°This one wouldn¡¯t have earned the right to suck our Alpha¡¯s cock yet.¡± Vasilly snarled again.


    Nat and Daphne moved up behind Quinn¡¯s back, snarling back. Quinn told them to back off. They weren¡¯t needed unless the other three tried something. Was Quinn trying to start a fight. He wasn¡¯t going to give us up without one, but maybe it could be negotiated better. Jesus.


    ¡°I need a wolfskin rug outside my home to wipe my feet on,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You want the job?¡±


    Vasilly started to shift. Before it wasplete, Quinn¡¯s clothes exploded off his body and his jaws were around Vasilly¡¯s neck, who was t on his back. I hadn¡¯t even seen the shift it was so fast, just his clothes going everywhere as they tore during the shift. Quinn was growling, and I had no clue if he was saying something, or he was warning the other three off. One of the other three did start to shift and Nat was right there with him, snarling.


    Brigitte pulled a gun out. I didn¡¯t even know how she got it over the Canadian border.


    ¡°Silver bullets, shit heads. Stay out of it.¡±


    There was nothing to stay out of. If Quinn closed his jaws, Vasilly was dead, and it was three on three. He didn¡¯t close his jaws, though I¡¯m sure teeth had prated both fur and flesh. Vasilly knew he was dead. Nothing he could say or do could stop it if he continued to fight. But Quinn didn¡¯t kill him, just kept his jaws locked tight with warning growls to the others.


    Finally, Vasilly tucked his tail between his legs and started whimpering. Quinn released Vasilly¡¯s neck and shifted back to human. Both Nat and the other wolf shifted back. Four naked men standing out in the cold, Vasilly thest to shift back.


    ¡°Suck my cock, puppy, and I¡¯ll let you live,¡± Quinn said. He waited for Vasilly to start sucking his cock. Quinn addressed the others.


    ¡°I beat your Alpha, does that mean you¡¯re my pack now?¡±


    The other three wolves looked at each other, then said Quinn did have a pack.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Any pack which would let this green wolf run it, who shows disrespect to all other wolves, doesn¡¯t deserve to be a pack. Once the old Alpha was beaten, the pack should have chosen a greybeard with a mate to lead. This puppy won¡¯t be fit to lead for at least fifty years, if not longer. The ability to fight is insignificant in leadership. I learned that the hard way. Choose wiser, and if he continues making trouble, banish this asshole before he drags your whole pack down the toilet.¡±


    Quinn climaxed shooting his cum down Vasilly¡¯s gullet. ¡°Good doggy.¡±


    He continued. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve obeisance. I want you satisfying the rest of my wolves. You,¡± he pointed to one of them, lick her pussy,¡± pointing to Brigitte. ¡°You, lick Daphne¡¯s pussy, and you,¡± he pointed to the other naked one, ¡°bend over so Nathaniel can fuck your ass. You do the same Vasilly. I¡¯m not done with you yet.¡±


    As soon as Vasilly bent over, Quinn raped his ass, driving deep with a single hard thrust that buried himself in Vasilly¡¯s rectum, then fucked him hard until he climaxed a second time, making Vasilly clean him afterward. The other wolves also finished.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see another wolf from your pack. Get the fuck out of my sight.¡±


    The other wolves disappeared, taking their tattered clothes with them. Quinn¡¯s cock started to grow again. He turned to me and Dani and gave an exaggerated sniff.


    ¡°You liked that, did you, sluts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking hot for you right now, Master,¡± I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can wait until we get to the hotel. How far away is it?¡±


    ¡°About two minutes,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Just down that road less than a mile.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can wait two minutes,¡± I said.


    Fuck, it was over twenty-five before the men put on new clothes, we got checked in, and got to our room. I did get a good fucking out of it. I didn¡¯t get permission to cum though, so earned a nasty spanking out of it, because I orgasmed a lot. I think all thedies got fucked good that night. There¡¯s nothing quite so primal as an alpha male standing up to four others to protect his own.

 264

    Since it was a shorter trip today, Quinn had time for Dani to suck his wolf again in the morning. This time, she didn¡¯t lose a drop, and he told her to share it with me, so I got most of herst mouthful. Wolf cum was very simr to male cum, except perhaps a little stronger tasting, the same way venison wasn¡¯t quite like beef.


    PH 417 merged with 17 again just past Stardale, and that turned to the Canadian equivalent of an Interstate, Autoroute 40. We crossed the Ottawa River just before it merged with the St. Lawrence, right before Montreal, and now we were traveling on the north side of the river to Simone¡¯s family home. It wasn¡¯t far, and after getting through Montreal, it would only take a couple hours. They actually lived across the St. Lawrence River from Trois-Rivi¨¨res, a county clubmunity by the name of Club de golf Godefroy.


    Simone¡¯s family was made up of three girls, of which she was the oldest, and two boys, one of whom was older and the other the fourth child, two years older than the youngest girl. The oldest boy had moved out on his own, and was married. The two youngest were still in the equivalent of college. Simone¡¯s younger sister had just graduatedst spring, and was still looking for work, damn the economy.


    Because a lot of the family was still at home, they didn¡¯t have bedrooms for all of us, so except for Simone and Daphne (not Nat because Simone was unmarried and she had to pretend for her parents, even though she was pregnant), we were booked at the Auberge Godefroy, a hotel near the golf course. There was no golfing this time of year, and plenty of rooms avable. Daphne stayed for Simone¡¯s protection.


    We had one Executive Suite, which had one king size bed and two double Murphy beds. Of course Quinn intended for one of those two beds to go unused, as he wanted Dani and I in the king size with him, with one of the other three rotating in each night. Our first night it would be Nathaniel. We checked in, and Daphne got a quick fuck with her mate before we went to Simone¡¯s parents.


    Simone¡¯s father was Fran?ois, her mother Genevieve, and children from oldest to youngest, Robert, Simone, Isabelle, Jean and Nina. They made a big dinner for us that first night, and Robert and his wife, Katrina, were there so he could visit with his sister. So, with our eight, and their seven, we had a house full. They all spoke English, and French, and most of the time, spoke English when we were around, though on asion a word in French would slip out. Master told Dani and I to address the married couples as Monsieur or sir, and and Madame, and we could address the unmarried ones by their names.


    Dani and I didn¡¯t have our leashes on when we entered their house, but we still had our cors on, and they were obviously cors, even having locks on them. And even though Quinn didn¡¯t have us sitting on hisp during supper, he did feed us. Believe me, all of this looked quite strange to the Bonifay family.


    ¡°Why are you feeding them?¡± Fran?ois asked. ¡°Are they somehow helpless?¡±


    ¡°They are my submissives, and I¡¯m their Master,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It is a normal part of our routine that I feed them, so theye to depend on me for their needs.¡±


    ¡°And you enjoy this submission?¡± Genevieve asked me.


    ¡°Very much, Madame,¡± I said. ¡°We don¡¯t y these games often, but I agreed to do so our entire trip, and I¡¯ve enjoyed everything exceedingly well.¡±


    Noticing Dani¡¯s engagement ring, Katrina asked Dani, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if your fianc¨¦ is with another woman?¡±


    ¡°My Master is not my fianc¨¦, Madame. He is home preparing for our wedding.¡±


    ¡°Does he know he¡¯s being cuckolded?¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°He does. I send him movies nearly every day detailing his cuckolding, sir.¡±


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦ witnesses you having sex with other people?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°Since we are gone, the only sexual satisfaction he can have, is masturbating to my movies.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he have sex with other women?¡± Isabelle continued.


    ¡°His cock is locked in chastity, a cock cage. He cannot have sex with anyone without my Master¡¯s permission. He doesn¡¯t have the key. Someone else has it at the moment.¡±


    Of course, we¡¯d opened up a massive topic of conversation for the bnce of the meal, and the nuances of Dominance and submission, cuckolding, and a great deal more was exined to the Bonifay family, much to their shock and also some amusement.


    ¡°You¡¯re punished for having orgasms without your Master¡¯s permission?¡± Nina asked.


    ¡°Five swats to my naked ass for each orgasm I have without it,¡± I replied.


    ¡°So how many swats does that amount to,¡± Isabelle asked, ¡°five, ten, how many?¡±


    ¡°Last night, it amounted to sixty-five, though I climaxed once during my spanking, so ended up with seventy.¡±


    Isabelle did some quick calcting. ¡°You climaxed thirteen times during your sex?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mon Dieu,¡± Katrina said. ¡°Why so many?¡±


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s very arousing to me to be submissive. I feel that I¡¯m always ready to have sex. Master teases me unmercifully. Even feeding me is arousing. Normally, I would be on hisp, and he¡¯d be caressing me. In the car, today, I had a sex toy in my pussy, which kept me on edge or orgasming much of our drive. In fact, I¡¯ve earned forty swats this evening, as he no longer wishes to put me over hisp due to my pregnancy, so I couldn¡¯t receive them in the car. Next, my Master is more generously endowed, both in length and width, than most men. Last night, he helped protect me from four men who had designs on us. I was even more aroused than usual because of that. Having a man fight for you, is extremely arousing. Both Dani and I enjoyed multiple orgasms during our sexst night.¡±


    ¡°Were you in any danger, Simone?¡± Genevieve asked.


    ¡°You might have thought so,¡± she replied, ¡°but Nat and Daphne were also prepared to fight, though it wasn¡¯t necessary. The fight, what there was of it, was over in a couple seconds. Quinn had his hands around the instigator¡¯s throat, (She lied, it was his jaws) and lifted him off the ground. (Lied about that. Vasilly was on the ground on his back, his four feet in the air.) He made him plead for his life. Nat and Daphne were both suitably rewarded for their courage, and willingness to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Simone says that you¡¯ve all agreed to be surrogate mothers,¡± Genevieve said. ¡°How did that arise, and what is the process? Do you go to ab?¡±


    ¡°We all lost our jobs at the same time, and I was the first to see an ad to be a surrogate mother. I was in fairly desperate financial straits, I think the worst of the four of us. I had so much debt from college and my townhouse purchase. I was offered a lot of money, and I couldn¡¯t turn it down, given my circumstances. I eventually spoke to the other three, and they agreed to try it too, for the same reason, and no, there¡¯s nob involved. The sex is natural.¡±


    Simone¡¯s parents both looked at her. ¡°I never said I went to ab. You assumed it and I let you.¡±


    ¡°Then you had sex with Daphne¡¯s husband to get pregnant with his child?¡±


    ¡°Although Nathaniel had as much or more opportunity to impregnate me, he wasn¡¯t the only one. Others also have infertile wives, and they were all given the opportunity for a child. I don¡¯t know who the actual father of my child is at this point, and probably won¡¯t know until I deliver.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, sis, I always thought you and Robert were the stodgy ones in the family,¡± Isabelle said, ¡°even if you are bi. You had only three lovers in college, one male, two female, but whoa. Just whoa. How many men did you have sex with?¡±


    ¡°Twenty, and most of them were with their wives in bed with me, with a few exceptions.¡±


    ¡°How much are you getting paid per child?¡± Isabelle asked. ¡°I can¡¯t find a damn job, and if it¡¯s that much fun to get pregnant, maybe I should check it out?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand per child with a one million dor bonus if I provide four. I¡¯ve signed a contract for four.¡±


    ¡°That does it,¡± Isabelle said. ¡°Sign me up.¡±


    ¡°Isabelle!¡± Genevieve eximed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I mean it. And don¡¯t tell me if you were unmarried and of child bearing age, you wouldn¡¯t think long and hard about doing the same. That¡¯s serious money, way serious.¡±


    ¡°Think about it,¡± Fran?ois said. ¡°What would a potential husband think? You fucking multiple men, and having four children.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to keep them. I¡¯m having them for someone else. They get the children. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m bringing a readymade family into a marriage. All women nowadays have a previous sexual history. Even Maman had sex a few times before marriage. No one¡¯s a virgin anymore. As for a husband, with that kind of money, do I even need a husband? Many times you need two ies to survive anymore, but I¡¯ll be set up for life. Hell, I might even keep dropping kids if they¡¯ll keep paying me for them. Can I get paid for more than four?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simone said.


    ¡°Do you need a husband for sex, Simone?¡± Isabelle continued.


    ¡°No, I get lots of very good sex, and I don¡¯t have to choose a man or woman as a spouse.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should find a husband like Dani¡¯s, who gets sent movies of me having sex with other men. He can manage the house while I breed children.¡±


    ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t allow your wife or fianc¨¦e to have sex with other men, Quinn?¡± Genevieve said.


    ¡°I only came close to marriage once,¡± Quinn said, ¡°but we had a fairly rxed attitude about sex, much as Nat and Daphne do. She¡¯s infertile, and can¡¯t have Nat¡¯s child. He¡¯s put in the ce of having to have sex with someone else like Simone to have a child. What good does it do for Daphne to whine andin about it. She epts that it¡¯s a part of their life she has to deal with ¨C Nat having sex with other women. She tries to take as much pleasure out of her situation as she can. She can still have sex with her husband, but also sex with others, including Simone. Nat doesn¡¯t know if Simone will have his child. It may be someone else¡¯s, so if she¡¯s not carrying it, he¡¯ll have to do it again at some other point, and Daphne knows that.


    ¡°What¡¯s more important, is that they work to keep their love alive, and do what they can to share that love constantly, no matter who either of them have sex with. It divorces love from sex. It doesn¡¯t matter who you have sex with as long as you remain in love with your spouse. Isn¡¯t that the important thing? If Adriana and I had gotten married. I wouldn¡¯t have been concerned over casual sex with someone else. I travel a lot for my business. We were both highly sexed individuals who enjoyed sex several times a day. So, if I was gone, should neither of us have been unhappy doing without, what we both enjoyed for as long as I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Several times a day?¡± Katrina said. ¡°I¡¯m happy if Robert can have sex three times a week.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I have two submissive sluts to cater to my every whim?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t there a danger of an emotional bond forming with your other sexual partners?¡± Fran?ois said. ¡°You would end up without the one you love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way we were. There was one person for us who we¡¯d love and bond to for all of our lives, and everything else was just chaff, of no importance.¡±

 265

    ¡°What happened to her then? Why did you break up?¡± Genevieve asked.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t break up, she died. We just never formalized our love before she died, although we lived together as man and wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. And you¡¯ve never found someone else?¡± Genevieve said.


    ¡°Not one I can marry, unfortunately, so I¡¯ll have to be satisfied with my two insatiable sluts as long as I can.¡±


    ¡°Simone, how many of the people you¡¯re going around the country with, have you had sex with?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°All of them. They help keep me warm on cold nights and satisfy any sexual cravings I have.¡±


    ¡°So, you not having Nat in your bed with Daphne, is pretty much a sop to our parents, so they don¡¯t know you indulge in threesomes with a married couple?¡±


    Simone smiled. ¡°Exclusively, but for one thing.¡±


    ¡°Then why not tell our parents that and put him in your bed?¡±


    ¡°That would mean Quinn has to satisfy four women all by himself, and as good as he is, Nat helps keep the others satisfied as well.¡±


    ¡°So essentially, you¡¯re all just fucking each other all of the time?¡± Isabelle said.


    ¡°Essentially. It¡¯s not like I can get any more pregnant, or even that the women could get me pregnant. It¡¯s just fun, and we know how to have fun.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Jessica get a spanking,¡± Katrina said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a grown person get a spanking.¡±


    ¡°Since it is bare assed, not without the permission of Fran?ois and Genevieve,¡± Quinn said, ¡°unless youe to the hotel where we¡¯re staying tonight. Dani also requires one. Jessica is not the only one who orgasms without permission.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t have orgasms without your Master¡¯s permission,¡± Nina asked, ¡°what do you do when you¡¯re masturbating and he¡¯s not around?¡±


    ¡°During the time that I¡¯m in submission, I don¡¯t masturbate. I don¡¯t have sex with anyone, unless Master directs me to,¡± I said. ¡°Given my increased level of arousal from my submission, it can be very frustrating if Master chooses to withhold his permission for sex. In this way, he ensures that we do whatever we can to earn his approval; so that we¡¯re rewarded for being good.¡±


    ¡°I can assure you they¡¯re both boiling with desire right now,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Being fed, having to answer personal questions about their submission, even thinking of being spanked, has them ready to pop. It would be nothing for them to orgasm. Just pulling their skirts up to spank them in front of you will cause increased wetness. Their juices are already running down their legs.¡±


    Quinn was not wrong. For thest half hour of our meal and conversation, I¡¯d felt the moisture seeping from my pussy. Of course, every wolf could smell our arousal. I knew Master was hard, and I was sure Nat was too, though I couldn¡¯t see his crotch on the other side of the table. I was a bitch in heat, and so was Dani.


    ¡°Will you allow Quinn to spank his submissives,¡± Katrina asked her inws, ¡°or should we follow them to the hotel?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Is that all it would be,¡± Fran?ois asked, ¡°a spanking?¡±


    ¡°If either of them orgasms during their spanking, I usually finger them to increase the pleasure they receive from it, since they are naked and my fingers and their wet, open pussies are there for the taking. I usually need to relieve myself afterward, as I¡¯m aroused myself, but I can dy that until we¡¯re back at the hotel.¡±


    Genevieve said, ¡°I¡¯m curious myself. How hard are they struck? Can they sit down afterwards? I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing it, Fran?ois.¡±


    So that¡¯s how I got my naked ass spanked in front of Simone¡¯s family. Quinn did Dani first, having her bend over her chair, gripping the top and bracing herself as Quinn pulled up her skirt, baring her bottom for all to see, since we weren¡¯t allowed panties.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see this better if Dani, turns around,¡± Quinn said.


    He turned the chair so her bottom was facing everyone, but me.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to record this for Dani¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Quinn said, as Brigitte stood up and started shooting on Dani¡¯s phone. ¡°As you can see, Dani is very wet and aroused right now. You see how slick her pubic lips are?¡±


    He ran his hand through her folds, and Dani gasped, then orgasmed, even with that light touch.


    ¡°Such a slut,¡± Quinnughed. ¡°She knows her fianc¨¦ likes to see her cumming on the fingers and cocks of other men. Count for me slut. You¡¯re up to forty-five.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Quinn spanked her while sitting down, and before the end, Dani orgasmed again, adding five more to her total. Quinn finger fucked her hard when she orgasmed, and itsted quite awhile. Quinn had her lick her cum off of his fingers. She had dutifully kept count of each and every one. Brigitte stopped recording when it was over, sitting down again.


    Then it was my turn. Quinn stood up and the extent of his arousal was visible, especially as he had to adjust his pants forfort. The Bonifay women looked as entranced by therge bulge in his pants as most other women. Only Gretchen, of the women I knew, wasn¡¯t ncing at his cock frequently, if he was naked. He turned me so my backside faced the others, and lifted my skirt up, exposing my bare butt. The second he did, I orgasmed, already aroused beyond bearing. Everyone could see my pussy and asshole winking at them as they contracted in my pleasure. At least until Master covered my pussy with his hand and he shoved two fingers in me.


    ¡°Aaauuugggghhhh,¡± I moaned, my hips fucking his fingers back.


    ¡°Forty-five,¡± Master said, ¡°you slut. I didn¡¯t even touch you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m your biggest slut.¡±


    Heughed, pulling his fingers out of me and making me clean them off.


    ¡°Thank me for each one and ask for another.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He smacked me hard. ¡°Thank you, sir. May I please have another.¡±


    I was on fire. The situation, so many others watching me, I climaxed two more times as Quinn spanked me, and he fingered me two more times. I knew he was aroused as hell, I¡¯d probably need to suck him off in the SUV on the way to the hotel. All of the Bonifay men were adjusting their cks or jeans, as was Nat.


    When it was over, he pointed out various and sundry things about my naked bottom, leading to more arousal. I could feel trickles of my juice running down my leg.


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s very red, but if you look closely, you¡¯d see there are no broken blood vessels, so there won¡¯t be any bruising. Her buttocks should be back to their normal hue, in forty-five to sixty minutes. As you can also see, my slut is very juicy.¡± He ran his hand down my leg, showing them my fluids. What you can¡¯t see is how warm her bottom is. You have to touch her to feel that. Feel her ass if you want, to see for yourself how warm it is.¡±


    Several of them got up and put their hands on my bare bottom and I had to ask for permission to cum again. Quinnughed and gave me permission. There were two separate hands on me, but one of them squeezed my ass flesh and I orgasmed again. I think it was the youngest son, Jean (pronounced almost like John, which it was the French version of, with a softer J), as he seemed to be the one most enchanted by my bare bottom. With the end of the touching, I stood beside my chair, not yet able to sit down, and unwilling to ruin the cushion with a cum stain, I was so wet.


    ¡°We should probably leave now,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you for your hospitality. Sluts, help with the table and dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In actuality, almost everyone helped, even Quinn, except the Bonifay men, still trying to hide their erections or Isabelle. It didn¡¯t take long to finish.


    ¡°Mr. Whn,¡± Isabelle said, ¡°Do you know enough to discuss surrogacy with me?¡±


    ¡°We can discuss, but you cannot sign the paperwork yet without having medical exams first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like toe with you and discuss how it would work. Would you have an objection to mying with you this evening?¡±


    ¡°Not if you don¡¯t mind watching me fuck one or both of my delectable sluts,¡± Quinn replied. ¡°I have to do something about this.¡± He indicated his barely contained erection.


    ¡°No, problem,¡± she said. ¡°Since my sister and Daphne are sleeping here, would you have space in your room for me to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Isabelle!¡± Genevieve said. ¡°You¡¯d invite yourself to a man¡¯s hotel room?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to have babies for someone, perhaps I should know what I¡¯m getting into. May Ie, Mr. Whn?¡±


    ¡°How much sleep do you hope to get?¡± Quinn asked, and I knew he¡¯d scented her.


    ¡°Very little, would be my hope,¡± Isabelle said.


    Both Fran?ois and Robert said ¡°Isabelle¡± with that announcement.


    ¡°You are more than wee,¡± Quinn said, looking at her parents. ¡°My apologies to you both.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab my coat and a toothbrush. Don¡¯t leave without me.¡±


    Isabelle was back in three minutes with her coat and a purse, and she kissed her parents goodbye. ¡°Don¡¯t wait up for me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be in good hands.¡±


    We walked out the door, losing Simone and Daphne, and gaining Isabelle.

 266

    We all stripped back at the hotel, Isabelle a little slower than the rest, as she took in all of the bodies, particrly Quinn¡¯s and Nat¡¯s, both of whom had full erections. Isabelle wanted to get straight to fucking, but Quinn wouldn¡¯t let her. He told her to sit on the bed and masturbate for us as Quinn lined Dani and me up facing her and started long stroking us, going from cunt to cunt every four to five minutes, as it suited him. Fortunately, he gave us both permission to cum as we were both still incredibly aroused.


    As Isabelle masturbated for us, Quinn asked her questions about school, her life, previous boyfriends, her sexual experience to date. She seemed adventurous, perhaps rebelling more than Simone had, as the second girl. Whereas she¡¯d indicated at supper that Simone had only three lovers in college, Isabelle had sex with over fifteen different men, including four one-night stands. The longest any of her rtionships hadsted, had been six months, and that had been in her second year, her rtionships bing briefer and more casual, as she got older.


    The topics of conversation and masturbating as we got fucked in front of her, had the desired effect as far as Quinn was concerned. After she¡¯d orgasmed a fourth time, he said, ¡°The orgasms you¡¯ve had already, are the only ones you get for free.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean if you want to orgasm again while you¡¯re here, you need to ask for permission. Failure to ask, or cumming without my permission, will result in you getting spanked five times each orgasm.¡±


    ¡°I came here to fuck. You¡¯re not going to restrict my orgasms.¡±


    ¡°Then you can leave. If you stay here, you need permission to cum.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I said so. This is my room, and you¡¯re not residing here, you¡¯re a guest. You¡¯d best stop masturbating now, because you¡¯re close to cumming, and it will cost you. I¡¯ll put you over my knee.¡±


    Isabelle hastily pulled her hand out of her pussy. Quinn continued asking her more questions about her life. You could tell Isabelle wished to put her hand back on her pussy and masturbate more, especially as some of the questions and answers were more explicit. Finally, she asked, ¡°May I please, cum?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may,¡± Quinn replied. ¡°That wasn¡¯t so hard was it.¡±


    Isabelle quickly jilled herself to another orgasm.


    ¡°Why do you want to be a surrogate mother?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°I obviously need a job,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What about the women and men who want and need a child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand your question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you have any sympathy for their plight. That they need to depend on mercenaries such as yourself for their miracle? That only with your help, can they have a child to raise as their own?¡±


    ¡°Well, sure, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You guess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you want from me.¡±


    ¡°Some discipline,¡± Quinn said, ¡°either self discipline or discipline imposed by me or someone like me. You are a spoiled brat, to some extent, not the worst I¡¯ve ever seen, but certainly spoiled. You¡¯ve lived your life recently, as if you don¡¯t give a shit for other people. You¡¯ve gone from some longersting rtionships to a series of mostly one night fucks, just like the one you wanted tonight.


    ¡°You essentially gave a huge ¡®fuck you¡¯ to your parents when you told them you wereing over here to spend the night. If you be a surrogate, you don¡¯t get to fuck whoever you want, when you want. The people who need your assistance, are depending on you. If someone needs a child desperately, do you think they want to be told, ¡®Oh, sorry, I fucked up. I let some other horny punter fuck me while I was fertile and got knocked up.¡¯ Or worse yet, don¡¯t tell them and let them raise some asshole¡¯s kid because you couldn¡¯t keep your legs together. Do you think we¡¯re going to pay $1, 800, 000 to someone so irresponsible, she does whatever she wants, thinking it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°No, I guess not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason you didn¡¯t get to cum without permission. I wanted to see if you could even be that responsible, or if you were going to fight me on it. My personal feeling, is you should be controlled by a Dominant, who won¡¯t let you fuck anyone or anything without permission. Now, put your clothes back on, and Brigitte is going to take you back to your house. I want you to apologize to your parents for being a spoiled brat, and you¡¯ll try to do better. The next time I see them, I¡¯ll ask if you did.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fuck me?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t earned it yet. Find some way to impress me before we leave, and maybe I¡¯ll fuck you. Brigitte, take the brat back to her parents.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Get dressed, Isabelle, you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Master climaxed in Dani soon after they left. ¡°I thought for sure you were going to fuck her, Master.¡±


    ¡°I thought about it. She¡¯s a lovely thing, but the more she talked, the less I wanted to fuck her. Her rtionships have steadily deteriorated. I felt the same thing I hated about you when I found you were going to breed for money. That you wouldn¡¯t care about wolves and our problems. It was just another way to earn a buck, essentially whoring yourself out. That¡¯s the way I felt about Isabelle. It was all about fucking for money or fun. We¡¯ve got enough people interested in what they¡¯re doing for wolves, we don¡¯t have to take someone like Isabelle. I¡¯d like to see if she makes an effort, before we leave, to sort herself out. Why don¡¯t you be a good slut and clean my cock and your sister submissive¡¯s pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    As I cleaned both of them, I thought about what he said. I could see his thought processes and understood it better in regard to how he treated me. Instead of arranging a gangbang, he just sent her home. A better oue for Isabelle, and for me, as he would have more energy for me tonight.


    ******


    We were having a leisurely breakfast in the hotel room when Melody called. Quinn put her on speaker, telling her she was.


    ¡°Quinn, I can¡¯t begin to tell you how amazing that was.¡±


    ¡°Try anyway,¡± Quinnughed.


    ¡°They sent three men to fuck me, not just one or two, and they were all bigger than Donald, which was so good, and because I got to use a bed, instead of the back of an SUV, they even fucked better than you, which surprised me a lot, as I¡¯d never been fucked as well as you fucked me.


    ¡°I did as you suggested, and gave Donald the two options, and at first, he chose to be tied to the chair, unable to touch himself as the three men started to breed me. I went through three breedings, and was on the second round, first man repeating, when Donald climaxed all by himself, unable to touch himself. I was surprised when he climaxed. Then when the third man started for the second time, Donald asked to go to the second option. The first guy released him, and Donald started to clean my cum off his cock and suck him to another erection, since he would be the next to fuck me again. As he sucked, he masturbated, cumming a second time.


    ¡°In all, the men each fucked me four more times after that, and Donald sucked their cock each of the next four times, masturbating four more times as they fucked me. They told me they¡¯d be back in a couple of days to ensure the sess of my breeding. When the men left at elevenst night, I can¡¯t begin to tell you how much cum was dripping out of my pussy. There were big puddles of it on the bed. Donald immediately fucked me himself. As you suggested, I told him I couldn¡¯t feel him, he was too small and I¡¯d gotten fucked eighteen times by their muchrger cocks. He climaxed almost immediately, then stayed hard and fucked me again, mming into me so I¡¯d feel him fucking me. I can¡¯t remember thest time Donald climaxed eight times in a twelve hour period, maybe never. He certainly seemed to enjoy himself despite having to suck cock twelve times.¡±


    ¡°It would appear that Donald is not a voyeur, but a participant cuckold. He will likely do things to promote his cuckolding, like buy you clothes for your dates, wash you, dress you, shave you, etc. He¡¯ll want in on the details if he doesn¡¯t get to watch. You¡¯ll need to remember stuff to tell him. You have the choice of being his Dominant, where you¡¯re in charge, or letting someone else be in charge of you. To a certain extent, it depends on your personality. Do you like being in charge, or letting others take charge. You don¡¯t have to decide now, but it¡¯s something to keep in the back of your head. Donald might prefer you being in charge, but I don¡¯t know him or you well enough to say what direction you should go.


    ¡°What I will say is this. Don¡¯t mess around with a bunch of strangers. The men you met, are good men. They¡¯re clean and they won¡¯t hurt you. You can¡¯t say that about everyone. When you see them tomorrow, if you want a Bull, tell them. ept one of them, or a friend of them, as your Bull, . It doesn¡¯t have to be a white one. Could be anyone. No one who is non-white, will have procreative sex with you until they know you¡¯re pregnant with the white baby that Donald wants. Doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t suck their cocks or let them lick you, or use a condom.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have a bull, and want to stay in charge of your sex, that¡¯s fine too, but again, pick from the men they provide for you, so you stay away from bad apples. If you find one you like, you can date him the most, but you can still y around. None of them are interested in marriage, or breaking up yours with Donald. It¡¯s just sex to them, no matter how good the sex is. They¡¯re not making love, they¡¯re fucking. If you¡¯re ready to have a child with strangers for infertile wives, let them know, or even call me. I¡¯ll make sure it happens right.


    ¡°Choosing to stay in charge of Donald, you should read as much as you can about cuckolding and female led rtionships, so you know what will likely work for Donald and you. If someone else is in charge, they¡¯ll decide for you how everything gets handled and you won¡¯t have to know as much, though I rmend knowing as much as you can.


    ¡°Chances are, you¡¯re already pregnant, since you haven¡¯t been on birth control and you certainly had enough sex to nt their seeds. Just for fun, fuck anyone whoes over tomorrow, two more times, especially if Donald is there to watch. If he isn¡¯t maybe set up a camera and record it for him. Where¡¯s Donald now?¡±


    ¡°Asleep in bed.¡±


    ¡°Once you know you¡¯re pregnant, and it doesn¡¯t make any difference, Donald can start licking the cum of your other lovers out of your pussy, in addition to cleaning off a cock or preparing them to fuck you again. Have Donald get underneath of you in a sixty-nine and lick your pussy as one of your lovers fucks you, so he gets a good close up of you fucking them. If you liked Jessica licking you, feel free to ask the men to bring a female partner with them. If you want to throw Donald a bone, they can jack him off while you¡¯re enjoying your sex.¡±


    ¡°This is so exciting.¡±


    ¡°It will be like dating all over again, the romance, the pleasure of finding someone new and different to be with, but still keeping the familiar, your husband, to ground you and help you raise your child.¡±

 267

    ¡°Is it okay to call you if I have questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t even mind if you came to visit sometime, when you and Donald can take a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Lovely. Thank you. It¡¯s been an experience I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let me know if you got pregnant.¡± They terminated their call.


    We were heading back to the Bonifay¡¯s for lunch, but Quinn ordered food so we wouldn¡¯t impose too much on their hospitality. Since they knew Dani and I were submissives, Quinn put our leashes on when we got out of the car. The food had been rmended by Simone, and we were greeted rather warmly. More warmly than when we¡¯d leftst night, I thought, her parents were upset when Isabelle left with us.


    ¡°Thank you for sending Isabelle homest night,¡± Genevieve said. ¡°My husband and I were worried she¡¯d stay and end up having sex.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to question her about her aptitude for being a surrogate mother. I have to say I was less than impressed. Did she apologize to you both for being a spoiled brat when she got back?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fran?ois said.


    Quinn turned to Isabelle. ¡°You must want your bare bottom to be spanked. What did I tell you when you left?¡±


    ¡°You told me I didn¡¯t deserve to get fucked.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°To apologize.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°To do something to impress you.¡±


    ¡°So far, you haven¡¯t done a damn thing to impress me. Get over here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t question me. Get over here.¡±


    Isabelle slowly approached.


    ¡°Pull down your pants and get over myp.¡± Her parents were stunned.


    ¡°No fucking way.¡±


    Quinn snatched her hand, pulled her over hisp, and held her down while pulling her pants down. ¡°I apologize again,¡± Quinn said to her parents. ¡°I think you spared the rod a bit too much with this child.¡±


    He proceeded to give her twenty good smacks to her bare ass, while she screamed obscenities at him. When he finished, he said, ¡°Apologize to your parents.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    Quinn gave her ten more swats.


    ¡°Apologize to your parents for being a willful, spoiled child, who doesn¡¯t appreciate the life she¡¯s been given.¡±


    ¡°Damn you to hell.¡±


    She got ten more. ¡°Apologize to your parents. I can do this all day, can you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Five more swats. ¡°All of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a spoiled brat. I treated you like shitst night, and I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Quinn pulled her pants up and let her stand.


    ¡°Was that so hard?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°This is assault, you know, I could have you arrested.¡±


    Quinn turned to her parents again, then looked at all of the others in the room. ¡°Did anyone here witness an assault, or is your daughter delusional again?¡±


    Genevieve had put her hand over her mouth when Quinn was spanking Isabelle, but slowly put her hand down to reveal a smile behind it.


    ¡°Quite delusional,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been here the whole time, and didn¡¯t witness a thing. Fran?ois, did you witness anything which appeared to be an assault?¡±


    ¡°Not a thing.¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking his side instead of mine?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°Because I apologized to them, bothst night, and just now, before I spanked you.¡± Quinn said. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to be spanked to say I was sorry for my actions. You should learn to do the same. Simone is much better behaved than you. You should aspire to be more like her.¡±


    Isabelle frowned. ¡°Ouch, that hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to. I wasn¡¯t giving you love taps. What say we eat?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sit down,¡± Isabelle said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Then it was a good lesson,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Thank you again Mr. and Mrs. Bonifay, for your hospitality.¡±


    Quinn fed Dani and me again, still no fondling, damn it. I¡¯d been aroused when he put Isabelle over hisp. Isabelle stood for half the meal, but sat down when she realized it wasn¡¯t all that bad. She kept a close eye on Quinn, all through the meal.


    Fran?ois and Genevieve asked a lot of questions about Quinn¡¯s job.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little unsavory,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Sometimes, people step outside of civilized society and do things to hurt everyone. I recently rounded up a rapist, and a thief. (Quinn had to say thief. He couldn¡¯t say a wolf got a girl pregnant and revealed he was a wolf) I think the thief can be rehabilitated, but the rapist was caught after trying it again. His ending wasn¡¯t so pleasant. It¡¯s a pity, really.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him,¡± Katrina asked.


    I knew Quinn couldn¡¯t state the exact truth, but he said more than I expected.


    ¡°In the process of his capture, his cock and balls got removed. The way I looked at it, he¡¯d only gotten jail the first time, and he was lucky. He¡¯d left the woman he raped with a child she had to give up for adoption, so she lost a child, and a child never got to know his true mother. When he tried to rape someone again, he didn¡¯t seem to me at all repentant, and he got injured in a way that might alter his behavior in the future. I¡¯m sure most women can sympathize with the way it happened.¡±


    ¡°You did that to him yourself,¡± Robert said, ¡°Judge, Jury and Executioner?¡±


    ¡°Not strictly. The woman he first raped and her husband helped decide the penalty, and he wasn¡¯t executed, so he gets to be alive. He just doesn¡¯t get to rape anyone again. You had a somewhat simr experience, didn¡¯t you, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°You were raped?¡± Nina asked.


    ¡°Escaped that unpleasant fate with the help of Brigitte and another friend. Three men in a boat saw me sunbathing nude on private property one afternoon, and one of the men came sneaking back that night. He¡¯d already raped four other women in the area. He was apprehended, and arrested for his attempted rape and the other four he¡¯dmitted. His two friends came back a couple dayster to finish what their friend started. They ended up with broken ribs, broken arm, broken nose and a crushing blow to the testicles before they got arrested. All before I got pregnant, and didn¡¯t feel so helpless. It¡¯s kind of why Quinn, Nat and Daphne are along. To help protect five pregnant women and the children they carry, just like they did the other night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that happened in Canada,¡± Fran?ois said, ¡°and near the capitol, too. We don¡¯t usually get as much violence as you Americans do.¡±


    ¡°Violence is everywhere,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Brigitte has been training everyone in self defense. It¡¯s why Jessica ended up not raped, and her attacker with a broken nose and mangled balls. She actually threatened to slice my neck when I was being a fool.¡±


    ¡°What, because you spanked her?¡± Isabelle said, still huffy.


    ¡°Did she look like she didn¡¯t enjoy her spankingst night?¡± Quinnughed. ¡°Just like you enjoyed your spanking this afternoon.¡±


    Everyone was looking at her after Quinn¡¯s announcement. ¡°I did not!¡± Isabelle protested.


    ¡°You can lie to everyone else, but don¡¯t lie to yourself,¡± Quinn said. ¡°No, I was having a misunderstanding with Brigitte, and might have hurt her. Jessica set me straight. I made quite a few mistakes over thest few years, but I apologized to everyone for my mistakes, and they seem to have forgiven me for them. A good apology goes a long way. Another reason to cultivate the talent of learning how to say you¡¯re sorry. Jessica wouldn¡¯t be with me now, if I hadn¡¯t convinced her how sorry I was. It was the best apology I ever made. Look what it¡¯s got me.¡±


    Genevieve suddenly nodded. ¡°Ah, Jessica is the one you¡¯d like to marry. Why does she refuse you? It¡¯s obvious she loves you too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say he was going to live three times longer than I would, and I¡¯d get old and die before he even looked old.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to him that I¡¯m going to be a baby factory. I¡¯ve contracted to provide four children. It will be five years or more before I quit having other people¡¯s children. I think he should find someone else who¡¯s not obligated to rent out her womb. Besides, we¡¯re too different.¡±


    ¡°How different can you be?¡± Genevieve asked. ¡°He likes to be Dominant. You love being submissive. You¡¯re the perfect match.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how different we are,¡± I said. ¡°The man is an animal.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°It¡¯s true. How many men would spank an unruly girl on her bare ass in her parents¡¯ home?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a one,¡± Fran?ois said, smiling.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s right. I am an animal.¡±

 268

    Road Trip ¨C Isabelle


    We had a good meal, enjoying theirpany, and Quinn asked all of the Bonifays to join us for Sunday Brunch at our hotel tomorrow morning at ten. Robert and Katrina couldn¡¯t make it, as they had an engagement with her family.


    ¡°That will be quite expensive,¡± Fran?ois said.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m good for it,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I make a good ie hunting down bad guys. A lot of it is on federal contract.¡±


    After we left, Quinn informed Dani and me that we¡¯d be wearing our Lushes while we were at brunch. Our first stop was north of the river, to meet the local pack today, at a campground across the river at Lac St. Michel. They sent two wolves, one named Pierre, and a wolf called Flint Spear, a native Huron, as well as wolf.


    Flint Spear knew Quinn, having worked with him a few times tracking rogues who crossed the border into Canada. He did the same thing on the Canadian side as Quinn did on the US side. Even without a treaty, the Canadian wolves knew they had to handle rogues so the Canadian government left them alone. They gripped forehands as good friends.


    ¡°Quinn, you caused a bit of trouble in Ottawa, with that ass, Vasilly. He actually tried to im your breeders?¡± Flint Spear asked.


    ¡°A mistaken assumption on his part. Did they keep him as Alpha, or get rid of him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone. Deposed. He would have had to fight a dozen wolves to keep his crown. They were pretty sick of him anyway, but no one stood up to him, until you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, if Rene hadn¡¯t beaten me, I might have been the same sort of asshole he was. I was convinced I had all of the answers, and actually had very few.¡±


    ¡°You definitely strike me as being less prickly,¡± Flint Spear said. ¡°You have four breeders now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not mine. They¡¯re the pack¡¯s. They wanted to visit their families before they started delivering puppies, but we¡¯ve actually got a lot more new breeders lined up. I fought tooth and nail not to be paying for surrogates, but it¡¯s been a very good thing. We should have done it long ago. I¡¯d highly rmend you try the same thing here. The economy right now works in your favor. I don¡¯t know what your pack could afford to pay, but we¡¯ve had sess offering a certain amount per puppy, with a nice bonus for four. It encourages more than one or two puppies.


    ¡°I never really stopped to think of how much breeding would interfere with the women¡¯s lives, and that paying for their time made a lot of sense. The old seduction n got you one if you were lucky. They needed to get on with careers, and families, since we couldn¡¯t really mate with them. A lot of them got pissed off that we seduced them in the first ce, promising things we couldn¡¯t really deliver, marriage, stability. This is a lot cleaner, if you get the right women, and these four are top notch.¡±


    ¡°I see the cors. They¡¯ve reced Adriana?¡± Flint Spear asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s different, since they¡¯re not wolves. You have to be more careful with them. Too fragile, really, but they¡¯re both very good girls. I enjoy them both. Do you wish us to perform obeisance?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need obeisance, but we could use a good fuck if anyone wants to volunteer. It¡¯s been a couple days for me. Pierre got sex yesterday, so he¡¯s not as desperate as I am.¡±


    ¡°Would you ept a good fuck from a human,¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as most wolves, but Quinn seems to like me?¡±


    ¡°You would let me im your mate?¡± Flint Spear asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my mate,¡± Quinn said, ¡°and you¡¯re wee to im her. You have my permission to cum, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. She will be,¡± Flint Spear said. ¡°You know I¡¯ve been blessed with visions. I see her as your mate in the future.¡±


    ¡°I want to grow old with someone. I can¡¯t mate with a wolf,¡± I said.


    ¡°It will happen. I¡¯ve seen it.¡± He took my arm. ¡°I¡¯d love to fuck the woman who captured Quinn¡¯s heart. I thought he¡¯d die alone for sure after Adriana died. I¡¯m d he found someone.¡±


    They had a small camper and Flint Spear took me to into the trailer. A few minutester, Pierre and Brigitte took the couch at the other end of the camper. I ended up sucking Flint Spear off, before he fucked me, first in my pussy as a man, then as a wolf. I cleaned him off when he was finished, and he did the same for me. Brigitte and Pierre had already finished.


    ¡°You are a good woman,¡± Flint Spear said. ¡°You fuck like a wolf. Quinn chose well. I see a long and happy history for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m human. Long histories don¡¯t exist for wolves and humans. We couldn¡¯t even have children together. I think you¡¯ve had a false vision.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I enjoyed you, Jessica Huppert. Treat Quinn right. He¡¯s a good wolf.¡±


    Iughed too. ¡°I get punished if I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But you enjoy it, so it¡¯s not really punishment.¡±


    Iughed again. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    When Flint Spear gave me back to Quinn, he said, ¡°If you break this one¡¯s heart, I might have to kill you myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying not to. She¡¯s breaking mine instead.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, Quinn. Yours will be an interesting rtionship.¡±


    They shook hands again, then sped each other in a manly embrace. As we went back, Quinn asked me how I liked him.


    ¡°I liked him a lot, Master. He reminds me of you.¡±


    ¡°I meant, how did you like fucking him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± I teased. ¡°He was the best fuck I ever had, sir.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I need to try harder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the attempt, Master.¡±


    We spent the bnce of the afternoon exercising as much as we could at the hotel gym, before dining in their restaurant, which had excellent food, and spent the evening having sex. Master proved to me that he was still the best. I think I woke up some of the nearby residents when I screamed. Nothing like a littlepetition to bring out the best in man or wolf.


    ******


    After a morning of letting Dani know Quinn was still the best, a movie of which was made for Carl, we prepared to eat in. Not having to leave the hotel meant we didn¡¯t have to dress for the weather outside. It was the sluttiest clothes we¡¯d worn since leaving my folks¡¯ ce. By the expedient of putting pasties over our nipples, our blouses were sheer enough that all of my top tattoos were visible. The ones on my ass were visible to the Bonifays when my ass got spanked in front of them yesterday. The only ones they hadn¡¯t seen now were the ones on my mons. And naturally, we had our Lushes in our pussies for our meal.


    Both Jean and Nina giggled at the big SLUT across my chest and the not knowing who the father was on my stomach. Isabelle didn¡¯t giggle, but she did look thoughtfully at our tattoos. We met in the lobby of the hotel before going to the restaurant.


    ¡°What is the significance of the wolf tattoos?¡± Genevieve asked.


    ¡°Myst name, Whn, means wolf in Irish. Since they¡¯re both my owned sluts for our trip, I¡¯ve marked them as mine.¡±


    ¡°So SLUT is permanently marked on your breast?¡± Nina asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a temporary, but longsting, temporary tattoo,¡± I said. ¡°It wears off eventually, or I can remove it with a special oil. I imagine it will be there for another month or so unless I take it off first.¡±


    ¡°Jessica submits to me for one weekend a month, normally,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Dani is mine permanently. After her wedding, I intend to rece her temporary tattoos with permanent ones in front of her husband. I haven¡¯t quite decided what it should say. Perhaps ¡®Property of the Wolf¡¯ or something simr.¡±


    ¡°I cannot imagine a husband allowing his wife to be owned by another man,¡± Fran?ois said. ¡°It is iprehensible to me. Is this an American phenomenon?¡±


    ¡°As it would be to many other husbands,¡± Quinn assured him, ¡°but no it¡¯s not American. It exists around the world, less in some cultures than others, but everywhere. We met a woman, a waitress in a restaurant we stopped at outside Sault Ste. Marie, whose husband was infertile. She was as surprised as you that her husband would let other men breed a baby into her. Not only did he allow it, he watched it happen. Not only did I have a chance to breed her at the beginning of her fertile cycle, which we took a movie of for him, since he was working, three other men came to her home on her most fertile day, and fucked her six times each, right in front of him. She informed me she was a frightful mess when they were done, yet her husband had sex with her afterward, not once, but twice, not even waiting until she cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Mon Dieu! Six times, that is formidable,¡± Fran?ois said.


    ¡°The men were all aroused at the opportunity of putting a child in the fertile womb of another man¡¯s wife. It helped put steel into their cocks. The husband assisted by sucking the cock of the man whose turn it was to try again next. And he ejacted eight times himself, once spontaneously as he watched, five more times as he masturbated while sucking a cock watching his wife be bred, and twice more when he fucked his wife twice after the other men left, leaving his infertile seed mixed in with the fertile seed of the other three men who bred her. For some men, it is a very powerful aphrodisiac, watching another man have sex with their wife.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Fran?ois asked.


    ¡°Have you ever in your life, imagined Genevieve with another man, no matter how briefly?¡±


    ¡°Once or twice, I suppose,¡± he replied. Genevieve appeared shocked by his confession. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you with another man,¡± Fran?ois assured her. ¡°Sometimes, when I¡¯d see you dancing with someone else, I¡¯d imagine you horizontal and naked, instead of upright and dressed. Then, I was consumed with a huge jealousy, and needed to dance with you myself until the jealousy went away. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me to learn that two of our children were conceived after such dances.¡±


    Genevieve smiled. ¡°That must exin Nina. We hadn¡¯t intended to have more than four children.¡±

 269

    ¡°Exactly, even though you didn¡¯t have sex with another man, Fran?ois used this image of you horizontal and naked, to reim you, despite not wanting more than four children,¡± Quinn said. ¡°In men who enjoy watching, the desire to watch is stronger than the jealousy they feel. There is this whole jumble of emotions going through their heads. Arousal, jealousy, fear of losing their wife to another man, guilt at wanting to see it, inferiority sometimes. That they might not satisfy their wife as much as another man can, yet pride his wife is beautiful enough to attract another man, and joy for the pleasure she receives in his arms. This mix of emotions is called cuckold angst, and it is so powerful, they sumb to the lure of it. Then, when their wife says goodbye to her lover, the husband wishes to reim her. Sometimes he does this by licking the other man¡¯s semen from her, and other times, he adds his own to the mix. It¡¯s been described by cuckolds as the most powerful orgasms they have, the ones where they reim their wife after she¡¯s been with another man.


    ¡°There is not just one kind of cuckold. Some men would be dismayed if their wife had a child with another man. To a certain extent, open marriages and swapping, are a form of cuckoldry, not only the lure of having sex with someone else yourself, but the thought of watching your spouse with someone else. The more extreme versions of cuckoldry are like Dani¡¯s fianc¨¦. He is locked up and can¡¯t have sex with another woman, while he witnesses his woman with other men. He knows that even if he has children, they won¡¯t be his, except to raise. Why don¡¯t we eat now?¡±


    I noticed that Fran?ois possessively put his arm around his wife. Even the discussion of cuckolding made him want to possess her. I guessed that before the day was over, he would.


    We went through the buffet lines. There were lots of eggs and meats to satisfy the wolves, and plenty of other things to please the humans. After we sat down, and we needed three tables to seat everyone, Master started ying with our Lush toys as he fed us. Naturally, we needed to orgasm as he yed. One or the other of us would ask for permission to cum. About half the time we received it, the other half we didn¡¯t. Being out in public, dressed as we were, and with Simone¡¯s family observing us, it didn¡¯t make much difference that the only time a waitress approached our table, it was to refill our sses, it was still embarrassing and arousing for me to ask for permission to cum in front of everyone.


    Dani was the same. The only thing she was missing out on was her fianc¨¦ getting a movie of her slutty performance. The two youngest, tittered each time we asked, and watched in fascination each time we climaxed. The parents hid it better, but seemed amused as well. One of our servers, refilling my orange juice, gasped as I orgasmed in front of her. I¡¯d asked permission to cum, and been denied, so tried to hold it, finally exploding in front of her astonished eyes. My moaning, which I managed to keep fairly quiet, was plenty loud for her to hear, and she over poured my juice. Quinn had to tip her carafe up before she emptied it on the tablecloth.


    ¡°Did you just orgasm?¡± she whispered to me.


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± I whimpered. ¡°There¡¯s a sex toy in my pussy my Master is controlling it.¡±


    She nced at the big man beside me, who smiled at her, hearing our exchange.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind submitting to him,¡± she whispered back.


    ¡°What time do you get off, Rose?¡± Quinn said, (her name from her name tag).


    ¡°At five.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us after you¡¯re done,¡± giving her his room number.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Genevieve said. ¡°I should have told you earlier. I have a roast in the oven. Simone exined how a lot of you are on a Paleo diet. It¡¯s due toe out of the oven at 5:30. I wanted to thank you for lunch yesterday, and brunch today. I was hoping you¡¯d join us at five.¡±


    Quinn nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Thank you, Genevieve. We¡¯d love to join you. Rose, what I¡¯d like you to do, is go home after work, and shave yourself. Remove all of the hair from your groin. Come to my room at nine tonight, and I¡¯ll make sure you leave it satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Oui, Monsieur,¡± Rose said, blushing, as everyone at our table now knew what she would be doingter.


    I saw Isabelle get a calcted look on her face. I wondered what she would be up to next. Rose seemed quite solicitous of our table the rest of our meal. I¡¯m not sure I med her, knowing what she was gettingter. I already knew she¡¯d leave the hotel more than satisfied. The rest of our meal was more normal, at least for us. It didn¡¯t mean our toys weren¡¯t still yed with, or that we didn¡¯t have to ask permission to orgasm, or that we wouldn¡¯t be getting spankedter.


    Before the Bonifays left, Daphne and Nat went up to our room to catch up on their rtionship. Daphne was very happy before they left again, as was Nat. Just because he had sex with others, didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t miss his mate, or vice versa.


    ******


    Arriving at Fran?ois and Genevieve¡¯s residence, precisely at five, Master helped remove our coats and took off our leashes. We were still wearing the slutty clothes from the restaurant, and we still had Lushes in our pussies, though Quinn took the time to recharge them before we left the hotel. Quinn was sitting in the living room as Dani and I helped set the table, along with Nina and Jean.


    Isabelle came to the living room, stark naked, her pussy shaved, and knelt at Quinn¡¯s feet. She had a cor around her neck. This exined her expression at brunch.


    ¡°Master, I am your submissive,¡± Isabelle said.


    Both her parents gasped. ¡°Isabelle!¡± both shouted. Her brother was staring at her.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Take off that ridiculous cor,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m yours,¡± she said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide who I take as my submissive. You don¡¯t put a cor on and throw yourself at someone. A Master puts his cor on you. Take it off, now.¡±


    She tearfully removed the cor, then Quinn pulled her over hisp and spanked her hard thirty times, apologizing once more to her parents for chastising their daughter.


    ¡°Now, put on some clothes before you embarrass your family further.¡± He stood her on her feet and pushed her towards the bedrooms. She returned ten minutester, dressed, her eyes still red and face blotchy from crying.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a submissive if you try to control me, which is what you were trying to do: to force me to take you,¡± Quinn told her. ¡°You¡¯re still a bossy spoiled child, trying to get her own way.¡±


    ¡°I thought for sure you¡¯d take her,¡± Fran?ois said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe you refused what she was offering.¡±


    ¡°That time maye,¡± Quinn said, ¡°but not until she learns humility and her ce, which is not in charge of me. Apologize to your parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Isabelle said. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to do anything right. They don¡¯t even want me as a brood mare. It seems I¡¯ll be living here forever.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you approach prospective employers,¡± Quinn asked, ¡°as if you¡¯re owed a job?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe.¡±


    ¡°No one owes you anything. Your parents already gave you your life. It¡¯s up to you, what you do with it. Not them, not anyone else. If you walk into an interview with a metaphoric cor on your neck, and demand a job, you won¡¯t get it, any more than I¡¯ll take you as a submissive. Grow up.¡±


    Other than that little snafu, it was sort of business as usual, except for Dani and me having to ask for permission to orgasm several times. We didn¡¯t get it all the time, nor were we punished at their house. My suspicion was, Quinn wanted to do it in front of Rose. We left in time for us to get back before nine, with Genevieve inviting us back for brunch at their house. She said Jean and Nina would be back at school, so it would only be them and Isabelle.


    We were all starkers before Rose arrived. We still had the pink Lush tails sticking out of our pussies. I opened the door to let Rose in.


    Rose knelt on the floor at Quinn¡¯s feet. ¡°Master, may I serve you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to?¡±


    That stumped her for a few seconds. Apparently, she thought he would just im her.


    ¡°I was in a submissive rtionship before. I liked it, but my Master moved and I didn¡¯t want to go with him. He was okay as a Master, but he would never have thought of taking me out to a restaurant and make me orgasm in public. I became aroused as you did it to your other sluts.¡±


    ¡°Did you shave for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. May I show you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may.¡±


    Rose stood up and shed her clothes. She was a hottie.


    ¡°Show me how you lick a cunt.¡±


    ¡°Whose cunt shall I lick, sir?¡±


    He pointed to Randa. ¡°Her.¡±


    ¡°May I lick your cunt, Miss?¡± Rose asked.


    Randa spread her legs. ¡°Please do.¡±


    In ten minutes, Randa had an orgasm.


    ¡°How¡¯d she do?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°I think everyone here has more experience, but she did quite well. I certainly wouldn¡¯t turn it down,¡± Randa said. Rose smiled.


    ¡°What else, sir?¡±


    ¡°I want you to suck Nat¡¯s cock, slut,¡± pointing


    Rose immediately went to him and started sucking his cock, extracting his cum in less than ten minutes.


    ¡°Verdict, Nat?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a natural cocksucker, with some previous training,¡± he replied. ¡°I suspect her prior Dominant.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get fucked, slut?¡±


    ¡°If it would please you, sir.¡±


    ¡°If I were to ept you as a submissive, are you willing to move to Maine?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not too far. I¡¯d be willing to move, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be required to petition for a work visa,¡± Quinn said. ¡°If you petition, I have some government contacts that could see it approved.¡±

 270

    ¡°As you wish, sir.¡±


    ¡°Onest question, slut. Would you allow yourself to be bred if I wished it?¡±


    She looked at the four pregnant women in the room. She prostrated herself before Quinn.


    ¡°I would be honored to be bred by you, Master.¡±


    As I predicted, Dani and I were spanked in front of Rose, who blushed as we were spanked, not for watching, but because she was so aroused by our spanking, she could barely keep her hands off her own pussy as our spankings were delivered. Quinn warned her several times she wasn¡¯t allowed to touch herself without his permission.


    After our spankings, he warned her that she needed permission to cum, then satisfied the lust he¡¯d built up spanking us, in Rose. The poor girl was very orgasmic, and soon found herself at the other end of Quinn¡¯s hand. Her spanking made her cum a couple of times as well. I suspected Rose was as submissive, or even more so, than I was. She had been with a Master before, so this wasn¡¯t her first time. Might have been the first time with someone as Dominant as Quinn, but she¡¯d explored before.


    Her first Master must not have been shy about iming her ass either, because it readily opened up when Quinn tested it. She soon found out what it was like to have sex with two men at once, as Nat speared into her pussy as Quinn plugged her ass. She was quite the delightful slut. They kept her up half the night, begging for their big cocks to im her. Dani and I were relegated to pleasing Brigitte. Not a problem for aplished sluts such as ourselves.


    ******


    In the morning, Rose went to the Bonifay¡¯s house as a slut, and not just a slut, but a naked slut. Quinn apologized to both Fran?ois and Genevieve when she took her coat off and she was revealed in all of her naked glory, a cor already around her neck, and a roon tail in her bottom. When Isabelle saw the cor, tears began falling down her cheeks, and she quickly left the room. None of this went unnoticed by Quinn, although he made no mention of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Quinn said, ¡°but she¡¯s being trained. It¡¯s very important that her training be quite rigorous her first few days. If you¡¯d like to be included in her training, let me know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fran?ois asked, still staring at the naked young woman.


    ¡°She needs to understand that she¡¯s a sex toy, and avable for the pleasure of others as her Master directs. She needs to learn to obey, and that her pleasurees from me. She¡¯ll be made to orgasm multiple times, and fucked publicly to get rid of any false modesty she may yet have. She¡¯ll be publicly punished as well. She will be offered to you for oral pleasure. You don¡¯t have to participate, or may limit how much you participate to say, just licking or sucking without reaching orgasm, or decline to participate at all. She has to leave for work at three PM. Since your two youngest aren¡¯t home and everyone is an adult, I¡¯ll be offering her to everyone. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°While I¡¯ve always thought of myself as cosmopolitan,¡± Genevieve said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want a young female ve running about my house, publicly fucking, or worse yet, fucking my husband, or me.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be fucking anyone but me yet, as I¡¯d like her undergoing medical tests first, but I understandpletely,¡± Quinn said. ¡°If you wish us to leave, we will.¡±


    ¡°They were invited to brunch,¡± Fran?ois said. ¡°We don¡¯t have to participate. I¡¯m a little bit curious as to how a submissive is trained. You were curious about the others being spanked, even though it was bare bottomed. Is this that much different?¡±


    Genevieve shrugged. ¡°I suppose not,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious myself.¡±


    So, Rose remained naked and her training continued. Brunch was ready to be served. Quinn had Rose extract his cock and mount him. It was the first time any of the Bonifays were exposed to his naked prick, except Simone, who¡¯d experienced it on more than one asion.


    As Rose slid down his pole, she orgasmed, and Quinn warned her she didn¡¯t yet have permission to cum.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. You feel so good inside of me, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll try to do better.¡±


    Rose was fed, and not just fed, as Quinn yed with her as he fed her. I was jealous that she got to do something that I had not. Those on the other side of the table couldn¡¯t see her impaled on Quinn¡¯s prick, but both Fran?ois and Genevieve could, seated at the ends. They seemed entranced by the spectacle of her tight pussy stretched over his big cock, and the number of orgasms she experienced while she was fed. They missed several questions directed to them by Simone or Isabelle, or really, anyone but Quinn.


    Isabelle, who was on the other side, was now shooting daggers at Rose, wondering why Rose was cored and she was not. I knew it was because Rose hadn¡¯t assumed she would be. She¡¯d asked for it instead. Despite how long Rose rode Quinn¡¯s cock, he still hadn¡¯t orgasmed.


    ¡°Have you had enough to eat?¡± Quinn asked Rose.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°You have a creamy, juicy little cunt, and I need you to clean me off and tuck me back in my pants.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°After you¡¯ve done so, I want you to ask everyone else at the table if they¡¯d like you to pleasure them, except Isabelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Isabelle stood up, mming her ss down on the table. Rose ignored her, climbing off her Master¡¯s cock and beginning to clean it. Isabelle¡¯s parents were torn between confronting their daughter, or watching Rose bobbing up and down Master¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Why do you hate me?¡± Isabelle asked. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m ck?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, and half of the people here are ck. I don¡¯t hate any of them,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I take very little notice of you at all.¡±


    That angered Isabelle even more. ¡°Why did you ept Rose as your submissive, and not me? Why won¡¯t you let her ask if I can get pleasured?¡±


    ¡°When I arrived, everyone was helping your mother with breakfast. Simone, Daphne, even your father. Everyone but you. You still believe you¡¯re too good for everyone else, that you¡¯re owed something for your existence. When Rose came to my roomst night, she wasn¡¯t wearing a cor, demanding to be taken. She asked if she could be of service. She understands what it means to be submissive; that her needs are of little consequence, and that it¡¯s only through service to her Master, that her needs are met. You looked at submission like it was a way to get fucked, and that¡¯s all. Am I right, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master,¡± I replied. ¡°Isabelle is still a spoiled child who expects others to wait on her, and not to wait on others. Rose immediately tried to make herself useful. She asked what you wanted her to do, not demanding something from you. She¡¯s the perfect submissive slut. You¡¯re not letting Rose serve Isabelle, because she expects it, and still hasn¡¯t earned it.¡±


    ¡°See there,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It has nothing to do with race, and everything to do with you.¡±


    Rose smiled up at her Master as she tucked his cock away. ¡°Thank you, sir, for allowing me to serve you.¡± She moved to me. ¡°Miss Jessica, would you like me to lick you?¡±


    ¡°Please, Rose,¡± I said, spreading my legs for her. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how good you are.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Isabelle started to leave the table. ¡°And there she goes again,¡± Quinn said, ¡°leaving the mess for everyone else to clean up.¡±


    Isabelle paused halfway across the room, stered a big, fake smile on her face, then returned.


    ¡°Are you finished with your meals?¡± Isabelle asked Simone and Nat.


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± both replied, and she cleared their dishes. Before Rose had made it all of the way around the table, (both Fran?ois and Genevieve having declined her services, but everyone else epting,) Isabelle had cleared all of the dishes, put away the leftover food, loaded the dishwasher and washed the pots and pans.


    Isabelle walked back in the dining room. ¡°Can I be of any further service to anyone?¡±


    ¡°Nicely done, except for the fake smile,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Have a seat. Rose will ask you if you¡¯d like to be pleasured, once she¡¯s done with Dani.¡±


    Isabelle took a seat and after Dani orgasmed, Rose crawled under the table and said, ¡°Miss Isabelle, would you like me to lick you to an orgasm?¡±


    ¡°Please and thank you,¡± Isabelle said.


    Rose drew Isabelle¡¯s panties down to her ankles, disappeared under her skirt, and licked Isabelle to a rather explosive orgasm. Rose pulled out from under the skirt with a big grin and messy face. She pulled up Isabelle¡¯s panties for her.


    ¡°You may clean off your face now, slut.¡± Rose wiped her face. ¡°How many times did you orgasm without permission during breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Seven times, sir.¡±


    ¡°Over myp, slut. Keep count for me, and thank me for each one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Poor Fran?ois. I think he¡¯d suffered an erection since Rose took off her coat, varying only in the degree of stiffness. Watching Rose bend over Quinn¡¯sp, offering her bottom with a tail sticking out of it, was almost more than he could stand. I¡¯m sure it was bing quite painful.


    Master began her thirty-five swat spanking, with Rose keeping tally and thanking him for each swat to her delectable derriere. Dani and I were more disciplined, but Fran?ois, Genevieve and Isabelle were all surreptitiously rubbing themselves.


    Quinn noticed though. ¡°Isabelle, if you hope to be a submissive at some point, quit touching yourself. You¡¯re not allowed to pleasure yourself without your Dominant¡¯s permission. You should start practicing now.¡±


    Both parents realized they were touching themselves at the same time as Quinn spoke to Isabelle, and all three hastily pulled their hands away. Genevieve put hers on the table to avoid temptation.


    Rose orgasmed twice during her spanking, and Quinn finger fucked her each time. When her spanking was ended, (an additional ten strokester), Quinn pulled out his hard cock again and fucked her, giving her permission to cum this time as long as she asked. Once again, Fran?ois and Genevieve were mesmerized by Quinn¡¯s substantial prick pounding Rose¡¯s pussy. Fran?ois¡¯ hands went back to hisp, while Genevieve gripped the table, willing her hands to stay put. Isabelle was having more trouble than her mother. She¡¯d absently rub her pussy or breast, realize what she was doing, force herself to remove her hands, then slip again a few minutester.

 271

    Simone was somewhat amused by the antics of her family. She was used to tant nudity and wolf ¡°socializing¡± and she was asionally kissing Nat or Daphne, who were on either side of her.


    Quinn orgasmed, groaning as he pulsed, then putting me on Rose to clean up and Dani cleaning off his cock. After I cleaned Rose, he had her sit with her legs apart and masturbate facing everyone while he carried on a perfectly normal conversation with everyone else, although he found he had to repeat himself to Fran?ois and Genevieve fairly often, they were so distracted by the masturbating Rose. She still needed to ask for permission to orgasm, but Quinn kept giving it to her.


    The sexual tension kept building among the three Bonifays. Finally, Fran?ois said, ¡°Excuse me,¡± before taking his wife¡¯s hand and leading her to the bedroom at a fast clip.


    ¡°Nat, why don¡¯t you go to Simone¡¯s room and fuck your mate, then we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Soon the house was filled with the sounds of two couples fucking, while Rose obediently jilled herself until told otherwise.


    ¡°You really need to stop touching yourself, Isabelle. Do you see anyone else having as much difficulty refraining from masturbating? It¡¯s a manifestation of your continued desire to do what you want, when you want. A submissive must have self-control and self-discipline, otherwise, you won¡¯t obey when you¡¯re told to.¡±


    Isabelle almost whimpered with her need, but managed to refrain from masturbating the rest of the time we were there. As soon as Nat finished with Daphne, we left. Fran?ois and Genevieve were still going at it.


    ******


    Before Rose left, Quinn told her to give notice at her job and apply for a work Visa for working in Maine. He told her she was to return every day until we left, for further training. Melody called around eleven that night. Rose was already back, currently licking Randa while Nat fucked her. Quinn put Melody on speaker.


    ¡°Quinn, Shadow came today and told me I was pregnant. Is that possible? How could he know so soon?¡± (Scent of course.)


    ¡°Some Indians are very attuned to the spirit world,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I had a friend tell me that Jessica and I would be mated, despite Jessica having no desire to mate with me. He told me he saw it in a vision. Obviously, you¡¯ll want to confirm in a week or so with a pregnancy test, but I¡¯m reasonably certain he¡¯s right. I¡¯ve known men to have urate visions about things like that. Did he fuck you and if so, how many times?¡±


    ¡°Three times.¡±


    ¡°Was Donald there?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d left for work already.¡±


    ¡°When is he due to get home?¡±


    ¡°Half past midnight, our time.¡±


    ¡°Remember details for him. How long Shadow¡¯s cock was, how big around, how many times you climaxed. Don¡¯t clean up. Tell Donald you want him to clean you up with his mouth.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God! I¡¯m touching myself again. Why am I so aroused all the time now. He told me that if I had another child for infertile couples, they¡¯d pay me 50, 000 Canadian dors. I want to do it. I thought about it all afternoon, and I want to do it. What do I do?¡±


    ¡°For now, you don¡¯t have much of anything to do. I¡¯ll let Shadow know you want to, so they can start paying medical expenses, but that probably won¡¯t be necessary for a month or two. I¡¯ll have someone call you who can exin everything ahead of time, get you to sign the paperwork they need. What are you going to do about the other thing, your cuckold husband? Do you want to maintain control, or have someone else take control?¡±


    ¡°I want control for now.¡±


    ¡°The first thing you want to do, is firmly establish Donald¡¯s cuckoldry. So far, all you did was fuck to get pregnant. From now on, you¡¯re going to fuck for fun, and you have to get Donald on board. As soon as you¡¯ve proved to him that you¡¯re pregnant, you want to tell him you want to go have sex with a new lover, and this time it will be for fun. You¡¯ll invite whichever of the men who you¡¯ve already fucked, including Shadow, that you want to fuck most, over for dinner. You have Donald there, helping you to get ready for your date. When the manes over, tell Donald that he needs to agree to his cuckolding, by undressing you for your new man, taking your hand and cing it in his, while asking him to fuck his wife. When he does so, he¡¯s giving his consent to his cuckolding. Give him the same options he got before. Watch, or participate. Once he¡¯s done that, you¡¯re ready to start going on dates with other men.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, fuck, I¡¯m cumming. Fuck! This is so exciting.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°Call Shadow and let him know you¡¯re interested in going out on a date once a week, or so, with different men. Allow them to be different races, so Donald realizes the child you may eventually have for others, might not be white. Sometimes, you can go on a real date, like a movie, dinner, dancing, other times, it will be only be to fuck. You¡¯ll want to go out shopping with Donald, have him pick out lingerie, or clothes you¡¯ll only wear for your dates. Some nights, go out when he¡¯s working, so he can¡¯t watch. Send him texts with photos showing how you look, perhaps a photo of your lover for the night. Let his imagination work. Those nights, it will be important to remember small details you can tell him afterward, while he cleans you and while he masturbates. You should let him fuck you at least once, every time you go out with someone else. It¡¯s his reiming of his wife, but you can also shift him more to oral sex, because your new lovers are better at fucking, so he¡¯d better be good for getting you off orally.


    ¡°Other times, you¡¯ll go out when he¡¯s home, so he doesn¡¯t have work to distract him. He¡¯ll be thinking of you instead, dancing, kissing, maybe fucking. At least once a month, bring your lover home and fuck him in your husband¡¯s bed, let him watch, and let him participate by preparing you, or your lover, to have sex. I rmend you asking him not to climax unless he¡¯s sucking your lover¡¯s cock, or licking his cum out of your pussy. Associate his orgasms, with being of use to you or your lover.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, I¡¯m cumming again. I¡¯m so turned on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re turning me on as well. I¡¯ll need to fuck someone myself,¡± Quinnughed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe all that¡¯s happened. I¡¯m going to have a baby, go out on dates, fuck other men. This is crazy!¡±


    ¡°It is a little crazy. Crazy exists in this world. You have no idea how crazy things will get. This is just the start of crazy. Suck me Jessica. Ride me when I¡¯m hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I started sucking. Nothing like an erection for a happy slut like me. A couple minutester, I was going for a ride as Quinn gave Melody a few more pointers. Melody¡¯s call didn¡¯t surprise me. The next one he got, did.


    ******


    Quinn was fucking Rose again when Genevieve called. He put it on speaker so he could keep fucking.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Genevieve?¡±


    ¡°Are you on speaker?¡±


    ¡°The better to fuck with,¡± Quinnughed.


    ¡°Could you take it off and give me a little privacy?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°A little privacy, please.¡±


    Quinn got up and stepped into the bathroom. It was fifteen minutes before he returned.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Rose, go into the other room and lick pussy,¡± Quinn said. He waited until she left before saying, ¡°Genevieve wants to have sex with me.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Does Fran?ois know?¡±


    ¡°No. There was some kind of emergency at work and he had to go back.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to have sex with her.¡±


    ¡°Good wolf,¡± I said.


    ¡°At least, not unless Fran?ois fucks someone else too.¡±


    ¡°You mean turn them into wolves?¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the dishonesty of humans. Why not just admit you want to fuck other people, and fuck other people? Why the sneaking around?¡±


    ¡°Because we haven¡¯t divorced sex and love the way wolves have. Sex is something you¡¯re supposed to save for the one you love, at least, once you find that person. Everybody does some experimenting when they¡¯re younger, but then you¡¯re supposed to get serious about someone, and unless you¡¯re way out of the norm,mit to that one person.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of the norm?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as you might think. I give myselfpletely to you because I love you. I also gave control of my sex to you because I¡¯m submissive. If all you wanted was me, I¡¯d be content. I like you sharing me with others, particrly women, because I enjoy women and would prefer not having to make that choice. I suppose, not wanting to mate with you, I¡¯ll probably continue having sex with other prospective romantic candidates, but I can¡¯t imagine enjoying sex with anyone as much as I do you, and it¡¯s most likely, because I love you. The problem I foresee for myself, is not wanting to give you up, even if I find someone I want to marry. I can¡¯t be attracted to a submissive like Carl, yet doubt any Dominant man would be confident enough to share me with you. What I need, is a human who thinks like a wolf. Someone who¡¯s confident in his own masculinity, even if I want to have some wolf on the side. I¡¯m not sure that exists.¡±


    Quinn pulled me into his arms. My favorite ce to be. I lifted my head and he imed my lips, then carried me to the bed and imed the rest of me.


    ******


    We made excuses not to go to the Bonifay¡¯s residence that evening. Simone and Daphne came to the hotel so that Daphne could fuck her mate. Simone was curious as to why we¡¯d hadn¡¯te.


    ¡°Your mother called and told me she wanted to have sex,¡± Quinn replied.


    ¡°My mom? Genevieve? What, like some kind of threesome, or foursome?¡±


    ¡°I think it was just me she was after. Your father got called back to work for some emergency something or other, and she asked if she coulde to the hotel for sex so she didn¡¯t do it in front of you and Isabelle. I have no problem with fucking your mother, but I¡¯m not going to fuck over your father. He didn¡¯t do anything to deserve that. I haven¡¯t figured out what to do about it. I don¡¯t necessarily want to blow up their marriage either, by saying something about it.¡±

 272

    ¡°She has seemed mesmerized by your dick,¡± Simone mused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all,¡± I said.


    Simone smiled. ¡°And Papa had a perpetual erection yesterday morning. He wanted Rose to suck him off at brunch, but didn¡¯t want to do it in front of Maman. If she hadn¡¯t been there, he would have said ¡®yes¡¯. They¡¯re both afraid to admit to the other that they can be aroused by other people. They wanted me to invite you again tomorrow night. It¡¯s ourst night, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Try this,¡± Simone said, and outlined a n. Quinn smiled and agreed that it was a good one.


    ¡°How¡¯s Isabelle doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like night and day. She helped Maman clean the house today. She¡¯s been rather pleasant to be around. She even braided my hair, which she usually refuses to do. You sure put a bee in her bo.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with me turning Isabelle into one of my sluts?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough?¡± Simoneughed. ¡°You¡¯ve got three others.¡±


    ¡°Only one other, and she won¡¯t be able toe to Maine for a couple of weeks. As soon as we get back, Jessica and Dani are both gone, although Dani will maintain the facade of submission for Carl. She needs to work on her wedding, so she¡¯ll be busy. Jessica agreed to be my submissive slut through the trip, then we¡¯re back to normal. She¡¯s going to start dating Sasha¡¯s son. You may need to sponsor Isabelle for a resident visa as family. When it¡¯s time for her to be told about wolves, you can assist by fucking a wolf. She¡¯ll trust you more than anyone.¡±


    ¡°I can do that.¡±


    ¡°When we leave, I¡¯m going to put you and Daphne on a ne, so I can start training Isabelle. Which airport is best to fly out of; Trois-Rivi¨¨res, Quebec City, or Montreal?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any flights from here to Pornd. We¡¯ll have to go to Montreal or Quebec City. Since they¡¯re almost equidistant from here, Montreal will probably be cheaper.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Flint Spear take you, so you¡¯ll have a Canadian pack escort.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It will be nice not having to ride in the car for hours.¡±


    ¡°As short as the flight will be, I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll have a shorter trip, what with the drive to Montreal, the wait at the airport, and the drive from Pornd to Brunswick, all pretty much a time suck.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me Daphne and I can join the Mile High Club?¡± Simone said.


    ¡°As short as the flight is,¡± Quinn said, ¡°they may never turn off the Fasten Seat Belt sign. You¡¯re taking off and then you¡¯re descending tond. I¡¯m not sure if you have any straight and level flight.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of a good flight,¡± Simone said,ughing.


    Quinn called Flint Spear and made some arrangements.


    ******


    Rose got her marching instructions in person that evening after work.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning is thest time I¡¯ll fuck you until you get to Maine. No more sex for you without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Oui, Maitre.¡±


    ¡°Every two or three days, I¡¯ll send someone to your apartment to fuck you, so I¡¯ll need your schedule. They will introduce themselves by saying, ¡®Quinn sent me.¡¯ Do you have a roommate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, a woman.¡±


    ¡°I want you to fuck them in public ces in your apartment, so your roomie can watch you fuck. I also want you offering your oral services in the morning and in the evening before she goes to bed. If she lets you sleep in her bed, you can lick her to four orgasms, but she¡¯s not to lick you back. Your only sex will be with the men I send you. Tell her that she doesn¡¯t have to lick you back so she¡¯s more likely to allow you to lick her.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you $500 for traveling expenses, gas and necessities for the trip. I¡¯ll reimburse you for any extra. Starting today, I want you to go off birth control so you¡¯ll be ready for me to breed you. The men I send over will use condoms if they fuck your pussy, but won¡¯t if they fuck your mouth or ass. I want you to track your fertility cycle so I¡¯ll know when you¡¯re ripe for breeding.


    ¡°You¡¯re to quit wearing bras and panties to work since you¡¯ve already given notice, and if they let you go early as a result, you¡¯ll be at my ce earlier. Wear my cor at all times except when taking a shower or bath.


    ¡°Every night, call me when you¡¯re finished with work, or eleven if you didn¡¯t have to work that day. I¡¯ll give you instructions for the following day, some of which will involve you orgasming in front of other people. Am I clear so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Thank you for epting me as your submissive. I¡¯ve had so much fun so far, and I¡¯m looking forward to serving you as long as you want me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to be my slut. You¡¯ve a verypliant submissive. Now suck my cock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She joined us overnight and the following morning, Master gave her a good, solid, hour long, three-hole fucking to remind her she was owned. She loved every second of it.


    ******


    We arrived at the Bonifay residence about four PM. We immediately took our clothes off, and Simone and Daphne quickly followed our example. Fran?ois wasn¡¯t home yet, still at work due to the emergency which had caused him to cut short his vacation. Genevieve tried to protest our nudity, but Quinn held his finger to his lips and gave her a look that threatened disclosure if she protested further. She immediately stilled, then went to the kitchen where duty called, wondering if Quinn intended to out her to her husband. Isabelle looked at all of the naked people, wondering what was going on, and if she should join in. As soon as she started to unbutton her blouse, Quinn simply said, ¡°Isabelle,¡± and shook his head. She stopped.


    ¡°May I get anyone a drink?¡± Isabelle asked, though she asked the two exposed cocks, and not any faces, fascinated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The pregnant people all took water, while the non-pregnant ones asked for a ss of red wine. Quinn opened a bottle and poured sses of wine, while Isabelle got ice water for the rest. Genevieve was stirring a sauce on the stove. Quinn handed her a ss of wine while standing so close behind her, she could feel his cock against her ass.


    He brushed his lips against the back of her neck and whispered, ¡°Your wine, Genevieve. What time does your husband get home?¡±


    Fearing the worst, Genevieve turned, facing Quinn, immediately confronted with his masculine presence. ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± Quinn said.


    Genevieve shivered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my husband,¡± she whispered again.


    ¡°Tell him what? What could I possibly tell him?¡±


    Feeling Quinn¡¯s cock begin to harden against her stomach, she shivered and turned again to face the stove. Quinn brushed his lips against the back of her neck again. Quinnughed and went back to the living room where he took a seat.


    The scent of the arousal of Isabelle and Genevieve began permeating the house and soon Nat and Quinn responded the way wolves always responded to wet pussy. Their erections jutted proudly from their groins. Isabelle had finished giving everyone their water and sat down facing their big cocks. Did she start to drool a little?


    ¡°Isabelle,¡± Quinn said softly.


    He had to repeat himself, louder, before she responded.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°What have you done to help your mother today?¡±


    ¡°I picked up the house, cleaned my room, vacuumed and dusted,¡± Isabelle said.


    Quinn looked at Simone who confirmed by saying, ¡°She was a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Very nice,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Isabelle blushed.


    Fran?ois arrived at a little after five, and was surprised all of his guests were naked, even Simone, although nothing untoward was happening.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing but a little nudity,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Isabelle why don¡¯t you pour your father a ss of wine.¡±


    Isabelle tore her eyes off the erect cocks she was staring at, got up and poured her father some wine, then took her chair again.


    ¡°Why are you all nude?¡± Fran?ois asked.


    ¡°I want you to take a good look around during supper, Fran?ois, and decide, which of the women, or men, you¡¯d like to suck your cock, whose pussy you¡¯d like to lick, and who you¡¯d like to fuck after supper, three different ones for three different activities. Obviously, your daughters are off limits, but everyone else is up for grabs.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±


    ¡°You know, that¡¯s true. You are married,¡± Genevieve put her hand over her mouth, expecting Quinn to tell, ¡°but I know both you and your wife have been physically aroused by what you¡¯ve seen in your home while we¡¯ve been here. I know you would have loved for Rose to suck your cock when she was under the table a couple days ago, as you couldn¡¯t wait for us to leave before taking your wife to your bedroom in order to relieve yourself, you were so painfully erect. But what if you could have epted, despite your marriage? What if both Genevieve and you agreed to allow the other one to stray outside the bonds of matrimony, with the knowledge and consent of the other one, so that you can both experience all of the variety that life has to offer?¡±


    ¡°Has Genevieve done so?¡± Fran?ois asked.

 273

    ¡°Not to my knowledge,¡± Quinn said. Genevieve released her breath. ¡°Anymore than I know whether you¡¯ve done so. But if you can agree that any straying is meant as fun and games, and needn¡¯t affect the love you feel for each other, why couldn¡¯t you? Wouldn¡¯t exploring with the permission of your spouse, be much better than cheating when an opportunity for variety presented itself? Look at Nat and Daphne. Don¡¯t they seem happy and in love despite both of them having sex with other people? You should talk to Genevieve and see if she would agree that it¡¯s possible to have some harmless fun without damaging your marriage? Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t object to you picking three of these women for some fun and games this evening, if she were afforded the same opportunity?¡±


    Fran?ois went into the kitchen to talk to Genevieve.


    ¡°Are you going to fuck my mother?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Quinn replied. ¡°That¡¯s entirely up to your parents, and particrly your mother. She may have no desire to fuck me. I have no objection to the idea of fucking her.¡±


    Isabelle looked as if she doubted anyone could resist fucking Quinn, and perhaps she was right. She looked at Simone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Mom and Dad fuck outside of their marriage as long as it¡¯s not cheating,¡± Simone said. ¡°Otherwise, why would I be having sex with Nat and Daphne? I¡¯m not helping them cheat on other people. They have sex freely with other people, knowing that each of them is doing so. Are they harming anyone by doing so? Would Mom and Dad be harming you, me, or our other siblings if they have some sex on the side, but remained in love with each other, and stayed together?¡±


    ¡°Dani, Jessica, why don¡¯t you see if Genevieve needs any help getting food out on the table?¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± we replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± Isabelle said, getting up to follow us.


    Our presence interrupted an intense conversation, but Genevieve took the meal out of the oven, and gave it to me to carry. It was like the wine soaked meat Simone had prepared one time, and smelled delicious. Dani got the steamed asparagus and sauce. Isabelle got the sd and dressing.


    Her parents remained earnestly talking, while we carried the food to the table. They followed a couple of minutester.


    We all sat down and began to eat. Isabelle could no longer see the erections Quinn and Nat sported, but Fran?ois and Genevieve could from their ends of the table. Both of them looked, but differently. Genevieve¡¯s expression conveyed desire, Fran?ois¡¯ fear.


    ¡°Isabelle,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I have some good news for you.¡±


    ¡°What news is that?¡±


    ¡°I have an entry level position avable in my bounty hunting business, involving data entry, inte searches, filing, liaising with variousw enforcement agencies. It pays $25, 000 a year. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a r¨¦sum¨¦, curriculum vitae, if you will, and a one page description of why you believe you¡¯d be good at the job. Do you have one prepared?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, except for the one page description? I can whip one out for you.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I also believe that you may qualify to be a surrogate mother, although that still has some other requirements to fulfill first. Would being epted as a surrogate, affect your desire to take the other job?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect my ability to carry a child. I¡¯d still like the other job.¡±


    ¡°Good answer. Now you face one more choice. If you¡¯re chosen for surrogacy, Simone is offering you a room in her house. You¡¯ll be paid what she¡¯s being paid for each child you deliver. Your other option is to live with me as my submissive slut, my sex toy, my bitch. The catch to that is you won¡¯t be paid as much for your surrogacy. I¡¯m deeplymitted to the infertility problem, and I want to know if you¡¯re willing to be asmitted as I am, and willing to breed for me for less, or if you¡¯re merely a mercenary who hoped you could get fucked by me by pretending to be submissive. If you choose to take the money, I won¡¯t fuck you. You have until the end of the meal to choose.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to wait until the end of the meal. I choose to be your sex toy breeder,¡± Isabe said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to know how much less?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I have a job.¡±


    ¡°Now you can strip,¡± Quinn said. ¡°When you¡¯re naked, sit in myp. You don¡¯t have permission to cum.¡±


    Three minutester, Isabe was sitting naked in Quinn¡¯sp, and he was feeding her as he yed with her. After she¡¯d orgasmed on his fingers three times, Quinn nted her on his cock.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± Isabelle said. ¡°It feels even better than I thought it would.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking your daughter with me when I leave tomorrow,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Your hospitality was more than generous, as I¡¯m leaving here with one of your children as my bitch.¡±


    They watched as Isabe rode Quinn to several more orgasms through the bnce of his meal, before he arched off the chair and deposited his cum inside of her. Then he made her clean off his cock. Fran?ois had another erection, and Genevieve was gripping the table again to keep from touching herself.


    ¡°Have you ever licked pussy before?¡± Quinn asked Isabe.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Start now. Lick Dani and Jessica to three orgasms apiece. They don¡¯t have permission to cum either.¡±


    Isabe started on Dani.


    ¡°Fran?ois, have you and Genevievee to a decision? Are you going to choose three of the women here to fuck, suck and to lick, and are you willing to offer the same opportunity to your wife?¡±


    He looked at Genevieve, then said, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to try it.¡±


    ¡°And who do you choose?¡±


    ¡°Dani to suck me, Brigitte to lick, and Daphne to fuck.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d like to record Dani sucking you off for her fianc¨¦. Your face will not be part of the movie. Do you have an objection?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Genevieve, you have the same choice. Someone to lick you, someone for you to lick or suck, and someone to fuck you. Who do you choose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose Jessica to lick me, Nat to suck his cock, and you, to fuck me,¡± Genevieve said.


    ¡°Both of you take off your clothes,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we get any privacy?¡± Genevieve asked.


    ¡°I think it best you fuck in front of each other for now, so you get the full impact of what you and your spouse are doing, and so you¡¯ll know what might happen in the future, if you continue doing this together. There won¡¯t be any surprises of what that consists of, if one of you should choose to go on a ¡®date¡¯ with someone else. You don¡¯t want romantic entanglements with other people. All you¡¯re doing is fucking. That¡¯s the entire purpose of doing this. Have a seat on the couch next to each other. Hold each other¡¯s hand and watch as each of you are orally pleasured by another person. Isabelle, stop licking Dani for now so she can suck your father off.¡±


    Brigitte got out the camera and they both got undressed. Fran?ois had a nice six and 1/2 to seven inch prick, hard as nails at the moment. Genevieve had a wet spot in her panties, and they clung to her pussy as she drew them off. Both of them sat down on the couch, and Dani and I prepared to take care of our respective partner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me, sluts. Do a good job. Isabelle back on myp,¡± Quinn said.


    Not wanting to disappoint our Master, both Dani and I did a bang up job on Simone¡¯s and Isabelle¡¯s parents. It took little more than five minutes for each of them to have an orgasm, they were both so excited. When they climaxed, they were squeezing their spouse¡¯s hand. Isabelle climaxed two more times on Master¡¯s fingers as he yed with her.


    Nat and Brigitte took their ces on the couch and both husband and wife got on their knees in front of their new lovers and licked or sucked them. Isabe was back to licking Dani. Daphne, Randa and Simone were kissing each other as they watched.


    Despite her husband being semi-well endowed, Genevieve had trouble taking all of Nat¡¯srger prick in her mouth. Fran?ois would asionally nce at his wife sucking Nat, ignoring for a moment the delicious pussy in front of him as he saw her fight to take all of Nat¡¯s big prick.


    Quinn went behind her and began ying with Genevieve¡¯s well trimmed pussy, pushing first one, then two fingers inside of her juicy cunt. Being finger fucked to orgasms, seemed to help her get more and more of Nat¡¯s cock down, until the entire thing was ensconced in her throat. It became easier and easier for her to bob up and down this new cock as she climaxed. I think four people climaxed at almost the same time, Dani, Nat, Brigitte and Simone, who Daphne was pleasuring with her fingers.


    Isabe moved over from Dani to me. Fran?ois was hard again, having enough time since his own orgasm and the sight of his wife sucking another dick to pump him back up. Fran?ois wanted to fuck Brigitte doggy (wolfy) style, and Quinn waited for them to get in position, before lying down so Genevieve could mount and ride him, while watching her husband fuck Daphne.


    I was ready to pop, so Isabelle had no trouble giving me three orgasms as I watched her parents fuck new lovers. Daphne was getting a pretty good shafting from Fran?ois. She was climaxing fairly frequently. Genevieve was getting an excellent fucking, even though she was doing most of the work. She orgasmed every three to four minutes riding Quinn, almost twice as often as Daphne. Fran?oissted as long as he could, maybe twenty minutes, then he groaned and climaxed inside Daphne. After Fran?ois climaxed, Master turned Genevieve on her back, bent her legs over his elbows, and fucked her hard and deep. She¡¯d been fairly quiet before, some minor moaning as she orgasmed, as she was controlling everything by riding. Once Quinn took over, it was another story.


    ¡°Mon Dieu, fuck me, Quinn. Fuck me faster,¡± Genevieve whimpered. ¡°Fuck me deeper. Quelle magnifique bite. Quel amant fantastique! Je n¡¯ai jamais ¨¦t¨¦ bais¨¦me ?a auparavant, Putain de b¨ºte!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your mother saying, Isabelle?¡± I whispered. She was still at my knees after finishing licking me.


    ¡°What a magnificent dick. What a fantastic lover. I¡¯ve never been fucked like this before. Fucking beast!¡± Isabelle whispered back. ¡°He is. I want him to fuck me like that.¡±


    ¡°He will,¡± Iughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Quinnsted ten minutes longer than Fran?ois did, and his cock was hard again when Quinn grunted and started filling Genevieve¡¯s cunt with his cum.


    Seeing that Fran?ois had another erection, Quinn told him now would be a good time to reim his wife. Fran?ois plunged into his wife. They were so busy fucking each other that they didn¡¯t notice Isabelle cleaning Quinn¡¯s cock of her mother¡¯s cum, and Simone cleaning Brigitte of her father¡¯s. Both of the girls were cognizant of what they were cleaning.


    When his cock was clean, Quinn told me to go with Isabelle and pick out one suitcase worth of her sluttiest clothes to take with her to Maine. He told Isabelle to lick me to four more orgasms for my help. Those orgasms didn¡¯t cost me more of a spanking. I got permission to cum.

 274

    We picked out two slutty matching sets of lingerie, although I told her she¡¯d seldom wear them. Since it waste fall, she had to wear warmer things, but they were as revealing or baring as possible, thin, snug sweaters, tight shirts, She wanted to bring some jeans, but I told her that Quinn wanted her pussy immediately avable to him, so shorts and jeans wouldn¡¯t normally get worn when she was with him. I picked out the shortest skirts and sluttiest tops I could find, and the most revealing dresses.


    ¡°If you have some tight yoga pants or like biker¡¯s shorts, you can bring them for exercise. Same for a couple of sports bras. You¡¯ll probably be learning self-defense, and exercising a lot to maintain a nice tight figure for your Master. He has a home gym, so you might do a lot of that naked as well.¡± Isabelle shivered


    ¡°Are you upset at all that Quinn is iming me as a submissive?¡± Isabelle asked when we were about three fourthspleted with her packing.


    ¡°No, why would I be?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s your Master too. I¡¯ll be taking time away from you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only my Master through tomorrow, when we go home. Dani is sort of permanent, but she doesn¡¯t live with him either. She¡¯s permanent so Quinn has control of her fianc¨¦, but it¡¯s mostly so her fianc¨¦, Carl, has to ask for his permission to have sex with Dani. You¡¯ll learn some of this stuff. It¡¯s kind of fun. Rose will be the only other permanent submissive staying with him, but there¡¯s another man at his house for now, so both of you will get lots of fucking. You need to remember, you¡¯re Quinn¡¯s property, not the other way around. He has control of you, any sex you have, any orgasms you have. You are responsible to seeing to his pleasure and the pleasure of the people he gives you to. If he chooses to spend his time with someone else, that¡¯s his prerogative. All you wish for is that he or she is doing a good job pleasuring Quinn in your absence. That they can do as good a job pleasing him as you can. And when hees back to you or you to him if he gave you to someone else, thank him for giving you the opportunity to serve him, in any way you could. Don¡¯t assume you own any part of him. You¡¯ll lose him if you do.¡±


    ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t he marry you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry him.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when it¡¯s time to breed you.¡±


    ¡°Is Quinn the only one who¡¯ll breed me?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely. You¡¯ll probably end up like me, not knowing the identity of the father. A lot of different couples would like the opportunity to have a child. Many of them will get a chance.¡±


    Isabelle gathered some personal items, makeup, lipstick, hairbrush. She got to her birth control pills.


    ¡°Should I throw these out?¡± Isabell asked.


    ¡°Not until your Master tells you to. Quinn may not want you getting pregnant yet. He may have you fucking people who shouldn¡¯t breed you. He¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s time to be fertile.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like carrying a baby?¡±


    ¡°A lot more inconvenient for fucking and spankings,¡± Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s like walking around with a bowling ball pressing on your dder all the time.¡±


    When we finished packing her stuff, I told her not to forget her r¨¦sum¨¦, and to do a quick, one page, double spaced outline of why she should be hired for the job.


    ¡°Remember to always listen closely to Quinn¡¯s instructions. You¡¯ll be expected to follow them explicitly. You may save your ass some pain. If he told you that you were allowed four orgasms, and you have five, it will cost you. Always remember to ask for permission to cum, even if you know you¡¯ll get it. It¡¯s like when we ate in the restaurant. He wanted to embarrass us by having us ask in front of the staff, even though we knew we wouldn¡¯t get permission. Expect that you will be embarrassed by the things he asks you to do, like Rose having to masturbate in front of you. Get used to the taste of cum and licking pussy. You¡¯ll do a lot of it, which reminds me; you owe me four orgasms. Brigitte is the best one to show you how to properly lick a cunt or suck a cock. She taught me how to deep throat a big dick, and she¡¯s still the best cunt licker I¡¯ve met.¡±


    I sat down on her bed and spread my legs and let her lick me to four orgasms. She was getting better each time. When Isabelle finished, we went back to the living area, and a small problem had sprung up. Robert, and his wife, Katrina, had arrived to say goodbye to Simone, and found Quinnpping up all the cum in his mother, and Daphne had been cleaning off his father¡¯s cock. There hadn¡¯t been any screaming, which is how we didn¡¯t know they¡¯d arrived. Robert was clearly upset, however. He was pacing back and forth, asking them (his parents) if they thought they were a good example to set for his own marriage to Katrina. If Robert had been paying more attention, he would have noticed that Katrina didn¡¯t appear to be upset at having caught her inws fucking around outside their marriage, but instead,pletely entranced by Nathaniel¡¯s and Quinn¡¯s cocks, both currently stiffer than boards because there were several aroused women in the room, including Katrina, who was almost rubbing her crotch, she was so turned on. Genevieve and Fran?ois were standing together, still naked, their arms around each other, listening to his rant.


    ¡°Robert, shut the fuck up,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°You shut the fuck up! You¡¯re the primary cause of this mess.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re a child.¡±


    ¡°What? What!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking child. You do realize your parents began having sex before you were born, and continued right through today. Some of the cum I was licking from her pussy was his. Have they ever needed your permission to have sex before?¡±


    ¡°They had sex with each other, not a bunch of perverts.¡±


    ¡°As far as you know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As far as you know, they¡¯ve never had sex with anyone other than each other, but I¡¯m willing to bet you don¡¯t know the names of everyone they ever had sex with, and when. Why would they tell you? Do you tell your parents you fuck Katrina in the ass?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Both Robert and Katrina looked shocked at that revtion, and somewhat guilty. Were they ashamed they liked anal sex, and wondered how Quinn knew?


    ¡°And why should you? You¡¯re a grown up. It¡¯s your business and no one else¡¯s. Did you tell Katrina about that woman who kissed you at work today with the pink lipstick, who wears Gi Guilty perfume?¡±


    Katrina hauled off and smacked Robert across the face. ¡°You fucking liar. I knew that was a smudge of pink lipstick on your cheek.¡±


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°He said he just used Janine¡¯s napkin to wipe his face at lunch, and it had some of her lipstick on it.¡±


    ¡°What really happened, Robert?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Uh, my sales team put together this great presentation thatnded us a huge new client. Janine got a little excited and kissed everyone else on the team, including the other women,¡± he emphasized. ¡°I was just one of them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably true, Katrina, for whatever it¡¯s worth,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Although he could have told you that in the beginning instead of lying about it.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Katrina asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to read people, bodynguage, micro expressions, recognize danger or not. As far as I can tell, he¡¯s telling the truth, although I suspect Robert guesses Janine has a little infatuation for him. It¡¯s ttering, so he doesn¡¯t discourage it as much as he should. I suspect she lingered a little longer in her kiss with Robert, maybe a second or so longer. It was to the cheek, though. She didn¡¯t kiss him on the lips.¡±


    ¡°How the fuck do you know that?¡± Robert asked.


    ¡°If it was a quick kiss, I doubt that her perfume would have transferred as much scent and it wouldn¡¯t linger as strongly as it does. I have a good sense of smell,¡± Quinn said to their looks of astonishment. ¡°The point I¡¯m trying to make, is your parents don¡¯t owe you exnations about their sex lives. They agreed that they could experiment a little outside the bonds of marriage, as long as it was done with the knowledge and consent of their spouse. No cheating. No sneaking behind the other¡¯s back


    ¡°You could have told Katrina that you found Janine¡¯s attentions ttering, which is why it hasn¡¯te to aplete halt, but it didn¡¯t mean anything to you and you¡¯d never cheat on her. That would have been more honest. Your parents have been married a long time, and it¡¯s hard not to think about the might-have-beens, and almost-weres in their life. To imagine yourself with someone else once in a while. Rather than be dishonest with one another, they chose to confront those desires and take a chance on the character and honesty of their partner. That they¡¯ll treat sex outside of their marriage as fun and games, with no bearing on their love for each other.


    ¡°I hope like hell that if you ever look at Janine as anything more than a harmless flirt, you¡¯ll tell Katrina, and give her the option to do the same thing, to be honest with her and not go behind her back like so many other couples end up doing. Losing trust in your partner is the greatest danger most marriages face. It¡¯s why Nat and Daphne are happily married despite the fact your mother sucked off Nat and your father fucked Daphne. They both know it¡¯s just sex and doesn¡¯t mean love andmitment. And that¡¯s why you should shut the fuck up, because it¡¯s none of your business what your parents do, unless it starts to affect you in some way, and I don¡¯t see that being an issue. Grow the fuck up. Oh, yeah. I¡¯m taking Isabelle back to Maine with me as my submissive slut. That¡¯s none of your fucking business either. Are you packed, slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Kneel, you need to be cored, slut.¡±


    Isabelle knelt as Quinn¡¯s feet and he took a cor out of his clothes, folded on the couch, locking it around her neck, then making her suck him topletion. She couldn¡¯t take all of his cock down, but managed to swallow all of his cum. Katrina started openly rubbing her crotch while watching, though everyone¡¯s eyes were on Isabelle sucking off her Master.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You can put your clothes on for the ride back to the hotel. No bra, no panties. Strip as soon as you reach the room. You need your spanking,¡± he instructed as she finished cleaning up.

 275

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Isabelle said. Robert looked shocked again. Poor boy. His world was being turned upside down in front of him.


    ¡°Simone, Daphne; Flint Spear will be here at 8 AM to take you to the airport. Introduce him to your parents. He can provide healthy men and women for them to fuck if they wish. We¡¯ll see you tomorrow night.¡±


    Another jolt to Robert.


    ¡°Thank you, Quinn,¡± Simone said, ¡°for helping my parents out with my brother. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d better fuck Katrina fast, she wants to getid,¡± Quinn said, ¡°if she¡¯s not too pissed at him.¡±


    ¡°How the hell do you know that,¡± Katrina demanded.


    Quinn tapped his nose, but then he said, ¡°Quit rubbing your pussy, it¡¯s obvious to everyone.¡±


    Katrina snatched her hand out of her crotch, blushing. Robert gaped at her. After we helped clean up again, the rest of us dressed and left. Quinn kissed and fondled Genevieve as we left. She was still naked. Then he shook Fran?ois¡¯ hand with the juices of his wife on his fingers.


    ******


    When we got back to the hotel, there were three sets of spankings given out, then Isabelle got the fucking she¡¯d been craving, the one that made her moan with desire and beg for her Master¡¯s cock. Then she had to clean Quinn¡¯s dick as Dani cleaned out her pussy. Next, she was spit-roasted on Quinn¡¯s and Nat¡¯s cocks. She choked on Nat¡¯s cock and when it was over, asked Brigitte if she would teach her to be a better cock sucker and cunt licker for her Master. She got an immediate cunt licking lesson as she had to lick all thedies to three more orgasms apiece. Her face was saturated in pussy juice before she finished.


    Rose made her first phone call, and was told that tomorrow, she was to masturbate at work until someone caught her at it, then offer the catcher oral sex if they kept quiet about her indiscretion. Rose moaned.


    ¡°Are you touching yourself, slut?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. Even though I need to cum so bad. May I masturbate now, sir?¡±


    ¡°Save it for work tomorrow.¡± She moaned again.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Did you lick your roommate to an orgasm this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good, do so again. Remember, if she lets you sleep with her, give her four more.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ******


    We left early. While Nat drove, with Randa navigating, following the suggested route, Brigitte was in the second seat showing Isabelle how to suck Quinn¡¯s cock while a Lush buzzed in her pussy, distracting her. Dani and I were in the third seat, masturbating so passing motorists could watch. After ensuring Isabelle could get all of his cock down, Brigitte took over the driving while Nat switched with her and Isabelle practiced sucking on both of their cocks until she could take either of them easily. Then Quinn fucked her as a reward for sessfully learning how to deep throat big cocks. Before he fucked her, he inserted the Lush into her ass, so it would vibrate there. She squirted during her fucking which urredter on the trip, somewhere in Maine about three quarters of the way home.


    We crossed into the US in Vermont, but were only in that state for a few miles before hitting New Hampshire. We were in New Hampshire for only 25 to 30 miles before reaching Maine.


    It was around a five and a half hour drive from Trois-Rivi¨¨res to the Brunswick area. We could have gone the entire way without stopping for anything other than gas, but Quinn wanted to embarrass Isabelle in a restaurant, so we stopped in Lewiston for lunch. The three of us were led into the restaurant on our leashes, and Isabelle was fed on Quinn¡¯sp. She had to ask for permission to cum several times in front of a waitress in Mac¡¯s Grill. Lunch over, we headed straight to my house where everyone of the breeders and their bodyguards all nned meeting up. On the road from Lewiston, I told Isabelle about Carl and went into depth about his cuckoldry.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen Dani in over a month, so he¡¯ll be given the opportunity to fuck her, probably after he watches Quinn and Tony fuck her. Tony is Dani¡¯s main dick because he¡¯s her bodyguard, along with Lisette. He hasn¡¯t fucked her in over a month either, so he¡¯ll get first dibs on her along with Quinn. Then Carl will have to clean up her pussy before he gets to fuck her. Dani will probablyin about the size of Carl¡¯s cockpared to the others she¡¯s been fucking, just to humiliate him. It¡¯s part of his cuckoldry. You¡¯ll also meet Conor, who¡¯s my other bodyguard, and Liam and Ryan, Randa¡¯s bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need bodyguards? Is it that dangerous here in the States?¡±


    ¡°Not substantially more than Canada except inrger cities, but women willing to be bred for infertile couples and the children they carry, are valuable to the couples. They want to ensure their progeny are kept safe. Considering they¡¯re willing to pay so much for each one, tells you how valuable they are.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that. Who will be my bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°Your Master, Quinn, is about the only bodyguard you¡¯ll need, but as I told you before, he has another man, Matt, staying at his house now. He¡¯ll be the other one depended upon to keep you safe.¡±


    Conor had let everyone else in before we got there, even Matt was there. Everyone there was already naked, so we joined them. Simone and Daphne still weren¡¯t there yet, but they wouldn¡¯t be more than an hour, havingnded and picked up their luggage. Carl would be thest one to arrive, by a couple hours. I kissed Conor when I arrived, having missed the puppy. Quinn removed my cor shortly after I walked through the door. Isabelle got introduced as Simone¡¯s sister and Quinn¡¯s new slut. She immediately got tasked with providing orgasms to everyone, so she was a busy, busy girl. I started washing clothes for Brigitte and me while we waited. Dani went to the bathroom to cleanse her ass forter fucking.


    Simoneughed when she arrived and saw her sister going from cock to cock and pussy to pussy, pleasuring everyone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how handsome and beautiful everyone is, and there¡¯s not an average cock among them,¡± Isabelle said to Simone. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet you¡¯re in hog heaven,¡± Simoneughed. ¡°I always knew you were a slut.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know you were too.¡±


    ¡°Not as much as you. Who¡¯s older?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°And who lost their virginity first?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°Slut,¡± Simoneughed, kissing Isabelle¡¯s messy face.


    Conor had smoked some meat all day, for supper, and I fixed some sd to go with it for the humans. About the only thing we were waiting for was Carl to get there. Quinn made sure he was fucking Dani, spit-roasting her with Matt, when Carl walked through the door.


    Quinn told him to take off his clothes, andpared his cock to everyone else¡¯s, in front of Isabelle, who Carl was introduced to as Quinn¡¯s new slut since Dani had to get ready for her wedding and I was once again free.


    When Quinn orgasmed, he had Carl clean up the mess in his fianc¨¦e¡¯s pussy, and clean his cock. After supper, all of the assembled bodyguards except for Quinn or Matt, used one of Dani¡¯s fuck holes except her mouth to cum in. Her mouth was busy pleasuring all of the women. Liam and Ryan fucked her pussy, Nat and Tony fucked her ass, and Carl had to clean each cock as it pulled out of Dani, then clean the mess all four cocks left behind.


    Conor handed Carl¡¯s cock cage key to Quinn and he unlocked Carl¡¯s cock. ¡°You may have your fianc¨¦e all weekend cuckold, to fuck as much as you want, in any hole you want. On Sunday night, you get locked back in your cage and won¡¯t be released again until after your wedding. I¡¯d take advantage as much as you can. Until the wedding, all you get to do is suck cocks and lick pussy.


    ¡°Slut, you remain naked from now until Sunday night. Any time Carl gets an erection, you relieve it with any fuck hole he wants.¡±


    ¡°Master, you know I won¡¯t be able to feel his cock anymore,¡± Dani whined.


    Quinn spanked her ass ten times for arguing with him. ¡°Just for that, you¡¯ll watch every movie you sent him for thest month with him, while sucking on his dick. He can cum in any hole he wants, but I want you to ensure he gets erections frequently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dani started to put some clothes on. ¡°Naked, slut. You¡¯ll walk to his townhouse naked. You can drag your feet a little if you want, Carl. Don¡¯t let her rush to your house.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.¡±


    Dani left the house naked and it was a chill forty degrees out when they left. Good thing it was right next door.


    ¡°Slut, it¡¯s time to talk to you about your breeding,¡± Quinn said to Isabelle.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Do you want me to stop taking my birth control pills.¡±


    ¡°That depends on what happens next. There¡¯s some paperwork you need to sign first. Read this over very carefully, and sign it. You can¡¯t be bred without signing it. I¡¯ll keep you as my slut, but you won¡¯t earn any extra money for breeding.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    She was as surprised by the nature of the wording as most people who read the NDA. It wasprehensive and promised dire consequences to those foolish enough to break it. Look at Jason, the idiot. I wondered where he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not signing my life away, am I, sir,¡± Isabelle said signing it.


    ¡°Not unless you vite its terms.¡±


    ¡°So, pretty much keep my mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡± Quinn collected the document from her. ¡°Jessica, do you want to take it from here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Isabelle, for thest day, you¡¯ve been fucking shapeshifters, as have your parents. Shapeshifters which in normal pance, would be werewolves, or Loup Garou. Your Master, the one offering you a job and breeding, is a wolf. Except for the pregnant women here, everyone else is a werewolf. Sit down, so if you faint, you won¡¯t fall down.¡±

 276

    She sat rather heavily, as if her legs wouldn¡¯t hold her up much longer.


    ¡°All the wolves shift,¡± I said, and there were suddenly nine wolves sitting around my condo. The only one who didn¡¯t, was the one who couldn¡¯t. Isabelle put her hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Mon Dieu.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Shift back,¡± I said, and there were no wolves, just naked people. I exined everything about werewolves, their gics, everything else that went into their heritage, including longevity, the ability to heal from most wounds. She sat in stunned silence for most of it until we got to the part where Simone was carrying a puppy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve fucked one of these beasts?¡±


    ¡°Several of them,¡± Simone said. ¡°I had to in order to meet the terms of my contract. Don¡¯t think of them as wild animals. They¡¯re not. They¡¯re a different species which has the ability to shift from wolf form to human form, and back. They¡¯re essentially the same in either form, except for opposable thumbs and the ability to speak, although they can understand you. They don¡¯t have the vocal cords to speak humannguages. They are not particrly violent. You wouldn¡¯t be harmed by one except in self defense. They will guard you with their life for the lives of the wolves you might carry for them. I¡¯m perfectly willing to show you what a breeding would look like if you choose to go forward. No matter what you¡¯ve promised as Quinn¡¯s submissive, you don¡¯t have to mate with the wolf form if you don¡¯t want to. You just can¡¯t speak of it to anyone, not our parents, our brothers or sister, the priest at confession, no one.


    ¡°Mating with a werewolf is not against thew,¡± I said. ¡°The government recognizes their need to reproduce. They can¡¯t rape you by the terms of the treaty the US signed with them. It has to be voluntary on your part. If you can¡¯t do it, you can still have sex with the human forms, but you should remain on birth control, as any child you¡¯d have with the human form is fully human, and should be given up for adoption, unless you wish to raise it on your own. The wolves can¡¯t raise humans for a number of very good reasons, not the least of which, the child would age and die before any of the wolves raising it would die. It¡¯s incongruent, so the children would need to know about werewolves, but you can¡¯t reveal that to anyone who isn¡¯t one of the government agents, or a breeder or other party whose signed the documents, you just signed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fuck a wolf unless you¡¯re fertile and trying to get pregnant with a puppy. The rest of the time, you can fuck them as humans. If you need more time to decide, you can have it. That¡¯s why you may not want to go off your birth control yet, just so you can think about it some more.¡±


    ¡°When you say you¡¯re having a puppy, does that mean you¡¯re going to deliver a four legged furry creature?¡± Isabelle asked.


    ¡°It will look fully human,¡± I said, ¡°and I¡¯ll deliver in a normal hospital before the puppy is given to the pack. It matures very rapidly, but continues to look and act human until it matures and has its first shift, at seven to eight years of age, when they¡¯re considered to be adults, even by the government. Matt is eleven, Conor thirteen, Ryan is fourteen and Liam fifteen. Brigitte is sixty, and carrying a fully human fetus, bing identally pregnant. She can¡¯t shift as long as she¡¯s pregnant. Your Master is in his one-hundred thirties. Nat and Daphne are in their twenties, Tony and Lisette in their forties. They carry IDs showing their apparent age, not their real age. Carl doesn¡¯t know about werewolves, so he can¡¯t be told. As far as he¡¯s concerned, Dani is having children for infertile couples, which isn¡¯t a lie, just not the whole truth. If you provide the pack with puppies, they will long outlive you, about three hundred years.


    ¡°You said when I arrived, and you¡¯d seen them all naked, how perfect they were, how well formed, handsome, beautiful. It¡¯s their werewolf gics. They don¡¯t get sick, suffer any of our diseases, and heal from wounds that would kill a human. I¡¯ve stabbed them with real knives, and you can¡¯t even find a scar. That¡¯s what you¡¯d be bringing into the world, one of these magnificent male or female specimens. It¡¯s the only way they can reproduce, and why they¡¯re willing to part with so much money. If Nat could have a puppy with Daphne, he¡¯d love to. They¡¯re mated for life. But they can¡¯t. The only way Nat can have a child is with a human female. The only way Daphne can have a puppy is from a human male mating with her, and we¡¯ve seen that human men have difficulty bing erect, or maintaining an erection with a wolf, so in all probability, Daphne will never conceive anything with her DNA, unless she chooses to have a full human, who will die long before she does, or a litter of real wolf puppies, who will never be as intelligent and magnificent as she is. That¡¯s the truth you needed to hear before you breed.¡±


    ¡°I ¨C I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t say anything,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a big step. This is the reason I can¡¯t marry Quinn, as much as I love him. He won¡¯t look much older than he is now, when I¡¯m old, wrinkled and gray. If this baby I carried were human, it would die, its children would die, and perhaps even its great-grandchildren would die, or at least be extremely old, before Quinn would die. He¡¯s got a 170 more years as his life expectancy. I¡¯ve got 55 ¨C 60 at best. I can¡¯t live with him in normal society. Everyone would wonder why my husband and children looked so young and I was a fossil. The wolves estimate you can live together as man and wife for perhaps ten years before the age difference bes too pronounced to continue.


    ¡°We met a wolf who¡¯s over two hundred, thirty years old. He fought in the Civil War, and World War I. He looks fifty-five, maybe. Their worst aging urs in thest four or five years of their life, when even their remarkable gics begins to break down. That¡¯s why your parent¡¯s marriage is safe, as long as they only fuck wolves. Your Mom can¡¯t run away with a wolf. No wolf would take her. They can¡¯t even reveal their true nature to a human without the paperwork. The reason Quinn is such a wonderful lover, is he¡¯s had a hundred and twenty some years of practice, fucking, fifteen to twenty or more times a week. Conor, who is only thirteen, is a better lover than any man I¡¯ve ever had sex with, because he¡¯s had more sex than any man I¡¯ve been with, despite his age, and he¡¯s still young. Just think about it. If you need to witness a wolf/human breeding before you decide yea or nay, we¡¯ve all done it, and don¡¯t mind showing you. It doesn¡¯t hurt or feel bad. It¡¯s just different, like the difference between a strap-on, and a real cock. They both feel good, but they¡¯re different.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll think about it. Who can I talk to about this?¡±


    ¡°Your sister. You don¡¯t think her leap into this was any easier than yours will be, do you?¡±


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think I can sleep with you tonight. I need time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You won¡¯t get punished for thinking about what you want to do,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Isabelle went home with Simone. I didn¡¯t see her for a couple of days.

 277

    Dani¡¯s Wedding


    On Saturday morning, I called Sasha¡¯s son, Sean. He didn¡¯t answer, but I left him a voice message.


    ¡°Sean, this is Jessica, the pregnant woman you talked to about six weeks ago. I don¡¯t have any news about your mother, but wondered if you¡¯d like to meet. I¡¯ll probably be with another couple, friends of mine. If you¡¯re still interested, when would you like to get together?¡±


    It was a couple hours before he returned my call.


    ¡°Hey, Jess, great hearing from you again. Sure, I¡¯d like to get together. Would tomorrow be okay?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow would be fine,¡± I said. ¡°Want to dine somewhere?¡±


    ¡°The afternoon would work better for me as I have an early charter on Monday. Lunch okay?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, I have to keep my bowling ball fed. What restaurant would you rmend. I don¡¯t live in Pornd, so I¡¯m not familiar with everything there.¡±


    ¡°You like seafood?¡±


    ¡°Seafood is good.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a seafood/Italian restaurant on a boat, called DeMillo¡¯s on the Water. Great lobster, some steaks too, if you don¡¯t feel like seafood, everything served with an Italian ir. Two PM good?¡±


    ¡°Two PM is fine. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you again.¡±


    As soon as I hung up with him, I called Sasha to let her know I was meeting with Sean tomorrow at two, and he was expecting me to bring two friends.


    ¡°Jessica, thank you. I¡¯ll be there, but unfortunately, Rene has a thing he needs to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have someone else step in?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll do fine on our own. I¡¯ll pick you up. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°DiMillo¡¯s on the Water, a restaurant on a boat in the Pornd Harbor. Since we¡¯re going to be at the harbor, maybe we could take a look at Sean¡¯s boat.¡±


    ¡°Excellent idea. That might be another get together, maybe go out on his boat, bring a few others with.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around 12:30 or so.¡±


    Since I¡¯d missed Conor while I was away, I fucked him several times, then started looking for jobs again. It had been awhile. Still nothing. It was a good thing I was a breeder.


    Brigitte got a phone call when we were ¡®socializing¡¯ and watching some TV that afternoon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ang,¡± she said, so we knew we had to watch what we said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She put Ang on speaker. ¡°Hi, Ang. You¡¯re about five dayster than I thought you¡¯d be. I thought maybe you¡¯d changed your mind.¡±


    ¡°No, Mistress. I just wanted to prepare. I ended my job, packed up the things I needed, said goodbye to my friends, telling them I¡¯m about to start an amazing new adventure. I just flew into Pornd. I need to know where you want me to be. I figured you¡¯d be home by now.¡±


    ¡°Just got back yesterday,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Let me put you on hold a minute.¡± Brigitte did so. ¡°She wasn¡¯t kidding, was she? Eager to get started, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Apparently yes,¡± I replied. ¡°But then we submissives know what floats our boat.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ang,¡± Conor asked.


    ¡°A submissive in search of a Mistress,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Can I invite her here, Jess?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Being waited on hand and foot by a submissive slut would be a nice change.¡±


    Brigitteughed. ¡°It sure was nice having your father be my submissive bitch. This will be fun.¡± She took Ang off hold and gave her my address. ¡°When you get here, strip off and prepare to lick pussy and suck cocks. We¡¯ll start your training immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress. I look forward to it.¡±


    They hung up. ¡°Damn, I thought I¡¯d have more time. I don¡¯t even have a cor for her.¡±


    ¡°You can buy a dog cor at PetSmart, and a few other things as well, like a leash or some kind of dog tag. We have anal plugs and enema kits. About the only thing you wouldn¡¯t have is a Lush sex toy to take her out with.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d best get a move on before they close. She should be here in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Conor and I will go out and pick up what you need so you can be here if she arrives before we get back.¡±


    She kissed me. ¡°Thanks, Jess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Conor and I got dressed and headed to the closest PetSmart in Brunswick. We picked out a nice cor, found out we could get engraving done on a dog tag and had it engraved, ¡®Ang, Submissive Slut¡¯ on three lines. I tried the cor on before we purchased it so I knew it wouldn¡¯t rub her neck too roughly. I even found a bit gag to keep a dog from biting. I purchased that as well. By the time we got back, Ang was already naked with a plug in her ass, on her knees licking her new Mistress.


    ¡°Plug this slut¡¯s cunt, Conor. Let¡¯s see if she can pay attention to my pussy when hers is being stuffed.¡±


    Conor handed me the bag, stripped and did exactly that, stuffed the slut¡¯s pussy and started pounding her. Her attention started to wander and he had to smack her bottom a few times to get her focused again. After climaxing in her pussy, he licked up the mess. I cleaned his dick off. She¡¯d climaxed five times without permission and was promised a spankingter.


    Brigitte looked at the items we¡¯d purchased, had her new submissive kneel and cored her. She added the tag to her cor after showing it to her. She sent her into the kitchen to make sandwiches for everyone. Ang spent the meal sitting on Brigitte¡¯sp being indoctrinated into her submission. After orgasming three more times on her Mistress¡¯ fingers, she had to practice on a lot more cunt licking, and then some cock sucking.


    She received her first spanking before she went to bed, fifty stiff strokes to her bottom. Then Brigitte took her to bed and cuddled her. I got another nice fucking from Conor before I turned in.


    ******


    Ang did her rounds again in the morning before I needed to get ready for my date with Sean. I showered and put on the best of my maternity clothes and was ready when Sasha arrived. I¡¯d previously warned her we had a neophyte in the house so no talk of wolves whenever she came over.


    ¡°Will she be another breeder?¡± Sasha had asked.


    ¡°Could be. She¡¯s another submissive slut, more lesbian, I think, but willing to obey her Mistress in fucking whoever. She¡¯s Brigitte¡¯s bitch, and agreed to be bred when Brigitte met her during a lunch stop on our trip. If you didn¡¯t know, Simone¡¯s sister, Quinn¡¯s new submissive, may also be a breeder. She learned it would be to a wolfst night, which shocked her, so she¡¯s processing.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating how you¡¯re drawing them in.¡±


    ¡°When wee back, Ang can practice licking your pussy.¡±


    Sashaughed and hung up.


    When I let her in, Brigitte came down to greet her Alpha. ¡°Sasha, I have a favor to ask. Can you please stop at a sex toy shop in Pornd while you¡¯re there, so Jessica can pick up some things for my new slut?¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear. We¡¯d be happy to,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Is this your new submissive?¡± She pointed to the naked beauty trailing along like a puppy.


    ¡°She is. She¡¯s quite the talented cunt licker, although she has trouble concentrating when she gets fucked.¡±


    ¡°Lovely girl. I¡¯ll expect her to lick me when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Brigitte gave a half curtsy. ¡°This is my Mistress, Sasha, slut. You¡¯ll obey her like you obey me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. Whatever you say. Good afternoon, Mistress Sasha.¡±


    ¡°Well trained already. Impressive.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an orgasmic little slut, so she¡¯s earned a few swats already. I¡¯ll text you a list of what I need, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± Sasha kissed Brigitte on the cheek.


    We left for our date. I entered the address in my phone so we wouldn¡¯t have any trouble finding the ce. Sasha was dressed to the nines. She definitely wanted to impress Sean. We got there a little early, so we waited at the entry for Sean to arrive.


    When he showed up, I was surprised by Sasha¡¯s restraint. She looked as if she wanted to devour him. She gave him a very friendly hug though, and I think that surprised him, not knowing what I knew, that it was his mother, seeing him for the first time since she gave him up. She stepped back and looked at him.


    ¡°You picked a good one, Jessica. He¡¯s a very handsome man,¡± Sasha said.


    He gave me a small hug andmented on how much more pregnant I looked than thest time he saw me. ¡°You look good though.


    ¡°Thank you. Sean, this is Sasha Devereaux. Her husband got tied up with something important, so he couldn¡¯te with us today. He sends his regrets and hopes to meet youter. Sasha, this is Sean Hagerty, the man I told you is hoping to find his natural mother. I¡¯m helping him because I was able to find my own mother¡¯s natural father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased to meet you, young man. Jessica told me about you. It¡¯s a fascinating story. I hope you get to meet her someday.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind finding my father as well. I wonder if they loved each other, but too young for a child, or if she didn¡¯t know who got her pregnant, and why she gave me up for adoption.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that is an interesting story,¡± Sasha said, taking his hand as we went to our table. ¡°You¡¯ll need to tell me all about yourself. Perhaps I can help Jessica find her.¡±


    We sat down, ordering drinks, water for Sasha and me, and a Geaghan Bros Red draft for Sean, which he slowly savored. It was funny going out when I wasn¡¯t fed, or wearing a Lush in my pussy, I¡¯d grown so ustomed to it on my trip. For lunch, Sean had the ckened Shrimp and Corn Tagliatelle, in a Creme Fraiche sauce with chorizo and chives. I had the Pepita Crusted Salmon with a bourbon ze served over a pumpkin sage puree. It was the most alcohol I got these days. Sasha had the Angus NY strip, rare. She also had the spicy Tuna Tartare, while Sean and I had sds.

 278

    All during the meal, Sasha asked him a million questions about his life, going back to his earliest memories. She often held his hand as he questioned him, only releasing it if she had to for him to eat. I got up to powder my nose, (euphemistically, baby and dder, you get the idea) and Sasha got up with me.


    ¡°He¡¯s wonderful,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Do you like him, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very nice,¡± I said, ¡°handsome too. I think you need to be careful, though, or he¡¯ll think he¡¯s on a date with you. You haven¡¯t let go of his hand unless you had to.¡±


    ¡°Shit! You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so thrilled to see him.¡±


    ¡°Just hang in thedies¡¯ for a bit, and I¡¯ll smooth it over.¡±


    ¡°How the hell will you do that?¡±


    ¡°Tell him that you had to give up a baby when you were younger because you were raped, and his story of being adopted makes you think of your own child.¡±


    ¡°Good. That should work. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m spoiling your date.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what¡¯s going on, and we¡¯ll have other times to get together if we like one another. On my part, it¡¯s a no brainer.¡±


    ¡°God, thank you, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    I went back to the table and sure enough, Sean had concerns. ¡°Is she fucking around on her husband?¡±


    She was, but not like he meant. ¡°No, not at all. They¡¯re deeply in love with one another.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dominating the conversation, holding on to my hand like she¡¯s drowning. I feel she¡¯s more my date than you are.¡±


    ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± I said. ¡°When Sasha was younger, she was raped, and got pregnant. She couldn¡¯t raise her baby, so had to give it up for adoption. I think meeting you and knowing you were adopted, has got her thinking about her own child. She¡¯s wondering what happened to him, if he¡¯s happy, what he¡¯s done with his life. She¡¯s thinking about him and you¡¯re her vicarious son, the one she had to give up. She doesn¡¯t mean anything by it, but she¡¯s happy to see how well you¡¯re doing because it gives her hope for her own child. I told her I was feeling a little left out, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll modify her behavior some, but I understand herpletely. I know I have to give up my child too, for another couple, and I haven¡¯t even wanted to know the sex, because I do have to give it up. The good thing is, all the questions she¡¯s asking you, are things I needed to know as well, so I¡¯m getting to know you better all the time. I like what I see.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow. I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s horrible. I like what I see too. So, this isn¡¯t a one off?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯d like to see you again. Actually, we were hoping we could see your boatter, since it¡¯s a big part of your life, and I know it¡¯s near here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to show it to you.¡±


    Sasha came back to the table. Sean stood up and hugged Sasha. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for your loss, Sasha. I hope your child is doing as well as I am.¡±


    Sasha started crying. ¡°I just know he is,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s the only way I can be happy, is hoping he¡¯s doing as well as you are.¡±


    He held her until crying turned to sniffles, then sat down. He didn¡¯t care that she wanted to hold his hand after that, and dly held it as she asked about his life.


    ¡°I hope my mother misses me as much as you miss your son,¡± Sean said at the end of the meal.


    ¡°I just know she does,¡± Sasha said. ¡°You¡¯ve turned out to be such a fine young man. Any woman would be proud of a son like you. I¡¯d like to meet your family sometime, to see the people who raised you. Maybe I could hire your boat and we could all get together and take a short trip around the inds.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯d enjoy that,¡± Sean said. I¡¯d like Jessica to meet them too. Best to do it when it gets warmer though. Maybe after Jessica delivers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m going to pay the bill,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I kind of ruined your date, and I apologize, but I certainly enjoyed meeting you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t expect you to pay for mine. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m well off, in money as well as love, so let me take care of this one, and apologize I kind of sucked the romance out of this one.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Sasha paid the whole bill, then we went for a brisk walk to his boat. It was in shipshape condition, everything neat, tidy, well cared for, lines properly coiled.


    ¡°What made you decide to be a Captain?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I worked on boats a couple summers in high school, with some really good Captains. I liked the sea; I liked all aspects of the different jobs I tried. I knew they needed boats for ferrying people and supplies out to the different inds, fishing, tourists. Seemed like I could make a good living at it if I applied myself. Saved up my money, worked my ass off to get my Captain¡¯s license. Here I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing well financially?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°The economy took a nose dive, so tourism is off some, but there are some things the economy can¡¯t affect. People on the inds still need supplies, fuel and the like. I was thinking of buying another boat, I was doing so well, but I¡¯ll wait until everything turns around. I¡¯m making enough money I won¡¯t go broke, but not like it was. People like me. I¡¯m reliable and I deliver what I promise.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not hinting or anything at this stage, but I¡¯m going to be a bridesmaid at a wedding in about seven weeks. Would you like to be my plus one?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°A fellow surrogate, one of the women I was taking the road trip with, and my next door neighbor. They sort of met through me. It¡¯s going to be kind of funny. The bride and all of the bridesmaids are going to be pregnant at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Really? All of you?¡±


    ¡°Six pregnant women, like all visibly pregnant. All but one over seven months along. The maid of honor, the bride¡¯s sister, will be nearly five months.¡±


    ¡°What does the groom think about his wife being pregnant?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°They have an unusual rtionship. She ns on having four total as a surrogate, and possibly two others for them as a family. He knows that none of the children will be his, even the two they have together.¡±


    ¡°Is he infertile?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a willing cuckold. He likes to watch other men have sex with her.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Damn. That¡¯s like crazy as hell.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it though.¡± It didn¡¯t sound as if Sean would be willing to let me y with wolves. Good to know. ¡°What do you think? Can you join me?¡±


    ¡°Seven weeks; what day?¡±


    ¡°Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Saturdays are possible for me. I won¡¯t schedule anything. I need to verify I¡¯ve got nothing scheduled, but I¡¯d say yes with 95% certainty I can go.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. I guess the only thing we need to cover is when we¡¯re going on our next date? Hint, hint.¡±


    Seanughed. ¡°Next Sunday, same time. How about I visit you?¡±


    ¡°That would be lovely. Perhaps you can meet a few more of my friends. We¡¯d best be going soon. I have to make a stop for my roommate on the way home. Sean, I really enjoyed today. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I did too,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I mucked up your date.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Sean said, kissing her hand. ¡°I¡¯m d I got the chance to meet you. I hope to see you again sometime.¡±


    ¡°You can count on it,¡± Sasha said.


    Sean walked us back to our car. Sasha let me hold his hand for once. He would squeeze it every so often as we walked. It was nice.


    After we left, Sasha asked me, ¡°Why were you talking about Carl¡¯s cuckoldry?¡±


    ¡°I needed to find out if Sean could ept the fact that I¡¯m being bred naturally, as opposed to in-vitro. I¡¯ll throw a few more hints his way to see how he¡¯ll react, but as of now, I doubt he¡¯s going to be happy if he finds out I¡¯m fucking other people. He strikes me as an, ¡®If I¡¯m your man, I¡¯m your man. Thou shalt have no other men before me,¡¯ kind of person. Finding humans who will ept sex the way wolves do, isn¡¯t going to be easy. I know that, but it¡¯s good to know starting points and how much I have to keep secret, and how much I can let slip.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°When you stayed in the bathroom and I came back to the table, he wondered if you were being faithful to your husband. He was shocked by your behavior until I told him about your rape and the child you gave up for adoption. When hees over, we¡¯re not going to be lounging about in the nude, that¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ll have to make sure nobody says anything about what a promiscuous bitch I am. Can you imagine what he might think if he knew I had fucked you and Rene, and every other wolf I¡¯m intimately familiar with, and a few I¡¯m not. He¡¯d dump me like a bag of garbage.¡±


    ¡°Being human can be inconvenient at times.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it. I¡¯d love it if I could get married and still submit to Quinn once a month.¡±


    ¡°You care for our wayward wolf, don¡¯t you?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°More than I should if I¡¯m not going to mate with a wolf,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to find someone I love nearly as much as I love him. I¡¯d love to find a man who is willing to ept me having sex with women at least, so I can keep my friend, Gretchen, as a lover. I think most men are more likely to ept a woman instead of another man, but it¡¯s a big ask.¡±


    Sasha nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯d love if you ended up with Sean, so I could keep tabs on him a little.¡±


    ¡°Ten years, Sasha. You can¡¯t be part of his life for more than ten years without him wondering why the hell you don¡¯t age. I¡¯m starting to realize howplicated it is for humans and wolves tomingle on a regr basis. Without him knowing you¡¯re a wolf, you¡¯ve got ten years with him.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she said sadly.


    I checked my texts for Brigitte¡¯s list and we bought the things Brigitte needed from the sex toy shop and headed home. Isabelle, Simone, and Quinn were there. They were all naked, and Isabelle was kneeling at Quinn¡¯s feet. Ang still didn¡¯t know about wolves, so I couldn¡¯t directlye out and ask Isabelle if she was ready to fuck wolves, but the fact she was still in submission to Quinn was suggestive. Didn¡¯t look like she nned going home anyway.

 279

    ¡°Simone, why don¡¯t you take the new slut upstairs to check out her pussy licking prowess? We¡¯ll send Sasha up there after we¡¯ve had a discussion down here,¡± I said.


    Simone was no dummy. She knew what needed to be discussed. ¡°Come along, slut. Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    When they were upstairs in one of the bedrooms, I asked, ¡°Are you going to be a breeder for the pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Jessica. Simone showed me what sex with a wolf would look like with Nat, and I decided to sign a four puppy contract.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Isabelle,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I¡¯m co-Alpha of the New Ennd pack, and I want to thank you personally for your assistance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mistress Sasha.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Quinn,¡± Sasha said, ¡°I also wanted to personally thank you for finding my son for me. It was unexpected, and weed. Would you like to know what your reward will be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reward, Sasha. I did it at Jessica¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, you will receive one. You may choose any of the female breeders and be the exclusive sire of their next puppy. Not even Rene will breed her.¡±


    Quinn looked at me. I smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose Jessica, Sasha, with all the gratitude I can muster.¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°A good choice, wolf. I approve.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mydy.¡± Quinn bowed deeply. ¡°I apologize for all of the negative thoughts I ever held for you and your mate, Sasha. I was a fool.¡±


    ¡°But a wise fool, who learned from his mistakes. Not everyone does.¡± She stroked Quinn¡¯s face, almost a caress. ¡°Let¡¯s see how good the bitch upstairs is, but in a half hour, send this one up. I¡¯d like to try her as well.¡± She patted Isabelle on the head.


    ¡°I obey, mydy.¡±


    Sasha went upstairs, following the sounds of the sex. I couldn¡¯t leap into Quinn¡¯s arms anymore, but that¡¯s what I wanted to do. I did stretch up for a kiss though, and he made sure it was a thorough one, worthy of him.


    Quinn had Isabelle suck him off, then he fucked her while she licked me.


    After Sasha spent an hour with both Ang and Isabelle licking her, she left, Quinn leaving at the same time, taking Isabelle with him. I suspected that Matt would be getting a treat tonight, a lovely chocte treat.


    Despite having spent an afternoon with a wonderful young man, I tossed and turned for the first hour after I retired, thinking of Isabelle in submission to Quinn, sucking his cock, getting fucked. Why couldn¡¯t I dream of Sean instead of my big wolf? At least, I¡¯d be able to give him my second puppy, all alone. That was nice. I finally fell asleep with dreams of him fucking a puppy into me.


    ******


    By Friday, Ang was told about wolves and their desire for a wolf to breed her. She didn¡¯t have as many qualms or questions about it as Isabelle had, readily agreeing to four puppies without even witnessing a wolf breeding first. She was the first human I knew of, to agree to do so. Realizing that all of us were already pregnant with puppies and were giving the pack more, was all the convincing she needed that she could fuck a wolf. Nevertheless, before she actually signed the paperwork, Quinn mounted Isabelle as a wolf to show her. It was Isabelle¡¯s first wolf fucking, although she wasn¡¯t fertile, so nothing woulde of it. Isabelle enjoyed it, so knew what she was getting herself into when she became fertile.


    Quinn said Isabelle was turning into a delightful, submissive slut. He¡¯d already started her training to be his liaison to the government, waiting for her work visa toe through. The feds epted her as a liaison because she knew about wolves as a breeder already. She was working out with Matt and Quinn, learning self defense. She¡¯d thrown out her birth control pills, and was waiting to be fertile. Probably not her next ovtion, but the one after that.


    We made ns for Sunday, when Sean wasing over. I bought some Killian¡¯s Red, because I knew he drank red beer. I didn¡¯t want Carl there, because he¡¯d seen me fuck all the other parties at one point or another, plus fucked me himself. I didn¡¯t want Sean knowing I was a wolf slut, and I didn¡¯t know if Carl could keep quiet about it, so used to his own cuckolding by wolves, without knowing the reason why. I could trust everyone else, because they could keep the wolves¡¯ secret. Even the two submissive sluts were going to be dressed, though still cored, because I asked them to be.


    I really had to wonder how much I could include Sean in my regr life without him finding out about me. I decided that except on rare asions, I would go to Pornd to see him, instead of bringing him to my house. Fortunately, it seemed he was pretty busy most of the time, so wouldn¡¯t think it was that odd I wasn¡¯t inviting him to Bath that often.


    The day arrived and even Sasha and Rene were there. Quinn was grilling, and his slut was slutty, but still covered, as was Ang, though both wore their cors. Five of us were hugely pregnant, and I imagined it might look like a Lamaze ss to the uninitiated with so many women waddling around. I¡¯d discussed how I was going to introduce Conor and Brigitte. Long time lovers wasn¡¯t going to get on Sean¡¯s good side. I could no longer introduce them as the infertile couple I was helping, as Brigitte was clearly with child. Roommates didn¡¯t seem quite appropriate either. I thought I could get away with introducing her as another breeder, and Conor as my bodyguard.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how exactly to introduce Sean either. He wasn¡¯t my boyfriend yet, though I was hoping it might go in that direction. Future boyfriend maybe, or hoped for boyfriend. I was still pondering the question when he arrived. I gave him a brief hug at the door, then invited him in.


    ¡°Sean, you¡¯ve met Sasha, this is her husband, Rene.¡± Sean shook Rene¡¯s hand, and bowed over Sasha¡¯s hand, kissing it. ¡°You¡¯ve also met Quinn. He¡¯s out grilling meat at the moment, but this delightful little creature is his submissive, Isabelle.¡± Sean was shaking hands with all the men, and kissing the hands of the women. Very courtly. ¡°This is my friend, Brigitte, also pregnant, and her submissive, Ang, and our bodyguard, Conor. He was with us at the pier when I first met you, but didn¡¯te down. This is Randa and her two bodyguards, Liam and Ryan. Isabelle¡¯s sister, Simone, and her bodyguards, Nathaniel, or Nat, for short, and his wife, Daphne. This is Dani, with her two bodyguards, Tony and Lisette. She¡¯s the one getting married in six weeks. Her fianc¨¦ won¡¯t be joining us today.


    Everyone, this is Sean Hagerty. I just went on my first date with him, and hope to have a few more. He has his own charter boat service in Pornd. I should also mention that Isabelle and Ang are also agreeing to provide offspring to infertile couples. They¡¯ve just gone off birth control so they will be fertile in the near future.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there were so many infertile people in Maine,¡± Sean said. ¡°Is there some kind of chemical spill or nuclear power ident I¡¯m unaware of?¡±


    ¡°Nothing like that,¡± Rene said. ¡°More a gic defect with unintended consequences. All perfectly heathy, but can¡¯t procreate normally. There are scientists looking into the issue, but for now, it¡¯s convenient using surrogate mothers to ovee the problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. You all certainly look healthy. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a better looking gathering of people before. I feel like an ugly duckling.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, Sean,¡± I said. ¡°You fit right in with everyone else. I think you¡¯re very handsome.¡±


    ¡°You say a lot of you are bodyguards for the pregnantdies. Is there a particr reason they might be harmed?¡±


    ¡°Well, we are being paid lots of money to have children, and the prospective parents are worried something might happen before we can deliver healthy babies, putting that money at risk,¡± I said. ¡°They look after us, make sure we eat right and exercise, keep an eye on us. There¡¯s always risk. Not this time, but the previous time I visited my parents, I was almost raped, twice, by a trio of thugs from Chicago. Brigitte, who wasn¡¯t pregnant at the time, and Conor helped save my bacon.¡±


    ¡°Not that she requires much saving,¡± Brigitte said,ughing. ¡°She broke the nose and smashed the gonads of one of the perpetrators herself. Make sure you don¡¯t get too fresh with her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sean said.


    ¡°It was before I was pregnant as well,¡± I said. ¡°I had moves. I can¡¯t really call them moves anymore. On top of which, the bigger of the two had just had his ribs and arm broken by Brigitte, so my guy was pretty frightened already. He couldn¡¯t protect all of the things I¡¯d learned to damage.¡±


    ¡°What could you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Cut you in five ces where you¡¯d bleed out in less than a minute,¡± I said. ¡°I go shooting every Tuesday and Thursday now that I¡¯ve lost my fighting trim, and I shoot mostly bulls-eyes. I can still damage you pretty good; I just won¡¯t look as graceful doing it. Brigitte and Conor teach a local Martial Arts ss called ¡®Street Defense¡¯ three days a week, although Brigitte is leaving most of the demonstration to Conor now. All of us are taking it, since we¡¯re not working at the moment.¡±


    ¡°One more question,¡± Sean asked. ¡°You said that Ang and Isabelle are submissives. What does that mean?¡±


    Quinn came off the porch, holding a big te of steaks. ¡°Means they¡¯re a couple of fuck sluts. Think ¡®Shades of Grey,¡¯ or any other bondage movie or book you¡¯ve heard about. Jessica didn¡¯t want to scare you off too much at the beginning of your rtionship by introducing you to her twisted friends, otherwise the tarts would be naked, wearing tails in their bums, and sucking a few cocks or licking pussies for practice. Not unlike Carl, Dani¡¯s fianc¨¦, who gets excited watching his fianc¨¦e get fucked, they get juicy when they¡¯re treated like the sluts they are, and spanked for it.¡±


    ¡°Asshole,¡± I said, shooting daggers his way. ¡°All I wanted was a little decorum, and what do I get? I get you.¡±


    Quinn patted me on the head. ¡°He¡¯s a grownd with his own boat and crew,ssie. Given the state of a lot of bellies around here, he knows he¡¯s not dealing with a bunch of virgins at a garden party or book club. Best he knows a little of what he¡¯s getting himself in for, so he doesn¡¯t fall down a rabbit hole one day, chasing the March hare.¡±


    ¡°What am I getting myself into, Mr. Whn?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°A smart,passionate, loyal, cracker jack of a woman who¡¯ll make every day you get out of bed, a better day than the one before. She¡¯s worth every minute of time you can put into her. I just spent a month traveling with her, and it was the best month of my life. If you don¡¯t snap her up, you¡¯re a fool.¡±

 280

    Fuck! I was so prepared to be angry at him, then he had to go say that. Motherfucker!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you snapping her up?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want what I can offer. Let¡¯s hope you do. Meat¡¯s done. Eat it before it gets cold.¡±


    I sat next to my new, hopefully, boyfriend while we ate, and there was a lot ofughter and assorted insults were tossed around freely. Sean seemed to enjoy it, so I wondered if this was what it was like on his boat if there weren¡¯t paying customers aboard. Ribald banter between the people on the crew. It worked out better than I thought it would, despite having the rug pulled out from under me by Quinn. I walked out to his car with him when he needed to leave, and climbed in for a little privacy.


    I got the question I¡¯d been dreading some since Quinn spoke up.


    ¡°Have you had sex with Quinn?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to start my rtionship with a lie. ¡°Like Quinn said; none of us are virgins anymore. I wasn¡¯t in a rtionship with anyone, so yes, I¡¯ve had sex with him. He¡¯s not the only one either. I also like girls. I¡¯ve enjoyed sex with them as well. I prefer men, but I do enjoy the fairer sex at times.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He nodded, thinking. ¡°If I asked you to stop having sex with others, would you?¡±


    ¡°If our rtionship gets to the point where it looks like it¡¯s going somewhere, absolutely. I¡¯m looking for someone to grow old with, like my parents have. I want a real rtionship with a real person.¡±


    I leaned towards him and kissed him, our first kiss. He was a good kisser. I enjoyed it.


    ¡°Good to know,¡± he said, leaning back with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not Carl.¡±


    ¡°Very few people are,¡± I said. ¡°For your information, I like my men to be masculine, and a little bit dominant. Not obnoxiously so, but someone who knows what to do with me if I¡¯m a little bit bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± he grinned.


    ¡°Best that you do.¡± I got out of the car and blew him another kiss. ¡°Thanks foring. I had a good time.¡±


    ¡°I did too. They¡¯re a fun bunch.¡±


    ¡°Call me when you¡¯re ready for another date.¡±


    ¡°Next Sunday work for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unemployed except for this,¡± I said, patting my belly. ¡°Any day works for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you with details.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t turn my phone off.¡±


    Heughed and left. I went back inside.


    ¡°Well?¡± Quinn said. ¡°Did we drive him off?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve got another date next Sunday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re keeping him close.¡±


    ¡°He asked me if I¡¯d had sex with you,¡± I told Quinn.


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°The truth, although not that you¡¯d turned me into your fuck slut for our trip. I said you weren¡¯t the only one I¡¯d had sex with either. I told him I like girls sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Good. He should know he haspetition. Best not to get toocent right off the bat.¡±


    ¡°I was ready to gut you when you said something to him.¡±


    ¡°I know. I could feel the steam rising off your head when I patted it.¡±


    ¡°The only reason I didn¡¯t, is because of what you said afterward, that I¡¯d make every day he got out of bed better than the day before. You ruined the whole mad on I had going.¡±


    Quinnughed, as did several others. He bent down and kissed me on the cheek.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, slut,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You¡¯ve got more training to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Isabelle said.


    The party broke up soon afterward. Ang spent several hours pleasing us before we went to bed.


    She was turning into quite the tasty slut.


    ******


    Sean took me to a matinee performance of a y the following Sunday, then a light meal before going back to his ce. I let him get to second base, with lots and lots of kissing, something he seemed quite good at.


    The following date, he got to third base, and his fingers were as adept as his kisses were. I sucked him off for his patience. Sean had a nice seven inch cock with a little heft. I knew I¡¯d enjoy him inside of me when the time came. He had a weekend job the following weekend, so we couldn¡¯t go on a date. I gave Quinn his slut ve weekend. There was no one else there but Matt and Isabelle, but Quinn didn¡¯t include them in our romping at all. It was just him and me, and mostly he had to fuck me from behind, my belly was getting in the way so much. It still felt good. Quinn always knew how to make me feel good.


    ¡°Have you fucked him yet?¡± Quinn asked, as wey quietly after our torrid sex.


    ¡°Not yet, but I will the next time I see him. Once I start having sex with him, I think I need to make him exclusive. This is probably thest time for you and me. He said he wasn¡¯t Carl, so I expect he¡¯ll have expectations once we begin. You¡¯ll still get me for all of your breeding though.¡±


    He kissed the back of my neck and I purred. ¡°I thought that might be the case, so I left the others out of our y, so I could have you to myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I arched back against him feeling his cock start to harden again. ¡°I never expected you to try and set me up with someone else.¡±


    ¡°I want you to be happy, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I know you do.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about Gretchen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I imagine that might be a conversation for when she gets here. I¡¯m hopeful he might be somewhat more lenient about a woman instead of a man, perhaps he¡¯d even like to watch, but I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know about him yet, except he¡¯s nice and I like him.¡±


    He fucked me again, and I savored it as much as I could, knowing it might be one of thest times except for future breedings. Thest thing I did before I left is have him shift to his wolf and suck him off. After he orgasmed, he switched back and I was sucking his human cock. He pulled me up and kissed me, tasting himself in my mouth. I hugged him before I left.


    ******


    The next date I went on with Sean, I spent the night, and I fucked him three times. He used a condom, which was smart considering he didn¡¯t know I had been having sex with the cleanest lovers this side of creation. He wasn¡¯t bad. Not as good as a wolf, but definitely better than any other man I¡¯d ever been with. Good enough that I could be happy with him if he ended up being the one. He wanted to ensure I enjoyed myself and received pleasure. He wasn¡¯t a selfish lover. He¡¯d never made love to a pregnant woman before, so that was new to him, but we managed, with him fucking me from behind.


    After the second time, (the third was in the morning), we were lying next to each other, breathing hard. I¡¯d just cleaned off his cock for the second time after removing his wrapper, which had surprised him as no previous girlfriends had ever done so.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Keeps the sheets cleaner, so they don¡¯t have to be changed so often. You have to do your part though, and clean up your mess in me, although with condoms, it¡¯s not that messy. They¡¯re your sheets, so you can do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Have you always done that?¡±


    ¡°It was something I learned from Conor and Brigitte once I started having sex with them,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Are you still having sex with other people?¡±


    ¡°Last weekend was thest time I had sex with anyone else, and I told that person that once I started having sex with you, I would no longer have sex with anyone else. I won¡¯t ask you to do the same yet, if you¡¯re not ready to, but once you decide I¡¯m the only one you¡¯ll have sex with, and get tested as clean, you can stop using condoms. I¡¯d prefer not to use them unless it¡¯s to keep from getting pregnant again. Until I¡¯ve fulfilled my surrogate contract, I can only get pregnant for certain infertile couples.¡±


    ¡°How many children do you need to provide?¡±


    ¡°Three more after this one to get a million dor bonus.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, four kids!¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I signed up before I met you.¡±


    ¡°Can you get out of the contract if you marry someone?¡±


    ¡°There were no provisions for getting out of the contract for anything other than my health.¡±


    ¡°Can we even have kids?¡±


    ¡°We can. Dani is having two, then having one for her husband, before she has the next two for infertile couples, then she¡¯ll have a second for her husband. I can do the same, defer children to have one of my own. I do want children I can keep and raise myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Isn¡¯t it hard to have that many children?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very healthy,e from good genes, exercise religiously. I was running ten or more miles a day until I entered my second trimester, cutting down some after that. I still exercise as much as I can without hurting the baby. I n to immediately go back to my pre-pregnancy regimen to lose weight and get back into great shape. The baby is given up right away. I don¡¯t have to care for it at all, so I have no child rearing responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I have one favor to ask, but if you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping that I can still have sex with women. I have a healthy sexual appetite, and it seems we can¡¯t get together more than once a week. I need to keep a pair of bodyguards, but I can send Conor away and get another female. Brigitte and whoever else I¡¯m assigned, are also clean and healthy. If you want, and I would have no objection, you could also have sex with them, and perhaps we could have threesomes. This is not a problem for me as long as it¡¯s one of them, and done openly, and not behind my back. I don¡¯t want us cheating on one another, but this is doable for me.¡±

 281

    ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. A friend I had in high school, named Gretchen, who I recently reconnected with, is a lesbian, and she¡¯s moving to Maine to be closer to me, because she loves me. She knows I¡¯m not a lesbian, and won¡¯t marry her, but hopes I can spend time with her. Other than my bodyguards, she¡¯d be the only other person I have sex with. As a lesbian, she really doesn¡¯t want to have sex with men, so I doubt she¡¯d have sex with you, but if she did. I wouldn¡¯t have a problem with that, either. Those are the only three people I¡¯d ask you to forgive. I won¡¯t have sex with other men at all.¡±


    ¡°And you really wouldn¡¯t mind me having sex with them?¡±


    ¡°Not any of those three, no. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever been without one of my bodyguards in the same building with me, all night long. Someone is outside, keeping an eye on me from a distance, but they don¡¯t like me to be without someone close by. If I¡¯m going to have sex with those three, I think you should be able to as well. You don¡¯t have to decide tonight. We obviously have a lot of other things to learn about each other before taking the next step, but that¡¯s the favor I¡¯d ask, if you can see yourself going forward from here.¡±


    ¡°And you seriously wouldn¡¯t have an issue with me having sex with two, or even three other women?¡±


    ¡°Not those two or three. I figure if I¡¯m having sex with other people, you should too. I just want them to be the same people, and done openly, with no sneaking around. After I¡¯m done providing babies, the bodyguards will all go, and only Gretchen would remain.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll give up all other men?¡±


    ¡°No other semen except yours unless I¡¯m fulfilling my surrogate contract. Think about it.¡±


    ¡°How soon can you get Conor reced?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. Sasha and Rene are in charge of the surrogate program. They can pull Conor and give me someone else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting proposition. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After having sex the next morning, Sean asked me to get Conor reced. I called Sasha and exined the situation, and by the time I went home, I had a new bodyguard, Alicia. I¡¯d miss Conor, but if I wanted to see if I could have what my parents had, I had to make sacrifices.


    Alicia was almost as tall as Brigitte, a stunning Nordic blonde. I sent Sean a text with her photo attached, telling him she was my new bodyguard. The first time she shared our bed was after the wedding, but I¡¯ll get to thatter.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ******


    I got a call from Patricia the Monday after my first night with Sean.


    ¡°You sneaky fucking bitch!¡± Patricia yelled.


    ¡°Okay, about what?¡± Let¡¯s be honest. I could guess.


    ¡°I decided to be a surrogate mother, and what the fuck do I find out?¡±


    ¡°That Dawn isn¡¯t really a hybrid wolf, or let¡¯s say, another type of hybrid wolf?¡±


    ¡°No fucking shit!¡±


    ¡°Have you had her lick you as a human?¡±


    Patricia sputtered for a few seconds, thenughed and eventually admitted that she had.


    ¡°Have you fucked a wolf yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, you bitch. I¡¯m waiting until I¡¯m fertile.¡±


    ¡°Wee to the pack. Who¡¯d you get assigned as bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°A couple of studs. Why the fuck didn¡¯t you say something to me?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t until you signed the paperwork. Which you couldn¡¯t sign unless you agreed to be a breeder, and I imagined you¡¯d never agree unless you got over your fear of dogs. So did Dawn be your wolfpanion, or did you get a male?¡±


    ¡°Dawn.¡±


    ¡°Did she lick you a couple times a day until having one around seemed like a damned good idea?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, she was so good.¡±


    ¡°Vo.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re really one fourth wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, though I didn¡¯t find out until after I agreed to be a breeder. I¡¯m fully human though. No shapeshifting for me. I¡¯ve got a human boyfriend now. He doesn¡¯t know. He can¡¯t. I¡¯m hoping he¡¯ll let me keep fucking women, but that¡¯s still up in the air. He¡¯s born of two wolves himself, though he doesn¡¯t know that either. His mother was raped, and had to give him up for adoption. She¡¯s the current female alpha of the New Ennd pack. I met him because I was trying to find him for Sasha. Quinn helped me get his adoption information from the feds.¡±


    ¡°It was damned sneaky what you did.¡±


    ¡°It was only a little sneaky. You¡¯re the one who wanted to fuck all those studs. I just let you get used to the idea of great sex with clean guys, knowing you might need some mary help. By the way, Dawn was the one who told us your mom had medical issues. She overheard a phone call you had with her. You can¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not enjoying yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Patriciaughed.


    ¡°There you go, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°How is Quinn?¡±


    ¡°Quinn is good. He found another slut to rece me. Simone¡¯s sister, Isabelle. She¡¯ll be a breeder too.¡±


    ¡°Is everyone else good?¡±


    ¡°Just peachy. We¡¯re going shoppingter today for Dani¡¯s wedding dress and bridesmaid¡¯s dresses. We¡¯re just waiting for Eva, Dani¡¯s sister, to get here. She¡¯s the Maid of Honor. All of her bridesmaids are way pregnant with puppies.¡±


    ¡°Damn, girl. You all are fucking nuts.¡±


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Your folks have got their house on the market,¡± Pat said. ¡°The For Sale sign went up yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I knew it was happening soon. They¡¯reing for the wedding. Since I¡¯m due about a month afterwards, they may stay until I deliver. They haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°You take care.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Eva arrived thirty minutester, with her two bodyguards, Emile, white, and Jerome, ck. Emile was drafted to go with us along with Alicia and Brigitte, who since she was pregnant, was going to be a bridesmaid to bnce against adding Quinn as a groomsman. She also had a woman with her, her roommate, Marianne, who got introduced.


    ¡°Marianne has agreed to be a wolf breeder,¡± Eva said. ¡°She stopped taking birth control six weeks ago and is fertile this week. We¡¯re staying long enough for her to get bred. She needs to go to thepound today to start fucking wolves. Can anyone take her? Rene is expecting her.¡±


    Jerome and Tony took Marianne to Wolf Central for her breeding to begin.


    We had to go to Pornd to find a bridal shop with enough gowns for pregnant women that we could all get one. Dani was going to wear white, which she thought was hrious since she was seven months pregnant. No virginal bride, she. Of course, very few women were any more. She didn¡¯t think we had time to get matching bridesmaid¡¯s dresses fitted, so told us we could buy anything we wanted as long as it was floor length in a pale pink to coral range.


    I got an Empire dress style that tied under my swollen pregnant boobs, with enough room for my changing body to grow some more before the wedding. It was a pastel pink. I got some low heeled pink shoes to go with them, not trusting myself walking on high heels with a baby on board.


    When we all had dresses, we went to a Pornd restaurant for supper. Since I was in town, I¡¯d arranged for Sean to join us if he could. He was introduced to the two women he hadn¡¯t met yet, Alicia and Eva. He was impressed with Alicia, spending some time talking to her. Of course, she was the only female not carrying a baby. I was seated between the two of them.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Jessica¡¯s new bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Have you had sex with her yet?¡±


    ¡°I just got there yesterday. How much of a slut do you think she is?¡±


    Sean didn¡¯t answer, not having a ready response to that question that might not piss me off. I answered for him.


    ¡°Well, I told him I¡¯d be having sex with you at some point. He doesn¡¯t understand why I want to have sex with women in the first ce, if I¡¯m interested in men as romantic interests. He doesn¡¯t understand that we might have to get to know one another like I did with him before we had sex. Kind of like dates. The whole girl on girl thing is sort of mysterious. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s dated anyone before with an interest in the fairer sex.¡±


    ¡°Ah, a novice. Are you going to watch?¡±


    Sean blushed, and I rescued him again. ¡°Hopefully, participate as well. I figure you¡¯re the only one who he could have sex with who isn¡¯t pregnant, so might be a good addition to the bedroom for that reason alone. He¡¯s a little worried about hard romps with me because of the baby. You, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about giving a stiff fucking to.¡±


    Sean blushed again and I kissed his cheek. Aliciaughed. ¡°He does look like he could give a girl an energetic romp.¡±


    ¡°What should I wear to the wedding?¡± Sean asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°A coat and tie is fine,¡± Dani said. ¡°You¡¯re not part of the wedding party, so it doesn¡¯t matter that much. In fact, you could wear a nice sweater if you wanted to. I think most people just n on dressing warm.¡±


    ¡°So, these are all of the bridesmaids, who are the groomsmen and the best man?¡±


    ¡°Carl¡¯s two brothers, Brad and Doug. Brad is the oldest and will be the best man. Quinn, who is my Master, and will have Carl¡¯s cock cage key so he can be unlocked before our wedding night, Tony, one of my bodyguards, and Nathaniel, one of Simone¡¯s. Poor Carl hasn¡¯t been able to have sex with me since we got back from our road trip. He¡¯s getting pretty desperate now.¡±


    ¡°Who is Emile?¡±


    ¡°One of Eva¡¯s two lovers/bodyguards,¡± Dani said. ¡°The other one is assisting with Eva¡¯s roommate¡¯s breeding now. She decided to be a surrogate mother as well.¡±


    ¡°How does that breeding thing work anyway?¡±

 282

    I didn¡¯t like where that question might lead, so jumped in. ¡°There are several men who are hoping for an heir. Their semen is all mixed up so who the actual father is, bes random, and all the men have an equal chance to be a dad. The actual paternity is determined after the child¡¯s birth. There¡¯s a chance that any of our children could be bi-racial. Eva¡¯s is almost guaranteed to be bi-racial. She was married when she became pregnant, after she found out that her husband had been cheating on her with a big boobed bimbo for half of their marriage. She made sure that all of the semen used on her was ck except for one person. Then she told her soon to be ex, that she was going to have a ck child, so he¡¯d better not fight the divorce, or she¡¯d humiliate him. She¡¯s divorced now.¡±


    ¡°When do I get to meet Gretchen?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing the same thing in Wisconsin that we¡¯re doing here. She¡¯ll probably be delivering around the wedding,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯ll be moving soon after she gives up her baby.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not a localized phenomenon then.¡±


    ¡°No, it exists pretty much everywhere. It¡¯s not something people like to discuss much.¡±


    Eva and Marianne went home in a couple days, as soon as Marianne was pregnant. Eva would be back for the wedding. Marianne wouldn¡¯t.


    ******


    Dani informed me two weeks before the wedding that she¡¯d decided to invite her real father, Pete Jackson and his family to the wedding, and the family had agreed toe, being fairly long term friends of her family. Her uncle, Gary, and his family, Eva¡¯s father, also nned to attend. Dani¡¯s pretend father, Henry, was still walking her down the aisle. The other¡¯s all arrived two days before the wedding. Her parents arrived four days before to help withst minute preparations.


    Both of Simone¡¯s parents came so they could see both of their daughters, but they came the day before the wedding, it being a rtively short drive from Trois-Rivi¨¨res. They were staying at Quinn¡¯s house, and I wondered if Quinn was going to be fucking Genevieve again.


    My parents also arrived four days before the wedding. They said they¡¯d rent a car and I wouldn¡¯t need to pick them up. I¡¯d told them about Sean, but the first time they¡¯d be meeting him was at the wedding. What they hadn¡¯t told me is that Mom was wearing daddy¡¯s cor, on a permanent basis. Her cor read ¡°Simon¡¯s Pet¡±. He led her into my townhouse on a leash, and made her strip as soon as she entered.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Iughed, ¡°you naughty girl. What have you been up to?¡±


    ¡°I enjoyed my submission so much, and Simon liked dominating Dani, so here we are.¡± She hugged me. ¡°Where are Conor and Brigitte? I¡¯m to orally pleasure both of them right away.¡±


    ¡°As a result of starting to date Sean, I¡¯ve given up other men. Conor is back to work as a regr bodyguard. Alicia is my newpanion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not fucking Quinn any more?¡± Dad asked. ¡°I thought you loved him?¡±


    ¡°I do, but if I¡¯m not going to mate a wolf, I need to decide if I can be happy with a man. Sean is like you, Mom, a human wolf, product of a wolf on wolf rape, except he doesn¡¯t know it yet. Sasha was raped by a rogue 28 years ago and had a child she had to give up for adoption. He doesn¡¯t know Sasha is his mother, and he can¡¯t know she is because she looks too young to have had him 27 years ago. Sasha is grateful that I¡¯m dating him. It gives her an opportunity to keep tabs on his life without having to divulge that information. I like him. He¡¯s nice, intelligent, easy to talk to, fun to be with. I don¡¯t love him yet, but I need to give him a chance. Alicia,e down and meet my parents,¡± I called out. ¡°Mom has to lick your pussy.¡±


    ¡°Whoa,ing right down,¡± she called down. She was making up their bed.


    Alicia came down the stairs. As usual, we were all naked.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Dad said. ¡°She¡¯s a hot one.¡±


    ¡°Why thank you, sir. You¡¯re not bad yourself.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Mom said. ¡°Let me get started.¡±


    Alicia sat right on the third step and spread her legs for Mom to start licking.


    ¡°How about me,¡± Brigitte said, sticking her head out of the kitchen. ¡°Do I get licked too?¡±


    ¡°Hey, beautiful,¡± Dad said. ¡°How¡¯s our baby?¡±


    ¡°Kicking like a mule. You want to feel the little bastard.¡±


    ¡°Do I ever. Slut can lick your pussy after I deposit some hot cum in it.¡±


    ¡°Sounding better and better,¡± Brigitteughed. ¡°Do you miss being my boy toy?¡±


    ¡°Not that much,¡± Dadughed. ¡°I can do without sucking dick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I got another toy then. Ang,e meet Jessica¡¯s parents. Suck Simon to an erection so he can fuck me, then back in the kitchen with you to finish supper.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Ang came out and I introduced her to my parents, Mom with a zed face from Alicia already. As soon as she was introduced to Dad, she dropped to her knees and extracted his cock, obeying her Mistress. As soon as he was hard, Brigitte bent over the dining room table and Dad filled her in a single hard thrust. He had one hand on her hip, and another cupping her tummy so he could feel his new daughter, Kathleen, kick.


    ¡°Without Conor here,¡± Brigitte moaned, ¡°we¡¯re a little short on dick. Don¡¯t be surprised if we fuck you to death. I don¡¯t know how Jess gets by.¡±


    ¡°The same as you,¡± I said. ¡°Lots of strap-ons.¡±


    Alicia got three orgasms from Mom before Dad climaxed in Brigitte¡¯s pussy and Mom moved over to capture theirbined fluids. It was with abination of the two women and Dad¡¯s cum on her face, that Mom ate supper. Then as Alicia and I cleaned up, Ang got her pussy licked by Mom.


    At bedtime, Mom, Dad, Alicia and Ang shared a bed, with Ang ordered to keep Dad going as long as possible so he could fuck as many times as he could. Brigitte and I took the other bed. I still hadn¡¯t fucked Alicia yet, and my parents already were.


    The following day, all the bridesmaids and bodyguards were over at my house. After covering the bed with towels, Dad tied Mom to the bed and ran a six wolf train on her. Nat, Tony, Liam, Ryan, Emile and Jerome each fucked Mom twice, feeding their cocks to her to clean off as the next man fucked her. She was given permission to cum the first time they fucked her, but not the second. Ang was made to clean up the disgusting mess while Dad fucked Mom¡¯s ass from behind her, holding her and reassuring her how much he loved her despite how much of a slut she was. He didn¡¯t have to use any lube given how much cum had dripped from her pussy during her gang bang. While they were doing that, I socialized with Alicia, getting to know her better, just hugging, kissing and petting, no sex yet.


    Mom had cum twenty-one times during the second go around, so Dad smacked her ass one hundred and ten times as punishment. (She climaxed once during her spanking, also without permission.) She had to say, ¡°Please spank my slutty ass, Master, for cumming so often on other men¡¯s cocks,¡± with each swat.


    I asked Mom afterward as she stood facing the corner with a bright red ass, ¡°How did you like getting fucked twelve times in a row?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I don¡¯t know what happened to me while I was Quinn¡¯s submissive, but I¡¯ve turned into such a slut. I was begging Simon to fuck me all the time. He finally decided to seek regr wolf help. I¡¯m insatiable. I haven¡¯t yet reached an upper limit on how much I want to be fucked. I did eighteen consecutive fuckings once, and despite how sore I started to feel, I wanted more. I¡¯m just thankful Simon still loves me, considering. It¡¯s like I want to make up for all the lupine sex I would have enjoyed as a wolf, all at once.¡±


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s a little freaky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m exercising my ass off to keep my pussy nice and tight.¡±


    ¡°Have you had any bites on the house?¡±


    ¡°Gerhard is going to buy it. He needs a ce to bring potential breeders for sex until they seem ready to ept wolf breeding, and they can sign the NDA and be told. He went up to Sault Ste. Marie and met a bunch of Canadian wolves as he exined the process of indoctrinating a breeder. You apparently helped discover her, a girl named Melody. Her husband is a cuckold personality, and infertile. I understand she was rather shocked she was fucked by wolves to have her baby, but willing to fuck the pack for them and herself.¡±


    ¡°I remember Melody. I had to clean up her pussy after Quinn orgasmed in her. She was a fun time.¡±


    ¡°Lois also signed up as a breeder. She¡¯s joined Simon and me in our bed a few times. That¡¯s been a somewhat strange experience. I¡¯m d we¡¯re moving here. I think she¡¯d love to steal your father for herself, although she¡¯s behaved herself since I smacked her pussy.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know she wants to steal Dad.¡±


    ¡°Because as much as she has those big wolf cocks to fuck, she loves to spend time with us. She especially likes it when I¡¯m cleaning Simon¡¯s cum out of her pussy. I think she loves cuckqueaning me. If we stayed, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d like to rece me in our marital bed and put me in the guest room. I don¡¯t mind submitting to Simon, but I doubt I¡¯d like her in charge of me. As much as I¡¯ve be a slut for other cocks, your father might let her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check in with him and see what he says. I think he still loves you like crazy.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She nodded. ¡°You know Patty agreed to breed too, don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°She called me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Anyway, our house is where Gerhard will do the preliminary stuff and he can train other submissives like J. She¡±s devoted to him. She¡¯s already pregnant. I think J would like to mate with him, but he remembers what happened to my Mom, and he¡¯s resistant.¡±


    I could understand that. It hadn¡¯t ended up all that well. The conversation with Mom led to another one with Dad.


    ¡°Dad, Mom told me a little about what¡¯s going on. How are you doing under the circumstances?¡±


    ¡°Our sex life kind of exploded after you left.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Mom said.¡±


    ¡°It was good. I don¡¯t think we fucked as much on our honeymoon. I was enjoying it, but I hate to say it, I¡¯m older, it got to be too much. I couldn¡¯t keep up with her. That¡¯s kind of when I put her into submission, to get control over what was going on. It helped, don¡¯t get me wrong, but it also made her want sex even more. I¡¯ve been married to her for close to thirty years, and I¡¯ve never seen her so eager to have sex.


    ¡°I started letting some wolves into the bedroom, because, say what you will, they do know how to fuck. That took a little of the workload off me.¡±

 283

    ¡°How does it make you feel other than the reduced workload?¡±


    ¡°Quinn was right about one thing. Being the one in charge, is better than being on the outside looking in. Knowing that no matter how desperate she feels, she¡¯ll obey her Master. Knowing I can pack them all up and send them away is a good feeling to have. I can¡¯t say she isn¡¯t enjoying sex with me, or that I¡¯m disappointing her at all. She¡¯s more orgasmic with everyone. I make her cum two or three times every time I have sex with her. I always used to ensure she had at least one, and now she gets two or three times as many. I don¡¯t feel any more inadequate than anyone else she fucks. If it was just one fellow, she will drain him totally, wolf or not.¡±


    ¡°Mom says she feels guilty that she¡¯s so insatiable, that she¡¯s be such a slut. She¡¯s so happy that you still love her and express affection for her, but she was worried about Lois, and is d you¡¯re moving.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll never lose my love. I know she worries about it, but she doesn¡¯t have to. As long as she returns my love, she never needs to worry about me. Lois has been fun, don¡¯t get me wrong, but I¡¯d never leave your Mom for her. Every time I pay attention to her, Anita redoubles her efforts with me. It¡¯s kind of like how I felt when Quinn was in control of Anita. I had to work harder to make sure she didn¡¯t forget me and I was left behind. Maybe even more so than I felt, because we both knew your Mom wasn¡¯t leaving me for Quinn, but Lois feels like more of a threat, because she is human.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I get that. I¡¯m d you seem to be doing well.¡±


    ¡°Have you had sex with the new fellow yet?¡±


    ¡°A couple of times. He¡¯s good. He¡¯s not wolf good, but he¡¯s better than any human I ever had sex with. I don¡¯t want my life to be only about sex though. All he has to be is good enough. I want someone to grow old with me, have children with me. To be by my side for better or worse. I think he¡¯ll still let me have sex with Gretchen and my two bodyguards. I don¡¯t think women bother him as much, especially since as far as I¡¯m concerned, he can have sex with them, too. I figure if I want to continue having sex with Brigitte and Alicia, he should be able to as well. It¡¯s only fair. That¡¯s why I gave up Conor. I didn¡¯t want to be tempted by a cock around my house. Except for my breeding, I¡¯ll forsake all other men, and to be honest, when I¡¯m bred, it¡¯s not a man, it¡¯s a wolf. I know he might not see it that way, but that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the sex of your child?¡±


    ¡°No, and I don¡¯t want to know. I have to give it up. I don¡¯t want to personalize it. I can¡¯t raise it. I know it will be taken well care of, and that¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯ll have Kathleen to fuss over a little, if I want a baby fix.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish I hadn¡¯t gotten Brigitte pregnant?¡±


    ¡°So I could remain an only child or something? It barely affects me. I¡¯m already grown up, having kids of my own. What you and Mom do with your time together is entirely up to you. If you want to raise another baby, it¡¯s no skin off my nose. It¡¯s possible that having a child around the house will calm her down some. Tire her out and make her think of sex less often. I¡¯m kind of with Mom on this one. I wouldn¡¯t want someone else raising your child if you¡¯re capable of raising it. If something happens to you and Mom, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll have help.¡±


    He hugged me. It¡¯s a good think he didn¡¯t have an erection. That would have been awkward.


    ******


    The day of the wedding arrived, crisp, clear and cold. Dani and her mother, Nicky, had picked the Brunswick Hotel for the wedding and reception venue. Many of the guestsing to the wedding had rooms at the hotel. It¡¯s where Dani and Carl would be staying on their wedding night, and Carl would watch the groomsmen fuck his wife before he got to.


    Quinn had taken a room with Nicky and her husband, Henry, taking over as her Dominant when she arrived. Henry only got to fuck his wife after Quinn fucked her each morning, after first licking his cum out of her cunt. Quinn made sure she was still happy with Brett as her Dominant in New York.


    ¡°Very happy, Master.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then when you leave, I¡¯m going to release you from my service. I won¡¯t take it back unless he mistreats you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Are you still getting fucked once a day cuckold?¡± Quinn asked Henry.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Everything is going well for you as well?¡±


    ¡°Very good, sir.¡±


    ¡°Your cuckolding will be Brett¡¯s responsibility from now on. I doubt if he cares if you¡¯re fucking your wife once a day, but if that changes, give me a call and I¡¯ll see what gives.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ******


    Sean came to my house to take me to the wedding. I had a room at the hotel as well, so Sean could drink without worrying about driving.


    When Quinn arrived for the ceremony, I saw he had Rose cored and leashed in addition to Isabelle. He led them into the hotel on their leashes. Once they removed their coats, you could see they were dressed in tight sweaters without bras, and short skirts, with garter belts and nylons. They looked perfectly slutty. Genevieve and Fran?ois came in his truck. Genevieve and Rose both looked like they had some fresh male cum around their mouths, and I wondered whose it was.


    With Carl and Henry watching, Quinn fucked first Nicky, then Dani, in the prep room, depositing a load of cum in both their cunts, then had Dani and Carl clean off his cock, so they¡¯d both be tasting his cum when they kissed after the ceremony. Nobody cleaned Dani or her mother, so Quinn¡¯s cum was running down their legs during the ceremony.


    During the procession, Simone and Nat led the way, followed by Tony and Randa, Quinn escorted Brigitte, and I was escorted by Doug, Carl¡¯s youngest brother. Eva was escorted by Brad, but Eva also held a long leash, fastened to Dani¡¯s cor as she went down the aisle on Henry¡¯s arm to the swelling sounds of the Wedding March. The assembled crowd was stunned to see Dani led on a leash by her sister, and more stunned when Eva handed the leash to Quinn, who reeled it in. Dani knelt at the feet of her Master for a few seconds, allowing him to unsnap her leash, before she stood next to Carl at the altar.


    When the notary, (no minister would agree to the terms of the wedding as Dani nned it), asked who gave this woman away, Quinn said, ¡°I, Quinn Whn, her Master, give her away.¡±


    The buzz in the room was noticeable.


    Let me say this. Carl¡¯s brothers had squawked mightily during the rehearsal. They hadn¡¯t known what was going to happen. For twenty minutes, they argued with Carl. Carl finally managed to convince them he was okay with it.


    ¡°I knew what was going to happen with my life before Dani asked me to marry her. As terrible as you might feel on my behalf, I¡¯m desperately happy with my life. This is all happening ording to my own wishes. I gave her to another man when we started dating. Before my cock cage is removed, and I¡¯m allowed to fuck my wife on my wedding night, I¡¯ll watch Dani have sex with all of the groomsmen who want to have her. That includes both of you. You don¡¯t have to participate if you don¡¯t want to, but you¡¯re invited to fuck her before I do. When everyone is done, I¡¯ll lick their cum out of her pussy, and then she¡¯s mine for the rest of the night.


    ¡°If my cock weren¡¯t locked in chastity right now, you¡¯d see how hard my dick is. This is so arousing to me, knowing what¡¯s going to happen. Brad, I know you¡¯re married. If you don¡¯t want to do this because of Fiona, I understand, but don¡¯t worry about me. If fucking Dani¡¯s pussy is too much for your marriage, she¡¯ll suck your cock instead. I¡¯m excited as hell that Dani is cuckolding me. I¡¯m aroused all the time. I¡¯d be walking around with a perpetual erection if I weren¡¯t locked up. Dani told me I didn¡¯t have to do it this way if I didn¡¯t want to. She gave me a choice, but I told her this is what I wanted, for everyone to know that I¡¯m her cuckold. I could stop this if I wanted to, but I don¡¯t want to, so please, do it for me.¡±


    So now, during the ceremony, his brothers said nothing. Apparently, they¡¯d spoken to Carl¡¯s parents about it. And maybe, Carl had spoken to them himself, knowing how his brothers reacted; maybe not all of it, but enough for them to know Carl wanted this to happen, for when the notary asked if there were objections to the marriage, no one said a word..


    The ceremony¡¯s words were substantially simr to any other wedding vows, but they only agreed to love and honor each other. They agreed to obey Quinn. The three wolves scented Dani¡¯s arousal, so all of them had stiff pricks, though they¡¯d done something so they wouldn¡¯t tent their pants as substantially as they usually did, but I could tell, because I looked for it.


    When the ceremony concluded and Carl was told he could kiss the bride, he kissed her, then she kissed Quinn, thanking him for allowing her to marry Carl. Her leash was left off as she returned down the aisle with her husband as man and wife, but Quinn¡¯s cor remained on her. The wedding party moved to the banquet room where we formed a line to greet the guests. The ceremony room was being set up for the dancing to follow the reception.


    Eva and Brad were there to introduce me to those people I didn¡¯t know, but because of our road trip, I knew a surprising number of them. I didn¡¯t need to be introduced to Dani¡¯s real father, and I could guess who his wife was because she was walking beside him. I knew Eva¡¯s real father, and they both hugged Eva as they went by. Her half siblings were also there, grown as she was, though they still didn¡¯t have a clue she was their sister.


    One of them asked me why we were all pregnant. ¡°We¡¯re all being paid to be surrogate mothers for infertile couples. We decided to do it together when we all gotid off.¡±


    ¡°You mean Dani isn¡¯t having Carl¡¯s kid? I thought this was a shotgun wedding.¡±

 284

    ¡°No, not Carl¡¯s, and she¡¯ll be giving it up as soon as it¡¯s born. Carl won¡¯t have to raise another man¡¯s child.¡± At least, not this one, I thought, though I kept that to myself. They moved on with me introducing Brigitte. Quinn was already known to everyone from the ceremony.


    Sean came through the line. ¡°Wow, that was some wedding,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure anyone ever has,¡± I agreed. ¡°I never expected to see one like it, and I¡¯ve seen some strange stuff. I¡¯ll be sitting with you, so find a seat with Alicia and save me and Brigitte seats.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sitting with the wedding party?¡±


    ¡°Nope, sitting with you. The head table only has room for the happy couple, their parents, Eva, and Dani¡¯s brother, Henry, Jr. and Carl¡¯s two brothers. The rest of us are mingling.¡±


    ¡°Good, I wasn¡¯t sure how much I¡¯d be able to see you. I thought maybe the dance. In that case, let me give you this.¡±


    He handed me a sealed envelope.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it. Do itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I hope you don¡¯t expect me to dance too much, because of my clunkiness, but feel free to trip the light fantastic with Alicia. She¡¯s raring to go.¡±


    He found Alicia and they found a table for six, saving two of the seats. My parents took the other two. I think Alicia introduced them, though I wasn¡¯t sure. Maybe he introduced himself. Sean was good like that.


    Rene and Sasha had also attended the wedding, After all, they had a lot of breeders here. They found seats near Sean so they could see him. I could see him stand up and greet them. What a pleasant young man. I really did like him.


    It hadn¡¯t been a huge wedding, around sixty guests, so it wasn¡¯t long before I found my way to my boyfriend. I guess I could officially call him that, since I wasn¡¯t fucking any other men any more. Quinn and Isabelle sat with Rene and Sasha. Rose was seated with the Bonifays, since they all spoke French.


    I greeted him with a quick kiss. ¡°Did you meet my parents, Sean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I did,¡± he replied. ¡°I introduced myself when they sat down.¡±


    Brigitte thoroughly kissed Mom and Dad, and that surprised Sean. I saw the shock on his face.


    ¡°My Mom and Dad are in an open marriage. In fact, Brigitte¡¯s baby is my father¡¯s child. She can¡¯t keep it so my parents are going to raise it. Her pregnancy was an ident. She thought she stopped having sex before she became fertile, but apparently not soon enough.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t get any words out for some time as he processed that. Finally, he said to Mom, ¡°You¡¯re okay with that?¡±


    ¡°I was always disappointed I couldn¡¯t have any more children after Jessica. While we¡¯re older now, I¡¯m happy that Simon can have another child. I¡¯ve had sex with other people as well. I just can¡¯t get pregnant any longer. It¡¯s quite all right. Brigitte is a wonderful person and I¡¯m happy to raise their child.¡±


    ¡°It kind of exins a little more about me, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Dad said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you might think, Sean. Until eight months ago, we were like any other couple, maybe even more so. We¡¯ve never cheated on one another. We love each other deeply. Neither of us has done anything that our spouse hasn¡¯t known about and approved. We don¡¯t randomly go around having sex with other people. It¡¯s not like that at all. It¡¯s something we do together, or not at all. If you¡¯re concerned that the apple won¡¯t fall far from the tree, don¡¯t worry. Jessica won¡¯t have sex with anyone you don¡¯t approve of. She¡¯ll wait for the gardener to pluck her from the tree and hand her to someone else. You¡¯re the gardener. She hasn¡¯t even had sex with Alicia. She¡¯s waiting for you to give her the okay. She won¡¯t go behind your back.¡±


    Sean looked at me and I nodded.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex with anyone but you since we started having sex. We¡¯ve kissed, but nothing more. You may have noticed how desperate I seem when I¡¯m with you. There¡¯s a reason for that. It¡¯s a good thing that Brigitte has Ang, or she¡¯d be as desperate as I am.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have Alicia?¡±


    ¡°Alicia has been spending the night with my parents. Keeps temptation away from me.¡±


    ¡°So you are tempted?¡±


    ¡°Look at her. Aren¡¯t you?¡± Sean grinned sheepishly. ¡°Try living with her running around naked all the time. I¡¯ll bet you would have sumbed to her womanly charms. I haven¡¯t confused you for a saint yet, even as nice as you are.¡±


    Seanughed. ¡°No one¡¯s ever used me of being a saint.¡±


    I opened the envelope he¡¯d handed me. Seeing it, I threw my arms around him kissing him madly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°A clean bill of health,¡± I said. ¡°It means we can fuck without condoms and he¡¯s going to be my exclusive, my one and only except for Alicia and Brigitte. You do n on fucking them, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I guess. If you¡¯re sure it¡¯s really what you want.¡±


    I kissed him again. ¡°I got a room at the hotel tonight. I¡¯m hoping that you will let Alicia and me keep you up half the night, and I can finally see what she tastes like, even if it¡¯s with your cum in her pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yay,¡± Alicia said. She nted a big wet one on Sean¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sean,¡± Dad said. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    I was pretty sure he would too. He had no clue how good wolf sex could be. He¡¯d be finding out tonight. He was going to get my ass tonight. I¡¯d cleaned it out just for him. Alicia¡¯s too, just in case.


    I should mention that when we sat down, the napkins at the tables were different. They showed the female symbol, the circle with the cross, being prated by three male symbols, withrge arrows, two in back and one in front, while a small male symbol with a limp arrow hovered off to the side. The wedding cake, set as a centerpiece in the room, showed an imposing male figure, with a cor and leash on the female, who knelt at his feet, while another male stood forlornly off to the side. If that wasn¡¯t clear enough, they werebeled Master, Slut ve and Cuckold. I doubted there was anyone over the age of ten who didn¡¯t know what was implied by the symbolism. Whoever had arranged it was making Carl¡¯s status in his own marriage painfully clear, but he¡¯s the one who told Dani to let the groomsmen sleep with her on their wedding night, so maybe it was all him.


    It was a tasty meal. Champagne flowed though neither Brigitte and I could partake. Alicia didn¡¯t drink much either. Most wolves I¡¯d seen didn¡¯t. Enough to be sociable, but never a lot. At some point, Sean asked where Dani and Carl were going on their honeymoon.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Somece warm. A nude resort in Jamaica,¡± I said. ¡°Tony and Lisette are going with for Dani¡¯s protection. Quinn has instructed Dani she needs to fuck a different man every day before Carl can fuck her. Tony will ensure that it¡¯s only one, and that he wears protection. Then Tony will fuck her, and Carl has to lick the semen out of her before he can fuck her every day. Lisette has to take photos or movies and send it to Quinn to ensure it happens, or Carl won¡¯t get to fuck her again for a month.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand that. Do you understand that Mr. Huppert?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Not to the extent that Carl does it, no. I can¡¯t imagine giving up sex with my wife for a month, or having to wait for another man to fuck her before I could. But having seen Anita with other men, there is an element of arousal in watching her take pleasure in the arms of another man. It¡¯s a little like watching a porn movie featuring someone you know. There¡¯s also jealousy, some humiliation, perhaps, but the one thing that would make it unbearable, is fear. Being afraid of losing her. I couldn¡¯t have done anything like Carl just starting our marriage. I¡¯d be afraid of what might happen, but once the fear of losing Anita was removed, the other emotions aren¡¯t as bad.¡±


    ¡°How do you eliminate the fear of losing her?¡±


    ¡°Knowing that she loves me and would never do anything to purposely hurt me, that she¡¯ll only do what I allow her to, and nothing more. That trust took years to develop, which is why I couldn¡¯t have done what I¡¯m doing now when I was Carl¡¯s age. Anita earned my trust and I earned hers. We trust our love will remain strong, no matter what we do.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me not to hurt you, Jessica?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to find out. You seem genuinely nice and kind. You can¡¯t hurt me by having sex with Brigitte or Alicia, because I¡¯m giving you permission to have sex with them. I trust that they¡¯re not going to run off with you, for a lot of reasons. Theoretically, if you get to have sex with three hot women willing to do just about anything you want, you¡¯d have very little reason to stray. Doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t be because you¡¯re not getting enough sex. There are other reasons for rtionships to fall apart, and we¡¯ll have to see how things progress in the long run, but I¡¯m certainly leaning toward a long run. Do you trust me not to hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way you look at Quinn sometimes, and it scares me. I know there¡¯s something there. Is there?¡±


    ¡°I care more for Quinn than anyone I¡¯ve ever cared for before. At the moment, more than you, but I can¡¯t marry Quinn, ever, for reasons I can¡¯t even begin to tell you. Knowing that I can¡¯t, means I need to look elsewhere. What I can promise you, is that from the moment I started having sex with you, Quinn was out of the picture. I won¡¯t be with him anymore. I won¡¯t be with any man anymore but you, until either of us decides that it¡¯s not working. We can only see where our rtionship goes, but I won¡¯t leave you for Quinn, and that I promise.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m a rebound?¡±


    ¡°Not a rebound. We were never a couple who broke up. We were a ¡®never was¡¯ and ¡®never could be¡¯. We fucked, and I cared for him, but we weren¡¯t a couple. We didn¡¯t date. The longest period of time I spent with him was on my road trip, and even then, he wasn¡¯t the only person I had sex with. In fact, nine months ago, I hated him. He was a surly, grumpy, misogynist asshole who almost everyone detested. I almost cut his throat because he was such a prick.¡±

 285

    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He could have been asking why I didn¡¯t cut his throat, but I chose to look at it the other way, because I couldn¡¯t talk to him about wolves.


    ¡°He changed. He became nicer. He apologized to everyone he hurt and tried to atone for his failings. Part of it was his horrible rtionships with Rene, Sasha and Brigitte, but he worked those out. He did some nice things for people. He did a real nice thing for Sasha, helping her to know her son is doing all right for himself, and I realized he could be a nice guy, but he can¡¯t be my guy. Can¡¯t happen. You can worry about other things, but you don¡¯t need to worry about Quinn. He knows it too. He¡¯s the one who set me up with you because he knows we can¡¯t be, so trust me on that, at least.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°She won¡¯t be with Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Why did you have problems with him?¡± Sean asked Brigitte.


    ¡°I was married, and my husband was a coward who got Quinn¡¯s fianc¨¦e killed due to his cowardice. I didn¡¯t know what had happened. Then my husband was killed, and I yed a part in that because I didn¡¯t know. I hated Quinn and he hated me. It was a fucking mess. Jessica helped us both figure it out. We don¡¯t hate each other anymore.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you¡¯re not saying,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot we can¡¯t say,¡± Brigitte replied. ¡°Quinn hunts down fugitives for the government, and it¡¯s a secret. You need to have clearance, and you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you can¡¯t be with him, because of his job?¡± Sean asked me.


    ¡°If that were true, he could quit his job,¡± I said, ¡°but it¡¯s because of who he is, not his job.¡±


    Sean remained quite thoughtful during the meal, but interacted with everyone, though more answering questions, than asking.


    When they cut the cake, Dani handed therge male figure to Quinn, the cuckold to Carl and kept the kneeling ve herself. Where the statuettes were standing or kneeling, were the pieces of cake they received. As they started clearing dishes, we headed back to the room where the wedding had been held, now set up for dancing with a three piecebo and a female singer.


    They yed a lot of old standards, which I enjoyed. I danced a couple slow dances with Sean, then he danced a couple of fast ones with Alicia. She was a good dancer with great rhythm. I wondered how old she was. She looked about the same age as Brigitte, so I guessed about the same age, give or take five years, 55 ¨C 65. I guess she could have taken years of dancing lessons.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The next slow dance, Rene asked me up on the floor and I danced with him, while Sean danced with Sasha. Dad cut in on the next slow dance, so I danced with my Dad as Sean danced with Mom. I sat out two more fast dances, then danced one with Carl.


    ¡°Were the napkins and cake your idea?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Did you like them?¡±


    ¡°They were funny. You¡¯re not ashamed at all to be a cuckold, are you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s part of the thrill for me, other people knowing. Dani is the best thing that ever happened to me. She¡¯s probably more than I deserve.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Carl. You¡¯re a nice enough man. Dani would have been happy with you regardless. Did your parents say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t understand, any more than my brothers did, but they ept that I¡¯m happy and this is what I want. How¡¯s the new boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s nice. We get along well. He¡¯s getting used to the strangeness, me being pregnant and all.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s like me?¡±


    ¡°No. Once I started having sex with him, I gave up sex with anyone else. I hope he¡¯ll let me continue having sex with a couple women, but no more men.¡±


    ¡°Is that why Conor is gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just removing temptation. Do you know if your brothers are epting your invitation to fuck Dani before you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I hope so, but Brad is doubtful. Doug is more of a possibility. I¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Give my best to Dani. She loves you a lot, Carl, no matter what she says or does, she loves you a lot. Remember that. She¡¯s always thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°I know she is, but the look on her face when she¡¯s with one of her lovers is amazing. I can¡¯t make her look like that. When I¡¯m allowed sex with her, the orgasms are out of this world good, better than any I used to have. It works out for both of us.¡±


    ¡°Good. If it stops working, let her know. She¡¯ll change if you need her to.¡±


    I moved to Sean again because they yed another slow song, then I sat down when the music sped up. Conor caught me on the next slow song. I kept him at arm¡¯s length, but had a good dance with him. I caught Sean again, then let Alicia dance the next slow one with him.


    I¡¯d seen Quinn dancing with my Mom, Nicky, Rose, Isabelle, Genevieve, Sasha, Brigitte, Simone and Randa. He danced both fast and slow dances. Considering how he¡¯d done during his strip show, I wasn¡¯t surprised that he was a decent dancer. He was dancing with Dani now, and his hands were all over her. He had her body stered up against his, holding her ass and grinding her against his cock. Carl¡¯s eyes were alight with desire, almost as if he wanted her stripped and fucked on the dance floor. He had it bad.


    Sean sat down for a breather during the next fast dances. I sat down in hisp and kissed him a few times before I got too heavy for him.


    When the next slow song started, Quinn asked me to dance.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to my boyfriend, Quinn. Whatever he says, goes.¡±


    ¡°Sean, may I have a dance with your woman?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Only if you promise not to treat her like the bride.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°That was for Carl¡¯s benefit. He expected me to do that, just as he expects me to fuck her first tonight. I¡¯ll treat Jessica with kid gloves unless you want me to dance with her the way I danced with Dani.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Carl, so no, not like that.¡±


    Quinn helped me to my feet, and we danced and he was the perfect gentleman. We bumped bellies, but given where my belly was in rtion to the rest of my body, it was perfectly polite.


    ¡°How¡¯s the pup working out?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°So far, so good, I admitted that my rtionship with you had been somewhat torrid, but he seems to be processing that okay. I told him I wouldn¡¯t leave him for you, and unless we end up being ipatible, he¡¯s stuck with me.¡±


    ¡°Sasha likes you dating him.¡±


    ¡°I know. She thinks it¡¯s a good way of keeping tabs on him. Kind of like following him on FaceBook without following him on FaceBook. She doesn¡¯t really ask me questions about him, but sees him often enough to ask questions and see for herself.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going to work with Gretchen living at my ce?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten that far yet. It might be best if I see Gretchen at my ce, at least until Sean is morefortable with the idea of you as an ex; that you really are an ex, let¡¯s say. You¡¯re imposing, and he doesn¡¯t know what to make of you.¡±


    The song ended and we went back to the table. ¡°I hope that met with your satisfaction Mr. Hagerty?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Perfect. As long as you stay that far away from her, we shouldn¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    Quinn bowed to him. ¡°As you say.¡±


    As soon as he left, Sean asked me what we talked about.


    ¡°He wanted to know if we were getting along, and I told him we were. He asked about Sasha and Gretchen. Gretchen is going to be living with him when she moves here, and he wondered if that would cause a problem. I said it would probably be best if I saw her at my ce. Less chance of a misunderstanding. We¡¯ve put in our time here. What say we say our goodbyes, and head to our room?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±


    We found Alicia, gave our best wishes to the bride and groom, and other members of the wedding party, then slipped off.


    Alicia and I kept Sean up until three AM. Well, not up, up, if you know what I mean, but awake and busy. He did fuck my ass for the first time. I cleaned off his cock when he did, much to his surprise, and I cleaned it again after he fucked Alicia¡¯s ass, with even more surprise, until I told him we¡¯d used enemas to empty our bowels before the wedding.


    I licked his cum out of Alicia¡¯s pussy, and decided she was a tasty tart, Alicia gave him a mind blowing blow job, like only someone with years of BJ experience can. Alicia licked me to several orgasms and I thought she was a dandy pussy pleaser. Sean licked her, and agreed that she tasted just fine. Watching us trib, gave Sean his fifth erection of the night, which he finally ced in my pussy from behind, while Alicia licked me. He didn¡¯t leave much cum that time. He was running out of bullets.

 286

    Gretchen Moves, I Deliver and Sean Finds Out about Wolves.


    Alicia and I sent Sean home after the wedding, a happy, and depleted man.


    Except for Dani, now on her honeymoon, and the two bodyguards who¡¯d gone with her, the rest of my initial group of breeders came to my house the day after the wedding. My Mom and Ang were going all around the room sucking cocks and licking pussies like good little subs for everyone but me who was now locked into sex with only four other people. I¡¯d join Aliciater since Sean had tacitly agreed to my having sex with her during our post wedding threesome.


    Nat confirmed that Dani had been fucked by all of the groomsmen on her wedding night, first by Quinn, her Master, while she deep throated the cock of Brad, the best man. Both of Carl¡¯s brothers saw what a slut Dani became when fucked by Quinn¡¯s awesome prick, and it contributed to their somewhat dismal performance. Brad didn¡¯tst long in Dani¡¯s mouth, and in fact, wasn¡¯t the ¡®best¡¯ man, barely four and a half inches when erect, about an inch smaller than Carl. Even Doug¡¯s prick was bigger. Dani gulped down Brad¡¯s juice, then started sucking Doug¡¯s cock to get him ready to fuck her when Quinn finished. He didn¡¯tst all that long either, so when Quinn finished, it was Tony who took her next, then Nat, both of them substantiallyrger than the three Blum brothers. Both of Carl¡¯s brothers were erect again when Nat finished, so Brad got sloppy fourths and Dous sloppy fifths, resulting in both of Carl¡¯s brothers getting to use two of Dani¡¯s holes on the wedding night before Carl got to use any.


    Then both brothers had watched in amazement as Carl licked the huge mess out of Dani¡¯s pussy, lovingly giving her several oral orgasms. Quinn finally removed Carl¡¯s cock cage, giving the key to Tony to use during the honeymoon. Then Carl finally got to fuck his new wife, though he didn¡¯tst long the first time, being too excited to have a good performance.


    What was truly amazing is that after they left Carl¡¯s and Dani¡¯s room, Brad invited the three wolves to his room, where he convinced his wife, Fiona, to partake of therge cocks of Quinn, Nat and Tony.


    Fiona had been quite reluctant to cuckold her husband until Brad told her that he¡¯d just fucked the bride, then had Quinn pull his cock out of his pants. She suddenly changed her tune. Brad pulled his pud almost constantly as first Tony, then Nat, and finally Quinn turned Fiona into their whore. When they left his room, Brad was licking her pussy, cleaning it up after the three big dicked wolves.


    Iter learned that Fiona became a breeder for the pack. Brad wore the smallest chastity cage they made as Fiona cuckolded him. She never had one of Brad¡¯s children, though he raised two of her wolf lover¡¯s children as his own, one boy, white, one girl, ck, but I¡¯m getting ahead of myself.


    Two dayster, a Tuesday, I got a call from Gretchen. My parents were at Quinn¡¯s house, so it was just me, Ang, Alicia and Brigitte at home.


    ¡°I delivered this morning, an eight pound, three ounce girl. I¡¯m feeding her now. Gerhard and Dawn came by to see her and pick her name for her birth certificate. They¡¯ll pick her up when I¡¯m released from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°How was yourbor? How long was it?¡±


    ¡°About twenty hours. It started around noon yesterday and I delivered around eight this morning. Ingrid and Mom were at my side during the delivery. It wasn¡¯t fun, but I had drugs, so it wasn¡¯t horrible either. Mnie delivered two weeks ago, she had a boy. I understand they¡¯re ecstatic. You might want to tell Conor he has a kid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not living with him anymore, but I¡¯ll get word to him.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°I started dating a guy. He was nervous about me being around other men, so I had him reced with another woman, Alicia.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean no Quinn either?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    ¡°Shit! Am I going to be able to see you?¡±


    ¡°I talked to him about having a few women on my free pass list, listing you, Brigitte and Alicia, and I had a threesome with him and Alicia after Dani¡¯s wedding, so I believe we¡¯re still good. It¡¯s just I¡¯ll need to see you at my house instead of Quinn¡¯s. Do you know what¡¯s going to happen with Ingrid?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°She¡¯s going toe with me. She¡¯ll ept Rene¡¯s leadership but monitor the Wisconsin groups interest regarding yours truly. Make sure I¡¯m bred only by Wisconsin wolves, that sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°Patricia and Lois are bing breeders,¡± I said.


    ¡°I heard. Patty told me. used me of being a devious bitch.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°She called and told me the same thing. Have your mom and dad done it with anyone else since Quinn left?¡±


    ¡°Not even Ingrid, as much as I thought that might happen. Their marriage still seems good, but they¡¯re going toe with me when I move, make sure I get settled. I think in addition to that, Mom wants to getid by Quinn again, and Dad knows it, and seems okay with the idea.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know already, Mom is Dad¡¯s submissive. She¡¯s wearing his cor permanently.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that¡¯s a huge surprise. She seemed to enjoy it as much as you did. Are you a submissive still?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Gave that up too. No guys, no submission. Just an ordinary girl who still gets to fool around with women on the side.¡±


    ¡°Is the boyfriend nice?¡±


    ¡°Sean is very nice. I like him a lot. We still have a lot to find out about each other, but I¡¯m hopeful. My folks like him too. They met him at the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Give me a second. I need to change boobs. My nipple is getting sore on the left side.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Iughed. ¡°What did Gerhard name her?¡± I asked when she said she was ready.


    ¡°Astrid Anita M¨¹ller. Middle name after your mother. Herst name will change once they do the DNA testing and know who the father is. She¡¯ll be officially adopted by the father and his mate if he has one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an unusual name. I like it. I like Gerhard was thinking of my mother when he named her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very anxious to get to Maine. I can¡¯t wait to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Gretchen.¡±


    ******


    My parents decided to stay and look for a ce to live since Gerhard was going to buy their ce in Wisconsin. The deal hadn¡¯t closed yet, but they had every expectation that it would. They found a nice home on Georgetown Ind not too far from Reid State Park and about twelve miles from me, right on the Gulf of Maine.


    They conferred with Sean about what kind of boat to buy since they were going to be on the water, and Dad¡¯s fishing boat he¡¯d kept for Boom Lake wouldn¡¯t do for the Antic Ocean. Before I delivered, I went on one more date with him, and Brigitte joined us for it, and we ended up in his bedroom.


    Once again, Brigitte proved how well a wolf could suck cock. She wasn¡¯t as pregnant as me, so he didn¡¯t feel he needed to be as careful as he was when fucking me, not that Brigitte couldn¡¯t have taken worse anyway. She may not be able to shift, but she still healed like a wolf. We didn¡¯t take enemas ahead of time, and this time I didn¡¯t suck his cock when he pulled out of Brigitte¡¯s ass, so he knew I wasn¡¯t a total barbarian. I felt the stage was set for Gretchen when she got here.


    We were enjoying a post-coital break in the action. Sean asked, ¡°Do you want me to be with you in the delivery room?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet, babe, but you had no part in its creation, and I¡¯m not even keeping the baby. I don¡¯t even know what sex it is, because I didn¡¯t want to know. It personalizes a child I have to give up. My Mom and Brigitte will be in the delivery room with me, doing the rah-rah, breathe stuff. You¡¯d better be there for any we have, but not for this one. Thanks anyway. I¡¯m not even naming the baby. Rene and Sasha wille to the hospital to provide the name for the birth certificate. A name was picked out, and thest name will momentarily be Devereaux until the couple formally adopts it when they determine the paternity.¡±


    ¡°How long before you have to provide another one?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking six to nine months. If we¡¯re together, I¡¯d like nine months where you and I can really enjoy the moment. If not, six months so I can get it over sooner. I¡¯ll use the time to work my ass off so you can see what I look like when I¡¯m not hauling thirty-five extra pounds around. I figure the first three months of pregnancy will also be pretty good for sex, before junior starts getting in the way again.¡±


    ¡°Could you stretch it out a little if we want to get married? I¡¯m not sure I want you standing at the altar with some other person¡¯s baby in you like Dani did.¡±


    ¡°As soon as you think you know your own mind, you let me know, and we¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to get married now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Sean. We¡¯ve still got a lot of things happening in our lives at the moment. A lot of things with the possibility of messing us up. I¡¯d like to be more sure. I don¡¯t want to have to do this more than once. I expect to be married forever.¡±


    ******


    Before my next date with him, my water broke. As I¡¯d told Sean, Mom and Brigitte were there, to cheer me on, hold my hand and encourage me to push when it was time. Dad was in the waiting room, calling Rene, Gerhard, Gretchen, my fellow breeders, Conor, Sean and Quinn. Even Dani and Carl were back from their honeymoon, waiting with the others, although Carl came after work like Sean.

 287

    Sean was working when Dad called, and it was several hours before he got there. When he did, all the others were in the waiting room. I was still inbor, and hadn¡¯t gone to the birthing room yet, so they were letting a couple people at a time in to see me.


    Dad and Sean came back to see me together.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, tiger?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°About how you¡¯d expect to be passing a nine pound bowling ball through my birth canal, Dad. Sean, I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but I may never let anyone fuck me again who isn¡¯t wrapped in two condoms.¡±


    When I saw the look on his face, I said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking, but it would be at least three weeks before I have sex again. Except my mouth. I can still blow you. Sorry, Dad. I just had to say it.¡±


    Dad chuckled, Sean didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why so many people?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re my friends, and the girls and I are going through a shared experience, having babies for other people. We became really close doing this together. We¡¯ve worked out together, trained together, had morning sickness together. Unless I¡¯m doing something else, I¡¯ll be here for their births as well. The men, most of them are bodyguards. Sasha and Rene represent the infertile couples who¡¯ll be taking the baby.¡±


    ¡°Is Quinn someone¡¯s bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Isabelle¡¯s and Rose¡¯s. Aren¡¯t they here too?¡±


    ¡°They are.¡±


    ¡°There you go.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only reason he¡¯s here?¡±


    It might be Quinn¡¯s child, or Rene¡¯s or Nat¡¯s or Tony¡¯s or any of the other wolves who fucked my puppy into me, but Sean couldn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°Sean, I told you we were close. He can¡¯t just drop out of my life because I¡¯m dating you. We¡¯re staying apart. That¡¯s the best I can do. You have to trust me. Quinn is nothing more than a friend and he can¡¯t be more than a friend from now on. You¡¯d have more to worry about with Gretchen, because I care more for her than any other person who might possibly be a romantic interest, but I won¡¯t marry a girl, so don¡¯t worry about her either. She¡¯ll be my favorite extra fuck buddy, but that¡¯s the best she can hope for, and the worst you have to put up with.


    ¡°Look, I know I¡¯m surrounded by handsome, studly men. Fine, that might be a concern for most people. It doesn¡¯t need to be for you. They are all off my romantic interest radar. At the moment, you¡¯re the only one on it. I¡¯m beginning to think that we may be right for each other. I¡¯ll tell you if that changes, but no man here is as important to me as you are, except for my Dad.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why Quinn is off of her radar?¡± Sean asked Dad.


    ¡°I do, but I can¡¯t say anything to you, except she¡¯s telling you the truth. She¡¯s not interested in Quinn. You¡¯re worrying about the past, and the past is gone. Don¡¯t let the past ruin your future.¡±


    ¡°Have I asked or said anything to you about your former mes?¡± I asked. ¡°You parted amicably with yourst girlfriend. I suppose she could pop back up into your life, but I trust you when you say it¡¯s over. You don¡¯t strike me as a fraud or a liar. I¡¯m not either. Just because I can¡¯t tell you some stuff, doesn¡¯t mean the stuff affects you. It doesn¡¯t. You know everything you need to know about me. I¡¯m an unemployed ship building engineer, who¡¯s a surrogate mother for money. I¡¯ve signed a contract for three more past this one. I¡¯m only having sex with the people I¡¯ve told you about, and no one else. I like girls, but won¡¯t marry one. You can fuck the same girls I am, except possibly Gretchen because she¡¯s not into men. I¡¯m not putting on a front for you while we¡¯re dating. What you see, is what you get, except if I find another job, then I¡¯ll do work besides babies for bucks. This is me, take it or leave it. Now if you¡¯d both leave, my contractions seem to be getting closer together. Send Mom and Brigitte back in, please and thank you.¡±


    They both left. Mom and Brigitte came back in and two hourster, I delivered a boy, white, so it wasn¡¯t Nat¡¯s. That¡¯s all I knew at the moment. Rene told me it would be named Antoine Thunder Devereaux, after Rene¡¯s and Sasha¡¯s paternal grandparents. I fed and cared for the baby for two days until I was discharged from the hospital, handing it over to the wolves to raise when I got home. I wouldn¡¯t see Antoine for six years until I was thirty-one.


    ******


    One week after I surrendered Antoine, Gretchen and her parents, plus Ingrid arrived in town with a rented truck and Gretchen¡¯s car. They went straight to Quinn¡¯s where the truck was unloaded and Gretchen¡¯s things stowed in her room. Ingrid proceeded to Wolf Central to offer her obeisance to Rene and Sasha. Given the jealousy Sean disyed about Quinn, I didn¡¯t dare go there without him, and he was working. After unpacking everything, they came to my house for supper with me and my parents.


    Gretchen looked as if she was already exercising to shed her baby weight. So was I, but she was further along than I was at this point. Sue, Gretchen¡¯s mother, was walking the walk of the well and truly fucked, so I suspected Quinn had taken the time to pound her before they left his ce, and James¡¯ cum was being absorbed into the stomach lining of Rose, Isabelle, or both as he watched his wife get shafted, which Gretchen confirmedter during our pillow talk.


    My dining room table held eight, so in addition to Gretchen¡¯s four, Dad, Brigitte and Alicia shared our table. Mom and Ang, the two submissive sluts, waited on us naked. I imagined it was how Gretchen¡¯s parents knew that Mom was now a permanent submissive. Turns out James knew earlier, but I¡¯ll get to that. Dad was using the presence of the Shrivers to embarrass mother, and make her feel more servile to everyone else. The rest of us were dressed, to enforce their submissive status and our importance. Brigitte and Dad informed us before eating, that we should be sure to caress or fondle the ves as they waited on us. I frequently did Ang, though I left Mother to the others. Their juices glistened on the pubic lips and thighs.


    ¡°When am I going to meet the new boyfriend?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°Sunday is when I normally see him,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s one of the few days he regrly takes off. We¡¯re going out to lunch on Sunday so he has a chance to meet you and your parents.¡±


    ¡°I was surprised you weren¡¯t at Quinn¡¯s to meet Gretchen,¡± Sue said, ¡°and that you have a new boyfriend. You and Quinn looked like an item when you were in Wisconsin.¡±


    ¡°Quinn was my Master, but he¡¯s not marital material,¡± I replied. ¡°Since I can¡¯t marry him, I decided I needed to explore other options. Quinn encouraged me to date Sean.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but why not be there to greet us?¡± James asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Sean is aware that Quinn and I have some history, and that I¡¯ve had an emotional connection to him. Quinn is an imposing, very masculine, man, and if it had been only sex, it might be one thing, but knowing it was more, Sean is jealous. He feels threatened, so I try to avoid Quinn as much as possible unless I¡¯m with Sean, so he can see that nothing inappropriate happens.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think Quinn is marital material?¡± Sue asked.


    Since James and Sue didn¡¯t know about wolves, I couldn¡¯t really answer that question honestly.


    ¡°You know how he is,¡± I replied, taking another tack. ¡°He¡¯s not the steady guy that one might want in a marriage. Quinn¡¯s like a vacation, a nice ce to visit, but not where you want to hang your hat. He¡¯s more of a ¡®what happens in Vegas, stays in Vegas¡¯, guy. There¡¯d be a constant parade of other women through his life, and he¡¯d ensure there¡¯d be a constant parade of other men through mine. Quinn is not what you might call steady. He¡¯s already got two other submissives catering to his every need. I¡¯d be one of many if I stayed with him.¡±


    ¡°Yet you seemed to enjoy it?¡± Sue said.


    ¡°I do, but for a weekend a month, not a lifetime, a little sowing of oats, not the entire zoo. I want what you have, and what my mother has, someone to grow old with. Believe me, Quinn would be a lot harder to take if you didn¡¯t have James there as a backstop from all the craziness. Sean is willing to let me have Gretchen, and that¡¯s enough for me. I don¡¯t need all the rest.¡±


    Sue squeezed her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°I can see how you might be right. I¡¯m very fortunate to have James.¡±


    ¡°And there you have it,¡± I said, ¡°the reason I¡¯m dating someone else.¡±


    ¡°So do you like your new young man?¡± James asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s very nice, kind, funny, intelligent, ambitious. I enjoy being with him. I think he may be the one. I¡¯m only worried about how the surrogacy will affect him.¡±


    ¡°Is he as good in bed as Quinn?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°No one is as good in bed as Quinn,¡± I said, ¡°but sex is only one small part of a rtionship. He¡¯s good enough, and open minded to boot, which is all I need with the all the rest Sean brings to the table. Gretchen, can you spend the night? Your folks can take your car back. I¡¯ll make sure you make it back to Quinn¡¯s tomorrow. We can finally sixty-nine again, now we¡¯ve lost our beach balls.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask.¡±


    James had some questions for Dad. ¡°How do you like having Anita as your submissive?¡± He asked the question with two of his fingers pushed up Mom¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°After the little party we had at our ce. It was easy to see that Anita enjoyed being Quinn¡¯s sex toy. I enjoyed dominating Dani. It seemed natural to take control of her after that.¡± Mom orgasmed. ¡°Ten swats for that, Slut. Five for not asking for permission to cum, and five more for cumming.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Mom moaned.


    ¡°She was already well trained and finely tuned,¡± Dad said. ¡°She certainly makes a tasty ve.¡±


    ¡°How often do you let her fuck other people?¡± Sue asked.


    ¡°Often enough to keep her libido in check,¡± Dad replied. ¡°She¡¯s a promiscuous slut. I had her tied to the bed and had six different men fuck her twice shortly after we arrived. She ate it up.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I have her suck my cock?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Dad replied, ¡°feel free to use her however you want.¡±


    ¡°Suck my cock, Slut,¡± James ordered.

 288

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Mother said, sinking to her knees, crawling under the table, and extracting James¡¯ cock from his pants, then bobbing up and down on his shaft. We still had Ang waiting on us. Service only deteriorated slightly with Mom¡¯s absence.


    It wasn¡¯t long before James gasped, gripped the table tightly, thrusting upwards into Mom¡¯s mouth and released his pent up balls.


    ¡°Now me, Slut,¡± Sue said, spreading her legs under the table.


    Mom moved over and pulling aside Sue¡¯s panties, began licking her pussy. Gretchen and I were somewhat tickled about that, being the cunt lovers we were. After Sue orgasmed twice, Dad had Mom suck him off, then it was back to waiting on us. Mom¡¯s faced was flushed, but she was smiling when she finished, her face still messy from her ministrations.


    ¡°Tomorrow, why don¡¯t we show you the new house we¡¯ve put an offer on,¡± Dad said. ¡°It¡¯s not far away.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d love to,¡± James said, ¡°and may I say that your wife is a damn fine cocksucker?¡±


    ¡°You certainly may. Once she got trained on Quinn¡¯s big dick, she doesn¡¯t have a problem deep throating anyone. She¡¯s the perfect three hole Slut.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with Anita fucking other people?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Less so when it¡¯s under my control,¡± Dad said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t fuck anyone I don¡¯t allow her to fuck any more. Having control is good, not nearly as emascting as watching her go nuts over someone else¡¯s cock without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check that out,¡± James said. ¡°Sue, strip.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, strip. If you¡¯re not naked in thirty seconds, you¡¯ll receive a stiff fifty swat spanking, thirty, twenty-nine, twenty-eight¡­.¡±


    Sue stood up and started tearing off her clothes. She shrugged off her bra as James counted down to one. She was covering herself with her hands.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± James said. ¡°You just made it. I can see though, that you need to go on the same exercise regimen as Anita has. How many miles a day are you running, Slut?¡±


    ¡°Ten, sir, although I worked up to that,¡± Mom said, a gleam in her eye.


    ¡°Well, we certainly can¡¯t call Sue ¡®Slut¡¯ now can we. That would be totally confusing. Why don¡¯t we make Sue¡¯s ve name, Whore?¡±


    ¡°Sounds perfect,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Whore, suck Simon¡¯s cock so I can see how I feel about you slobbering over another cock when it¡¯s under my control?¡±


    ¡°James?¡± Sue said, somewhat astounded.


    ¡°You heard me, Whore. Go over to Simon and vacuum up his cum like the fuck toy you are, and that¡¯s ten swats for not addressing me as Master.¡±


    Sue stood there for a moment until James stood up and took off his belt. He smacked his hand a couple times.


    ¡°Acknowledge your order, Whore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Sue went to Dad, who pushed his chair back, and extracted his cock and started sucking him off as her husband watched. James pulled out his erect cock and shoved it in Sue¡¯s cunt, and she orgasmed. ¡°Five swats, Whore.¡±


    James gave Sue a nice leisurely fucking, while she sucked Dad off. Dad climaxed in her mouth, and James told her to keep sucking while he finished up. James kept going for five minutes after Dad did, so Dad was hard again before James groaned and exploded into Sue¡¯s pussy. She climaxed four more times during her fucking and sucking.


    ¡°Slut, why don¡¯t you have a seat and let¡¯s check out Whore¡¯s oral skills on pussy?¡± James said. ¡°Since you have another erection, Simon, why don¡¯t you fuck Whore in the ass. I¡¯d like to check if watching her get fucked is as disturbing when it¡¯s under my control.¡±


    Mom sat down and scooted her ass to the front of the seat. Sue started licking. ¡°She can use work, Master Shriver,¡± Mom said, though it didn¡¯t take long for her to cum. Dad stripped off, got his cock wet in Sue¡¯s pussy, then worked his cock into Sue¡¯s bottom, plunging deep, then holding still as she grew ustomed to his prick in her ass.


    Dad started long stroking his cock, using every inch from base to crown on her pucker.


    ¡°She lost concentration as soon as my Master shoved his cock up her ass,¡± Mom said. ¡°She needs a lot more work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to work on that with her, Slut,¡± James said. ¡°You¡¯re right, Simon. It is much different when I have control of her extramarital fucking. It¡¯s much less tormenting.¡± Sue orgasmed, and James said, ¡°Five more swats, Whore. You¡¯re up to forty-five now, and counting, because you¡¯re definitely not getting permission to cum.¡±


    Gretchen and I looked at each other and giggled. James looked at us and winked.


    ¡°Nor are you, Slut,¡± Dad said. ¡°Ten when you came on James¡¯ fingers, fifteen more on Whore¡¯s mouth. Ang, we¡¯ll need a wet washcloth to clean my cock off after I empty my balls in Whore¡¯s ass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ang replied and hurried to obey.


    ¡°Please, Master, give me permission to cum, sir,¡± Mom said.


    ¡°Not on your life, Slut.¡±


    So the two of them were tormented by a cock and tongue, cumming several more times. Sue ended up with sixty, and Mom with fifty.


    ¡°Simon why don¡¯t you spank Whore?¡± James said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of experience taking Slut over your knee and correcting her behavior.¡±


    ¡°Indeed I do,¡± Dad said. ¡°Over my knees, Whore.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me,¡± Sue said. ¡°I¡¯ll try to do better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget those two orgasms Sue had when Anita was licking her pussy,¡± James said. ¡°She should get seventy swats. She didn¡¯t have permission for those either.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she didn¡¯t,¡± Dad said. ¡°Sue I want you to repeat everything I say. If you don¡¯t say it correctly, you¡¯ll get an additional swat. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Five more swats. Answer correctly. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Better.¡± Dad smacked her, and she groaned. ¡°My name is Whore, and I love getting fucked by Quinn¡¯s big cock.¡±


    ¡°My name is Whore and I love getting fucked by Quinn¡¯s big cock.¡±


    Smack. ¡°James is losing control of his whore.¡±


    ¡°James is losing control of his whore,¡± Sue groaned.


    Smack. ¡°Because I¡¯m being such a whore, I need a Master.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m being a whore, I need a Master.¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Smack. ¡°That one didn¡¯t count. ¡°Because I¡¯m being SUCH a whore, I need a Master.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m being SUCH a whore, I need a Master.¡±


    ¡°Better.¡± Smack. ¡°James is my Master.¡±


    ¡°James is my Master,¡± Sue moaned.


    Smack. ¡°I won¡¯t even think about sex in the future unless I have my Master¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even think about sex in the future unless I have my Master¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°No fucking.¡± Smack. ¡°No sucking.¡± Smack. ¡°No licking.¡± Smack. ¡°No masturbating.¡± Smack. ¡°No touching myself.¡± Smack. ¡°No sex at all without Master¡¯s permission.¡± Smack. ¡°I am a Whore.¡± Smack. ¡°No orgasms without asking.¡± Smack. ¡°No orgasms without permission.¡± Smack. ¡°I will only pleasure those people Master gives me to.¡± Smack. ¡°No one else can touch me without my Master¡¯s permission.¡± Smack. ¡°In return for receiving permission to fuck big cocks like Quinn¡¯s, my Master can fuck whoever he wants.¡± Smack. ¡°I am his Whore and no one else¡¯s.¡± Smack. ¡°My Master deserves to control his Whore.¡± Smack.


    Sue¡¯s ass was really red by this time, tears streaming, snot running. She was crying, but dutifully repeating each line. She got a sudden look on her face.


    ¡°Master please let me cum. I need to cum, sir.¡±


    ¡°No orgasms for my Whore,¡± James said.


    Sue held out for two more swats, then spasmed, moaning. ¡°Eighty swats,¡± James said. She orgasmed another time before then end, earning five more.


    ¡°You can cum now,¡± James said, plunging into her pussy and smacking against her sore ass, even while she was still on Dad¡¯sp.


    She did, several times. James climaxed, pulling out of her pussy and feeding her his cock. ¡°Clean off this cock, Whore. Don¡¯t leave a mess behind you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Sue sucked her husband¡¯s cock clean.


    They let Sue get off my father¡¯sp. ¡°Look at the mess my Whore made of Simon¡¯sp; all that pussy juice and cum that dripped out of your Whore cunt. Clean up that mess and then suck Simon to another orgasm. He got hard spanking your Whore ass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Sue had to work a little harder for Dad¡¯s cum this time. It was the third time in thest ny minutes.


    ¡°James, since I spanked your wife,¡± Dad said, ¡°I think you should spank mine. When you¡¯re finished, feel free to shove your cock up her ass. She had enemas earlier today before you arrived, so after you cum inside her rectum, feel free to clean your cock in her mouth. We¡¯ll be teaching Sue how to do the same tomorrow.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Whore already learned to do that before she was airtight at your house, although she¡¯s never sucked a cock that went into her ass. That will be a new experience for her. We didn¡¯t bring the equipment with us, however,¡± James said.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll let Whore clean Slut¡¯s ass when you¡¯re done. It¡¯s pretty much the same thing. Then tomorrow, you can use Slut¡¯s equipment. Slut is happy to share, aren¡¯t you, Slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    So Gretchen¡¯s father spanked my mother, then fucked her in the ass with Sue and Dad watching. Mom earned five more swats as well. She lovingly cleaned James¡¯ cock when he finished. Sue dug her husband¡¯s cum out of Mom¡¯s ass.


    Then James took a cor out of his pocket and put it around his wife¡¯s neck, locking it on. It had a tag, reading ¡®Whore¡¯.


    ¡°Before we go,¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see Slut and Whore in a sixty-nine. They¡¯re both pretty hot women. I might need a pick me up before I can fuck her again.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Dad said.


    I couldn¡¯t watch anymore. I needed sex in the worst way. I dragged Gretchen up the stairs and had my way with her. She didn¡¯t protest at all. I guess we were all sluts and whores to some extent.


    We didn¡¯t see anyone again until Alicia came up to get Gretchen¡¯s car keys so her folks could drive Gretchen¡¯s car and leave.


    ¡°Come back when you¡¯re done, Alicia, I want to see you lick my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°You got it, Jess. I¡¯ll see you in five.¡±


    When she got back, we started all over again. What a splendid night we had.

 289

    When we met Sean for lunch in Pornd on Sunday, Mom and Sue were wearing some of their sluttiest clothes considering the weather, and they entered the restaurant on leashes with Lushes in their pussies, their husbands leading them in. Sean stood as we approached the table, shocked once again by what the cat dragged in, metaphorically speaking. Alicia and Ingrid were also with us, our protection.


    I introduced Gretchen, her parents, and Ingrid, her bodyguard.


    ¡°You can add Ingrid to your hall pass list, Sean,¡± I said. ¡°Since she needs to go where Gretchen goes and if I want to spend some quality time with Gretchen, you should have something to do besides twiddle your thumbs. She¡¯s not on my list, because I¡¯ve only got the three, but you can definitely have her on yours.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with both sets of parents?¡± Sean asked. ¡°Are your mothers at risk of running into traffic?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Good one, honey. No, it¡¯s just that both women seem to have an itch between their legs they like to get scratched, so their spouses thought they should have a little more control exerted in their lives. Now, they can¡¯t even touch themselves without getting punished. They seem to like it though. They¡¯re very orgasmic as you¡¯ll see during the meal.¡±


    ¡°What does Gretchen do for a living?¡± Sean said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Artist, and a damn good one too,¡± I replied. ¡°She¡¯s already sold almost 25 pieces at $5000 apiece, and I think they¡¯re going to start going up in price. I¡¯ve got some photos on my phone if you want to see some examples of her work.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I pulled out my phone, and was showing Sean some of her pictures when Sue said, ¡°Master, may I please cum?¡± She was blushing bright red, just meeting Sean for the first time and needing to ask for permission to orgasm in front of him.


    Sean¡¯s head snapped up as James said, ¡°Yes, Whore, you can cum.¡± Sean watched as Sue very clearly orgasmed, right in front of him.


    ¡°She has a toy in her pussy,¡± I whispered to him. ¡°She¡¯s been edged constantly for a couple days.¡±


    ¡°Edged?¡±


    ¡°Kept right on the edge of an orgasm, often not permitted to cum, or punished if she does with a nice bare ass spanking. Mom has one in her pussy too.¡±


    ¡°Uh, why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their penalty for being allowed to fuck other people; their whole very thing, really. Their husbands, their Masters, want to keep them aroused so they¡¯re always ready to fuck at a moment¡¯s notice. It¡¯s led to some really great sex.¡±


    It was Mom¡¯s turn next. ¡°Master, may I please cum?¡±


    ¡°No, Slut. You may not. You know what happens to you if you do?¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Please, Master.¡±


    ¡°No, Slut. Now behave yourself. You¡¯re embarrassing Jessica¡¯s date.¡±


    Of course, she climaxed anyway, about four minutester. As a result, her orgasm was a little louder and more noticeable to the other guests.


    ¡°Have you ever had one of those things in your pussy?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°I was Quinn¡¯s submissive one weekend a month for about four months, until we became exclusive.¡±


    ¡°Quinn again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hide anything from you. I¡¯m not hiding the things I did with Quinn.¡±


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°I told you I like strong, masculine men who know what to do with me if I¡¯ve been a bad girl.¡±


    ¡°You like to get spanked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, under certain rules and guidelines. It¡¯s not unlimited. You can¡¯t abuse me and call me a submissive.¡±


    ¡°You like to be treated like a cheap tart?¡±


    ¡°I have enjoyed that, yes. Not in the area where I live and work, but I was treated like my mother in another restaurant here in Pornd, and at the Press Hotel. The day before I met you, in fact. We¡¯de to Pornd for dinner and a night at the hotel. An elderly couple having their thirty-fifth wedding anniversary watched me get treated exactly like this at the restaurant, then they came to the hotel so they could see me get spanked on my bare ass, before I got fucked. The husband let his wife get spit-roasted as an anniversary gift, while I sucked his cock.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°You know me better than anyone else I¡¯ve dated, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll learn more.¡±


    ¡°How many men have you been with?¡±


    ¡°How many women have you been with? I¡¯ll answer your question if you answer mine. I¡¯ll tell you this. You¡¯ve met a third of them. Have I met any of yours except Brigitte and Alicia? Trust me, Sean, or this is not going to work. What I did in the past has no bearing on what I¡¯ll do in the future. I¡¯ve never been as serious with anyone as I am with you. I already told you, you have all the information you need to know for how I expect to treat you. I¡¯m giving you moretitude in our rtionship than most other women would. I¡¯m not particrly jealous, but I don¡¯t want an open marriage. Three other women I want to have sex with while I¡¯m acting as a surrogate mother, and only one when my breeding is over. You get the same two as I have plus Ingrid. Three and three, maybe Gretchen herself if she wants to slum it with a dick, but I¡¯m not in charge of her.¡±


    He looked at me for like a minute, then turned to Gretchen. ¡°What do you think of your girlfriend¡¯s behavior?


    ¡°That I¡¯m happy to be in any part of her life. I never expected to have any part of it, so I¡¯m grateful for what I do get,¡± Gretchen replied. ¡°Would it be wonderful if she didn¡¯t like dicks as much as she does? Sure. That would be sweet, but even then, it¡¯s no guarantee that mine is the pussy she picks, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, if it weren¡¯t your dick, it would be some other dick, so I¡¯m good with any dick she picks, as long as I don¡¯t have to fuck him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be one hundred percent of someone¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°No one gets one hundred percent. Don¡¯t fool yourself. There¡¯s always jobs, family, friends, children. Do you n to give up your job, friends and family? You were shocked our mothers came in here cored and leashed. They¡¯ve each been married for over twenty-five years without affairs of any kind,pletely devoted to their husbands. They came in today willing to be humiliated and embarrassed in front of people they don¡¯t know, for love and trust in their partner. If you know anyone who¡¯s willing to do the same, trot them out here.¡±


    ¡°Master, may I cum, please?¡± Sue said, breaking the tension enough, we allughed.


    ¡°No you may not,¡± James said. ¡°When we¡¯re through here, I want you take you home, spank your bare ass, then fuck you to exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Sue said. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to cum, but I¡¯m looking forward to having your hands on my naked ass, then fucking me into aa.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why they¡¯re doing it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Would you submit to me?¡±


    ¡°One weekend a month if you¡¯ve been trained properly. Dad can train you, he received training from an expert.¡±


    ¡°Who? Don¡¯t tell me. Quinn?¡±


    I looked at him. His face was essentially WTF. It would get worse with the rest of our conversation.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± James said. ¡°We¡¯re moving to Maine.¡±


    I looked at Gretchen. She didn¡¯t know it was happening. She was as shocked as I was. We both looked at James again.


    ¡°The house your parents are buying is fairlyrge, and would easily fit the four of us,¡± James continued, ¡°so we decided to split the cost and move in together. We¡¯ve already contacted a real estate agent and we¡¯ll put our house on the market. Our only daughter is going to be spending the majority of her time here. What¡¯s holding us in Wisconsin?¡±


    ¡°Plus having two submissive sluts catering to our every need sounded really good,¡± Dad said.


    Our Moms looked like the happy sluts they were. I squeezed Gretchen¡¯s hand. This was going to be interesting.


    ¡°Just out of curiosity,¡± I said. ¡°Did Jamese over to our house for some lessons in Dominance?¡±


    Dad smiled. ¡°Very good guess. What tipped it off?¡±


    ¡°That he already had a cor prepared when Sue got cored, and that he already knew how to spank a slutty, ve ass.¡±


    Sue looked at James. She hadn¡¯t known. She couldn¡¯t have known that it was best if one trained for that sort of thing.


    ¡°Tennis lessons,¡± Sue said. ¡°You said you were taking tennis lessons.¡±


    ¡°I lied, but it was for a good cause. I had to make sure I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± He bent down and kissed her. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be very good.¡±


    ¡°Why did you wait until now?¡±


    ¡°Why did you wait, Master. Ten more swats, Whore. I waited because Simon and Anita wereing to the wedding, and we felt it was better if I put you into submission with some ongoing guidance.¡±


    ¡°How long have you two connived together?¡± I asked. Our Dads were obviously in this together.


    ¡°Since shortly after your visit. About the same time as I put Anita into submission,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Who did he practice on?¡± I asked Dad.


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    ¡°Which is why you weren¡¯t that surprised when James made Sue submit?¡± I asked Mom.


    ¡°Not that much, no. I¡¯d had to lick her messy, cum filled cunt. I felt turnabout was fair y.¡±


    ¡°How many times did you fuck my husband, bitch?¡± Sue asked. Still, she was smiling.


    ¡°Only a couple times, dear,¡± Mom replied. ¡°The rest of the time, didn¡¯t hee back from his ¡®tennis lessons¡¯ and fuck your brains out?¡±


    Sue smiled. ¡°Every damn time.¡±


    ¡°Master had to let him fuck me a couple times, or he would have burst at the seams. Most of the time, he waited. Dyed gratification.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this went on under my nose,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°You were in your final month of pregnancy and working your ass off to finish your Wisconsin paintings,¡± James said. ¡°You certainly weren¡¯t oblivious to the extra sex. Ingrid mentioned it to you at supper.¡±


    ¡°Neither of you care that your parents are fucking each other?¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Nope,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not one whit,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I guess we¡¯re all a bunch of perverts. At least they¡¯re having fun and not arguing with each other all the time. Get used to it.¡±


    Sean appeared thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re right. No one is angry.¡±


    Ten dayster, he asked Dad to teach him to be a Dominant. Dad told him what he needed to buy to properly Dominate a submissive. It had to wait a few days as Dani had her baby and I was at the hospital in the waiting room. Carl and Quinn were in the birthing suite with her. Two dayster, Simone had hers, and Nat, Daphne and Isabelle were in the birthing suite with her. Randa still had two weeks to go. James and Sue went home to put their house on the market in preparation for moving here. Gretchen was living at Quinn¡¯s, though she usually spent the night with me four times a week. On the nights she didn¡¯t. She had Ingrid, Rose or Isabelle to pleasure her. Quinn made sure she had at least one of them.

 290

    Mom and I were naked in Sean¡¯s apartment for his training, both of us standing, in what Dad called ¡®Disy¡¯, our legs shoulder width apart, hands sped behind our back, tits thrust out, cunts wet. The two men were clothed for the moment. So were Alicia and Brigitte. Brigitte was seven and a half months along at the moment, looking big. In addition to being my bodyguards, submissives needed to be ordered to lick pussy, and Mom and I couldn¡¯t lick each other. Ang was undergoing her second breeding attempt at the current time at Wolf Central. Her first one didn¡¯t take. Mom and I had both cleaned our rectums out this morning, to be ready for anything.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Both men had erections, though clothed, because we were both delightful sluts. Even Sean appreciated my Mom. I¡¯d been working out like crazy to lose my baby weight. I still had ten pounds I wanted to shed, but I was getting there.


    Dad was exining submission.


    ¡°Symbols and gestures mean a lot in Dominance and submission. A cor is a symbol of Jessica¡¯s submission. She can be submissive without it, but it signifies to you, her, and everyone who sees it, that she is currently in submission. It¡¯s nice if your name or other identifying feature is on it, telling other people who owns her pussy at the moment. Normally, when you put your cor on her, you want her kneeling at your feet. You can be sitting or standing, but she should be kneeling, showing her subservience.


    ¡°If someone is submissive, they¡¯re aroused by their submission. If you look at our two sluts, you¡¯ll notice their pussies are wet, with moisture glistening on their pubic lips and thighs. Normally, after you¡¯ve cored her, you want her kissing or sucking your cock, maybe kissing your feet, something to signify that she is epting your Dominance. So why don¡¯t you cor your new bitch. And don¡¯t be afraid to use derogatory nicknames. Anita¡¯s is Slut. Sue¡¯s is Whore. You can call her your bitch, your pet, your pussy, your trollop, even regr names, like Trixie, Bunny, Spot or Rover, but whatever it is, it¡¯s hers. When you use that name with her, you¡¯re stating you¡¯re in Dominant mode, and she should be in submissive mode, while she¡¯s in her cor, since she¡¯s not entering into permanent submission to you.¡±


    Sean called me over and had me kneel. He fastened my cor around my neck. ¡°I think your ve name should be Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m your Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Suck my cock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I removed his steel hard erection, and lovingly sucked him off, swallowing his offering when he emptied his balls, before tucking him back in his cks. Dad told Sean to hold me in hisp and fondle me as he exined things. I didn¡¯t get permission to cum. His hands caressed and petted me. He wasn¡¯t as good as a wolf, but I enjoyed it.


    Mom sat down in Dad¡¯sp so he could cosset her as he exined.


    ¡°While Jessica is in submission to you, you haveplete control over her sexuality. She can¡¯t have sex with anyone you don¡¯t allow her to have sex with. That includes Alicia, Brigitte and Gretchen. She can¡¯t masturbate. She can¡¯t orgasm without your permission. That doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t, but she¡¯ll get punished if she does. You can theoretically tell her to have sex with someone else, although since she promised to only have sex with three people, she will safe word out of anything else, unless you tell her you¡¯ll allow her to withdraw from her promise, but remember, once the promise is withdrawn, she has the choice of whether or not she¡¯ll make it again, and you¡¯ll only be her Master for one weekend a month, so be careful what you wish for.


    ¡°We touched upon a safe word, so let¡¯s discuss that. By giving her a safe word, and Jessica needs the ability to give it in some way, even when her mouth is full, or gagged; whatever you¡¯re doing, needs to stop immediately. This is for her protection, especially while you¡¯re rtively new to being a Dominant. It should be unmistakable as a safe word. Something like ¡®stop¡¯ doesn¡¯t work, because what if she says, ¡®Don¡¯t, Stop.¡± Does Jessica mean, ¡®Don¡¯t, you need to stop¡¯ or ¡®I love this, don¡¯t stop¡¯. It needs to be clear and unmistakable. Something with hard vowels works well, like Kumquat, or Crescendo, or ck. Frequently, something like yellow or red can be used together. Yellow means I don¡¯t want you to stop yet, but you need to slow it down or tone it down. Once it¡¯s been used, you can ask for specifics. ¡®Don¡¯t spank me so hard,¡¯ or the like. Red means Stop Now. Don¡¯t do another thing until you know what¡¯s wrong. Are you good so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As you do this, you¡¯ll figure things out about each other. Where her limits are, for example. If she always uses her safe word if you¡¯re spanking her, then you¡¯re hitting her too hard. You¡¯ll find out her soft and hard limits. Hard limits are things she¡¯ll never do under any circumstance, and if you do them, she¡¯ll no longer ept you as her Dominant, because you¡¯ve broken trust with her. Soft limits are things like sucking your cock after an ass fucking. It may be conditional. Has she cleaned her bottom out recently, and how long ago. If it was in thest hour, it¡¯s okay, if longer, it¡¯s not, or it might depend on how she feels at the moment. I¡¯ve had lots of orgasms, so I can take more of a spanking today than I could yesterday. That¡¯s why you need to pay attention. Yesterday, you pounded her pretty hard and she was good with it, today, not so much.


    ¡°Any time you do something new you haven¡¯t done before, it¡¯s best to talk it over ahead of time. Anything you have done before, you can probably proceed, but still pay attention. You may think you¡¯ve got all the power in the power exchange, but Jessica can stop it all in a heartbeat. Go or No Go, that power rests with her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can see that.¡±


    ¡°You want to keep her in a state of dependence, so you¡¯ll feed her at meal times when you can, and you should y with her and keep her on edge. Constantly y with her, touch her, direct her to do what you want, but this is not so you have a servant. This is about sex. If you want a maid, hire a maid. If you want a submissive bitch, fuck her, often.¡±


    ¡°Master, may I please cum?¡± I whispered to him.


    ¡°Yes, you may.¡±


    I orgasmed, and kissed him as I climaxed, rocking on his fingers. His fingers were very wet.


    ¡°You can also put her te on the floor, like a pet who isn¡¯t allowed to eat at the table. Jessica has told me that during any weekend that she is submissive to you, you have no limitations on who you have sex with, as long as it¡¯s done in front of her, but that you need to use condoms with anyone she doesn¡¯t know is clean and healthy. This includes former girlfriends. If you allow her to withdraw her promise, you can make her lick them and clean up after your sex.¡±


    He looked at me and I nodded, kissing him again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about punishment for a minute. Punishment is never about hurting your submissive. Like most of the symbols and gestures you engage in, it¡¯s to establish your Dominance, and your ve¡¯s submission. While some Masters will do things to leave marks, welts or bruises on their submissives, I doubt that Jessica would want you to do things like that to her. For one thing, she¡¯s only doing it for one weekend a month, so anything that remains past that weekend would usually require exining. This is particrly true if you want your submissive dressing slutty. Since Anita is my permanent submissive, I don¡¯t want to exin unusual bruises, scars or welts which look like I¡¯ve been abusing her. I like most indications of punishment to disappear within an hour or two. For instance, I gave Slut a spanking before we left Jessica¡¯s, and as you can inly see, there¡¯s no evidence that she was spanked at all. You want it to hurt, but not abuse. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re not angry when you do this. Remain calm and dispassionate, almost like spanking your kids. Slut over myp.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Mom got over Dad¡¯sp.


    ¡°Punishments are usually arousing to a Dominant, so when you¡¯re finished, you¡¯ll usually want to fuck her, or have her suck you off when you¡¯re done. I¡¯m going to start spanking Slut. You¡¯ll notice that the spanking urs on the meaty parts of her bottom and legs, and that I move my hand around. I don¡¯t have to hurry this in the slightest. It¡¯s good if you use your hand for spankings at first, for the immediate feedback. Your hand will feel a good spanking just like Jessica¡¯s bottom, so you have some indication of how hard you¡¯re striking her. You want her ass red, but not bruised, so make sure as you¡¯re spanking her, that you¡¯re not breaking blood vessels.


    ¡°If you use a whip or paddle, the same applies. If using a whip, you don¡¯t want anything to break the skin, so something with soft strands, and not a lot of force. It should sting, but not damage. While a good spanking should hurt slightly, it¡¯s usually arousing to a submissive. It¡¯s not umon for Slut to orgasm during her spanking. I usually add five to her total if she didn¡¯t have permission for it. The endorphins released during an orgasm, do help submissives deal with the pain of the spanking, so I¡¯ll usually try to extend it by finger fucking her as she starts to orgasm, or sometimes, I¡¯ll have one of her toys in her pussy giving her orgasms. I¡¯m going to give you forty, Slut. You have my permission to orgasm if you ask for it, but not if you don¡¯t. I want you to count, thank me for each one, and ask for another.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Dad started Mom¡¯s spanking. Mom counted, then said, ¡°Thank you, sir. May I please have another.¡± It was a nice leisurely spanking, around four or five swats per minute. Dad had Seane close and watch him turn Mom¡¯s ass red. He had pulled me with him, his arm around me, still fondling a breast. Dad did a good job. It wasn¡¯t long before she was moaning, in pleasure as well as pain. You could see her raise her ass up between swats to meet his hand when it came down, and her legs started spreading as moisture flowed from her pussy.

 291

    Mom asked for permission to cum and the very next swat did it for her. Dad quickly shoved two fingers into her cunt and finger banged her to a nice, long, delightful orgasm. My own pussy was leaking quite a bit as a result of seeing her cum. Sean¡¯s cock was hard again.


    When her spanking was over, Dad pointed out her bottom, red, but had no broken blood vessels. Warm, (Dad had Sean touch Mom¡¯s naked ass to feel the warmth), just before he plunged his hard cock into her and fucked her. After ensuring his dick was well soaked in her pussy, Dad moved from her pussy to her bottom.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot and tight,¡± he said, ¡°the heat of her red ass against my groin is amazing.¡±


    Mom orgasmed twice, with permission, before Dad emptied himself in her bottom. When he pulled out, Mom cleaned him off, our previous enemas having allowed that act of submission. Dad even licked her asshole cleaning his own cum off of her, instead of having one of the wolves do it. They were kind of busy kissing anyway, though I was sure they would have done it if he asked, especially Brigitte.


    Then it was Sean¡¯s turn to try a spanking on me. I guess try would be the right word to use. I kept telling him he could hit me harder, but he never quite got it right, afraid to hit a girl I imagine. My Dad didn¡¯t dare spank my bare ass to show him, so Brigitte hopped up and said, ¡°Move, Sean.¡±


    Sean got up and Brigitte sat down, pulling me over herp. ¡°Listen, Sean. This submissive bitch just spent sixteen hours inbor, pushing an immense object out of her pussy. Despite how painful that is, she¡¯s going to have at least three more. Plus, she runs at least ten miles every day, plus takes self defense sses three times a week. She is not a wimp, and you shouldn¡¯t treat her like one. Women have a huge amount of pain tolerance anyway, or we¡¯d quit having kids the first time we had one. She¡¯d sleep in instead of getting up and running on a cold morning until her muscles ache. If you want to y patty cake with a bare ass, I¡¯m sure you can find dozens of women happy to oblige a good looking fucker like you. But Jessica wants someone to make her feel like the submissive slut she is. That means you have to smack her good a few times. If you¡¯re too rough, she can tell you to stop or slow down, so give her a good whack. You should at least see the outline of your hand. Count for me, bitch.¡±


    Smack. That got my attention. ¡°One.¡±


    Another smack, the other cheek. ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Is sheining that I¡¯m hitting her too hard?¡± Smack. ¡°Three,¡± I said.


    ¡°No,¡± Sean replied.


    Smack. ¡°Four.¡±


    ¡°No. See how her ass is starting to pink up nicely? No broken blood vessels, just a good red handprint on this delectable derri¨¨re. She gets off on this shit, Sean. It makes her pussy drool.¡± Smack.


    ¡°Five.¡±


    ¡°Push a couple fingers in her pussy and see how quickly she cums. She¡¯s on the edge, just waiting for you to tip her over the cliff.¡± Smack.


    ¡°Six.¡±


    He did and I orgasmed, without permission it was on me so fast.


    ¡°Five more for that, Pussycat,¡± Brigitte said. Smack.


    ¡°Seven,¡± I whimpered, still spasming.


    ¡°Now sit down and carry on. Manhandle her a little. Let her know who¡¯s boss right now,¡± Brigitte said, pushing me off herp.


    Sean pulled me off the floor, dumped me over hisp and gave me ten good ones. I asked for permission to cum.


    ¡°No,¡± Sean said, and gave me another five.


    ¡°Master, please let me cum,¡± I begged.


    ¡°You can cum,¡± he said.


    Despite begging, I was a little disappointed he gave in so quickly. Didn¡¯t stop me from cumming since I now had permission. Then he fucked me hard, and that was good, although he gave me permission to cum every time I needed to. Sean didn¡¯t know how to twist me up in knots the way Quinn did. Didn¡¯t edge me for an hour until I was begging to cum. Dad was good. Mom loved her submission, and Dad spent the rest of the weekend pointing out tips and tricks to turn me into a quivering mass of jelly, but Sean never quite got it. You¡¯d think someone with his own crew would know how to order me around and make me his slut, but whatever he did on his boat, didn¡¯t trante into the bedroom.


    I felt like Sean was ying at Dominance, that he only did it because Quinn had done it to me, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to say Quinn could do something that he couldn¡¯t. He did just good enough I didn¡¯t quite crave what I knew I was missing, but never enough I was able to forget what it was like to be Quinn¡¯s submissive slut.


    ******


    Over the next three months, Ang, Rose and Isabelle, all got impregnated with puppies. Randa was thest of the fantastic four to have a baby, a boy. Mom and Dad¡¯s sale of their Wisconsin house went through and they took possession of the house in Maine. James and Sue¡¯s house was on the market, and they were moving their possessions to the joint house next week.


    I found out that Antoine was Rene¡¯s puppy. Dani¡¯s baby was Tony¡¯s and she got two new bodyguards, both male, Rafiki and Lorenzo, a couple of ck wolves, who were probably chosen by Quinn just for Carl¡¯s gratification, especially with Rafiki¡¯s long ck cock, the longest I¡¯d ever seen. Simone had Nat¡¯s puppy, and she got two new mates as bodyguards, Charles and Carmen. Charles was white, eighty-six human years old, and his bitch was ck, seventy-five. They¡¯d just mated a year ago, and were hoping for a puppy with Simone, who¡¯d be biracial, just as they were.


    A week after Brigitte delivered her daughter, my parents adopted Kathleen, and moved her into the house. It did slow Mom down a little, as I expected it might. Don¡¯t get me wrong. Dad still let her fuck a wolf once a week, but no more gang bangs for now. What was nice, is James and Sue helped take care of the baby. They¡¯d had an only child themselves and somehow seemed to enjoy having another one in the house. Having four people to take care of him, eased the burden on everyone.


    Gretchen¡¯s studio was finished, and she was working hard, trying to keep up with the ordersing in. Her painting at the art gallery in Boston was a big sess, and the gallery wanted to do a show for her, featuring ten of her paintings. The one that had gone up in the gallery was sold for $15, 000 dors, and the gallery thought her others would bring in that much or more. It was getting close to Gretchen having another breeding. As soon as she finished the paintings for the gallery, she was going back to Wisconsin on her next ovtion for another puppy.


    As anticipated, Gretchen and I spent all of our time at my house except when she joined me a couple times at Sean¡¯s. She didn¡¯t fuck him, but he enjoyed watching the two of us have sex, then fucking me or one of the bodyguards. Once a month, he put me in his version of submission, but it was like a Shirley Temple as opposed to a Long Ind Ice Tea; no kick.


    When Gretchen was finishing her tenth painting, Quinn invited Gerhard toe for a party at his ce, and escort Gretchen and Ingrid back to Wisconsin. There were a lot of others invited for her mini show, including yours truly and Sean, even Rene and Sasha were going to be there, as much to meet Gerhard, as for any other reason. I wanted to go, but wondered if that would end up being a problem.


    ¡°We¡¯re invited to Quinn¡¯s house for a party, celebrating Gretchen getting a ten piece show in Boston. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ll have seen hertest works. I¡¯d like to go. There will be a lot of people I know including some people from Wisconsin. Plus Gretchen is going back to Wisconsin for her next breeding. I¡¯d like you toe with me.¡±


    ¡°What day is it?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Next Saturday. You can put me in submission if you want and I¡¯ll go as your naked slut.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing that for Quinn?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for you. If I¡¯m your submissive, I can¡¯t have sex with anyone without your permission, so you¡¯ll know you have control of me, and no one else will. I don¡¯t have to, but I thought you might like it knowing you can show me off as your bitch.¡±


    ¡°Yes to the party. I¡¯m not sure about the naked stuff. Let me think about it.¡±


    That went easier than I expected. I kissed him. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I whispered. ¡°Would you like your cock sucked?¡±


    ¡°Damn you¡¯re a sexy bitch. Of course I¡¯d like my cock sucked.¡±


    ¡°I look good too. Lost all that baby fat, and I¡¯m in the best damn shape of my life. I¡¯ll bet you never thought you¡¯d have a hot girlfriend like me begging to suck your dick, did you?¡±


    Seanughed. ¡°I can¡¯t say I ever did.¡±


    ¡°You need to introduce me to your parents so they can see how I dote on you. I¡¯ll suck you off in front of them.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± heughed. ¡°They¡¯re pretty conservative. If they knew I was fucking you and three other women and letting you sleep with Gretchen and the others, they¡¯d have a cow.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, too bad.¡± I knelt down in front of him and extracted his cock. ¡°Brigitte, you want to suck Sean¡¯s balls while I drain them.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I wouldn¡¯t mind a little of his meat either.¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get him hard again and he can fuck you while we sixty-nine,¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Sean said as I wrapped my lips around his cock. ¡°This is crazy.¡±


    Crazy enough he got his balls drained twice, and Brigitte got a fucking of her own.


    ******


    Sean decided to take his submissive slut to Quinn¡¯s party naked. The weather was warming up and Dani, Isabelle, Rose, Sue and Mom were also mingling naked with cors around their necks and leashes attached to their cors, so we didn¡¯t wander too far off from our Dominants. What was a little surprising to me is that Gerhard was there with J, and she was as bare ass naked as the rest of us, although she was about three months pregnant. I introduced my Master to all of the people he didn¡¯t know, including Rafiki and Lorenzo, Charles and Carmen, and Gerhard and J.


    ¡°Sean, this is a very good friend of mine from Wisconsin. He¡¯s like the Rene of Wisconsin, paying Gretchen for renting out her womb. He¡¯s going to take her back in a couple of days so she can be impregnated again. J is Gerhard¡¯s submissive.¡±

 292

    J held up her left hand and shed a diamond at me. ¡°Not just his submissive, sweetie. Soon to be his mate.¡±


    That shocked me. ¡°Gerhard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. J has made herself indispensable,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°I can¡¯t do without her anymore. She makes every day a joy to wake up to. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I think we can make this work.¡±


    ¡°What about the age thing?¡± I asked, which was a stupid thing to ask given we couldn¡¯t talk about it in front of Sean, or a few other people.


    ¡°He¡¯s only a couple years older than J is. I don¡¯t see the problem,¡± Sean said.


    Like a 125 years older, but still about to outlive her by close to one hundred years. How the fuck would they hide it. I suppose if the only people who knew were wolves, it could happen, but they couldn¡¯t live in public. J would need to disappear to her family. Of course, I had no clue what that consisted of. Maybe disappearing wouldn¡¯t be a hardship for her. Jesus!


    ¡°Have you seen my mother, and Kathleen?¡± I asked Gerhard.


    ¡°I saw Kathleen before attending the party, She¡¯s with a babysitter tonight. Anita is looking at the paintings.¡±


    ¡°Did you get the paintings you wanted from Gretchen before she moved?¡±


    ¡°I did. They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I think we need to chat before you leave Maine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying at your parent¡¯s house the next couple days. You can see me there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the paintings. I haven¡¯t seen them yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°You figure prominently in a few of them.¡±


    ¡°Gretchen thinks of me as her muse. I¡¯m not surprised. Come on Sean.¡±


    One of the bedrooms had been set up as a picture gallery. There were several people there looking at her art, including my and Gretchen¡¯s parents, and Quinn.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Sean said. ¡°These are wonderful. Gerhard was right. You are in a lot of them. A lot of wolves, too.¡±


    He stopped in front of the painting of me sitting in front of the firece holding my tummy while I was about four months pregnant.


    ¡°This is magnificent. Where is this?¡±


    ¡°My folks and Gretchen came to visit and we took a little road trip around northern New Ennd,¡± I said. ¡°This is at one of the hotels we stayed at.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It¡¯s one of my favorites too,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I paid $5000 for this and I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be lucky to get it for $20, 000 now.¡±


    ¡°You own this?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°This one too. It¡¯s the view off my deck.¡±


    It was the one with me looking back at the house.


    Sean was silent for awhile. ¡°Were you the father of Jessica¡¯s baby?¡± he finally asked.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t,¡± Quinn said. ¡°That honor belonged to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Yet you have two paintings of Jessica, one of them while she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I care a great deal for Jessica, and the artwork is sublime. Why wouldn¡¯t I have some?¡±


    ¡°How much do you care for Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Enough I would have married her. She doesn¡¯t want me though. There¡¯s too much standing in the way of that ever happening. Be d.¡±


    Quinn excused himself and left to look after his other guests. I looked after him, but stayed with my boyfriend. I started chatting with my parents. Sean left me to continue looking at the art, then heading back to the main party, unhooking my leash so I could continue to chat. Apparently, while he was gone, he heard something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    He came back and yanked on my arm forcing me to look at him.


    ¡°Tell me about your breeding.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Is it through in-vitro fertilization?¡±


    I could guess what he might have heard.


    ¡°No, Sean. There¡¯s no in-vitro involved. Breeding has to ur naturally.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Are your future pregnancies going to ur the same way?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about your promise to me, that you¡¯d never fuck another man?¡±


    Trying to be as honest as I could was about to do some major damage to my rtionship. It had taken six or seven months, because we usually saw one another once a week, but Sean was a good man who¡¯d I grown to love. He was unfailingly kind, honorable, smart, worked hard, was good to my friends and allowed me to keep Gretchen as a lover. The only sticking point was his pointlesspetition with Quinn.


    ¡°I can exin,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear it,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you one lie, Sean. One, and that¡¯s not the lie I told. The lie I told you is that I didn¡¯t find your mother.¡±


    ¡°What! You found my mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wait here. James and Sue, you might as well know too. Don¡¯t anyone leave.¡±


    I went and found Rene and ensured he had three NDA agreements, then told him to bring them to the room with Gretchen¡¯s paintings. I also collected Gerhard, Brigitte, Alicia, Sasha and Gretchen and went back.


    When everyone was in the room that needed to be there, and everyone who didn¡¯t was gone, I locked the door. I handed the NDA¡¯s to the three clueless people, told them to read them over carefully and sign them.


    Sean read his over, then said, ¡°Why the fuck do I need to sign this?¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t tell you who your mother is unless you sign it. If you don¡¯t want to sign it, you can leave. I won¡¯t bother you again. I¡¯ll disappear from your life. I can tell you that if you reveal what you¡¯re about to learn, you¡¯ll disappear. It¡¯s already happened to someone I met. If you don¡¯t think you can keep a huge fucking secret, go now.¡±


    All three of them signed the documents and I handed them to Rene.


    ¡°Who¡¯s my mother?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already met her. It¡¯s one of the women in this room. Who looks most like you?¡±


    He hopefully looked around, but all of the women were so young looking, though Sasha had his coloring. Sue and my mother were the only ones who looked old enough to have had him. In actuality, five of them were old enough to have had him. If it were my mother, we¡¯d bemitting incest now, and he did trust me enough to know he wasn¡¯t fucking his sister.


    ¡°Sasha looks a little like me, but she¡¯s not old enough. Sue?¡±


    ¡°How old are you Sasha?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One hundred, twenty-seven.¡± Sean¡¯s, James¡¯ and Sue¡¯s mouths dropped open.


    ¡°Is that old enough, Sean?¡±


    He looked again, believed the evidence of his own eyes instead of Sasha and snorted.


    ¡°How old are you, Rene?¡±


    ¡°One hundred and forty-four.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Gerhard, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°One hundred, fifty-three.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Sean said.


    I ignored him for the moment. ¡°Brigitte?¡±


    ¡°Sixty-one.¡±


    ¡°Alicia?¡±


    ¡°Fifty-nine.¡±


    ¡°Sean, those are their ages in human years. The thing is, they¡¯re not human. They¡¯re shapeshifters, werewolves as the legends go. Their lifespan is roughly three hundred years. Sasha is, in fact, your mother. Twenty eight years ago, she was raped by a rogue werewolf, while they were both in their human forms. She had a baby, you, and had to give you up for adoption. You are 100% wolf yourself, the union of two shapeshifters, but you¡¯re not a werewolf yourself. If two wolves mate as humans, they have a human child. If they mate as wolves, they have real wolf puppies, not werewolf puppies. If they mate as a human and a wolf, they¡¯re infertile and can¡¯t have children at all. If a werewolf mates in the human form, with a real human, they have nothing but human children. Gerhard mated with my grandmother as a human and she had my mother. She¡¯s essentially 50% wolf, but entirely human. I¡¯m 25% wolf, and all human.


    ¡°The reason Sasha couldn¡¯t keep you is because it¡¯s dangerous for human babies to live among wolves. For one thing, they¡¯re incredibly fragilepared to wolves. Werewolves are damn near indestructiblepared to us. I¡¯ve stabbed Brigitte over twenty times with a knife. You¡¯ve seen her naked. Have you seen a single scar on her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±

 293

    ¡°It¡¯s because they heal incredibly rapidly. They have to in order for them to shift from human to wolf and back again. They knit their bodies back together very fast. If you were raised with werewolf children, they¡¯d probably kill you by ident, because they wouldn¡¯t realize how fragile you were. That¡¯s why Sasha had to give you up, to protect you.


    ¡°But the other thing is, Sasha is aging roughly one fourth as fast as you are. If she kept you and you were raised where people could see the aging rates, they¡¯d see her children looking as old as she looked, growing old, and dying while she still looked as young as she does now. Then people would know that another species lives amongst us, which they can¡¯t, which is why you signed those fucking forms. You can¡¯t tell anyone, ever, unless they¡¯ve signed the same forms. Carl doesn¡¯t know. He can¡¯t know his wife is breeding with wolves, because he hasn¡¯t signed the NDA. As far as he¡¯s concerned, she¡¯s fucking men.


    ¡°Now, getting back to your original question. How the hell am I going to keep my promise to you of not fucking a man? Number one, they aren¡¯t men. Granted, that¡¯s putting a mighty fine point on the whole deal, but the second thing is, I can¡¯t have a werewolf puppy if I fuck a werewolf in its human form, as a man. The only way I can, is to fuck one in it¡¯s wolf form. I need to fuck a wolf to have a puppy. Every one of the women who¡¯s been bred for infertile couples, has mated with a wolf. James and Sue, Gretchen has fucked a werewolf, but you all have fucked werewolves in their human shapes. Even you, Sean. You fucked three wolves, Brigitte, Alicia and Ingrid, are all wolves. So is Quinn. You wonder why Gretchen has so many wolves in her paintings; it¡¯s because she has a lot of wolf models.


    ¡°You wanted to know why I can¡¯t be with Quinn? Why I refused to marry him? Because I¡¯m going to die long before he does. Any human children I have, will die before he does. I¡¯ll be old, wrinkled and gray, and he won¡¯t look more than five or ten years older than he does now. I can¡¯t grow old with him. I can¡¯t live with him in human society, because ten years from now, people are going to be wondering why I¡¯m getting old and he isn¡¯t. If my parents didn¡¯t know about wolves, I would have had to give them up if I was married to Quinn because they wouldn¡¯t see him aging as fast as I was. I¡¯d either have to remove myself from human society, or move constantly so no one would see me aging while my husband didn¡¯t, and in fifty years, I¡¯d look seventy-five, and Quinn would look thirty-five. He¡¯d look like a gigolo who married an old crone for money. Ten years is about as long as any wolf can get away with pretending to be human with a human. It¡¯s why Sasha couldn¡¯t identify herself to you as your mother. First of all, she didn¡¯t look old enough to be your mother. You didn¡¯t believe it even when told she was. Without you knowing she¡¯s a wolf, she¡¯d have to disappear from your life all over again so you wouldn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t aging as fast as you were.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was so surprised J is going to mate with my Grandfather. She¡¯s human and he¡¯s not. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re going to manage it. She has to give up any family she has, or never tell them she¡¯s married to a man who¡¯s now five times her age, and will still look young when she¡¯s old enough to pass. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to worry about the male hunks around me. I¡¯m not leaving you for any of them. They¡¯re all wolves. So I made that promise to you because I wasn¡¯t even going to have sex with them in their human forms. I do have to mate with them as wolves. Now you can be as upset as you want to be about that, but this is the only way they can continue their species. Otherwise, the magnificent species represented by your mother, would die out, extinct.


    ¡°Now, so far, all you¡¯ve got to go on is my word. I don¡¯t expect you to believe me based on my word alone. If all the wolves in here would remove your clothes and shift, we can show them I¡¯m not a liar.¡±


    All of the wolves removed their clothes, then shifted. Despite knowing, or suspecting it might happen, the three humans were still shocked when it did. Sue almost copsed, although James held her. Sasha went to Sean and nuzzled at his hand.


    ¡°My God,¡± Sean said. He almost pulled away from her, then started stroking her and she whined.


    She shifted back, said, ¡°My son¡±, and hugged him, which startled him due to her nudity, but he hugged her back. The other wolves all shifted back and put their clothes back on.


    ¡°What happened to my father?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°He lost his freedom for a while, which is horrible for wolves, being penned up, and was banned from the pack. As pack animals, they don¡¯t do well away from the pack. However, he failed to learn his lesson. Within thest year, he attempted to rape another wolf, Ingrid, when she came to visit. Ingrid was assisted by another wolf, Lisette, in driving him off. Later, Quinn captured him, and under the authority of the Alphas of the New Ennd pack, was sent to the Wisconsin wolves, where Ingrid cut off his dick and balls with a silver knife so he couldn¡¯t rape anyone again. It was primarily Sasha¡¯s decision, since he raped her first. She¡¯s the New Ennd female Alpha, mated to Rene. He¡¯s still there in Wisconsin,¡± I said. ¡°I believe his name was Darrell.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Sasha said. ¡°He¡¯ll be killed if he does anything further. We have a treaty with the government. We need to police our pack members in our own way to avoid problems with the feds.¡±


    ¡°Why a silver knife?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°The legends are partly true,¡± I said. ¡°Silver weapons are the only way to keep a wolf from regenerating. The only other way to kill a wolf is to cause blood loss so massive, they can¡¯t fix themselves before they bleed out. Decapitation works. We touched on the difficulties between Quinn and Brigitte, without the details. Quinn works as the pack¡¯s primary tracker and hunter of rogue weres. They went after a werebear with eight wolves, one of them Brigitte¡¯s mate. When they cornered the bear, Phillipe refused to fight which caused Quinn¡¯s potential mate, or fianc¨¦e, to be killed, and two other wolves to be horribly injured though they could eventually heal because no silver weapons were used.


    ¡°Werewolf society generally follows wolf pack society. There are alpha wolves and everyone else. Lower ranking wolves have to defer to higher wolves upon request, including fucking, of either gender. They don¡¯t recognizebels like gay or lesbian. Every wolf has sucked a cock, Every wolf has licked a pussy. Every wolf has been fucked in the ass. It¡¯s not like they go around demanding lower ranking wolves fuck them all the time, but they can demand it. Quinn only suspected Adriana died due to Phillipe¡¯s cowardice, but he had no proof. He started demanding that Brigitte fuck him several times a day, until he was fucking her more than her own mate, or husband, trying to force Phillipe to fight him. He refused to fight until he became aughingstock in his own pack for letting his wife be fucked by another wolf more than him.


    ¡°He finally challenged Quinn to a fight, rathermon among wolves. Almost as soon as the fight started, Phillipe surrendered. Quinn continued to bite and maul him, trying to force him to fight back, knowing his injuries would heal. Brigitte, seeing her mate being torn up, told her mate to shift to a human and threw him a silver knife. It¡¯s how Quinn got the scar on his face that can¡¯t heal. In order to protect himself, Quinn had to rip Phillipe¡¯s throat out. That was the source of the animosity between Quinn and Brigitte.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t humans know about werewolves?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Because of their longevity and ability to heal most wounds, and that they can¡¯t get sick, people would start experimenting on them to see if they could figure out how to give those gifts to humans. The reason you¡¯ve all been fucking wolves without condoms, is because you can¡¯t get sick from one. No AIDS, no cancer, no heart attacks, emphysema, MD, MS, polio, smallpox, nothing. Some wolf researchers believe that it¡¯s the constant shifting between their two forms that causes their bodies to reject illness and refresh their gic structure, which enhances their lifespan. But if people have to be wolves to achieve those benefits, dissecting them to see what makes them tick, doesn¡¯t do anything but kill wolves. But you can¡¯t be a wolf without being bitten by one, or being born as one. Biting a human is illegal by treaty, and Quinn hunts down the were animals that do vite the treaty, which leaves being born one, so what can you hope to aplish by spreading the knowledge that they exist, except scare people, or cause wolves to be murdered by people anxious to study them.¡±


    ¡°When did you learn we were fucking wolves?¡± Sue asked my parents.


    ¡°When Jessica exined to Gretchen and Brenda that they had to mate with wolves in order to get paid. Gerhard was there to offer them money,¡± Mom said, ¡°and when we found out that wolves had to give humans up for adoption and I¡¯d been adopted, and never found out who my birth parents are, we found out Gerhard was my father. I was born in the same hospital, on the same day as my mother died in childbirth, and adopted through the same adoption agency that the government used for wolf children, Tender Mercies adoption agency, which is the same one that handled your adoption, wasn¡¯t it, Sean?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He looked numb, unable to quickly absorb what we were throwing at him.


    ¡°The government doesn¡¯t like giving out that information, partly so people don¡¯t find out about werewolves, but Quinn was able to use his government contacts as a hunter/tracker for rogue weres to find you,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I was so happy when you started dating Jessica, because it gave me a way to stay in contact with you and learn about you and make sure you were okay.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Normally, Sean, a number of male wolves are allowed to mate with one of the breeders,¡± I said. ¡°In a way, it gives them an equal chance to have progeny. Rene, as the pack¡¯s male alpha, got more chances to breed me than any of the other wolves. He was the father of my child. In a way, it¡¯s a survival of the fittest type scenario. Many wolves get a chance to breed, but only one seeds, hopefully, the strongest wolf. As a reward for finding you, Sasha has offered Quinn the opportunity to be my sole breeder the next time I offer up my womb. I will only mate with him as a wolf, and only for as long as it takes to get pregnant. The wolves can smell that I¡¯m pregnant within two days of conception. They have to be able to tell because a bitch can¡¯t shift when she¡¯s pregnant. Pregnancy hormones prevent shifting, so Brigitte was stuck as a human for nine months when she was pregnant with my half sister.


    ¡°I know that Quinn breeding me may be upsetting to you. You¡¯ve felt like you were inpetition with him from the moment we met. I¡¯m hoping that this information helps you to deal with that. Now that you know, I have no problem with you witnessing my breeding. That way, you can see that he¡¯s not a man when I fuck him. You can¡¯t have unprotected intercourse with me while he¡¯s trying to breed me, but I can still suck you off, or you can have sex with the other women I¡¯ve given you. I gave them to you, in part, because I knew this wasing down the pike, and I want to make it as easy for you as I can. I promised your mother and her mate four puppies, and I want to keep my promise to them. In a way, I feel like I found you, because I wanted to help Sasha when I learned she had to give up a baby for adoption like my mother was given up. I asked Quinn if he could use his government contacts to find out who and where you were. I haven¡¯t regretted asking him to do so, because it brought you into my life. That¡¯s the secret I¡¯ve been keeping from you and the reason why. Can you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Please, Sean,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Jessica is a wonderful human. She¡¯s done more to help werewolves than any other human in our history. Please give her a chance. Now that you know about us, we can bring you out to our headquarters, and tell you all about ourselves, your own ancestry, anything you want to know, including why we need to mate with humans the way we do, and can¡¯t use in-vitro fertilization, and even why human male and wolf bitch breeding doesn¡¯t work, even though it could. You and Jessica are wee toe tonight.¡±

 294

    That night, Sean and I went to Wolf Central, and Sean saw all the wolves, naked men and women. We talked for hours, learning about Sasha and his werewolf heritage. I learned more I hadn¡¯t known either. He learned why wolves were so good at sex, (practice, practice, practice, several times a day), and that they mostly went naked in order to make the shift between their two forms easier. He saw a number of wolves doing the dirty right in front of his eyes. I told him that hanging around with wolves is the reason I was sofortable with nudity and that he¡¯d soon find himself doing the same thing, because it was pleasant and when in Rome. You lost your shyness after a short time and it seemed natural to let it all hang out.


    He watched his mother shift back and forth a few times, amazed at how quickly she could do it, practically the blink of an eye. He learned it was painful for them to shift as their bodies rearranged themselves, but they got used to the pain of shifting. He learned how quickly wolves grew up and when they first started to shift, were considered adults. That the government helped foster their secrets with the adoption agency, and the fake IDs. He witnessed an act of obeisance when Ingrid sucked Rene¡¯s cock and licked his mother¡¯s pussy, (neither topletion), because she was a foreign wolf.


    ¡°Do they always have to do this?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Quinn had to suck off my grandfather to an orgasm when we went into Wisconsin Territory. It¡¯s a symbol that they¡¯ll respect the rules of the pack in that territory, and a chance for the wolves to scent each other so they¡¯ll recognize the wolf if they scent themter. Normally, there would be a battle when pack wolves meet a strange wolf. By offering respect to the local pack, they eliminate unnecessary warfare and maintain peace. Pack politics is a strange animal to humans, but it works for them. When Gerhard came here, I¡¯m sure he had to do the same. What obeisance did he offer?¡±


    ¡°Just like Ingrid,¡± Sasha said. ¡°He didn¡¯t have to lick or suck us to orgasm because of you, Jessica. As your grandfather, and your importance to our pack, he gets off easier than most wolves would. I did fuck him though. He¡¯s a good fucker.¡±


    Sean was confused, not yet understanding wolf sexuality. ¡°If you and Rene are married, or mated, as you say, why would you have sex with him, especially in front of your husband?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You¡¯re confusing human understanding of sex with the way a wolf sees it,¡± Sasha said. ¡°From the time we¡¯re considered adults, at our first shift, we¡¯re having sex with other wolves, both because we enjoy sex and frequently engage in it, and in submission to senior wolves. Other males, or females, it doesn¡¯t matter. I guess you could say we¡¯re pansexual, because we don¡¯t really recognize gender as critical, only seniority.


    ¡°If we have wolf puppies, they need to be introduced to wild wolves to be part of their packs. If we have human offspring, they need to be adopted by human parents. Rene and I can¡¯t have werewolf puppies of our own. He has to mate with a human female to have a werewolf puppy. I know this. He knows this. The only way he can have a werewolf puppy is with another woman. Why bother getting upset over the natural order of things. It would be like getting upset with the sun rising in the East, so we¡¯re fluid sexually. We don¡¯t have jealousy, because it would diminish our enjoyment of life. Where we¡¯d have an issue would be when I started having sex with another wolf more frequently than my mate, because it doesn¡¯t show respect for him and his ce in my life. That¡¯s when the situation with Quinn and Phillipe grew out of control. He demanded more of Brigitte than his mate was getting, disrespecting him, forcing him to respond.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re the pack leaders, why would you let it get to such a condition?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°We too needed to know if Phillipe was a coward. He couldn¡¯t continue being a hunter and tracker if he refused to fight. When it became apparent to us that he was, he was removed from his responsibilities. But Phillipe was still valuable to the pack. Before paying for breeding, wolves had to seduce women into making puppies for us. Phillipe was a great seducer. He had three puppies with human women. Even if he wasn¡¯t a tracker, Phillipe still needed to learn to fight for the pack, so we had no problem with Quinn attempting to provoke Phillipe into fighting, to put some backbone in him.


    ¡°While Phillipe was being savaged by Quinn during their fight, we recognized it was a way to toughen him up. Brigitte made the mistake of throwing her mate a silver knife and forcing Quinn to kill him in self defense. Quinn med us for not banning Phillipe from the pack, something that would have lost a good breeder, and Brigitte, who was an excellent wolf despite her love for a coward. Quinn is a senior wolf, and may someday be required to be the alpha of our pack if something were to happen to Rene, but he was not ready to lead, because he thought in terms of himself, and not the pack as a whole. Leadership is doing what¡¯s right for your pack, not what¡¯s right for yourself. Banning Phillipe and by extension, Brigitte, was bad for the pack, no matter if it made him feel better. He needed to learn that, as much as Phillipe needed to be toughened up.


    ¡°Quinn fought us on the idea of paying human women to breed. He thought we¡¯d end up with a bunch of mercenary whores who didn¡¯t give a damn about wolves. At least if you seduced your breeder, you knew she was willingly giving a puppy to the pack. It certainly could have gone that way, but we needed to try something new. We weren¡¯t having new puppies as fast as we were losing the old. We were going to be extinct. It might have taken a thousand years due to our lifespans, but it would happen. It¡¯s worked even better than we anticipated, and I suspect, we have Jessica to thank for that. She evangelized for wolves, showed other women that they wouldn¡¯t be harmed if they had puppies. We¡¯ve had more new puppies born in thest year than we had in the previous twenty. With the New Ennd and Wisconsin packs leading the way, our birth and death rates are reversing and the packs are starting to gain members. Without resorting to biting humans, which would have resulted in all out war with the federal government, we¡¯re managing to grow our numbers again.¡±


    ¡°Can you have sex with a human and have a puppy?¡± Sean asked his mother.


    ¡°Yes. Do you find me attractive?¡±


    ¡°I do, God help me.¡±


    ¡°But the only way I can have a puppy is for a man to fuck me as a wolf, so now you not only have to be attracted to me as a wolf, but to pump enough semen into me to ovee the gic resistance to interspecies breeding, and I have to remain as a wolf until the egg is fertilized, which even a wolf can¡¯t tell for two days after breeding, and at thest minute before I¡¯m stuck in my wolf form, I need to shift back to my human form or carry a human sized child to term, as a wolf. That¡¯s the problem with my having a child. I¡¯ve had you, as my child, and a bunch of wild wolf puppies, who live a maximum of eight or nine years. It¡¯s unlikely, if not impossible, for me to have a werewolf puppy. It¡¯s so much easier to go the other way. We¡¯re attracted to human women due to our own ability to shift. Jessica doesn¡¯t have to worry about shifting shortly after an egg is fertilized because she can¡¯t. Again, not the way I¡¯d like it, but it is what it is.¡±


    ¡°Why does Jessica need bodyguards?¡± Sean asked ¡°Is your investment in her so important?¡±


    ¡°All were animals have the same trouble as wolves have breeding. They need to be mated with in their animal forms. Only the pack has a treaty with the government. Other weres do not. Generally, they respect the wolves¡¯ treaty, or they¡¯d risk being hunted to extinction. But not even all wolves belong to a pack. Some were kicked out like your father; some choose to leave on their own. All weres can scent when a woman is breeding with other weres. She bes highly desirable to lobo wolves, werebears, wereeagles, etc. Other wolves might take her because she¡¯s carrying a puppy. Other animals might take her because she¡¯s a breeder. We need to protect her from them.¡±


    ¡°When I was in Wisconsin, at a bar with a police officer, after giving my statement shortly after my attempted rape,¡± I said, ¡°a werebear came into the bar, and totally ignoring the police officer because he knew he wouldn¡¯t have silver bullets and would be no threat physically, and only slightly paying attention to my two wolf bodyguards, because he knew they weren¡¯t local. He wanted me to have a drink with him, perhaps hoping for more. I wasn¡¯t pregnant yet, so avable to breed, but I¡¯d been having sex with wolves, which he could scent. He was a monster of a man, like 6-10, 300 pounds.


    ¡°Most wolves don¡¯t want to fight a bear unless they have at least four to one advantage. It looked like it was going to turn into a total public blood bath for a moment as my wolves wouldn¡¯t give me up without a fight, but Gerhard was keeping a loose eye on us and three more wolves came into the bar, one a police officer with a gun out, armed with silver bullets, and politely asked him to leave because I was a friend to Gerhard. He didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of the entire pack, so he left. It could have gotten ugly. Being protected by the pack keeps incidents like that to a minimum, especially within their territory. It¡¯s why we all have bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°How good is your scent as wolves?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°About a thousand times better than yours,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I can tell what you had for breakfast, lunch and supper, what shampoo, soap, toothpaste and deodorant you use, who you¡¯ve touched today, or possibly stood close to long enough, and because you¡¯ve had sex with Jessica today, a lot of the same things about her except what she ate. That¡¯s only in my wolf form as I¡¯ve shifted often enough in front of you to get the entire cornucopia of smellsing off you. In my human form, it¡¯s about twenty times better than yours. Jessica is currently ovting, though she¡¯s on birth control, since herst child. Rene is having difficulty controlling his erection because he can scent her fertility despite the birth control, and he¡¯d like to breed her again. We can scent certain cancers in humans, as well as other diseases which give off a distinct scent, and when a woman is pregnant, even before a pregnancy test can tell. I can scent just about every wolf on thepound right now. It¡¯s amazing how much more we can scent as a wolf. We feel blind sometimes if we can¡¯t smell for some reason.¡±


    We spent the night with the wolves, and having witnessed the rtive promiscuity around him, Sean fucked me long and hard, inspired by the wolves fucking. It was close to the best sex I¡¯d ever had with him.


    ******


    The following weekend, Rene and Sasha hired his boat for arge number of people, bringing lots of food and beverages. Everyone went naked except for Sean and his crew. They loved having us aboard as a result. Because of the crew, we couldn¡¯t really talk about the pack and pack business, but a few of the crew ended up with blow jobs or sex if they were brave enough to ask. Still, it was another way for Sasha to find out about Sean and his life, and she enjoyed watching him at his work.


    The weekend after that, I finally met his family, but that¡¯s another story.

 295

    Sean Witnesses Jessica¡¯s Next Breeding


    Sean¡¯s parents, brother and sister, all resided in Bangor, Maine. Since Bath was closer to them than Pornd, I offered to host my first meeting with them. My parents also intended to be there, since it was looking more and more like Sean and I were going to end up getting married. Once Sean knew about wolves and my wolf breeding, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything standing in the way. I had no more secrets to keep. After meeting his mother, and spending a couple of weekends with her, the one time at Wolf Central, andst Sunday on his boat, Sean epted his werewolf heritage and the necessity for breeding to take ce.


    Sean had spent Saturday night drilling us on what, and what not, to say.


    ¡°My parents are very conservative,¡± Sean said. ¡°You can¡¯t talk about Dominance and submission, surrogate motherhood, or anything like that. I¡¯m not having sex with Alicia or Brigitte. I shouldn¡¯t even let them know I¡¯m having sex with you, but they know I¡¯ve had it with my previous girlfriends, so I¡¯ll live with that.¡±


    ¡°You know, even keeping one secret from you, was a messy affair. You tended not to trust me as much as you should, because I wasn¡¯t freely giving information. Not that I could anyway until you signed the NDA, but if we¡¯re going to tie the knot in the future, they will learn some of this stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ease into it, and not blurt out everything at once. Hopefully, we can get them to like you and your family before we start leaking out the big stuff.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll follow your lead then,¡± Dad said.


    Hah, what a joke that turned out to be. A half hour before everyone was supposed to arrive, Dad approached us in the kitchen, where I was cooking a pot roast.


    ¡°We have a problem.¡±


    ¡°What kind of problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Uh, a lock problem. I fastened Anita¡¯s hands behind her back when I was ying with her this morning and I apparently left the key at home.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you cut if off?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°With a bolt cutter. Do either of you have a bolt cutter handy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never had to purchase,¡± I said. ¡°You have any, Sean?¡±


    ¡°At home. Shit!¡± Sean said.


    ¡°With her hands fastened behind her back, Anita can¡¯t get clothes on,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Double shit!¡± Sean said.


    ¡°We can send Brigitte out to buy some. I guess Mom can be feeling ill until she gets back. Alicia can stay upstairs and look after her. Calm down, it¡¯s not the end of the world yet.¡±


    That¡¯s what we did. Brigitte left for bolt cutters while Mom and Alicia stayed upstairs. Fifteen minutes after Brigitte left, Sean¡¯s family arrived. His sister, Karina, was pregnant, about four to five months, by my guess. Since she wasn¡¯t married, that was a huge shock to Sean. There was also an unknown woman, who Sean didn¡¯t know. We invited them in and Sean introduced everyone who was there. The strange woman raised her nose and started sniffing. I¡¯d only ever seen wolves scenting like that. Was she a wolf? Of course, the pot roast was still in the oven, so maybe it was that.


    ¡°Maggie (Mom), Gordon, (Dad), Devin and Karina, I want to introduce you to my girlfriend, Jessica, and her father, Simon. Her mother, Anita, is feeling a little ill right now and is lying down upstairs, while Jessica¡¯s roommate, Alicia, is looking after her. Hopefully, she¡¯ll be up toing down a littleter. Her other roommate, Brigitte, went to the store for something. She should be back shortly.


    ¡°Simon, Jessica, these are my stepparents, Maggie and Gordon Hagerty, my sister, Karina, and brother, Devin. I don¡¯t know who the other person is, perhaps they can introduce her?¡±


    ¡°This is my friend, Charlotte,¡± Karina said.


    ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t know you were pregnant,¡± Sean said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad didn¡¯t want me to tell you,¡± Karina said. ¡°It¡¯s kind of odd how I got pregnant. They thought you¡¯d be upset if we told you, but we didn¡¯t think we could keep it secret any longer.¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No boyfriend,¡± Karina said. ¡°I¡¯m a surrogate mother for an organization called Loup-Garou. I couldn¡¯t find a job after graduating from college. Dad couldn¡¯t even find me a job at Georgia-Pacific in the paper industry, nor could Mom get me in at L. L. Bean where she works. I was desperate. I finally got a great offer to have surrogate children for infertile couples.¡±


    Sean, Dad and I looked at each other.


    ¡°Really,¡± I said. ¡°What do your parents think about you renting out your womb?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not crazy about it, but with the economy sucking so bad, they kind of understood. The pay is pretty great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty amazing, sis,¡± Sean said. ¡°You want to hear something really strange? When I met Jessica, she was doing the same thing. She signed a contract for four children, and has already delivered one. She¡¯s getting ready to provide a second one soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Jessica Huppert? Everyone at Loup-Garou is talking about you,¡± Karina said. ¡°So, you¡¯re not upset about what I¡¯m doing, Sean?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not. I just met one of the co-owners of Loup-Garou, Sasha Devereaux, a couple weeks ago. She exined some of the difficulties that they¡¯ve had finding women willing to be surrogate mothers. I understandpletely.¡±


    Charlotte appeared to rx, a smile on her face.


    ¡°Wow, Sean, that¡¯s great. Mom and Dad always thought you were so straightced and conservative, they thought you¡¯d have a problem with it.¡±


    ¡°They thought I was conservative and straightced? I thought they were uptight.¡±


    ¡°Something about you being adopted,¡± Devin said. ¡°That because you didn¡¯t really know where you came from, you couldn¡¯t really rx and enjoy yourself. Did you know they practice Dominance and submission? They started soon after you left home.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be talking about that now,¡± Maggie said, red faced.


    ¡°Actually, now would be the perfect time to talk about it,¡± Sean said. ¡°Jessica¡¯s mother isn¡¯t feeling ill. Her hands are locked behind her back and Simon left the keys at home. Brigitte went out for bolt cutters. Jessica is my submissive one weekend a month. It seems we have a lot to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Well trot her down here then,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Why stand on ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Because her hands are locked behind her, she couldn¡¯t put on clothes,¡± Dad said. ¡°She¡¯s naked as a jaybird, although I suppose we could slip pants on her.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Maggie, strip off your clothes, so Anita won¡¯t be the only one.¡±


    Maggie hesitated for a few seconds, then Gordon said, ¡°Ten swats for disobedience.¡± She quickly stripped off her clothes. Dad went up to get Mom and she came down under his guidance, since she couldn¡¯t use the handrail. Alicia followed along behind. Charlotte and Alicia smiled at one another.


    ¡°Hey, Charlotte,¡± Alicia said.


    ¡°Alicia. Good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, do you to know each other?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°Quite well,¡± Charlotte said.


    I hugged all of the Hagertys, including the nude one. I did Karinast. I whispered, ¡°Do your parents and brother know you¡¯re breeding wolves?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she whispered back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep that out of the topics of conversation.¡±


    All of the others were greeting each other much the same way. Devin patted Mom¡¯s naked ass when she hugged him.


    I passed that info off to Sean and my parents. It wasn¡¯t long afterward when Brigitte got home. She noticed both of the women were naked, and handed to bolt cutters to Dad who snipped the lock open.


    ¡°Keep your hands behind your back, Slut,¡± Dad said. ¡°Keeps your breasts up front and center.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Maggie, see if they need any help in the kitchen,¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°If you could help with the sd, Maggie, that would be a big help,¡± I said.


    She followed me into the kitchen and I showed her where I kept things. She started on a sd.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my Master made me strip,¡± Maggie said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said. ¡°We often don¡¯t dress around my house unless we¡¯re havingpany. Today is the first day I¡¯ve had clothes on since I went out for groceries a couple days ago. You forget, I¡¯m a submissive for Sean a weekend a month. Thest time was a couple weeks ago, so I understand Dominance and submission. It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Did you learn submission from your parents?¡±


    ¡°Actually, they learned it from me,¡± I said. ¡°My previous Master before Sean, had me in submission at my parent¡¯s house, then put Mom in submission as well. She enjoyed it, so he showed Dad how to be a good Dominant, and they¡¯ve done it ever since.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t serve two Masters. I wanted a rtionship with Sean. My Dad showed him what to do, and he¡¯s been my Master ever since, about three months now.¡±


    ¡°Why only a weekend a month?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only really been able to see Sean on the weekend, and I¡¯m worried about being a submissive all the time. I do enjoy it, but not sure if I want to be full time.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t think we¡¯re strange? Devin does a little. I¡¯m surprised Karina is not more upset with us.¡±


    I hugged her. ¡°We were so worried about what we were going to tell you,st night Sean was drilling us on what we could say and do around you. It¡¯s nice we don¡¯t have to pretend we¡¯re other than what we are.¡±


    ¡°I think Karina and Charlotte are having sex,¡± Maggie said.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡± I told her. ¡°My roommates and I have sex too. Sometimes, Sean joins us. Have you ever had sex with a woman?¡±


    ¡°Gordon made me lick a pussy once, when we were at another Dominant¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t have to lick me back.¡±


    ¡°Have you had sex with other men yet?¡±


    ¡°I sucked off the other Dominant, while his submissive sucked off Gordon. That¡¯s as much as we¡¯ve done with anyone else. Has Sean let you be with other men?¡±

 296

    ¡°No, just women for now. My previous Master let me fuck other men, but Sean hasn¡¯t. I think he was jealous of the rtionship I had with my previous Master, and didn¡¯t want to see, or even think of me with other men. The thing with the other women was established before I became his submissive.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care if he has sex with other women?¡±


    ¡°Not if they¡¯re the same ones I¡¯m having sex with. I don¡¯t want him cheating behind my back, but this isn¡¯t really cheating, is it, if we¡¯re both having sex with the same women.¡±


    Maggie nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I guess not. Do you like sex with women?¡±


    ¡°Almost as much as sex with men. Having one licking my pussy while Sean fucks me feels marvelous. The best of both worlds.¡±


    ¡°That does sound nice.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask Karina to spend a few days with me? Since we¡¯re both breeding for Loup-Garou, I feel I might have a lot to talk to her about. I¡¯ll make sure she gets back to Bangor in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Girl talk. Good. Would you have sex with her if she¡¯s interested?¡±


    ¡°I promised Sean I¡¯d only have sex with three other women, and no other men. He¡¯d have to relieve me of that promise. I¡¯m sure the others would be happy to have sex with her if she¡¯s into girls.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about working for Loup-Garou?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously a huge need if they¡¯re willing to pay that much for a child. I think it¡¯s nice that Karina is willing to have a baby for infertile women.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Sean has a problem with it?¡±


    ¡°Not as much now as he used to. Not after talking to Sasha.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to marry Sean?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t asked me yet. I¡¯d like to, I think, now that he understands why I¡¯m doing what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Will he wait until you¡¯ve provided all four children or get married before you¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll ask yet, so I can¡¯t answer that. Being pregnant for much of the next five years does present problems for most men interested in marriage. I think that Sean wanting me to meet the parents is a good sign.¡±


    ¡°You seem like a sweet girl, Jessica. I hope he does marry you.¡±


    I kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When we brought the food out, Mom was sitting in Gordon¡¯sp and he was feeling her up. Maggie paused when she saw them, took a deep breath and walked in with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°May I dish you up some food, Master?¡± Maggie said.


    ¡°Please, then one for yourself. Simon is going to feed you today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Maggie dished up food for her husband and my mom, then some for Dad, asking him how much he wanted, then a te for herself. She sat down in Dad¡¯sp, and he started doing to her what Gordon was doing to Mom, feeling her up as he fed her. Devin looked a little feverish watching, gasping when his mother orgasmed. Karina, on the other hand, looked remarkably conflict free. If she¡¯d spent much time around wolves, I suppose the tant sexuality wouldn¡¯t be as surprising. She seemed more disinterested about her mother orgasming on Dad¡¯s fingers than either of her brothers.


    Sean looked ufortable, and he had an erection as both naked women were caressed. I squeezed his hand.


    ¡°Karina, if at all possible, I¡¯d like you and Charlotte to stay a couple days so I can talk to you about your surrogacy,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get back to Bangor on Wednesday. I already spoke to your mother, and she has no objection.¡±


    ¡°Sounds lovely. I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Gordon, Maggie, might I ask how you decided to try Dominance and submission?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Saw that ¡®Fifty Shades of Gray¡¯ movie on TV,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Then we read the books, and started exploring the topic on the web. I met this other Dominant while I was asking questions, and he agreed to train me so I didn¡¯t muck it up, using his own submissive.¡±


    ¡°Is that the man and woman who Maggie had to orally pleasure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was. That was the price I had to pay for his assistance,¡± Gordon confirmed.


    ¡°Sounds like the payment Maggie made, not you,¡± I said.


    Gordonughed. ¡°I guess that¡¯s true, but his submissive had just demonstrated how to give a great blow job on me. I figured she should practice on him, and then repay her for her excellent instruction.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the only time you¡¯ve shared your wife?¡±


    ¡°Until now.¡±


    ¡°What makes now any different than usual?¡± I asked, ¡°Just out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I know Sean is doing it with you, your parents are doing it with each other, and your dad lets your mother have sex with other men. I know Karina is having sex with Charlotte and is having some husband¡¯s baby because his wife is infertile. It just seems like it¡¯s time to expand our horizons.¡±


    ¡°Does Maggie have a safe word?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°Does she know she can use her safe word for things other than a spanking?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maggie said.


    ¡°You can use your safe word for anything that you¡¯re ufortable doing, including sitting in my father¡¯sp and being fed by him.¡±


    Maggie turned and looked at my father. ¡°I¡¯m okay with this.¡± She gave him a quick kiss.


    ¡°Devin,¡± I said. ¡°How do you feel about you mother being naked and fondled in front of you by another man, who is not your father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°If you have a problem with it, you should talk to your parents about it. Just because they¡¯refortable doing things in front of you, doesn¡¯t mean you have to ept it being done in front of you. Have you tried doing any of this stuff with your dates?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You got shot down, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re what, twenty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be really lucky to find anyone your age to do any of these things with you. Most people your age are too unsure of themselves to do anything like this. Even though I was attracted to some girls when I was in high school and college, I was too afraid to do anything about it. It wasn¡¯t until Brigitte moved in, that I wasfortable enough in my own skin to do something with a woman.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°The other thing you need to think about, is doing what your father did, getting training from an experienced Dominant before doing anything with a woman. It¡¯s very easy to hurt someone if you don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re doing. I can refer you to someone who will show you how to do things without hurting anyone. You should take at least a weekend full of lessons before you do anything on your own.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll want to look for someone around the age of thirty for your submissive. They¡¯ll probably have tried bondage and discipline with someone before, and if you¡¯re doing something you shouldn¡¯t, or are being too painful, they won¡¯t be afraid to use their safe word and stop it. You may be able to find someone on BDSM forums. Look for someone who¡¯s asking for a Dominant, but not until you¡¯re trained. They¡¯ll want to be sure if you know what the hell you¡¯re doing, and can talk intelligently about the lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t my dad train me?¡±


    ¡°Is he supposed to use your mother to train you? You¡¯re talking about incest if she does anything of a sexual nature with you. Your brother can¡¯t do it either, because he doesn¡¯t let other men fuck me. I¡¯d suggest a man named Quinn who has two submissives of his own. He¡¯s very experienced, and has no particr emotional problem with either of his submissives fucking other people. If you want, we can set something up with him at a time and date convenient for you.


    ¡°And if our parents are going to take this any further today, I¡¯m going to suggest that they take it upstairs. I¡¯m not sure if watching their mother treated like a slut is very good for either of her two sons at this point in their lives. Please don¡¯te down without any clothes on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sean said. ¡°That definitely needed to be said.¡±


    Iughed, and patted the bulge in his pants. ¡°I know.¡±


    Our parents did take their fun and games upstairs and the rest of us cleaned up after dinner. We could hear their activities, but not watch them, which was helpful. I gave Devin, Quinn¡¯s phone number and told him to call and identify himself as Sean¡¯s little brother and ask for Dominance training. He set something up for the following weekend.


    ¡°How are you doing, honey? Have all your childhood illusions been shattered?¡± I asked Sean. ¡°And would you like me to relieve you?¡±


    ¡°Irreparably,¡± he said. ¡°How did I miss that?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like it started after you left home. I¡¯m not sure you missed anything.¡±


    ¡°But it must have existed before in one form or another.¡±


    ¡°Are you unhappy that you put me into submission?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Neither am I. Can¡¯t they be happy ying their games? Are they hurting anyone? Honestly, are you hurt?¡±


    Seanughed. ¡°I suppose not. Not sure if I needed to see your Dad finger fucking my mother though. She¡¯s pretty hot for an old broad.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t kick her out of bed,¡± I said, ¡°but I¡¯m pretty deviant. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m a model of decorum myself.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. I could use some relief.¡±


    ¡°In front of your brother and sister, or should we slip away for a few?¡±


    ¡°Could they be even more warped?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. You do have a nice prick. I wouldn¡¯t want your sister getting ideas.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s slip away then,¡± he said.


    I stood up and pulled him up beside me. ¡°We should be back in fifteen minutes or so,¡± I said to the others. ¡°Duty calls. I don¡¯t want my boyfriend getting blue balls.¡±


    We disappeared, but not for long. It didn¡¯t take long for me to vacuum out his balls, a nice after supper cordial to aid in my digestion.


    The door to the bedroom was open and our two mothers were eating each other out while the other one¡¯s husband plunged into their pussy. Both women were climaxing like crazy.

 297

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see our parents getting on so well with one another,¡± I said. ¡°No fighting about which set of inws to go to on the holidays.¡±


    Seanughed. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little.¡± I squeezed his hand.


    ******


    I had a good chat with Karina and Charlotte while she stayed over. We talked about the sucky economy, our breedings, whether or not she had a boyfriend, (No), or was even interested in boys, (Yes). She figured her parents would ept her sleeping with another woman in her bed easier than a man since she wasn¡¯t married. I¡¯m not sure it made a difference, considering their own proclivities.


    I asked her how she was handling their open sexuality.


    ¡°I had to be bred twice by the wolves, since I didn¡¯t stop my birth control soon enough for the first one to take hold. After spending ten days on the wolfpound, almost nothing sexual phases me in the least. Have you ever seen two werewolves fucking?¡±


    ¡°God, yes! Scared me to death. It was before my first breeding, and I was thinking to myself, ¡®Please no. If I have sex like that, it will kill me. I don¡¯t want to be bred like that.¡¯ Thankfully, the guy I watched doing it with Brigitte told me he was much gentler with humans because we were so fragile. They are, or I wouldn¡¯t be doing it a second time.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Makes what Mom and Dad do seem tameparatively. I mean, they¡¯re tearing at each other with their teeth, hair and blood flying everywhere. A little spanking is minor inparison, and nudity doesn¡¯t shock me at all.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s actually kind of rxing once you get used to it, the nudity, I mean, not the hair and blood flying everywhere.¡±


    Karinaughed. ¡°You want to have sex?¡±


    ¡°I promised your brother I¡¯d only have sex with three other women, and you¡¯re not on the list.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Sean is as rxed about this stuff as he is. He¡¯s really your Dominant once a month?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To be honest, he knows I had a previous Dominant, and I don¡¯t think he likes not being able to do anything the previous guy did. It¡¯s a little testosteronepetition. He¡¯s been somewhat jealous of this other fellow.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Quinn.¡±


    ¡°You fucked Quinn?¡± Charlotte asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How was he?¡± Charlotte again.


    ¡°Best sex I ever had.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. He is such a dreamboat. God, that body, that prick. What a fucking stud he is.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s avable, I guess, but he kind of still loves me, I think.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not with him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a wolf and I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess that would be a problem,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°I kind of forget you¡¯re human. You¡¯re like a wolf.¡±


    ¡°I feel like one at times.¡±


    ******


    One benefit of Sean knowing his parents were in a D/s rtionship, is that being a Dominant didn¡¯t bother him as much now. Somehow, his parents made it seem all right, and he wasn¡¯t so hesitant being Dominant. As a result, he did better, and I enjoyed it more, to the point I gave him two weekends a month. He didn¡¯t always get both days on a weekend because of work, but he hugely enjoyed his Sundays.


    When Gretchen got back from Wisconsin, she was pregnant. We tried to get in as much sex as possible while we were still both rtively slim. She even let Sean fuck her once like she¡¯d let Quinn fuck her. Not with quite the same dramatic results, but I ensured she was cumming a lot on my tongue while Sean fucked her pussy.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I was using a copper IUD for birth control. I had it removed seven months after having my first puppy. The next time I became fertile, I was going to try for my second one. ording to my cycle, I should be ovting beginning on a Saturday, and I was going to be all Quinn¡¯s for this breeding. I told Sean and asked him if he wanted to watch me be bred, perhaps even participate. We were lying in bed at the time after some hot sex.


    ¡°Participate how?¡±


    ¡°I can suck your cock while the wolf is breeding me. If you don¡¯t want to, or every other time, I¡¯ll probably be licking Gretchen¡¯s cunt, or one of the two bitches, in a sixty-nine. It¡¯s a way to forget a little bit that a wolf is fucking me. Although I do appreciate a wolf dick as much as the next bitch, it is a little odd. The wolf cock forms a knot to keep his prick locked Inside of me until his cum is absorbed into my womb. Quinn will fuck me a couple times in the morning, we¡¯ll stop for lunch, then a couple times in the afternoon. He may remain knotted to me during each breeding, and cum up to twice each time. Ingrid, Alicia and Brigitte will be there if you don¡¯t want to watch. You can go into one of the other bedrooms and have your way with them. Ingrid too.


    ¡°After my second afternoon breeding, we¡¯lle home. You can fuck my mouth and ass without a condom, or my pussy with one that night. My most fertile day will be Sunday, I¡¯ll go back in the morning, and do the same thing on Sunday, repeating each day as necessary for five days, until I¡¯ve got a puppy nted in me. As soon as Brigitte determines that I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ll be home permanently.


    ¡°Quinn won¡¯t be my sole breeder any time in the future. I¡¯ll have four different wolves fuck me each day, and it will be done at the wolfpound. Rene, as the pack Alpha usually gets me first each day. If the wolf is mated, I usually have lesbian sex with the mate while her husband mounts me. If you don¡¯t want me doing that with another female, I¡¯ll do one of my wolves instead. You don¡¯t have toe if you don¡¯t want to, but I figure it might help if you¡¯re there, ensuring it¡¯s only a wolf and not a man fucking me. I couldn¡¯t anyway, as I don¡¯t want to risk having a human child, but I want this to be as easy for you as I can.¡±


    ¡°What happens if you don¡¯t get pregnant this ovtion?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have to do it again in a month, but that¡¯s the reason I used a copper IUD. There¡¯s no hormones possibly messing with my ability to get pregnant. Since sperm can remain active in my reproductive system for three days, I need to stop fucking you bareback three days before I start to ovte. You can still use a condom and fuck me, or I¡¯ll happily drain your balls orally any time you want, but since we usually only get together on the weekend, I didn¡¯t foresee that being a problem, as we won¡¯t have fucked for a week when I go in for my breeding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle and I¡¯ll see what it¡¯s like. I can probably only stay on Saturday and Sunday.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll stille home every night. This is just for breeding, okay?¡± I stepped into his arms and kissed him.


    He shuddered and kissed me back. ¡°I love you, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, big guy.¡±


    ¡°Will you marry me now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you handle this breeding. If you still want to marry me when it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll marry you. We can set the wedding date after I drop puppy number two.¡±


    ¡°Will you have my child right away?¡±


    ¡°If you want the first year of our marriage, for me to being hugely fat and sassy, I¡¯ll have yours immediately.¡±


    ¡°At least being pregnant doesn¡¯t slow down the sex,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°And you always have one of the wolves to fuck you if it does.¡±


    ******


    I was running with Alicia, Ang and Brigitte three days before my breeding, Brigitte as a wolf. Ang was only a couple months pregnant, and still able to run fast enough to keep up. Alicia was with me stride for stride. Brigitte was all over the ce. We heard a wolf howl. I wasn¡¯t as adept at telling one wolf from another from their vocalizations, so didn¡¯t know who it was. Alicia knew instantly.


    ¡°Turn back, now. Run like hell.¡±


    We didn¡¯t argue, this was for my safety. I did a 180 and headed home running as fast as I could go for the distance remaining and not copse. Ang was struggling to keep up. Alicia had pulled her gun out of her fanny pack holster and put a round in the chamber. Shit! This was serious. I heard two more wolves howl out in the woods.


    ¡°Help is on the way,¡± Alicia said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I panted.


    ¡°Bear. Don¡¯t talk, run.¡±


    I sped up. I remembered John, in Wisconsin. He¡¯d been huge. I had no desire to mate with a bear. By the time we reached home, there were three other wolves as wolves, outside my house. A man came out of one of the townhouses carrying a rifle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± I shouted. ¡°They¡¯re tame. There¡¯s a bear in the woods. He¡¯s not. If you see a bear, shoot it.¡±


    He probably didn¡¯t have silver bullets, but anything was better than nothing. I stopped and petted all the wolves to show him they were tame. I went into the house and got my gun, silver in mine, joining the others, still outside. Ang had copsed beside the wolves.


    ¡°What are all the wolves doing outside?¡± The neighbor said.


    ¡°They¡¯re trained wolves, used for hunting bears. Apparently, there¡¯s a marauding bear out there in the woods causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re friendly?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely sure. Pet one. Let it get your scent.¡±


    He slowly reached out and touched one, which sat quietly and let him pet her, making puppy noises. Brigitte came trotting up and whimpered something. Alicia put away her gun, so I knew the threat was ended.


    ¡°I guess the wolves drove it off,¡± I said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°This bitch was one of the hunters. If she¡¯s back, there¡¯s no more bear to be scared of. If you really want to make friends with these wolves, give them some raw meat. Stay, I¡¯ll get you some.¡±


    They plopped down in the grass and I went into the house for some raw hamburger, putting my gun down. I got enough to give them all around a third of a pound. When I returned, the guy was petting each of the wolves, letting them all scent him. Ang and Alicia were watching with amused expressions.


    ¡°How do I tell the tame ones from the untamed ones?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Most wild wolves won¡¯t linger around people. Since they¡¯re trained hunting wolves,¡± Alicia said, ¡°they¡¯re used to gunfire. If you fire a gun into the air or ground and the wolf doesn¡¯t run off, it¡¯s tame. Wild wolves will run.¡±


    I held out my hand with a portion of hamburger on it and let each of them eat it off of my hand. I gave him some of the hamburger so he could feed them too.

 298

    ¡°My name¡¯s Jessica. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met you before. This is one of my roommates, Alicia. I have another one named Brigitte. She¡¯s a redhead. You might see her around sometimes. Ang here, is her submissive.¡±


    ¡°Name¡¯s Stan. I just moved into theplex around a month ago. Haven¡¯t really had a chance to introduce myself to my neighbors. Are you by any chance attached?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You don¡¯t waste time, do you? Boyfriend, named Sean, lives in Pornd. Very happy with him. My three roommates are unattached, except to each other. Plus, Ang is a couple months pregnant. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Damn, just my luck. The three hottest women I¡¯ve seen around here, and they¡¯re all attached. Do you know any who are free?¡±


    ¡°They may be free,¡± I said, ¡°but they¡¯re not cheap. I can ask around.¡±


    ¡°Just moved here from Montana, bigger mountains, no ocean.¡±


    ¡°What brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Logging.¡±


    He looked like he could easily be a lumberjack, easy on the eyes, too. Maine had a lot of timber, so that wasn¡¯t farfetched. They also had a sustainable logging industry. You cut a tree down, you nted more. No clear cutting. The wolves could ept loggers here. They weren¡¯t destroying the habitat.


    ¡°Well, I should shower after my run. Take care, Stan. I¡¯ll see you around.¡±


    We went into my townhouse, Brigitte trotted beside us, the rest of the wolves melted back into the woods.


    ¡°What¡¯s the scoop on the bear?¡± I asked her after she shifted back.


    ¡°He was trotting along in the woods trailing you. He scented that you¡¯re close to being fertile, and the smell of wolf on you, so he knows you¡¯re having sex with shifters.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°How good can bears scent?¡±


    ¡°As good as wolves can, maybe even better.¡±


    ¡°Would he have made a y for me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t want to find out. I¡¯d like to add another couple of bodyguards until you¡¯re knocked up.¡±


    ¡°Did you have any wolves in mind?¡±


    ¡°Conor for one, and another wolf named Jake who¡¯s dealt with bears before.¡±


    ¡°Before I add any males to the mix, I need to contact Sean. In the meantime, why don¡¯t we invite Dani, Rafiki and Lorenzo over.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Brigitte said.


    Dani had moved in with Carl after their marriage. When she got Rafiki and Lorenzo as her new bodyguards, they got to sleep in the Master bedroom with Dani. Carl had to take the guest bedroom. Each night, Dani would fuck one of the two ck wolves, with Carl watching, then he was allowed to fuck whichever hole he wanted to before he went to bed. He usually chose her pussy or ass, whichever one her ck lover had just deposited his cum in. Dani had already gotten pregnant with a puppy again, as had the other two breeders. I¡¯d dyed longer because of Sean.


    Dani was about six weeks along currently. Carl thought for sure she was going to have a ck child, but each of her bodyguards only had one chance to breed her while she was fertile. So did Quinn. It was possible that Dani might have Quinn¡¯s puppy before I did. The most probable father for her puppy was still Rene¡¯s as Alpha. Proven gic excellence got more chances in wolf politics. Tony and Nat didn¡¯t because they¡¯d already had puppies and weren¡¯t high enough in the wolf hierarchy for additional chances.


    I put in a call to Sean, while Brigitte called Lorenzo, who was the senior of the two wolves. As expected, I couldn¡¯t reach Sean because he very seldom got my cell calls while he was at sea. I left a message and sent a text to call me.


    The two wolves had heard the wolves howling earlier and were prepared for trouble when they came over, armed and dangerous. Sean finally called me around suppertime.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°You tease, sir. You know you got your weekendst week.¡±


    ¡°Still, I like to think of you with my cor around your neck, especially when you¡¯re going into your breeding cycle. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°While I was running this morning, a bear shifter was trailing me, scenting my uing fertility. Brigitte thought it would be prudent to add two additional bodyguards until I¡¯m pregnant, both male for the strength advantage. Conor, for his trained bodyguard skills, and a wolf named Jake who¡¯s fought bears before. I wanted to check with you first, because I got rid of Conor for you, and didn¡¯t want to add two male bodyguards without your permission.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s protecting you now?¡±


    ¡°Alicia and Brigitte, plus we invited Dani, Rafiki and Lorenzo over for the moment.¡±


    ¡°Is Dani in danger too?¡±


    ¡°Not from a bear, because she¡¯s already carrying a puppy again. She¡¯s not breeding material. She¡¯s at risk from other rogue wolves wanting a puppy to raise. It would only have to be until I¡¯m pregnant. Once I am, the males can go away again. Two wolves should be sufficient for my protection.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t Rafiki and Lorenzo stay?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t stay overnight. They need to go back with Dani. Carl will be getting home soon and he¡¯s been invited to supper. They¡¯ll stay here until two other wolves get here, then they have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Will this danger persist during your entire breeding cycle?¡±


    ¡°Until a shifter can scent I¡¯m pregnant, yes.¡±


    Sean was silent for quite some time, so long, I almost thought we¡¯d been disconnected.


    ¡°Sean, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was just thinking. Your safety is paramount to me. I want you to go to Quinn¡¯s house. I don¡¯t think anyone can protect you better than he can, and he¡¯s got two other wolves there already. We know he¡¯s fought bears before. Plus, you can hang with Gretchen.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, honey? I know how much my former rtionship to Quinn bothered you.¡±


    ¡°It did, but I trust you and Quinn more than I did before. Maybe I¡¯ve grown up, or maybe you¡¯ve just proven to me how much you love me, but I want you safe. I¡¯ll join you on Saturday morning, and you can stay there until you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Sean. Thank you. If you want, you can cor me again this weekend. I still need to breed, but other than that, you¡¯ll have control of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯ll bring your stuff. Call me every night and I¡¯ll see you on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking?¡± Brigitte said after I hung up. ¡°Sean is letting you go to Quinn¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°You could hear both sides of that conversation?¡±


    She pointed to her ears. ¡°Wolf.¡±


    ¡°Then you know he wasn¡¯t kidding.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, pack up your stuff, we¡¯ll leave after supper. Pack some clothes so you¡¯re not naked around Quinn all the time. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t tease him. He may be willing to protect you, but don¡¯t throw make it difficult for him.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Brigitte called Quinn and got permission toe to his house until I was finished breeding, while I packed up what I¡¯d need for a week away. Carl arrived while I was packing, and was given a beer to drink. Carl was surprised that everyone was armed and dressed when he got there. Everyone was usually naked at my house, and Dani liked topare his caged cock to the other, more prodigious male members the wolves carried. Brigitte was exining that there were reports of a rabid bear in the woods when I came down with my overnight bag.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting close to my next breeding cycle and I¡¯ll be providing another baby for an infertile couple. I¡¯m going to their house.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Sean think about you being pregnant again with someone else¡¯s baby?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not happy about it; not as happy as you are anyway,¡± I teased. ¡°He knows I have a contract and he¡¯s willing that I abide by the terms of the contract, but wishes I hadn¡¯t signed one. What about you? Who are you hoping that Dani has a baby with, that you get to keep?¡±


    ¡°She told me it¡¯s up to Quinn who fucks a baby into her. She said Quinn might want me raising his child.¡±


    ¡°But you must have a preference? Do you want her to have a white baby so you can pretend it¡¯s yours, or a ck baby, or don¡¯t you care?¡±


    ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d like her to have a biracial baby so everyone knows it¡¯s not mine.¡±


    I kissed him on the cheek. ¡°You are the biggest cuckold I know,¡± I said.


    He smiled. ¡°I really am, and my brother is just like me. His wife, Fiona, signed a breeding contract just like Dani. He¡¯s locked up in a cock cage and Fiona said she¡¯s not giving him a child. She wants the father of her child to be a real man, not a small dicked wimp, her words, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Nat told us how the three men fucked Fiona after fucking Dani on your wedding night.¡±


    ¡°Brad told me. He was so happy when his wife agreed to cuckold him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, you¡¯ve got a strange family, Carl. Do you think Doug will be a cuckold too?¡±


    ¡°He already is. His girlfriend is cuckolding him.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you opened a can of worms.¡±


    ¡°Is it a can of worms, or a birthday present? We¡¯re all happy.¡±


    Dani came up and wrapped her arms around him, kissing him on the lips.


    ¡°Yes, you are, my happy cuckold husband,¡± she said. ¡°Having the love of a man like this and the ability to fuck all the big dicks Quinn lets me have is a true miracle. We¡¯re both having the times of our lives. Most married couples fuck once or twice a week. We fuck daily. As soon as he sees a big ck cock in my married white pussy or ass, he has to fuck me in the same ce. He doesn¡¯t even care if I can¡¯t feel his dinky dick as long as he can shove it in the same hole they just orgasmed in. I swear he can only cum if his dick is coated in another man¡¯s semen.¡±


    Carlughed and Dani kissed him again, clinging to him. They were a happy couple. I¡¯ll give them that.


    We had a nice supper, (mostly meat) with sds for the humans, then we said goodbye to the other four, locked up my house and went to Quinn¡¯s.


    ******


    When we arrived at Quinn¡¯s, Gretchen was happy to see me. She was like Dani, pregnant again, maybe a slight bump, but otherwise, not showing yet. She gave me a fierce hug. Isabelle and Rose were both pregnant too, around four months now.

 299

    ¡°This is a pleasant surprise. I didn¡¯t expect to see you for a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I can spend all the nights in bed with you except Saturday night, when Sean will be here. Except for the breeding part, I¡¯ve given him another weekend of submission, so he¡¯ll have me Saturday and Sunday, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll have nned for me, but the rest of the non-breeding time, I¡¯m yours, baby. I forgot to ask how your show went.¡±


    ¡°Fabulous. I sold everything for a minimum of ten, and my biggest piece got twenty. I¡¯ve got orders for another twenty from the show, and they want to do another show of my work in six months. I¡¯m going to be busier than hell.¡±


    ¡°Not too busy to lick pussy, I hope,¡± I said.


    ¡°Never too busy for that.¡±


    I also gave Quinn a hug and a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Thanks for letting us invade your house,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be wee here,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask. I¡¯m surprised Sean let youe.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, we¡¯ve earned his trust.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s he taking the fact I¡¯m breeding you?¡±


    ¡°As well as could be expected. As long as you¡¯re a wolf, he epts it. If you were a man, it would be a different story. He knows you will knot with me four times a day, and breed me up to twice per knot. He knows that Brigitte will stop it when she scents I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Can I wish that you don¡¯t get pregnant this time?¡±


    ¡°You can wish for anything you want, as long as you do your best to knock me up.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°It would be my first.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. You¡¯ve fucked Dani, Randa and Simone. All of them could be pregnant with yours, although the odds aren¡¯t in your favor. They still favor Rene as Alpha.¡±


    ¡°True, but I know that this one will be mine.¡±


    ¡°All yours, wolf, just for finding Sasha¡¯s son and my sweetie.¡± I kissed his cheek again. ¡°We¡¯ll start Saturday morning.¡±


    It waste already,te enough to head to bed anyway. I spent a delightful night in Gretchen¡¯s arms and between her legs.


    The following morning, Quinn went looking for bear, getting directions from Brigitte as to where he was seen. To the best of our knowledge, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong yet, but if found, he was going to warned off.


    After taking a look at Gretchen¡¯s stuff in her finished art studio, we were sitting in the hot tub chatting about this and that. It was October, so the nights were pretty cool, but the days still had some warmth to them. I asked Brigitte how big a werebear¡¯s cock was.


    ¡°Bear and wolf shifters have a simrity to each other. They both have penis bones, or a baculum in Latin, inside of the penis. The nd in the middle of the bone is where the knot appears. This bone is around seven inches in a wolf, and a little longer in a bear. The bone is towards the end of the penis and helps with the entry into the vaginal sheathe. An unerect ck bear will be 5-8 inches in length depending upon the size and youth of the bear, but when erect, he can have a penis three or more feet long. It¡¯s because of the rtive sizes of the animals who are fucking. Bull cattle are usually over three feet in length, elephants over four, and blue whales over ten feet long. It has to be that long in order to reach deep inside a female, closer to the uterus. It¡¯s not as easy forrger animal bodies to get as close together as it is for humans.


    ¡°Bear shifters, know they¡¯d hurt you if they used all of their bear dick to try to fuck a human female, so they usually only use the first ten to twelve inches when mounting a human. In their human shapes, they tend to have longer dicks as well, but it¡¯s more like ten or eleven inches long.¡±


    ¡°How thick is it, the bear¡¯s cock, I mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually less thick than some human cocks as a bear. Probably about wolf thickness. Wolves and bears are trying to hit a moving target without being able to see said target, so it¡¯s helpful if you don¡¯t have a bludgeon. Something small enough to slide easily inside. It¡¯s why a wolf knots, otherwise a male would be sttering his seed all over the ce. Knotting prevents that from happening.¡±


    ¡°So if a bear did catch me, it won¡¯t kill me mating with him?¡±


    ¡°No, but a cub would berger than a puppy, usually over ten pounds, so your vagina would take a beating on the way out.¡±


    ¡°Good to know. If I did get raped by a bear and knocked up, what would you do with the cub?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. I don¡¯t know the answer. The bear would be hunted down and killed, so you can¡¯t give the cub to him. You can¡¯t put it in the zoo, because it will be a human for the first six or seven years of his life, although even bigger than a wolf. I don¡¯t know if it usually shifts the first time, around a full moon or not. Bears aren¡¯t pack animals, so they don¡¯t have a pack to raise it. Hopefully there¡¯s a female shifter somewhere who¡¯d take it, but I haven¡¯t got a clue. Maybe Quinn knows.¡±


    I asked him that when he got home. He hadn¡¯t found the shifter, though he followed it for miles, well away from where I lived.


    ¡°We kill it,¡± Quinn replied.


    ¡°You kill it! Why the fuck would you kill a baby cub?¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do with it? It can¡¯t be raised by humans. It can¡¯t be raised by the pack. You can¡¯t stick it in a zoo. You want to lock it up for three hundred years? It doesn¡¯t happen all that often, but there¡¯s nothing else we can do.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t the pack raise it as an ursine member of the pack?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in a bear¡¯s nature to be a pack animal.¡±


    ¡°Has it ever been tried? Maybe, if it were raised by the pack, it would be a pack animal. I mean, I¡¯ve seen all kinds of crazy animal pairings that get along great, dogs with cats, mas with horses, birds with dogs, deer with people, for fucks sake.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t speak wolf.¡±


    ¡°So shift and exin shit in English. It¡¯s going to be a kid for however long before it shifts anyway. It¡¯s not a real bear. It¡¯s a shifter, for God¡¯s sake, which means it¡¯s smart enough not to fuck a human to death if it wants to breed. Geez. At least try it once and see if you can work most of the kinks out of it. Puppies aren¡¯t going to kill it by roughhousing. I can get why you can¡¯t raise humans, but you can do something else with them. Maybe even put advertisements in the paper for a female, what do they call female bears?¡±


    ¡°A sow, like a pig. Males are boars.¡±


    ¡°Advertise for a sow to take one and raise it. I assume weres speak thenguage of the country they live in. The bear in Wisconsin spoke English. I assume they read it too. Someone has to raise the ones they have when they seduce someone. Find a werebear and ask what they want done with their young, don¡¯t kill it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, you know,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°I don¡¯t think werebears are any more deserving of extinction than we are. We should try something else.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask Rene if he has any contacts in the bearmunity.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to exin this to anyone who was paying me not to be extinct themselves.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s a lot of shit you have to exin to wolves. We¡¯re helpless without you,¡± Quinnughed.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s a wonder you survived at all.¡±


    Gretchenughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, painter?¡± Quinn asked


    ¡°That all 5-7, 120 pounds of Jessica, is yelling and wagging her finger at all 6-5, 230 pounds of you. It¡¯s like a kid telling off an adult.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°That is pretty funny. She¡¯s the only one who gets away with that shit too.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you something, Quinn. How do you feel about Jessica falling in love with Sean?¡± Gretchen asked. ¡°Is it as wretched for you as it is for me?¡±


    ¡°I try not to think about it,¡± he said, looking at me. ¡°I want Jessica to be happy, even if I¡¯m miserable.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I guess you are as wretched as I am,¡±


    ¡°You still get to have sex with her.¡±


    ¡°But even having sex with her isn¡¯t the same, is it?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Quinn replied. ¡°Not the same at all.¡±


    ¡°Quit pouting, children,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian, and not a wolf. We¡¯re exactly what we are and have to live with that.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean we have to like it,¡± Gretchen said.


    *****


    There were five wolves running with us every day, but we still stuck rtively close to Quinn¡¯s house, doing circrps through the woods. Friday, Brigitte had to go to teach her ss after our run, so we had to stay at the house the rest of the day. I modeled naked for Gretchen along with Alicia and Matt, both as wolves. I stood between them with a bow and arrows, and they were snarling and growling like they were my protectors against some unseen foe. Quinn went to Wolf Central. He didn¡¯t mind leaving us with only three wolves protecting us because he had an arsenal of silver equipped weapons, including high powered rifles which could deal with even a bear.


    Sean called me around five.


    ¡°I got done early, can Ie sooner than tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, sweetie. You don¡¯t mind sharing a bed with Gretchen and Ingrid do you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to save you some supper?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab something on the way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget condoms if you want to fuck you know what while I¡¯m fertile.¡±


    ¡°I already bought a package.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you in a couple hours then.¡±

 300

    I was both excited and nervous that Sean wasing. Excited because of wanting to see him. Nervous because he was going to see me bred. I didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d react to that. Supper was rtively boisterous, as they usually were, with a lot of casual insults thrown around. We had time to clean up the kitchen before Sean got there. I was the only one dressed when he arrived, both trying not to tease Quinn, and wanting to look somewhat proper when my boyfriend arrived. The two male wolves weren¡¯t fully erect, nor fully limp, smelling my almost fertility, so he saw what I¡¯d fucked before him, and how imposing the two wolves were. Though Sean matched up fairly well against Matt, Quinn had a couple inches and some girth to his prick that Seancked.


    I greeted him with a kiss. He told me to strip, then to kneel, and ced his cor on me. ¡°Get up, Pussycat,¡± Sean said. Then he whispered in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re going to get spanked every time you orgasm as my ve this weekend.¡±


    Of course, I juiced at his words, and both wolves got full blown erections, smelling my arousal.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I said, eyes down.


    ¡°Now suck my cock.¡±


    I led him to a chair and had him sit, then knelt down, extracted his cock and gave him the very best blow job I could, and I¡¯d gotten much better since bing a breeder for the wolves. He was ready to cum in ten minutes, but I kept him edged for another ten, to make his orgasm monumental. Before I was finished, Quinn had Isabelle sucking him and Rose was sucking Matt off.


    Sean had a hold on my head and was bucking his hips off the chair into my mouth when his orgasm exploded out of him and down my throat. Quinn and Matt soon followed. I knew what he was doing. He was marking me as his despite the breeding I was to undergo.


    Sean pulled me into myp and had me tell him all I¡¯d done since I called himst night. He yed with me so I¡¯d orgasm while I spoke. And it didn¡¯t take long. I orgasmed almost as soon as he got two of his digits in me.


    ¡°We went running this morning, sir, and did some weight training in the gym, then Brigitte left for her ss, Quinn went to Wolf Central to speak to your mother and her husband about what to do about bear cubs born if a woman is raped by one. I posed naked for Gretchen with Alicia and Matt both as wolves for one of her paintings, then helped with dinner.¡±


    ¡°What is done with bear cubs?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°They were killed. They won¡¯t be anymore,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Why were they killed?¡±


    ¡°The rapist is hunted down and killed for raping a human,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Bears aren¡¯t pack animals so there¡¯s no pack to raise a cub. The bear boar is usually solitary after impregnating a sow, not having a permanent mate, so it can¡¯t go to his sow. We didn¡¯t think it was fair to keep it locked up for three hundred years. It can¡¯t be adopted out to humans, which seemed to leave killing it. We¡¯re going to try raising it in the pack if we can¡¯t find a sow to raise it. Rene is going to talk to a couple bears he knows, see if anything can get worked out with them.¡±


    Sean nodded. ¡°That sounds better to me. Could I see the sketches or painting?¡± He asked Gretchen.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°It¡¯s out in the studio.¡±


    She stood up. Sean fastened a leash to my cor and we followed her out to the studio, apanied by Brigitte and Ingrid. She showed him the work she¡¯d done today, and he was looking at the other items she¡¯d painted. One of them showed a wolf mounting a woman, facing her. Her hands were in his fur around his neck, clutching it. The woman¡¯s legs were up around the body so you couldn¡¯t see the actual coital union, but you could certainly tell what was happening.


    ¡°Is this what it looks like; a wolf breeding?¡±


    ¡°It can get done that way,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°although that¡¯s not my preferred method. I¡¯m a lick another woman in a sixty-nine while I¡¯m mounted from behind kind of girl. This mostly happens between wolves in their human and wolf forms, when the female can no longer shift after she¡¯s pregnant, but I¡¯ve seen it done during a breeding too.¡±


    ¡°How have you done it in the past, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°About 60% like Gretchen, although I¡¯ll be sucking a cock fifteen percent of the time, instead of licking a pussy. Thirty percent just mounted from behind. I¡¯ve done it like this ten percent, Master.¡±


    ¡°Were the other cocks wolves?¡±


    ¡°Exclusively, sir. The man underneath me would be very close to a wolf dick, with wolf balls rolling over his face. Wolves don¡¯t care about that, as they¡¯ve all sucked wolf dicks, even licking their own. Most people would care. I wonder if Carl would care. He¡¯s done it while Dani was fucked by man shapes.¡±


    ¡°When you told me you¡¯d suck my dick while you were bred, what were you thinking of?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯d be kneeling in front of my mouth, and you¡¯d spit-roast me with a wolf as I was on my hands and knees.¡±


    ¡°We might have to try that, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Please don¡¯t watch if it hurts you too much, sir. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s intolerable, I won¡¯t watch, but if it¡¯s not, even if it hurts, I¡¯d like to watch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I need to fuck my slut now, then punish you for cumming.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, please fuck your pussycat.¡±


    We returned to the house, went to Gretchen¡¯s room and Sean put on a condom and fucked me hard. I think he was already considering how I¡¯d look tomorrow, being bred, as he usually didn¡¯t fuck me this hard. I didn¡¯t mind though. I liked a stiff fucking on asion. When he was done fucking me, he gave me thirty five hard swats for the seven times I orgasmed since he cored me. Then he fucked Ingrid as Gretchen and I pleasured each other. I earned another thirty-five, which he promised to give me in the morning. I slept between Gretchen and Sean, and Sean had his hand on my pussy, while Gretchen imed a breast. I slept like a baby.


    ******


    I was a naked ve now, and didn¡¯t bother dressing in the morning after my spanking, for my orgasmsst night. Everyone else was naked as well. Quinn fixed everyone breakfast, and I think Sean was a little surprised because he had two bitches to cook for him. They did help set the table and run other errands. I think Isabelle was washing either linens (most likely) or clothes, (least likely). Although Quinn frequently had to wear clothes as part of his job. His slut bitches rarely wore them.


    Breakfast over, and everything put away, Quinn asked Sean to lead me to his bedroom, (I was back on my leash), then shiftedto his wolf. Sean had never seen Quinn¡¯s bedroom, but Isabelle showed him where it was, then knelt down to wait for her Master¡¯s next order.


    I asked my Master if I could sixty-nine with Alicia while I was bred, and he said okay.


    Her head went by the edge, and I crouched over her face with my feet beside her face. Quinn¡¯s wolf was already erect, wanting to breed the fertile bitch. He put his paws on either side of our bodies and Alicia helped him find my fertile pussy and Quinn lunged forward, iming me for his mating. A few more thrusts had his cock deeply buried in my cunt and his knot formed as I licked my bodyguard, and she licked me, ignoring the wolf prick. I started to cum. There was no hope for it. I couldn¡¯t not cum with his long prick fucking me and Alicia licking me. Ten minutester, I felt Quinn cum, flexing powerfully as he filled me with his lupine spunk.


    Quinn remained knotted, and he bred me a second time,sting a little longer, roughly fifteen minutes before I felt him flood my fertile womb with his wolf cum. His knotsted another fifteen minutes before I felt it shrink and he pulled out of me. He shifted back to human, and I was surprised when another cock, a human cock, filled me.


    ¡°No,¡± I cried out. ¡°You can¡¯t. Only Sean can fuck me as a man.¡±


    ¡°I am fucking you as a man,¡± Sean said, and I turned, and saw him behind me, fucking me savagely, as roughly as he¡¯d ever fucked me.


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re wearing a condom, Master.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he grunted.


    I rxed and took his fucking, surrendering again to Alicia¡¯s tongue and the cock in my cunt.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Sean gasped and I felt his cock twitch as he climaxed, jammed deep in my pussy.


    When he pulled out, Alicia cleaned up the mess leaking out of me, a lot of it caused by Sean pushing Quinn¡¯s cum out of me.


    I turned on my side, still lying down. Quinn was seated and Sean was standing behind me, removing his rubber.


    ¡°You know,¡± Quinn said, ¡°the more wolf cum you push out of Jessica, the more likely it will be, I¡¯ll need to breed her again next month.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Sean said. ¡°I had to fuck her. You¡¯ll have her three days when I¡¯m not here. I doubt she¡¯ll end up not knocked up.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°You¡¯re probably right, but it might take longer. Theoretically she¡¯s done as soon as she¡¯s preggers. That could be scented as early as Monday morning if she caught this morning. If you keep pushing out my cum, we might not know until Wednesday, but I don¡¯t mind. Fuck away. The longer I keep her here, the better I like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt such apulsion to fuck before in my life,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Now you know a little bit of what it¡¯s like for Carl,¡± Quinn said. ¡°That same drive to fuck Dani after someone else has fucked her. It was an extremely good orgasm wasn¡¯t it, even though you didn¡¯tst that long.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Spermpetition, even though you¡¯re theoretically notpeting with another man, my wolf is trying to impregnate your bitch, and you want to rece my sperm. When I fuck her again this morning. I¡¯ll be feeling the same thing after watching you fuck her, even though you wore a condom. There¡¯s something primal about watching someone, or in my case, something else, fucking your woman. I¡¯m not sure it can be easily controlled. It might help if you¡¯re getting sucked off at the same time, or fucking one of the other bitches, but I wouldn¡¯t swear to it. It might just make you cum more often.¡±


    ¡°How many times did you cum, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°Twelve, Master.¡±


    ¡°Over myp, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I got up and draped myself over hisp. He gave me sixty swats, then another five when I climaxed during my spanking. It was kind of exciting being the source of apetition between two manly fuckers. If this kept up the whole time Sean was here, I was going to be one, well fucked bitch. I thanked him for my spanking, then stood for awhile as the burning in my ass dissipated.


    The second time I got bred that morning, I had permission to sixty-nine with Brigitte. Quinn shifted to his wolf, and the first time he climaxed, Sean shoved his dick in my mouth and I sucked him instead of licking Brigitte as Quinn mated the fourth time, remaining knotted through two breedings. It kept Sean from fucking me after that mating, so more of Quinn¡¯s cum stayed inside of me. Since Sean didn¡¯t fuck me, I also didn¡¯t earn quite the spanking the second time around, only forty. That was good as I could sit down for lunch, even sitting down on Sean¡¯sp so he could feed me, though I had to be careful his cock didn¡¯t go inside of me when he got aroused, except I sucked him off again, as his sperm could go in my mouth as much as he wanted.

 301

    Not wanting to wear a condom his next fucking, Sean fucked Ingrid as Alicia and I went at it again as Quinn¡¯s wolf mated his bitch again. Gretchen licked Brigitte¡¯s pussy while Ang sucked Matt¡¯s dick beside us. It was quite the little orgy, the first one Sean had ever really been a part of, although he¡¯d seen others having orgiastic sex, including the night he learned Sasha was his mother.


    Another brief break to hydrate that afternoon, before Quinn bred me the fourth time, again getting a second time out of his knotting. That was eight full loads of lupine sperm. I got another spanking before Sean fucked me again with another condom protecting my fertile womb from his human sperm.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sean fed me again at supper, fingering me to three more orgasms, then Quinn lit a fire in the firece and the two men sipped on a thirty year old Irish Whiskey, while I sat in my Master¡¯sp, and Rose sat in Quinn¡¯s. I was resting my head in his shoulder, asionally lifting my face for a kiss.


    ¡°How bad was it, sir?¡± I asked after one such kiss.


    ¡°Not intolerable, but bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±


    He kissed me again. ¡°I know you are, which is a little amazing to me.¡±


    ¡°How so, Master?¡±


    ¡°Because I know how you felt about Quinn, and how he still feels about you, but you¡¯ve done everything in your power to make this bearable.¡±


    ¡°I could never marry Quinn, sir. That was a pipe dream. I needed to find someone else, and I found you. I can safely say I love you as much as I ever loved Quinn. You¡¯re a good man, Master, and I love you. I love that you¡¯re Sasha¡¯s son, and we can be a part of her life for as long as we live.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only lied to you, really lied, about one thing, sir, and that was about finding your mother. Everything else was more hiding information I wasn¡¯t allowed to tell you. I¡¯m not lying now.¡±


    ¡°Will you marry me, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. If you can take my breeding three more puppies, I will happily marry you.¡±


    Sean set me down beside him and got down on his knees in front of me, pulling a ring box out of his pocket. He took the ring out of the box, and took my hand.


    ¡°Jessica Huppert, you¡¯re making me the happiest man in the world,¡± he said sliding it over my finger.


    ¡°I told you she¡¯d make every day you woke up, better than the one before,¡± Quinn said.


    Sean looked at him. ¡°You were right, wolf. She does.¡±


    It was as Sean¡¯s fianc¨¦, that I finished my breeding to Quinn. Quinn gave us his own bed to sleep on that night, and my Master fucked my ass without a condom, then I washed his cock in the master bathroom, before sucking him off in the shower. Sean fucked me two more times after my Sunday morning and Sunday afternoon breedings, unable to keep his condom d cock out of me each time Quinn bred me. He left Sunday after an early supper, and I clung to him as he left. On Tuesday morning, Brigitte told me I was pregnant.


    I texted Sean. I¡¯m pregnant, and I¡¯m going home this morning. I love you. I want to have my folks over and tell them. Do you want yours to be there as well, both sets, not just the Hagertys, but Sasha as well?


    This weekend. I¡¯ll contact them. He texted back.


    As you wish, sir. ¨C Your Pussycat.


    ******


    I did tell my parents I was having my second puppy, plus all my friends, including Sasha and Rene.


    ¡°How did Sean take it?¡± Sasha asked, knowing he¡¯d been there, witnessing my breeding.


    ¡°Fairly well. We¡¯d like to invite you this weekend for a tiny celebration. Sean will give you details as to time and ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. You¡¯re marvelous,¡± Rene said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, your alpha-ness. Quinn told me the same thing when he found out.¡±


    Reneughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to have everyone start calling me your alpha-ness. That¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°I have a registered trademark. You¡¯ll have to pay me anytime someone uses it,¡± I teased.


    Sean set up the party for Sunday afternoon at one, at my ce. He was having the food catered, so I didn¡¯t end up cooking all of it. He told me to buy myself a new dress for the event, something sexy. Since it was my normal weekend of submission for him, I anticipated what he might find sexy if I weren¡¯t naked. It was a dress with a floor length hem, but a slit so far up the side you could tell I didn¡¯t have panties on beneath it, and might sh my bare hoohaw if I weren¡¯t careful, and a vee so deep in the front you might almost be able to tell I kept my mons shaved. There was a single tie breast high that kept those two panels from separating and exposing more of my breasts, which were plenty exposed as it was. It showed lots of side boob and dimples where my nipples poked the silky material.


    Alicia and Brigitte went the other way; still sexy as shit, but like Grecian goddess dresses, over one shoulder, both mid-thigh, fairly sheer, enough to see their aree and the dark red of Brigitte¡¯s pubic hair, but not Alicia¡¯s blonde. Ang also got clothes, but it was just a in tunic so short, it barely covered her pussy and ass, and inch wide straps over her breasts. We were wet dreams.


    I took off my engagement ring until we wanted to reveal the engagement to everyone at the party. Sean arrived at 8:00 AM, and cored me and I lovingly sucked him off until he pulsed his sperm down my throat. We put our clothes, such as they were, on just before the catering crew arrived at 12:30 with the food. The looks we got from the two men and one woman who were handling the food was enough to make my pussy drip, but it was about to get drippier, because Sean took a page from Quinn¡¯s book and put a Lush 3 in my pussy, and told me I needed to ask for permission to cum.


    People started showing up a few minutes before one, with Sean¡¯s adoptive family the first to arrive. His sister, Karina, was seven and a half to eight months pregnant with her first puppy, with Charlotte. Devin was with a thirty-two year old divorcee, with a cor, and dressed sluttily enough I knew she was Devin¡¯s submissive slut. Her name was Betty.


    Rene and Sasha arrived and they came with Quinn, Isabelle and Rose, Gretchen and Ingrid. I hadn¡¯t invited Quinn, hadn¡¯t even told him about the party, yet here he was. Had Sasha or Rene told him, or perhaps Gretchen? I kissed Gretchen.


    My parents came with Gretchen¡¯s, both of the women cored, like the submissive sluts they were. I hugged all of them. All of my fellow breeders were there, all pregnant again, and Carl.


    We had everyone grab some food and had some really wonderful conversations. After the caterers left, Sean got everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I think most of you already know, except possibly my family, that Jessica is pregnant again, another baby for the cause of infertile couples, which is one of the reasons we invited you here today. I note for the record, that there are currently nine pregnant women in this happy home, which is the reason we¡¯re not serving alcohol, although we¡¯re about to pop some champagne to drink if you don¡¯t have a baby on board. Nine children to assist infertile couples, ranging from my sister, the most pregnant, to my fianc¨¦, currently the least pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What was that you said?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°Did you say fianc¨¦?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°Are you getting married?¡± Maggie asked Sean.


    ¡°Pussycat, please put on your ring,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°First, Master, may I have your permission to cum?¡± I asked. Everyoneughed


    ¡°Yes, you may, Pussycat.¡±


    I kissed him while I had a delicious little orgasm from the toy in my pussy, while pulling my ring out of his pocket and slipped it on my finger. My dress didn¡¯t have pockets. Then I held up my hand and showed everyone the ring.


    ¡°My Master ordered me to marry him, and I didn¡¯t use my safe word, so I guess I¡¯m getting married,¡± I said.


    Everyoneughed, even Quinn, although he also looked a little sad, as did Gretchen. I suddenly realized why Quinn got invited, and it was probably Sean who invited him. I was carrying Quinn¡¯s puppy, but Sean was getting what Quinn wanted more than anything; me. Sean might have had to endure my breeding, but he was making Quinn endure my engagement announcement, iming me for himself before everyone else.


    I thought about what Sean said, the first part of his announcement. At this moment, there were nine women pregnant with puppies in my house, and I was the least pregnant of all of them, one week. Karina was the most. Eight would go to the New Ennd pack, one to Wisconsin. I suddenly realized what Karina had meant when she said I was the talk of Loup-Garou. We were already responsible for five puppies, and now there were nine more, all due within the next nine months. Fourteen puppies in the space of two years, just from the people in my house. That was a pretty remarkable statistic.

 302

    I knew there were at least a dozen others, all over the country. Eva and her roommate; Fiona, Carl¡¯s sister inw, Martha, wife of the infertile husband from Boston, the two submissive¡¯s in New York, J, Mnie, Brenda, Lois and Patricia in Wisconsin, plus the woman in Canada.


    When Dawn had told us about how many puppies they were educating in Marquette, there¡¯d been eight total, I think, from age one to eight. An average of one per year. We were talking about four times that many scattered around that I had some responsibility of bringing to the packs.


    We were suddenly surrounded by well wishers, patting Sean on the back and hugging me, and looking at my ring. Of course, everyone had to know the date of the wedding, which we hadn¡¯t really discussed at all.


    Sean just said, ¡°It will be after Jessica delivers her second child, then the next one she carries will be mine.¡±


    I added, ¡°I want a proper wedding dress, and not a potato sack, so maybe two months after I deliver, so I can get down to my pre-baby weight if I work my ass off, but Brigitte doesn¡¯t let me ck off, so I think I¡¯ll make it.¡±


    I thought about that too, as I got hugged and kissed and people grabbed my hand and looked at my ring. Maybe eleven months before I was married if I waited for two after delivering, and then I¡¯d be having my own child, and not one for the pack. Sean¡¯s business ran out of Pornd. Where would we live? His apartment was too small for a family, plus bodyguards. Even mine would be stretching it, and then he¡¯d have to drive, or if we found arger house somewhere, would we make in the Bath-Brunswick area, so I¡¯d be close to Bath Iron Works if I could get rehired, or Pornd? Do I just give up on engineering and be a breeder and mother?


    ¡°What are you thinking, Jessica? You seem a little distant,¡± Sasha asked. ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯ve made the right choice?¡±


    ¡°The best choice for me,¡± I said, then looked around to ensure Sean¡¯s family wasn¡¯t close enough to hear me. They were crowded around Sean. ¡°Your son is a wonderful man. I¡¯m lucky to have him. I was thinking about more prosaic things I haven¡¯t even considered yet, like where we were going to live. His work is in Pornd. Mine, if the economy picks up again, is in Bath. His ce is too small, mine is almost too small for starting a family. One child, tops, is all I can have here considering I¡¯ll be housing two bodyguards. We haven¡¯t really discussed any of this, as there were other, more immediate, concerns standing in our way. I guess I hadn¡¯t expected to fall in love and that Sean would want to marry me, considering the rest, so I hadn¡¯t really contemted any of the more mundane aspects of marriage before now.¡±


    Sasha smiled, then kissed me. ¡°You¡¯ve made me so happy, and I feel so fortunate, Jessica. If you could work out the things you have, I¡¯m sure you can work out the things you haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I believe the same thing, Sasha. We¡¯ll work it out somehow.¡±


    ******


    Sean and I were outside saying goodbye to his family and my sister breeders when I saw Stan, taking out the trash.


    ¡°Hi, Stan. Hey, folks, this is my neighbor, Stan. He just moved here from Montana. He works in lumber. He mentioned he¡¯s looking for someone to date. Stan, this is Randa. She¡¯s currently unattached, and Simone, also unattached, and my fianc¨¦¡¯s sister, Karina, also unattached. Plus Sean¡¯s mother and father, Maggie and Gordon, his brother, Devin, and Devin¡¯s friend, Betty The young women are all currently pregnant, being paid to provide children to infertile couples, but other than that, they¡¯re free of obligations. This is my intended, Sean.¡±


    He looked at the two men with Randa and the couple with Simone and the female with Karina.


    ¡°They don¡¯t look particrly unattached.¡±


    ¡°Personal bodyguards, assigned to protect the unborn children,¡± I said, ¡°but they are, in fact, unattached. If you give them your phone number and they¡¯re interested, they can give you a call.¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦, not boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Became engaged the weekend after speaking with you. I did tell you it was serious and I was happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. Sure, I¡¯ll give them my number.¡±


    He was a bit of stud muffin, so all three women copied down his phone number.


    ¡°Why were you having the party?¡± Stan asked.


    ¡°To announce my engagement and that I was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re getting married?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m getting married because I¡¯m in love. The pregnancy has nothing to do with it. I¡¯m giving it up anyway. Good to see you again.¡±


    ******


    Everyone else had left, even Sean, except for my parents. Dad was upstairs, fucking Brigitte or Alicia, or maybe both. Mom and I were naked again, and my cor was off, Sean removing it before he left. I was holding my half sister, Kathleen, feeding it a bottle. Ang was in the kitchen, doing some clean up.


    ¡°Big day, huh?¡± Mom asked. She tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Not as big as actually getting asked, which wasst Saturday after my first day of breeding. At that point, I figured Sean had endured the worst of what he¡¯d have to endure, and if he was willing to ask, I could say yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said yes if I weren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seemed somewhat quiet today.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about all of the things Sean and I haven¡¯t discussed, like where we were going to live, and that in eleven months, I¡¯ll be married and Sean will want a child of his own, and I¡¯m going to be a mother, for real, not handing it off to the wolves to raise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to live here?¡±


    ¡°Sean works in Pornd. It¡¯s an hour away and as early as he needs to get down to the harbor, he¡¯d be getting up at three or four in the morning for the drive. Plus with lupine bodyguards, even this ce is good for one baby, not more. Sean¡¯s apartment won¡¯t work at all. We probably need arger ce, maybe something more equidistant between here and Pornd.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also been thinking about whether I should go back to work if Bath Iron Works starts rehiring, or remain a breeder and wife and mother. I¡¯d like to go back to work, at least for a little while, but if I start having a second child for myself, should I give up the idea of work entirely, at least while the children are young. I hate to give up four years of education, but my life is so different from what it was two years ago. Just other stuff to think about now we¡¯ve decided to tie the knot. But, at least with Brigitte, Alicia and Ang here, I¡¯ve got help with any kids, so it might be a good time to work. Kind of like you having James and Sue to help with Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can see that.¡±


    ¡°The big question for me was, would Sean be good with my breeding three more puppies. I wasn¡¯t sure he would ask, so we didn¡¯t talk about all the other things couples might talk about, but we do have time now, before the ceremony, to figure these things out. I should make a list.¡±


    ¡°As long as you love him, I¡¯m sure things will work out.¡±


    They did work out, for a few years at least, before my heart was broken.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 303

    Jessica marries Sean, goes on honeymoon.


    ****


    Jessica¡¯s Wedding


    One of my problems was taken care of one day about six weeks after our engagement party, when Sasha and Rene came to see me.


    ¡°Do you have time to go somewhere with us, Jessica?¡± Rene asked.


    ¡°Of course, your Alpha-ness. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. Alicia, Brigitte, with us,¡± Rene ordered.


    One didn¡¯t refuse one¡¯s Alphas, so Ang was sent next door to Dani¡¯s where Rafiki and Lorenzo could watch over the pregnant submissive, and we got into the SUV with them and we headed towards Pornd. I wondered if we were going to see Sean, although to the best of my knowledge, he was out at sea today. Apparently, it was not to Pornd we were going, as we got off the highway around Yarmouth, about twelve miles before reaching Pornd. We got on the road to Cousins Ind, though didn¡¯t cross the bridge, instead turning off before then.


    We pulled up in front of arge house overlooking the water.


    ¡°Who lives here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hopefully, you,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Get out and look around.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can afford this,¡± I said as I got out. ¡°The property alone has to cost around a million, with it being right on the water.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the price. Think about if you¡¯d like to live here,¡± Sasha said.


    She took a key and opened up the house. What was there not to like? It was arge multistory house, surrounded on two sides by trees. There was arge dock going out into the water where a couple boats could be tied up, or one could lie out sunning oneself, with a couple Adirondack chairs facing Cousins Ind about a half mile away over the water. Inside, it was about three and a half thousand square feet of well lit, airy, modern conveniences, including six bedrooms, and five baths. It included a formal dining room which could seat a least a dozen people, a room painted as a nursery, library, and a half dozen other features which made it perfect for a family with bodyguards, submissives, children, visitors, and the like. I was gobsmacked.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I said. ¡°The kind of ce I¡¯d love to live, and with lots of room for family, guests and the like. One could tie up a couple boats. It¡¯s an incredible house. Not too far from Pornd, nor that far from Bath; maybe forty minutes if I can get my job back. We still can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s a wedding gift,¡± Rene said, ¡°from the New Ennd pack for you and Sean. Sasha never got to raise Sean, give him gifts for holidays, birthdays, buy him clothes. We got off easy, since his adopted family raised him. You¡¯ve done more for the New Ennd pack than any other human ever. We¡¯d be honored if you epted this house for the family you hope to have.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If we ept this house. I would not expect to have a bonus for four puppies. You could consider this house as my bonus.¡±


    They smiled at each other. ¡°I told you,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I knew she¡¯d refuse the bonus. You owe me a ten orgasm pussy pleasing.¡±


    Reneughed. ¡°Done. I admit you¡¯re the wiser wolf.¡±


    Iughed and kissed them both. ¡°Has Sean seen it yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sasha said. ¡°Why even show him if you didn¡¯t like it. After all, the den is the bitch¡¯s domain. We figured if you like it, it¡¯s yours. I doubt he¡¯d refuse you anything. The offer¡¯s been tentatively epted. We still have to close, but as soon as it is, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°I find it hard to refuse him anything. He is my Master,¡± Iughed. ¡°Show it to him and see if he agrees before you finalize.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re meeting him tonight for supper. Come with us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dressed for a night out, nor are my two bodyguards. Just out of curiosity, Rene, will you continue being one of my breeders for my future puppies, now that I¡¯m marrying your mate¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Would that be weird for you, fucking your father-inw?¡±


    ¡°I suspect more so for Sean,¡± I said. ¡°My ideas of weird are pretty stic at this point. Except for Alicia and Brigitte, and to a lesser extent, Ingrid, Sean doesn¡¯t have much exposure to wolves except for you. Seeing his mother¡¯s mate on a frequent basis and knowing he¡¯s already fathered one puppy on me, and that there could be more, might freak him out some every time he sees you. I was impregnated with the first one before I met him. Quinn¡¯s got this one,¡± patting my belly, ¡°and Sean is not particrly fond of Quinn anyway, but you; it might be an issue.¡±


    Sasha gripped his arm. ¡°She¡¯s right, Rene. You need to stop breeding with her. The others won¡¯t matter, but Jessica will be his wife.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Rene said. ¡°We¡¯ll buy you some clothes. Come to dinner with us.¡±


    ¡°A home and clothes,¡± Iughed. ¡°The best inws ever. Sure, we¡¯lle to supper.¡±


    They took us to a nice store in Pornd and bought us all some nice dresses to go out in. Sean was surprised to see us with his mother and her mate.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Pussycat?¡±


    Every time he called me that, my pussy started to drool, and the wolves could scent my arousal, all four of them. I was such a slut now.


    ¡°Your mother and Rene had something they wanted to show me. They want to show you too, but it will have to wait until after supper.¡±


    Heid a big, long, wet kiss on me, thumbing my nipples to make them stand out more in the restaurant.


    ¡°You know every time you get me wound up like this, male wolves get an erection,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Is that the only way to tell if there are wolves around?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Maybe, unless you want to stab them all and see who heals.¡±


    ¡°Seems extreme.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    I sat next to my fianc¨¦ and we had a lovely supper with the four wolves. After the meal, Brigitte and I rode with Sean and we followed the other back to the house.


    ¡°Wow. This ce is fabulous. Who lives here?¡± Sean said as we pulled up.


    ¡°It¡¯s vacant at the moment. Your mom has a key though. Let¡¯s check it out and see what you think.¡±


    We went inside and looked it all over together. Sean loved it as much as I did..


    We ended up standing in the huge master bedroom, and Sean said, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about this for us, are you? We can¡¯t afford this.¡±


    ¡°I know. What if it were a wedding gift?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡±


    ¡°Not a bit. The New Ennd pack would gift this to us as a wedding gift. Partly, it¡¯s from your mother, who didn¡¯t get to do anything for you as you grew up. Partly, it¡¯s for all of the things I¡¯ve done for the pack. I¡¯d be giving up my bonus, as I don¡¯t want to ept both the house and a bonus for four puppies, but it¡¯s a more than fair trade.¡±


    Sean picked me up and swung me around in a circle three times, then pulled me close andid another lip lock on me.


    ¡°Whew!¡± I said when he released me. ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen the dock outside yet where you can tie up a couple boats. Did you even nce at the nursery?¡±


    ¡°Barely. Show it to me again.¡±


    I shouted to Rene and Sasha downstairs, ¡°He loves it. You can finalize.¡±


    I showed him the nursery, done up in both pink and blue for either sex child. ¡°I fully expect you to knock me up as soon as we¡¯re married so we can fill this room with a baby.¡±


    ¡°God, I love you, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Sean.¡±


    ¡°I want to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Bend me over the vanity in the nearest bathroom, Master. Fill your slut with your cum.¡±


    He did too. When we went back downstairs, his seed was running down my leg. Rene was doing the same to Sasha. Alicia and Brigitte were snogging. Once people started fucking, every wolf wanted to get in the act.


    Seanughed at seeing his mother bent over the kitchen ind getting drilled. Fortunately, she was on the other side of the ind, so we couldn¡¯t see much, but what the hey.


    When they were done, Sean hugged his mom and shook Rene¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you both for this. It¡¯s more than I could have hoped for.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, son. You¡¯re more than I hoped for,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I¡¯m so d that we found you, and more than happy that you¡¯re marrying Jessica. That you would allow Jessica to fulfill her contract with us despite your engagement, makes us so happy.¡±


    ¡°It would be a lot harder for me to ept if she didn¡¯t let me fuck these other two wolves.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Jessica is pretty special. She thinks like a wolf,¡± Rene said.


    ¡°Aw, shucks,¡± I said.


    They allughed, and we left, Sasha turning out the lights and locking up. I kissed Sean goodbye as he had to go back to Pornd, whereas I was going back to Bath.

 304

    Two monthster, or roughly three and a half months into my next puppy pregnancy, Sean and I were finally moved into our new house, with furniture from both of our ces, plus some new stuff, including a really big bed for the master bedroom, since we usually had three or even four bodies in it. Sometimes, Brigitte and Ang, who also moved in, slept together, and it was only three, but one of the wolves was always with me. My townhouse was on the market.


    Since we¡¯re jumping ahead a few months, here¡¯s a run down on what has happened. Stan was dating Karina, who¡¯d delivered a baby boy, and Randa, who was about to pop the second time. Don¡¯t ask me how he got both of them to agree to that arrangement. He spent most week nights with Randa, who lived locally, and weekends with Karina, who wasing down from Bangor. They each knew about the other one, and didn¡¯t seem to have an issue with it, any more than I had with Sean fucking my two wolves. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t have a problem with them continuing to boff their bodyguards. And maybe partly because Karina still had to provide three more puppies, and Randa two, after this one, so they knew they were both going to be fat and ungainly much of the time. I didn¡¯t ask, and they didn¡¯t say.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Dani and Simone were due to deliver in the next two or so months. Dani¡¯s next child after this one, would be one for Carl and her, just as mine would be for Sean and me. Isabelle had delivered a girl, and Rose, a boy. Diane, the night clerk from the hotel in Pornd where we¡¯d entertained the elderly couple having their thirty-fifth wedding anniversary, had agreed to breed for the pack, two puppies for now, and was waiting for her first breeding. Ang was due to deliver in a couple of weeks, and Gretchen in a month. Eva was also on her second pregnancy. Mnie was having her first puppy after she and Martin had a baby boy from Conor¡¯s breeding of her, and Brenda was having her second. She was still single and raising Tommy, Jr, but doing much better financially, and enjoying her frequent dates with the wolves.


    Melody, the Canadian breeder, had her first child for her husband, a girl, and was now having one for the southern Ontario pack. Her husband, Donald, still didn¡¯t know she was fucking wolves. When she was bred for her puppy, she left her husband for five days and went to the wolfpound near Sudbury. Movies were taken of her sucking human cocks and getting fucked by condom covered human cocks for her husband¡¯s enjoyment, but she was knocked up by wolves. She¡¯d also enticed three other women to be breeders for the Ontario pack, two single, both waitresses like herself who needed money, and one married, whose husband was infertile. The only reason we knew about this, is she and her husband made a week long trip to Maine to visit Quinn, just after she got pregnant with the puppy.


    Donald ended up being the biggest cuckold, even more than Carl, as he was feminized during his stay. Quinn put Donald in a cock cage and had him wear women¡¯s clothing, and ensured Melody was fucked by two big cocked wolves every day she was there, in addition to him, while he watched, then had him clean her up with his tongue. He also had to lick the cum out of Isabelle and Rose after they had sex with Quinn or Matt. He had to suck the cocks of each of the men to prepare them to fuck his wife, then clean them off when they finished in her. On the day before they flew back to Ontario, Melody was gang banged in front of him, airtight twice, as she¡¯d had her ass gently opened by Quinn during their stay. Her ass had been cleansed prior to the event, so Donald could clean the cum out of her ass as well. After her gang bang, Donald, whose ass had also been prepared for anal sex, was fucked in the ass by first Melody, then Matt, then Quinn, as he sucked cocks topletion.


    Donald was put in a dress and makeup and Quinn gave Melody the key to his cock cage, and told her not to take him out of it when they flew home. It was metal and he¡¯d need to be searched when he went through security, so the TSA agents would know his dick was locked up. Apparently, Donald was as happy as a m.


    My parents and Gretchen¡¯s parents were getting along well, and were practically a permanent foursome. They usually came to visit me together, usually when Gretchen was visiting me, which she did at least once a week. Our mothers were still in submission, only slightly modified for taking care of Kathleen, now almost a year old. Brigitte and Alicia loved when they brought her, and spent hours ying with her when they did. I knew at some point, Brigitte and Alicia wouldn¡¯t be able to see her anymore as Kathleen became aware that her ¡°aunties¡± weren¡¯t aging, like everyone else was. The wolves never shifted in front of her, but sometimes would shift in another room and then let Kathleen roughhouse with them. She was so unafraid of wolves, we had to be extra careful around dogs.


    The martial arts instructor who¡¯d first started taking the street defense ss under Brigitte, had advanced enough that he¡¯d taken over the ss. The only ones that Brigitte worked with were wolves and humans who knew about wolves, and it wasn¡¯t in public like the ss was. I¡¯d gotten steadily better, although I was never going to get wolf better, because there was no way I¡¯d be as strong and invulnerable to most injuries as wolves were. I was good enough for most people though. That was proven to my satisfaction, when I was walking with Sean in downtown Pornd, Brigitte and Alicia were trailing a little behind to give us some privacy. I was four months pregnant at the time.


    Some young man who thought he was tough, stepped out of an alley holding a pistol and demanding money. He¡¯de too close to me, hoping to hide the fact he had a gun from other people on the street, and I disarmed him, breaking his trigger finger taking the gun away, then a couple of bones in his arm, and his leg for good measure. Sean was shocked at how quickly it happened. He was starting to reach for the gun on the ground, but Brigitte told him not to touch it, just kick it away from the erstwhile thief writhing on the ground. She called 911 and asked for police and ambnce. We had to spend an hour talking to the police as the ambnce took him away.


    ¡°Can you show me how you took his gun away?¡±


    ¡°Not at normal speed. I¡¯ll break your finger.¡±


    Wolves didn¡¯t care if you broke their fingers in learning how to disarm someone. They healed.


    ¡°Show me slowly then.¡±


    ¡°Empty your gun.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°My bodyguard would like to remove her gun and empty it. Would you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No, I guess not.¡±


    Brigitte took out her automatic and removed the magazine, showed the officer she¡¯d cleared the chamber, then handed him the weapon. I had him stand as far away as our robber was and took the gun away from him at about half speed. I still hurt his trigger finger, but didn¡¯t break it.


    ¡°That was half speed.¡±


    ¡°How did his arm and leg get broken.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m around four months pregnant. He might have had a knife or other weapon besides the gun. I didn¡¯t want to risk my unborn baby, so I made sure he couldn¡¯t use his hand, and he couldn¡¯t run away from the justice he so clearly needs. I certainly didn¡¯t want to have to chase him like this.¡± I waved at my thickening midsection.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do something?¡± the officer asked Sean.


    ¡°It was over before I realized the man had a gun.¡±


    ¡°How did you get so good at self defense?¡± My question again.


    ¡°I lost my job two years ago and I¡¯ve been practicing almost daily for a few hours a day since then. Something to keep me busy besides having babies. Brigitte, my bodyguard taught a ss in a martial arts studio in Brunswick.¡±


    ¡°You certainly still look fit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still running five miles a day, though slower, and doing some weight work.¡±


    ¡°Why do you even need a bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t beat my bodyguard yet, and that means there are still people out there capable of hurting me.¡± Most of them wolves. ¡°If that idiot had stood a couple feet farther away holding his gun, I couldn¡¯t have disarmed him and my bodyguard would have had to shoot him.¡±


    I handed Brigitte her gun back and she reloaded and put it away. We got to walk away and Sean asked Brigitte to start teaching him. He didn¡¯t get to work out as much as I did, but he was fast and strong, and picked it up quickly. It took a month or more before he got used to stabbing a wolf and realizing they wouldn¡¯t die. It was two months before Brigitte gave him silver weapons.


    After we moved in together, Sean and I really got in sync as far as sex was concerned, having sex almost every day. Alicia and Brigitte showed him some stuff as far as licking pussy and pleasing women generally, He became fifty percent better as a lover as a result, and even started cleaning up a pussy asionally, although it was mostly the wolves who cleaned up after him. Since my fianc¨¦ and I were in bed together every night, Gretchen usually had to share our bed when she visited and slept over, unless he was working, although he gave us alone time. He liked watching women have sex, and he always had someone to have sex with if he became aroused while watching.


    The only thing that bothered Gretchen was that Sean wasn¡¯t a wolf and I was going to marry him, whereas I never would have married Quinn, even though I loved him as well. Sean was morepetition than Quinn was, because of it. Sean didn¡¯t mind licking Gretchen, and sometimes, he¡¯d lick her as I rode her face. We had a lot of threesomes and foursomes at our house.


    I picked Gretchen as my maid of honor, and Brigitte and Alicia as my other two bridesmaids. Sean¡¯s best man was his brother Devin, and a high school friend he¡¯d grown up with as a groomsman.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Quinn to be my other groomsman,¡± Sean told me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just trying to rub his face in it that I¡¯m marrying you and not him, don¡¯t do that to him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that¡¯s a little of why I want to ask, but it¡¯s not the only reason.¡±


    ¡°What are the other reasons?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone else I really want to ask, number one. Number two, you¡¯re carrying his child now. You¡¯re always going to be the mother of his puppy, and I think that should be acknowledged in some way, shape or form. Third, I know you like him, and would like to have him remain a part of your life. I¡¯d like to try to open up a little bit more to him, even so far as to have hime visit, or for us to visit him. If it¡¯s painful for him, we don¡¯t have to do it, but I¡¯m throwing that out there for consideration.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Sean? I know you¡¯ve had a difficult time with your feelings about our past rtionship for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯ve grown up a bit since then. You demonstrate constantly how devoted you are to me. I¡¯m willing to give it a chance.¡±


    That was fair. ¡°Just one thing; we don¡¯t visit him, or ask him to visit us while I¡¯m in submission to you. That would be digging the dagger in too deep. I¡¯m willing to be naked, and have sex in front of him, the same as any other wolf, but not be your cored slut. That would be cruel.¡±

 305

    ¡°You¡¯re taking all the fun out of it, but I¡¯ll agree to that,¡± Sean said,ughing.


    ¡°Then call him up and ask, and tell him he doesn¡¯t have to if it¡¯s too painful for him.¡±


    He kissed me and called Quinn. I knew he had his number, but he¡¯s probably had it since Quinn first contacted him about his adoption. I didn¡¯t want to read too much into that.


    ¡°Quinn, Sean here. I know I might be stepping on your toes a little too much, but I wanted to know if you wanted to be one of my groomsmen at our wedding?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have wolf ears, so couldn¡¯t hear Quinn¡¯s side of the conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone else to ask for one. I could ask someone from my crew, but that would be putting him above the other members of the crew, and I don¡¯t want to do that. You¡¯re the father of Jessica¡¯s current puppy, which means you¡¯ll always be some part of her life, and I don¡¯t have an issue with acknowledging that. I know I¡¯ve been hostile in the past, and I¡¯m trying to get over the jealousy I had for you. In that same vein, I¡¯d like to treat you more like a friend than an enemy, invite you over at times, perhaps go to your house if you¡¯d care to have us, and if I¡¯m being totally honest, I want to be sure you¡¯re there when I marry her, so you know she¡¯s finally mine. However, Jessica wants me to tell you that if it¡¯s too painful for you if we do those things, you can feel free to refuse, and I¡¯ll find someone else.¡±


    I saw Sean smiling as Quinn responded.


    ¡°I appreciate that, Quinn. Thank you. I¡¯ll send you details when Jessica let¡¯s me know what she wants.¡± Heughed suddenly. ¡°She may be my submissive two weekends a month, but I¡¯m wrapped around her little finger the rest of the time.¡± Heughed again. ¡°She disarmed an armed thief a couple weeks ago. You would have been proud of her. I¡¯m convinced enough I¡¯ve started taking self defense lessons myself.¡± Sean smiled again as he looked at me. ¡°I am incredibly lucky. I never forget that.¡± ¡°Devin is in charge of the bachelor party. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to cook up, but we¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Thanks again, Quinn.¡±


    He hung up. ¡°He¡¯ll do it. Said he¡¯d love to see you tie the knot and know you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Good. Where do you want to go on our honeymoon? By the way, Brigitte and Alicia have to go with us when we go. Also, just so you know, I¡¯m nning the wedding for the day before I be fertile. Every time we fuck on our honeymoon, you¡¯re going to be doing your damndest to nt a baby in me. You can fuck those two wolf sluts as much as you want, but every time you cum, it had better be in my fertile cunt. We¡¯re going to have a kid all our own.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, sounds fun. Any chance we can practice now, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be sorely disappointed, sir. Carry me to bed and have your way with me, Stud.¡±


    ¡°Too bad I can¡¯t throw you over my shoulder, baby maker.¡±


    I leaped into his arms, throwing mine around his neck and nting impassioned kisses on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need a shoulder, big guy. You¡¯re plenty big enough to handle a wee thing like me.¡±


    Heughed and carried me upstairs, and I had the best sex I¡¯ve ever had with him. Perhaps talking with Quinn inspired him to do his worst, or best, as the case may be. If I hadn¡¯t been pregnant already, I suspect he could have done the job.


    ******


    My second puppy was a girl, Anna Marie, surrendered to the pack the day I left the hospital. Mom, Brigitte and Alicia were in the delivery room with me. Quinn was with Sean and Dad in the waiting room. He was the first of the non-rtives to see the baby since it was his daughter. His name went on her birth certificate as the father. This confused all of the medical staff a little because I¡¯d already introduced them all to my fianc¨¦, and it wasn¡¯t Quinn.


    All of my fellow breeders had already had their second puppies, and Randa and Simone were on their third. Gretchen was waiting for after my wedding since she was my Maid of Honor. Ang, Rose, and Isabelle were all on their second. Dani was having her first child for Carl, and it was either Rafiki¡¯s, Lorenzo¡¯s or Quinn¡¯s. All three of them had fucked her exclusively while she was fertile, so Dani had a 67% chance that Carl¡¯s child would be ck. Even though Dani wasn¡¯t having Carl¡¯s baby, Quinn had removed his cock cage during her fertility, so he could either masturbate as the three men fucked a baby into her, or Dani could suck him off as they nted their cum inside of her fertile pussy.


    I heard through the grapevine that Lois, J and Patricia were pregnant for the second time, Brenda preparing for the third. Mnie had provided her first puppy for the pack, and she and Martin were looking to have their second. They¡¯d asked Conor to provide their second child as he had the first, and Conor was making arrangements to go to Wisconsin and take care of it. Mnie would provide one additional puppy for the Wisconsin pack if he did.


    After Anna Marie¡¯s birth, I immediately started working my ass off to get svelte for my wedding. We nned the wedding for mid May, just before my ovtion, warm enough we could have the wedding outside, and good weather for a honeymoon anywhere. Sean had never been out west, so we nned three weeks, flying to Phoenix, then driving and visiting the canyons in Arizona and Utahing back through Colorado to the ck Hills and Mount Rushmore. Then, a quick stop in Wisconsin to visit Gerhard before flying back from Milwaukee. With four drivers, no one would have to drive too much. Even though we were sleeping in hotels almost every night, we nned on lots of fucking.


    Gerhard wasing for the wedding, but I wouldn¡¯t have much chance to visit what withst minute preparations, and I figured it would be a chance to see my other friends and for Sean to meet them, since they weren¡¯ting to the wedding.


    ¡°Are there that many weddings where the bridegroom has fucked all three of the bridesmaids?¡± I asked Sean, ¡°and will likely be fucking two of them his whole honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± heughed. ¡°That is pretty unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Especially since two of them are old enough to be your mother. Alicia is sixty now, and Brigitte is sixty-two.¡±


    ¡°They sure don¡¯t look it. They both look in their twenties.¡±


    ¡°I figure five more years before we need to think of recing them, as we¡¯ll be getting old age lines and they won¡¯t, and we¡¯ll need to start exining them to our child. We¡¯ll never be able to tell our kids about their grandmother Sasha. We¡¯ll have to tell them she¡¯s just a friend so she can fade out of their lives before too long.¡±


    ¡°I see what you mean about the problems that wolves and humans face living together. It¡¯s moreplex than I ever imagined.¡±


    ¡°If we lived roughly the same length of time, it wouldn¡¯t be a huge problem, but when they live almost four times longer, it is a big issue.¡±


    After two months of rigorous exercise, I looked hot, and I was ready for the wedding. I picked out a somewhat sexy dress, baring my back until you could see the beginning of my butt crack, and with appliqu¨¦d designs over my breasts, butrgely transparent. My bridesmaids got sea foam green gowns nearly as provocative for the wedding. Gretchen had worked out a lot with me, and looked as stunning as she¡¯d ever looked. We were taking a brief break while the clerk put everything in garment bags.


    ¡°Do you want to join my other bridesmaids in my bed on my wedding night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As long as Sean doesn¡¯t fuck me. I¡¯m close to being fertile and I¡¯m not on birth control.¡±


    ¡°All of Sean¡¯s cum has to go in me. I¡¯m nning on getting pregnant on our honeymoon. I¡¯ll be happy to lick you half to death while he¡¯s doing the dirty with me, and of course, Brigitte and Alicia would be happy to keep youpany when you get tired of me. If you lick one of them, you won¡¯t even have to eat Sean¡¯s cum, because seriously, no matter who he fucks, the sperm is going into me.¡±


    ¡°I guess this is my clue that I can stop hoping I¡¯ll ever marry you.¡± She saw the look on my face. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve told me fifty times, at least, that you¡¯d never marry a woman, and I know how much you love dick, but as long as you weren¡¯t married, there was a tiny part of me that still held out hope. I suppose I should start looking around for another woman to love.¡±


    I kissed her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gretch, I could never be what you want me to be. I never wanted to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t. You¡¯ve given me more than I ever hoped when we were in high school. I don¡¯t me you. I know we¡¯re not all the same.¡±


    ¡°Still, I hate to disappoint you. You¡¯ve been my best friend forever.¡±


    She smiled, then entered my arms and we kissed, shocking the sales clerk as she returned holding the four garment bags. I had said my fianc¨¦ would love my dress, so knew Gretchen wasn¡¯t him or her.


    Iughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My future husband knows I like a little pussy on the side. He likes to watch, and sometimes participate. As long as there aren¡¯t any dicks on the side, he doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    She blushed. We paid for everything and went out for lunch.


    ******


    Before Sean¡¯s bachelor party, I told him that if his brother wanted him to get a little crazy, I had no problem with it, but make sure he used a condom if he wasn¡¯t fucking a wolf.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care if I fuck some floozy?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Are you going to fall in love with her?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t care. I leave it up to you what you want to do before you spend the rest of your life with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Gretchen has hatched, but I¡¯m pretty sure there aren¡¯t dicks involved.¡±


    ¡°If there were?¡±


    ¡°I made a promise I intend to keep. Just because you¡¯re not there doesn¡¯t mean the promise doesn¡¯t hold. You¡¯re the only man¡¯s dick that¡¯s going to go in me. You don¡¯t even have to tell me if you fooled around. It¡¯s not that important. Whether or not you love me is all that¡¯s important to me.¡±


    ¡°You sound like a wolf.¡±


    ¡°They rubbed off on me.¡±


    There were a dozen women at my Bachelorette party, half of them pregnant, so they couldn¡¯t drink. Mom, Maggie, Sue, Gretchen and I split a nice bottle of wine and we yed some silly games, that only naked, bisexual females could enjoy, one of which was trying to guess who a female was by tasting their pussy juice on a finger. I got Gretchen, Alicia, Brigitte, Dani, Simone and Randa right, having tasted them all sufficient times to get their subtle differences. I pretty much guessed at the rest, and the only one of those I got right was Karina, Sean¡¯s sister, and she gave it away when she giggled when someone fingered her. The wolves got everyone right, even if they¡¯d never tasted them before because of scent, so it wasn¡¯t a game for mixed species if you were concerned with winning, although no one was. It was a game good for a couple of orgasms, though, so we had fun.

 306

    Seanter told me that Devin had all the guys go to a strip club, in downtown Pornd, and it was a little bit seedy. His crew also got invited to that, so they got to rub elbows with the boss in a bawdy, boozy setting. He said the girls weren¡¯t as good looking as the ones he saw naked every day, so disappointing in a way, though he appreciated the skills of the pole dancers. He got threep dances paid for him, but no blow jobs and no sex, and I tended to believe him. He admitted one of thep dancers had gotten him to cream in his pants, so it wasn¡¯t entirely innocent, but as I said, I didn¡¯t have a problem with it. I figured Devin just wanted to be more adult than he really was, and show his older brother a good time. There was some serious drinking, however, and Sean had a hangover the next day.


    ******


    For the wedding, the men all got the same style of tuxedo, the only difference being the cummerbunds. Sean¡¯s was gold, the others were green to match the bridesmaid¡¯s dresses. The ushers were Conor, Nat, Tony and Liam. We¡¯d picked the same location for our wedding as Dani had for hers. It was convenient having guests staying at the same ce as the wedding, and several of mine were from out of town. it could be moved indoors in the event of inclement weather. The food was great and the service excellent.


    Sean wasn¡¯t allowed to see me in my dress, so he was waiting outside, (the weather was perfect) while the bridesmaids and I were getting dressed inside. Mom was helping me with things.


    There was a knock on the door and Mom asked who it was.


    ¡°Quinn.¡±


    We were all fairly decent, at least we had our dresses on, though not the makeup yet, so I told Mom to let him in. He walked in and stopped dead in his tracks.


    ¡°Damn! Don¡¯t you look fuckable. Sean is a lucky fucking man.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, kind sir. What are you doing here? You¡¯re not leaving a deposit of cum in me like Dani did, to leak out as I say vows with my husband.¡±


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve got something for you to give to Sean when you reach the altar. I suggest he put it on you after he slips the ring on your finger.¡±


    Quinn handed me a wide strip of whitece that buttoned in the back. Embroidered in gold thread, it said, ¡°Sean¡¯s Pussycat¡±. It was ace cor instead of a leather one.


    ¡°Maybe he should slip it on you after you say ¡®to love, honor and obey¡¯,¡± Quinn added, ¡°but that might interrupt the ceremony too much. This can be your something new. I understand Gretchen has got your something old, your Mom your something borrowed, and Brigitte your something blue.¡±


    Iughed, appreciating the sentiment. It matched my dress almost perfectly which made me suspect he¡¯d seen a picture of it from one of my two wolves.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been conniving with those closest to me. I¡¯m sure Sean will appreciate me wearing this in front of you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I figured as much.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Quinn.¡± I wrapped it around the handle on my bouquet. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he gets it and puts it on me.¡±


    He took another long, lingering look before leaving. ¡°Let¡¯s hope I can get rid of this erection before the ceremony.¡± He turned to look at me at the door before he left.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gretchen gave me an ivory broach that had belonged to her maternal grandmother, mom let me borrow a pearl ne, and Brigitte a blue garter belt to make up the traditional wedding gifts.


    ¡°Are you ready for your makeup?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    Mom did both Gretchen and me. Wolves didn¡¯t use makeup very often. Not much to cover up, so Alicia and Brigitte were useless for it. Fifteen minutes apieceter, and we were ready to go, with five minutes to spare. The event coordinator came in the check on things.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°We are good to go,¡± I said.


    ¡°Follow me. The groomsmen are waiting by the garden door.¡±


    We followed her and Gerhard was waiting and he escorted Mom up to her seat, sitting beside her. Quinn escorted Alicia up then took his ce at the end of the line. Sean¡¯s buddy, Chris, escorted Brigitte up, and Devin escorted Gretchen up to the altar, splitting apart. I peeked out and looked at Sean. He was so handsome.


    They started ying the Wedding March and Dad extended his arm and I took it and walked down the aisle on his arm. Dad led me up to Sean and ced my hand in his. I looked in the face of the man I intended to spend the rest of my life with.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I said.


    ¡°You look amazing,¡± Sean said.


    I unwrapped thece cor off of my bouquet and handed it to him. ¡°You may want to put this around my neck when you put my ring on.¡±


    Sean opened it and grinned. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to wear a cor in front of Quinn?¡±


    ¡°He gave it to me to give to you. He thought it might be appropriate for our wedding.¡±


    Sean looked at the big wolf who had a grin on his face. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The minister proceeded with the wedding ceremony, which followed the traditions of weddings around the country. We gave each other rings and after slipping my ring on my finger, Sean put thece cor around my neck and buttoned it. The kiss he gave me when the minister said we could have our first married kiss curled my toes and left me panting for more. I¡¯d found a good man and was more than happy with my choice.


    We greeted our guests at the reception and J whispered in my ear, ¡°Gerhard and I will be mated in your presence when you get to Wisconsin.¡±


    I kissed her and said, ¡°Wee to the family.¡±


    I had to admit that grandfather seemed to be very happy with his choice of mates. I wondered how his experiences with my grandmother were forming his choices now. There were questions of how other wolves would ept her as his mate, and whether or not she would be a co-Alpha to the pack the way Sasha was for the New Ennd pack. I doubted a human could be a co-Alpha. She certainly couldn¡¯t challenge anyone or meet challenges, the way wolves met challenges, usually with fur and blood flying.


    Then there was the question of their unbnced life spans. She was carrying her second puppy for the pack already, and she looked radiant. I¡¯ll give her that. If they were mating, did that mean only my grandfather had nted his seed in her. I could always ask.


    ¡°Thank you foring, Gerhard. I¡¯m very pleased to see you.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay away from one of my favorite person¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you remember Gerhard, a respected friend of the family and his intended, J.¡±


    I¡¯d exined my family history to Sean, so he knew Gerhard was my maternal grandfather, and he knew J was human, finding that out when he found out his own ancestry. Sean greeted them both warmly.


    ¡°Gerhard, may I ask a rather personal question?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You can always ask,¡± he said, smiling.


    ¡°Is it safe to assume that the bundle of joy J is carrying is yours?¡±


    ¡°It is safe to assume that.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess congrattions are not premature.¡±


    ¡°Not premature at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±


    I hugged everyone again. ¡°You didn¡¯t miss the significance of that, did you?¡± I whispered to Sean as they passed on.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°J will be my step-grandmother, and she¡¯s carrying my aunt.¡± Still whispering.


    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± Sean said, his eyes automatically going to a woman younger than myself, who would have a child 27 years younger than myself, who¡¯d be my aunt. ¡°I kind of did miss that.¡±


    He¡¯d eximed that loud enough to be heard by our next guests, James and Sue, but given their respective ces in our lives as co-owners of and frequent bedmates in my parents home and knowledge of werewolves andmon guests to our home, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his outburst. They justughed.


    ¡°James, Sue, so pleased you could join us on our special day.¡±


    ¡°Gretchen has been a little down in the dumps, but we are happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Why has Gretchen been down in the dumps?¡± Sean asked. ¡°She¡¯s seemed fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Our marriage means that Gretchen has no hope of ever marrying me,¡± I said. ¡°As long as I wasn¡¯t married, she could keep a small nugget of a dream alive that she might be mine one day. That¡¯s finally over.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Men,¡± I said,ughing, ¡°totally clueless and have to have everything exined to them. Gretchen knew it was a long shot, at best, but having you finally crush her crush and send it to the recycling bin, has got her a little low, but she¡¯s otherwise happy for us.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was in love, like really in love, with you.¡±


    ¡°The fact that I¡¯m in one third of her paintings should have been a clue. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the most beautiful woman she knows.¡±


    ¡°You certainly are.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me through the rose colored sses of love, honey, just like her.¡±


    Stan arrived with both Karina and Randa as dates. Color me impressed. That guy must be a stud if he was keeping two wolf breeders happy.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing okay for yourself, cowboy,¡± I said as they came through the line.

 307

    Heughed. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t believe my luck.¡±


    ¡°Are one of you going to have him make an honest woman out of you?¡± I asked


    ¡°Don¡¯t know yet,¡± Randa said. ¡°Probably not until we¡¯vepleted our breeding contracts. For now, we¡¯re satisfied with the way things are.¡±


    ¡°Have you two done the dirty with each other?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve fooled around a couple times, but mostly,¡± Karina said, ¡°I see Stan on the weekend, and Randa sees him on weekdays. Today, he might get lucky with both of us.¡±


    Stan grinned.


    I had a few words with everyone who came to our wedding, meeting some of Sean¡¯s more distant rtives for the first time, including his step-grandparents, now in their seventies. They were all nice folks to talk to. I wondered if any of the rest of them knew his parents were in a D/s rtionship.


    The meal we had was excellent. One of the things we¡¯d done was to offer venison as a choice of meats along with beef and chicken due to therge number of wolves attending our wedding, and arge number of guests had selected it as a choice. I have to say, though, that the way Quinn cooked it was better than the way the hotel prepared it.


    When it became time for the speeches, Devin told some things about Sean that I¡¯d never heard before from when he was younger. A few stories about his early girlfriends that I could use as ammo some day. Both of our fathers gave us marital advice for a long lived marriage.


    Although it wasn¡¯t customary for other groomsmen to make speeches, Quinn got up and called for everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m a member of the wedding party is kind of an interesting story,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either the bride or groom growing up, but I knew both of her bridesmaids, one of whom I wasn¡¯t really on good terms with. I was being a total dickhead one day and might have been inclined to do something with unpleasant, and permanent consequences. Suddenly, this little chit of a girl has a knife to my throat and tells me she¡¯ll make a permanent end to my life if I continue being a dickhead.


    ¡°¡®Amazing,¡¯ I thought to myself. I¡¯m like a foot taller, twice her weight, three to four times as strong, hunt fugitives for a living, and she¡¯s brave enough to hold a knife to my throat and order me to behave. I need to know more about this person, because this is a woman I could totally love, absolutely fearless. She made a promise to me that she¡¯d give me something I wanted if I behaved and exined the enmity I had for her roommate, Brigitte.


    ¡°In the process of exining, and the consequent revtions of all involved, she repaired the rtionships I had with a number of different people. I admired the way Jessica stood up for her friend, and fixed what should never have been broken in the first ce. I¡¯d hoped, that at some point, I might be the one in Sean¡¯s ce right now, but that was not to be, for a variety of reasons, but I knew that whoever won her hand, would be happy for the rest of his life.


    ¡°In doing a favor for Jessica and my boss, Sasha Devereaux, I met Sean, and immediately realized, he might be the one who could give Jessica what I couldn¡¯t, so I introduced them and encouraged her to date him. So when she was holding a knife to my throat, she sent us all down the path to where she sits beside her new husband, a man I consider to be the luckiest man alive, because he won her heart. To the bride and groom, I say, live long, love hard,ugh often. I¡¯m d you met the person of your dreams.¡±


    We drank, then Sean whispered, ¡°You didn¡¯t really hold a knife to his throat, did you?¡±


    ¡°I did. Let this be a warning to you; don¡¯t be a dickhead.¡±


    Seanughed and kissed me. ¡°I¡¯ll try never to be a dickhead.¡±


    Not many people knew the story of how Sean and I met, so for the rest of the evening, I had to answer quite a few questions rted to that story. I couldn¡¯t say that his dickhead move would have been to impregnate Brigitte, because non-wolves wouldn¡¯t have known he was doing something legal under the rules of the pack, even if it was a dick move, so I didn¡¯t really go into that. Apparently, even Rene and Sasha didn¡¯t know the full story either, as they had a few questions as well. I could be more open with them. My parents had heard the story, so they weren¡¯t surprised, nor Gretchen, who¡¯d gotten the full story. Alicia hadn¡¯t gotten the full story, so she whispered to meter that her pussy was wet.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of thatter,¡± I said.


    At one point, Sean¡¯s buddy, Chris, the other groomsman, came up to us and said he¡¯d asked Brigitte to join him in his roomter, hoping for some post wedding nookie. Brigitte told him she was joining the bride and groomter.


    ¡°Is she really joining youter, or was she just blowing me off?¡± Chris asked.


    Sean told him it was true, that Brigitte and Alicia were frequent sexual partners and they were both joining us tonight.


    ¡°No way! Three of the hottest women here and you¡¯re going to be in bed with all three? Please tell me where I can find a wife like Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help you. I just kind of lucked into her.¡±


    ¡°Luck is right. You¡¯ve got a fairy tale marriage, buddy. Don¡¯t ever give her up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t intend to,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°What about the Maid of Honor?¡± Chris asked. ¡°Is she avable?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a lesbian,¡± I said, ¡°and she¡¯s going to be in our bed tonight as well, although Sean won¡¯t get to fuck her. She¡¯s not on birth control and needs to have another surrogate baby soon.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Some guys get all the luck.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s payment for having me pregnant all the time by providing children to infertile couples,¡± I said. ¡°Since I¡¯m fat all the time, I felt he should have some youngdies who weren¡¯t. It¡¯s hard for him to live with me carrying four babies for someone else. There has to be some rpense for having to put up with it. If you can meet someone willing to be bred by others, perhaps you can have a couple of otherdies in your bed as well.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± Chris said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I agreed. ¡°There are several women here doing the breeding bit. You just have to convince them that you¡¯re the kind of man who can overlook their big bellies and be a goodd about it. Just pick anyone of them that¡¯s pregnant, and ask them if they¡¯remitted to anyone, and if they aren¡¯t, ask them on a date. Who knows what might happen. One of the guys here tonight is dating two pregnant women. It¡¯s just a matter of putting up with some stuff.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind putting up with Jessica being pregnant four times?¡± Chris asked.


    ¡°Well, I missed most of the first one, and we dated through the second one, and it was a problem at first until I met some of the people involved and realized how big the problem was and how grateful the couples are for the surrogate services. Granted, I do have to put up with it two more times, plus however many children Jessica and I want to have, but Jessica does make sure I get something out of it, so it¡¯s hard toin that I¡¯m not getting enough sex.¡±


    ¡°No kidding. I wanted to have a threesome once and got shot down, crashing and burning the whole way.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to have an MMF threesome, or are you locked into FFM?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You mean suck a dick? No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Not suck a dick, just share a woman. One in her pussy, and the other one in her mouth or ass,¡± I said.


    ¡°Have you done that?¡± Chris asked Sean.


    ¡°No, but he hasn¡¯t had to,¡± I answered. ¡°I have two female bodyguards, but Simone has a male and female, and Randa has two males. I think Randa and Karina are both dating Stan because he doesn¡¯t care what they do with their bodyguards. Something to think about. You¡¯ll want to make sure you¡¯re medically clean if you have sex with women trying to procreate with someone else.¡±


    After Chris went away, Sean asked me, ¡°Would you ever want an MMF threesome?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some. You know how fluid lupine sexuality is. They don¡¯t care who¡¯s in their bed.¡±


    ¡°What was it like for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, but I don¡¯t need it, Sean. If you want to see what it¡¯s like, you can make Alicia or Brigitte air tight. They¡¯d be happy to show you, without the negative emotional consequences for you.¡±


    ¡°Air tight?¡±


    ¡°My, you are inexperienced. A cock in every fuck hole at once. For a guy, it would be two dicks, and for a woman it¡¯s three. If you¡¯re a submissive, your Dominant has usually made you airtight at least once.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done it to you.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is not the same. You¡¯re not Carl. You wouldn¡¯t enjoy seeing other men fucking your wife. It would bother you having other men in our bed. I doubt your mother has been airtight either. If you want to simte it, let Brigitte and Aliciae to bed with strap-ons, and you can see what it¡¯s like for me without inviting another man.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss it?¡±


    ¡°Not so much that I need it again. It was nice to experience, but I¡¯m very content being your pussycat.¡± I fingered myce cor. ¡°If I¡¯d wanted to be with a wolf, I¡¯d be with a wolf. I wanted you.¡± I kissed him. ¡°We¡¯re very good, just the way we are.¡±

 308

    During the reception following the meal, I danced with a lot of different people, women as well as men, giving Sean around one out of every four or five dances. A few times, a hand on a man drifted a little too far south, if you know what I mean, and I had to move it up a few inches. The only ones who got to dip that low were my four lovers, although Gretchen and Sean were the only ones who did. In fact, Gretchen had both my ass cheeks clutched in her hot mitts as we swayed to the music.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll see you less and less the deeper you are into your marriage,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Sean is trying to be more open towards Quinn and we¡¯re actually invited to his house after we get back from our honeymoon. Quinn will be invited to our ce as well. Obviously, you¡¯re wee toe every time Quinnes, as well asing on your own. Sean doesn¡¯t care about us.¡±


    ¡°Thank God!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about finding someone else for yourself though, Gretchen. I want you to be happy with your own love, not taking scraps from me.¡±


    ¡°The only people I meet are wolves. I¡¯m like you. I don¡¯t want to marry a wolf.¡±


    ¡°There are lesbian hangouts in Pornd. You can meet other women if you choose to. Spend a weekend. Go to one or two of them each night. Find yourself a nice girl.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that.¡±


    ¡°Be sure you do.¡±


    My next dance with Sean, he said, ¡°I saw it when Gretchen danced with you, how much she loves you.¡±


    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, surprisingly enough.¡±


    ¡°I told her to spend a weekend or two at our ce and hit some of the lesbian ces in Pornd to find herself someone of her own. I love her enough, I don¡¯t want her satisfied with what little I can give her.¡±


    ¡°I want to fuck you in the worst way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, since you¡¯re my husband now. We don¡¯t have to stay any longer. We just need to toss the bouquet and the garter, give our respects to our most honored guests, then we can retire to our room and you can have your way with me, Master.¡±


    ¡°You just gave me an erection.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be thest one I give you tonight, sir.¡±


    He put his hands on my ass and gave me a kiss I felt down to my toes. When he released me, I got the DJ¡¯s attention and quickly arranged for me to toss my bouquet. Brigitte, as tall as she was, caught it. As far as I knew, she didn¡¯t have anyone in her life she¡¯d be mating with. On the other hand, as my bodyguard, now with no ess to other dicks, maybe she couldn¡¯t find a guy. Maybe I should rece her so she could mingle with wolves again. I¡¯d ask her after my honeymoon.


    When Sean removed my garter, he felt how much moisture I was producing, and quickly shot it into a crowd of bachelors, about half of them members of his crew. One of them caught it. We said goodbyes to our parents, grandparents, and disappeared.


    I was taking Sean all for myself for the first hour, before the other three joined us.


    ******


    Sean undressed me carefully, not wanting to ruin my dress. When I was naked except for myce, he pushed down on my shoulders. I sank to my knees in front of him and extracted his hard cock. I looked at him with love in my eyes.


    ¡°You can fuck or get sucked by whichever slut you want, Master, but every drop of cum from your balls goes into my fertile womb for the next six days. I want to ensure that you knock me up on our honeymoon. You tell the wolves to get you hard, suck you close to cumming, fuck their tight cunts however much you can, but when it¡¯s time, you nt your seeds in me, sir. We don¡¯t have to worry about these hotel sheets, so I don¡¯t care if they have to throw them away when we¡¯re done. Not a drop of your cum gets licked out of my fertile pussy for the next week. I don¡¯t care if we all sleep in a wet spot. Now, knock your slut bitch up.¡±


    I sank down over his cock until he groaned. While sucking him, I worked his pants down, took off his shoes and socks and got him to back up until his back was against the bed, close enough he could flop onto his back so I could ride him through his orgasm. I did everything I could to make his first orgasm be a good one. When I felt his orgasm was less than a minute away, I pushed him on his back and rode him hard until he painted my cunt with his cum.


    ¡°Good, got that first one out of the way, sir. How would you like to fuck your slut now?¡±


    He¡¯d hardly lost an iota of stiffness. He was still filling me up quite nicely.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Doggy style, so I can look at your perfect ass.¡±


    ¡°I do try to keep a nice tight ass for you, Master. I don¡¯t want pregnancy spread to fuck with your arousal by me. However, it¡¯s no longer doggy style, it¡¯s wolf style. We don¡¯t do doggy. We do wolf, so fuck your bitch and give her another dose of baby batter.¡±


    I got on my hands and knees and looked back at him. ¡°Fuck my slutty cunt, Master. Breed me.¡±


    Sean groaned and mmed his cock into me. He fucked me hard for twenty minutes before squirting another sack full of bun butter up my oven. He was an animal. When he was done, we had time to take the rest of his tux off before I sucked him to another erection.


    Iy down on the bed, and spread my legs. I could feel some of his two previous loads leaking from my pussy.


    ¡°Look at the mess you made of my slutty cunt, sir. Imagine all of the millions of sperm already searching for my fertile egg. I need more. I want that egg passing through a reservoir of sperm so thick, it will slow down its passage. I need another load. Fuck your shameless slut and breed her so I don¡¯t have to find another stud to knock me up.¡±


    Sean was on me like white on rice, sliding his thick prick through the cum easing out already, and trying his damndest to add more. He was still pounding me when Gretchen, Alicia and Brigitte entered the room.


    I heard them chatting as they undressed, then Gretchen swung a leg over me and lowered her pussy over my mouth, squelching the frequent moans as I orgasmed over and over.


    ¡°You won her heart, you cocky bastard,¡± Gretchen said above me, sliding her folds over my lips as she fucked my face. ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget what a marvelous treasure you have. If you ever mistreat her, I swear I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°You say the sweetest things to me,¡± Sean panted, pumping. ¡°If I ever do, I hope you will. I know what I have and I¡¯m never voluntarily giving it up.¡±


    Gretchen orgasmed, flooding my mouth with her sweet nectar, and Brigitte took her ce. Sean finally climaxed the third time and as soon as he vacated my pussy, Alicia went to clean it up.


    Sean stopped her. ¡°No one cleans up her pussy until she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Damn, did you have to fuck her in the middle of the bed?¡± Alicia said.


    ¡°You can lick it off the bed if you want,¡± Sean said. ¡°That¡¯s not anywhere close to her pussy. Get used to it, Jessica said my sperm doesn¡¯t go anywhere but her pussy until she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°But we still get to fuck you, right?¡± Alicia said. ¡°I need some dick in the worst way. You won¡¯t believe how horny the women at weddings are. Half of the bitches were aroused, and the rest were getting that way.¡±


    ¡°I can still fuck you, but have sperm, will travel. I need to cum inside Jessica.¡±


    ¡°We can work around that,¡± Alicia said, starting to stroke his cock. ¡°No problemo.¡±


    Brigitte orgasmed and Gretcheny down next to me and held my hand, while Brigitte licked her. At some point, I recovered enough I could start to kiss her, and feel her up.


    Alicia rode Sean beside us until he said he was close, then Alicia dismounted and helped him find my sodden slit to fill it with a fourth deposit of cum. We had the room the next day too, so we weren¡¯t in a rush, but it was midnight, so we nodded off shortly afterward. Sean slept in the wet spot with two women on either side of him, me and Gretchen on one side and Brigitte and Alicia on the other.


    We fucked first thing in the morning, Brigitte getting some dick while Gretchen and I sixty-nined. Sean made another baby bank deposit when he was close.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind a little sperm mixed in with my pussy juice, but that was disgusting,¡± Gretchen said when she rolled out from under me. ¡°There were big clumps of cock cum dripping out of her cunt. One of you wolves, can do that the next time. I want purer pussy.¡±


    I patted Gretchen¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I know I¡¯m a big disappointment to you, lover. Marrying a cock, filling my pussy with sperm. Once I¡¯m pregnant, it won¡¯t be so bad. Someone will clean up first.¡±


    ¡°I have to go back to Wisconsin for my next breeding. Ingrid and Conor will go back with me,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay there until you get there, and we can fly back together.¡±


    ¡°Why is Conor going?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°One of my other high school friends has had a human child with him already since her husband is infertile. They want another child with him so the children look alike,¡± I said. ¡°After she has this one, she needs to give another puppy to the pack. The Wisconsin and New Ennd packs made a deal that even if Conor gives her the human baby, the Wisconsin pack breeds her to get the puppy. You¡¯ll meet them while we¡¯re there. I¡¯m starving. We need to eat before my husband fucks me again.¡±


    ¡°So he has to watch his wife fuck another man?¡± Sean asked


    ¡°Well, he wouldn¡¯t have to watch, but he chooses to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why did you want to see me bred by Quinn? You didn¡¯t have to watch. You could havee to make sure I was treated okay, but fucked one of the other bitches in another room. It¡¯s a mystery. Psychology isn¡¯t my science. Do you know, Brigitte? You have more life experience.¡±


    ¡°I imagine that it¡¯s primarily the spermpetition. Studies have shown that males of any species respond to the mating of their female to another male, with more energetic and more satisfying sex. Even though Martin is infertile and his sperm is worthless, the instinct to breed her after another male would be present, wanting to push the other sperm out and rece it with his. It¡¯s not the same intensity that cuckolds feel, because they don¡¯t even necessarily want to rece another man¡¯s semen with their own. Carl might be more happy that Dani is having a baby that can¡¯t possibly be his, but Martin wishes Mnie¡¯s child could be his, but it can¡¯t be. You know how you werepelled to fuck Jessica after Quinn¡¯s wolf fucked her. I¡¯m sure the feelings are much the same.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I guess I see that a little.¡±


    We ordered from room service, then fucked two more times before Gretchen had to go home, and once after she left. The four of us checked out around four as our house was closer to the airport than the Brunswick Inn. We¡¯d packed for our honeymoon before the wedding, so except for washing some clothes we¡¯d had at the wedding and hanging up my wedding dress and the two bridesmaids gowns, had plenty of time to add two more loads of my husband¡¯s sperm to my fertile womb, although Alicia and Brigitte got the fuckings that led to said sperm deposit.

 309

    The next morning, we flew to Phoenix, rented a Jeep Grand Cherokee for the extra room and headed to Sedona. Brigitte drove, and I rode my new husband in the back seat on the drive, getting my second sperm deposit of the day, (the first being before we left for the airport.) We spent our first night there after a couple hours of sightseeing. Sean bred me three more times that night, with the two wolves getting one of the fuckings each.


    The following morning, Brigitte shifted to her wolf, then shifted back.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, bitch. Your husband knocked you up.¡±


    I leaped into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a daddy, Sean. Call all of your parents and let them know while we pack.¡±


    ¡°Should I tell my step parents. How do we tell them we know you¡¯re pregnant already when we just got married?¡±


    ¡°As far as they¡¯re concerned, you could have knocked me up a couple weeks before the wedding. We¡¯ve been living as a couple for months. Unless they keep track of my cycle, they¡¯d never know. You don¡¯t have to deposit your sperm in me any more, big guy. You did the deed and can put it anywhere you wish. I still n on getting lots of fucking on our trip, so be prepared. I don¡¯t often have you all day every day. Eat your Wheaties every morning, or what ever you need to do to get a hard cock several times a day.¡±


    Seanughed and fucked me right then. So what if we were a few minuteste getting started.


    The two wolves had everything packed by the time we were finished fucking, then we went through a drive-thru for breakfast, calling our parents during the meal to give them the news.


    Sasha was ecstatic. ¡°My first grandchild,¡± she said, ¡°which is pretty remarkable considering my age, but we try not to have humans. I¡¯ve had a litter before, but you were my first child.¡±


    ¡°d we could help with that,¡± Seanughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll want to spoil it rotten,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. Kids are hard enough to raise,¡± Sean said. ¡°Besides, we won¡¯t be able to tell the child you¡¯re her grandmother, so you¡¯d be some random person giving him or her gifts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I wish we could say something.¡±


    ¡°I know you do.¡±


    We called my parents next. ¡°Kathleen is going to have a ymate, Mom.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Guessed it in one try.¡±


    ¡°Master, get on the phone, Jessica is pregnant.¡±


    Dad joined the conversation. ¡°Jess, it sure didn¡¯t take you long, did it?¡±


    ¡°Infertility is not one of Sean¡¯s problems.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what problems do I have?¡± Sean protested.


    ¡°You could clean up after yourself more often and not leave it to the wolves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. When you start doing it all the time except when they offer, we can revisit this conversation. Introductions are going to get a little weird.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°Kathleen is my half sister, and she¡¯s going to be my child¡¯s aunt. I¡¯d call that a little weird that her ymate will call her Auntie Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to tell your child that?¡±


    ¡°We might be able to wait for a few years, but if I have a son, we don¡¯t want him thinking he¡¯s not rted to Kathleen. She wasn¡¯t just adopted. She¡¯s your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re freaking me out,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be close enough in age, we need to think about it. Look at the bright side. My child will be raised in a household where sex is pretty fluid and mommy isn¡¯t the only one to fuck daddy. Even if I no longer have bodyguards after my fourth puppy, I¡¯d like to continue having sex with Gretchen as long as she¡¯s willing to. He may not find it all that strange that grandpa fucked another woman and got her pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Okay, color me officially freaked out.¡±


    ¡°How much are you going to tone down Mom¡¯s submission as Kathleen gets older, and what about James and Sue? You¡¯re essentially living in sin with another couple. I wouldn¡¯t sweat the details until it seems to be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    Maggie and Gordon were a little more calm about it. Not only had Karina had a child already, so it was their second grandchild, which was more technically their gic material, but Karina had given it to the pack and they¡¯d never see it again. Ours they¡¯d get to see, but they knew I¡¯d had two children by someone else before their son got me, and I still had a couple more to go. It sort of tempered their enthusiasm. Maybe if they knew the full truth, it would be more exciting for them. By calm, I mean they weren¡¯t freaking out like Dad was, or as excited as Sasha was; just somece in the middle, but still happy for Sean.


    It was a rtively short drive to the Grand Canyon from Sedona, but we had to make a stop near gstaff so our two wolves could perform their obeisance to the local pack. Magnus was the local Alpha, and his mate was named Gabri. Magnus was of white ancestry, Gabri, Hispanic. So Sean saw Brigitte licking the pussy of Gabir, and Alicia getting fucked by Magnus. He hadn¡¯t seen as much of this as I had, so he was still a little shocked they had to do it, and with so little say in it. I saw that about half of the wolves there were of Native American ancestry, primarily Navajo. Fortunately, the gstaff pack also had most of southwestern Utah, including Bryce and Zion Canyons, so we wouldn¡¯t have to do this again until we reached Canyonds National Park, which although it was still in Utah, was under the Grand Junction, Colorado wolf pack.


    It didn¡¯t take that long, so we got to check out the view from the South Rim before checking in to the hotel, and we had a full day of hiking down to the bottom and back the next day.


    Sean was surprised that we had an easier time of it than he did.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been running ten to twenty miles a day getting thin again after myst puppy, Sean. You don¡¯t get nearly as much cardio as I get, plus we¡¯re at a higher altitude than coastal Maine. I¡¯m feeling the elevation, even if I¡¯m not running. I¡¯ve been lucky not to work, as it¡¯s given me lots of time for exercise and self defense sses. Your job is good for strength more than cardio.¡±


    About three fourths of the way down into the bottom of the canyon, we met another wolf in his human shape. He wasing up from the bottom. He wasn¡¯t a rogue, but he didn¡¯t know we¡¯d being to his pack¡¯s area, so there was like ten minutes of exnation and sniffing to get through.


    When Brigitte introduced me, I was surprised that he knew who I was, and said so.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I think most wolves around the country know who Jessica Huppert is,¡± Takoda said. He was darker, like Sean, and I expected he was of Indian ancestry.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jessica Hagerty now. I just got married. This is my husband, Sean. He is the son of Sasha, the female Alpha of the New Ennd pack.¡±


    ¡°Good to meet you, Sean. Jessica, are you pregnant with another puppy?¡± Already scenting my pregnancy, even as a human.


    ¡°No, this one is Sean¡¯s. I¡¯ll provide two more puppies to the pack after giving this child to my husband.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve introduced a payment for puppy n as well, based upon the sess of the New Ennd pack¡¯s. It seems to have great promise. Do you have any suggestions for us?¡±


    ¡°It helps if you have a human evangelizing for the pack. When you find someone willing to breed, have her contact friends and former ssmates and co-workers who might be having financial problems. Have some kind of bonus program for more than a single puppy, so they¡¯re encouraged to provide more than one. It¡¯s hard for human women to bear lots of children, so paying for them to carry makes reasonable financial sense to most people. You¡¯re essentially talking about them giving up a big chunk of their child bearing years to have puppies for the pack, if they have more than one. It¡¯s why seduction was so difficult. You might find some woman to give you one that way, but unlikely more than one.


    ¡°If you find women whose husbands are infertile, they might be willing to provide puppies to the pack for each child you provide to them. Willing cuckolds may allow their wives to be bred by others, so that¡¯s another possible source of breeders. The husband may not have to be told about wolves, though the woman needs to know. One of my friends is married and her husband doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s providing puppies. As long as a cuckold can witness a big cocked wolf in human form fuck their wives on asion, her disappearing for a few days when she¡¯s fertile anding back pregnant may not be an issue for him. The money may be the biggest factor right now, but if the economy improves substantially, money may be less of an incentive unless the women are in low ie jobs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see your point,¡± Takoda said.


    ¡°May I ask your real age?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What would you guess?¡± Takoda said, smiling.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the second oldest wolf I¡¯ve met. You appear to be in yourte forties, early fifties, so perhaps your early two hundreds?¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m two hundred, twelve.¡±


    ¡°Are you Navajo originally?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Were you bitten or born, since you¡¯re older than the treaty?¡±


    ¡°Bitten as a young man. I was out hunting wolves. They were hunting me. Soon, I was one of the wolves the young men of the tribe were hunting.¡±


    ¡°Did you make your first shift during a full moon?¡±


    ¡°I did, three weeks after I was bitten.¡±


    ¡°Were you back with the tribe when you first shifted, or with the pack.¡±

 310

    ¡°With the pack. When I woke up after I was bitten, they had shifted and were sitting around me. I thought I was captured by another tribe. They were all naked, even the women, and without weapons and I thought they were extremely primitive. They¡¯d been traveling as wolves, so couldn¡¯t carry anything. One who spoke Navajo said that I would soon turn into a wolf, and I¡¯d need to be trained as a wolf. I doubted them until after I saw them shift themselves. They began teaching me some of what I¡¯d need to know as a wolf, although much of it woulde after my first shift.¡±


    ¡°What was the most difficult thing you had to learn as a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Obeisance and obedience to all senior wolves, particrly males, but even females to some extent, since we were a male led tribe, and having bitches order me to do things was against all that I had ever learned. Sucking cocks was the worst. Even now, I have difficulty with obeisance, but I¡¯m older than most. I don¡¯t do much cock sucking anymore. Most have to suck me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could do it,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°When surviving is important, you do a lot of things you don¡¯t expect. I fought constantly as a young wolf, trying to avoid sucking a prick, or sometimes, even licking a pussy. I¡¯d be on the ground with jaws wrapped around my neck, and unless I surrendered, I¡¯d die, so I sucked a lot more cock until I¡¯d ept my position in the pack. Then it became a normal amount, and eventually, I rose high enough in the hierarchy I very seldom sucked a dick. It would have been easier if I¡¯d been born into the pack and raised in pack ways. It took me about twenty years before I stopped thinking of myself as a Navajo, and realized I was only a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your time, Takoda, and for answering some of my questions,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, wolf daughter.¡±


    ¡°I like that. What would wolf daughter be in Navajo?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯iitsoh ach¡¯¨¦¡¯¨¦. The first word stands for a gray wolf, the second for a female child. Hatsi¡¯ works well too for daughter, but it would be more appropriate for my daughter. It¡¯s more personal.¡±


    ¡°Could you write that down for me.¡±


    ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯ll type it into a note.¡±


    Takoda quickly typed the words for me, then he turned on the recording function and pronounced the word for me. Then, he left me his name and number.


    I thanked him again and hugged him, then we continued down to the bottom of the canyon. Before we started back up, I sucked my husband¡¯s cock, because I could, as there weren¡¯t that many people around, and I¡¯d never see any of these people again. Alicia and Brigitte kept an eye out for park rangers, and I didn¡¯t care about anyone else. I think one couple saw us, young and athletic, and they grinned as I drained his balls as he pumped my face.


    On the way back up the trail, I asked Sean about an idea I had.


    ¡°Not in the park, where we might vite some federalw, but maybe in some bar tonight, why don¡¯t you go in and take a seat about ten minutes before us girls enter. Order a drink, and we¡¯lle in and take a seat and get some drinks. Keep an eye on us and we¡¯ll keep an eye on you. I want to see how many horny girls try to pick you up and how many randy cowboys try to score with us. Give it about a half hour to see how things go, then after we¡¯ve chased the riffraff away,e over and sweep me off my feet. I¡¯ll let you fuck me right there in the bar, pulling your cock out and mounting you with my skirt covering our scandalous behavior. Is that something you¡¯d like to try?¡±


    ¡°What if they¡¯re persistent?¡± Sean asked, though he was smiling.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve got bodyguards, baby. To discourage the persistent.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d really fuck me in some honky tonk?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband, honey. Nobody could see anything, but they¡¯d sure know what we were doing, and any guys who hit on us would be wondering what you had that they didn¡¯t, and any girls who hit on you, would know why you didn¡¯t take them up on their offer.¡±


    ¡°What if the woman is really good looking?¡±


    ¡°Then you have to wear a condom and I get to fuck her, too. If you can get her to agree to that, you can fuck some strange.¡±


    ¡°As an alternative, Sean,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°put your slut on a leash and lead her into a bar with her tits hanging out and see what the reaction is.¡±


    ¡°Okay, two questions. What¡¯s strange?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Strange pussy, foreign pussy, pussy you¡¯re not usually allowed to fuck,¡± I replied. ¡°What¡¯s your second question?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°As my Master, you get a lot of leeway. Leeway you¡¯ve never taken advantage of, even though it¡¯s there. It was mentioned in passing, during your Dominant training. When I¡¯m your sub, you don¡¯t need to ask my permission to fuck someone. The only restriction is using a condom if they¡¯re not a wolf, or fertile. I don¡¯t want bitches dropping your children. You can order me to fuck someone that¡¯s not on my approved list. I¡¯m assuming you don¡¯t have a problem generally, with other women. You¡¯ve proved that to my satisfaction a number of times. If you ordered me to fuck another man, I¡¯d have to use my safe word until I knew for sure it was something you really wanted, but if you tell me to lick a bitch¡¯s pussy, I¡¯d do it, no question. My Dad mentioned that you could even fuck a former girlfriend, then order me to clean her pussy, if you remember.¡±


    ¡°I thought he was joking.¡±


    ¡°Not a joke. You have freedom to do a lot when you¡¯re my Dominant, that I won¡¯t give you when you¡¯re not. I¡¯m surrendering a lot to you when I¡¯m your sub, and that¡¯s one of the things I surrender. If I have a problem with something, I use my safe word, and it stops until we¡¯ve worked it out. If you bring me into ces on a leash, it¡¯s possible you¡¯ll attract other submissives. It¡¯s how Quinn attracted additional wolf breeders. Ang, J, Isabelle and Rose were all subs interested in submission more than breeding, turned into breeders through submission.


    ¡°If we find some here, we should probably give them to the local pack, but yeah, you can fuck another submissive bitch when you¡¯re my Dominant, really, anyone at all. You just have to remember that when you¡¯re my Dominant, you¡¯re not my husband, you¡¯re my Master. If you want to cor me our entire honeymoon, I¡¯ll let you, because these are parts unknown, and far away from home, and I¡¯m not a particrly shy person when we¡¯re on vacation. To a certain extent, all senior wolves are fairly good Dominants because of pack structure. They¡¯re used to ordering lower ranking wolves around, so if we should happen to find a submissive slut, I¡¯m sure we can find someone to Dominate her. I bet Takoda could handle one.¡±


    By the time we reached the top again, Sean decided to try one or the other, but hadn¡¯t decided which one yet. We¡¯d nned for our next hotel to be right outside of Zion in Springdale, Utah, and drove there after our hike. Springdale was small, poption around 500, mostly serving the tourists, right outside the front gate to Zion National Park. We stayed at the Desert Pearl Inn, a double queen room with a balcony looking up at the red rock cliffs of Zion. Since it was alreadyte, we took quick showers, changed into more provocative clothing, then Sean cored and leashed me, inserted a Lush into my pussy, and we went to the dining establishment next door, Camp Zion, which offered rotisserie style food in a campground setting around amunal fire pit.


    Naturally, my skimpy attire, cor, and the fact I was being led around on a leash by my Master, attracted more than the normal amount of attention, as were the presence of the other two beautiful, tall women with us. We ordered our food, mostly meat for the wolves, and had a seat around the fire pit. There was a buzz around the pit as several people whispered among themselves as we took seats together. It got louder as I sat in Master¡¯sp. My pussy was dripping, I was so turned on.


    Before we got our food, we got our first nibble.


    A young couple, slightly younger than me, sitting across the fire pit from us asked, ¡°Why do you have a cor and leash on?¡± The woman asked the question, being the more bold of the two.


    ¡°I¡¯m a sex ve to my husband,¡± I replied.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± the man asked, gathering nerve.


    ¡°We¡¯re on our honeymoon and he knocked me up right after our wedding, and to celebrate, he¡¯s put his cor on me for the duration. I¡¯m his three hole slut, and I can¡¯t even orgasm without his permission, which is going to be darn difficult since he has a sex toy buzzing away in my pussy this evening, hoping I¡¯ll orgasm in front of all of you. Master, may I cum?¡±


    ¡°No, Pussycat, you can¡¯t. You¡¯ll receive a bare ass spanking if you do.¡±


    Sean was more embarrassed than I was when he replied. This is the first time we¡¯d ever done this publicly. He¡¯d be much more rxed about it before the end of the honeymoon.


    ¡°Who are the other two women with you,¡± another woman asked. She appeared to be alone.


    ¡°They¡¯re my bodyguards, and the other two women Master is allowed to fuck without condoms on our honeymoon,¡± I said.


    There was another substantial buzz after that, increasing when I said, ¡°Master, please let me cum.¡±


    ¡°Five swats to your bare bum if you do, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, sir,¡± I said, clinging to him and kissing him as I obviously orgasmed in hisp.


    ¡°Why do you need bodyguards?¡± the original woman asked me after my orgasm ended, holding her man¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you famous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve signed a contract to provide four surrogate children to infertile couples. They¡¯re to protect me from harm until I¡¯ve fulfilled my contract. I have two children left to provide them, the next of them after I¡¯ve delivered my Master¡¯s child. The pay is quite good for having surrogate children. It¡¯s how I¡¯m providing ie to our home.¡±


    ¡°How much pay?¡± the second woman asked again, the one alone.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand per child, and a million dor bonus for four, but it¡¯s not an in vitro pregnancy. I can only have the children naturally, but that¡¯s in New Ennd where I live.¡± A lingering hum from the others. ¡°The amount may differ locally. I just spoke to a gentleman locally and they¡¯re going to offer a simr program, but I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll pay. In Wisconsin, it¡¯s seventy-five for each one, with a three hundred thousand bonus if you provide four. I can provide a local name and number if you¡¯re interested. Master, I need to cum again. May I please cum, sir.¡±


    ¡°No you may not,¡± Sean said, a smile on his face.


    ¡°Why does he have sex with your bodyguards?¡± the younger man asked again, still hand holding, but with an erection pushing at his jeans, small though it looked.

 311

    ¡°This is my third pregnancy since we met. Since I¡¯m often carrying a baby around, he gets to fuck these other two who aren¡¯t pregnant. It¡¯s okay though, as I get to fuck them too. It¡¯s the primary reason he gets to screw them, because he has to put up with my being bred by other men and because I¡¯m pregnant most of the time.¡±


    The older couple to my left finally got in the act, and when they did, I suspected he had yed at Dominance before.


    ¡°Does your Master allow you to fuck other men?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Only for my breeding, sir, otherwise, it¡¯s only three women, one of whom is in Wisconsin undergoing her third breeding herself. It¡¯s why I know their prices. If you were interested, my two bodyguards can often be persuaded to fuck. They don¡¯t get enough dick because my Master gives me most of his.¡±


    I moaned, having my second climax. Master slid a hand under my blouse and palmed my breast, increasing my pleasure. I purred, his pussycat, as he strummed my nipple.


    Our food arrived. We continued to chat while we ate, and I had three more orgasms during the meal as Sean fed me. The five people who¡¯d expressed the most interest, stayed even after they¡¯d eaten their food, getting more information. We finally introduced ourselves and the younger couple were Tom and Ate, and they both had wedding rings on, perhaps in their early twenties, breeding material. The older couple were Mike and Sandy, in their mid forties, and past her breeding, and they did not have rings. The single woman was Bonnie with a bit of a goth look to her, hair dyed ck and cut short, a couple of piercings, one in her eyebrow, and one in her tongue. I suspected others elsewhere on her body.


    As we paid our bill, I had another orgasm in front of the waitress. ¡°How many swats to your naked ass is that?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Thirty, Master.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to spank her here?¡± Tom asked. He looked fevered, slightly red.


    ¡°While I wouldn¡¯t use my safe word to be spanked in public,¡± I said, ¡°my Master usually needs to fuck me after a spanking, and that could get us arrested. We don¡¯t want to spend our honeymoon locked up in jail, so we¡¯ll got to our room at the Inn next door for that little activity. Anyone who wants to witness my spanking in person, may join us for as long as it takes.¡±


    Not surprisingly, the five most interested in our story, joined us in our room. I immediately stripped off my clothes, baring myself. Our guests could see the pink tail sticking out of my pussy, the moisture on my thighs from my orgasms. Master bent me over his knee for my spanking, leaving the Lush on and in as he did. I counted out each swat and thanked him for each one, and I climaxed two more times during my spanking, getting ten more in the process.


    Master told me to suck him off, and I did so, giving him a loving blow job in front of five strangers. They watched in anticipatory excitement as I imed my Master¡¯s seed, swallowing all of it. I tucked him back in his pants, but Ate was already drooling over Sean¡¯s nice cock, which from the bulge in her husband¡¯s pants, was much nicer than his.


    ¡°God, I wish a woman would do that to me,¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°Strip,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not naked in two minutes, I¡¯m going to turn your ass me red,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Now!¡±


    Bonnie hesitated for perhaps ten seconds, staring at the others in the room, then started stripping. She was naked inside of a minute. Bonnie could stand to lose a dozen pounds, but her body was curvy in all the right ces. She was young enough to be a breeder, perhaps her lower thirties. She tried to cover herdy bits.


    ¡°Put your hands behind your back, straighten your shoulders so your tits stick out,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°then spread your legs a shoulder¡¯s width apart.¡±


    Brigitte waited until she¡¯d followed her instructions. ¡°Anyone who wants to feel up the slut who just offered herself up to a woman, feel free to do so. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find her cunt is wet.¡± Brigitte could probably scent her arousal. That was no trick for a wolf.


    We all felt her up. Tom, the young man was the first to push fingers into her wet pussy. Sandy, of the older couple, got on her knees and licked Bonnie¡¯s cunt first as her husband, Mike, fondled her breasts from behind. Bonnie orgasmed quickly. After we¡¯d all had a turn at her, she was trembling.


    She received her next order from her new Mistress. ¡°Undress me, then start licking my cunt.¡±


    Mike asked Alicia if he could fuck her, and Alicia was agreeable. Mike was a respectable six plus inches of dick. They took one of the beds while Brigitte settled in a chair, spreading her legs for her new ve. Sandy stood beside the bed, watching her boyfriend/Master?, while rubbing one off.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. You¡¯ve licked pussy before, haven¡¯t you, slut?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Tom came up to Sean. ¡°Sir, my wife, Ate was wondering if you could fuck her. She¡¯s never seen a cock asrge as yours.¡±


    Sean looked at me. He¡¯d taken to buying condoms all of the time for fucking the wolves when they were fertile, as they couldn¡¯t use conventional birth control due to shifting. So in answer to his look, I got a condom and the lube out of our toiletries and handed it to him.


    I whispered to him as I handed him the condom, ¡°Make Tom undress his wife for you, then ce her hand in yours. If you were brave enough, you could make him put your prick in her pussy. Then cuckold the shit out of him, sir.¡±


    Sean took my advice to heart and told Tom to undress his wife. She was a pretty young thing, almost skinny, with small B cup breasts, and a neatly trimmednding strip, although there was hair starting to grow in the shaved portions. I was sure the needy slut was probably wet, but Sean was bigger than she was used to and he was wearing a condom, so I whispered that Tom should also prepare his wife, by licking her and putting lube in her pussy for her fucking.


    When she was naked, Sean told Tom to ce Ate¡¯s hand in his and ask him to fuck her. Tom did, and as soon as he held her hand, he told Ate to suck him back to his erection so her husband could watch her prepare his cock to fuck her.


    She dropped to her knees in front of my Master, and sucked him to a good stiff erection, getting about half of his cock in her mouth. Amateur. Then, Sean gave her the condom and told her to wrap him up. Ate got on the other bed, and Sean told Tom to lick her to an orgasm so she¡¯d be prepared for a bigger dick then his, then lube her up. It didn¡¯t take him long to make her cum, so he was either a good pussy pleaser, or she was all set to go for her fucking. Tom put some lube in and around her pussy, and Sean put some on his wrapped prick.


    Sean told Tom to watch closely as he imed his wife¡¯s married pussy. He was definitely a lot more Dominant than he¡¯d been when he first started with me. He rubbed the head of his cock all over her slit, getting the condom as wet in her juices and the lube as he could before he began his assault on her cunt. Ate orgasmed when Sean had his prick no more than an inch inside of her.


    ¡°Oh, Tom, he¡¯s so big. His prick is so much bigger than yours is, so much wider. Fuck! It feels incredible. I¡¯m going to cum again and he isn¡¯t even in me all the way.¡±


    I¡¯d just drained Master¡¯s balls, so he was in no hurry to cum again. He fucked her a good twenty minutes, and she was enjoying every second of it. Mike had finished in Alicia, and Sandy was licking his semen out of Alicia¡¯s pussy. Bonnie was still on her knees servicing Brigitte¡¯s cunt, but other than those two, the rest of us watched Sean turning Ate into a big cock slut.


    After Sean finished, he pulled off his condom and had Ate clean off his cock, then squeezed the cum in the condom into her open mouth. He told her to kiss her husband before she swallowed it.


    As Ate dressed after her vigorous fucking, I gave Tom my phone number and told him that if he wanted his wife bred by big cocked strangers for money, to call me and I¡¯d refer him to someone in his home state, (California), who¡¯d be happy to do so. Mike and Sandy left, but Bonnie spent the night in Brigitte¡¯s and Alicia¡¯s bed licking pussy after pussy, before Brigitte rewarded her with three monstrous orgasms of her own.


    Master still had enough juice left to fuck me before we went to bed. Post coital cuddling, I asked him if he¡¯d liked fucking his second wife this trip.


    ¡°Does it give you a feeling of power, of mastery, sir, to fuck another man¡¯s wife so thoroughly, she¡¯ll dream of you for years toe.¡±


    ¡°It was amazing. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have a problem with me doing that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my Master, sir. I¡¯m your sex ve. It¡¯s my job to see that you¡¯re sexually entertained. Do you have any desire to leave me?¡±


    ¡°Not a bit.¡±


    ¡°Then sharing you with her hasn¡¯t hurt me a bit, has it?¡±


    ¡°I love you, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I love you, sir.¡±

 312

    Jessica and Sean have more adventures on their honeymoon, finding numerous new breeders for western wolf packs. This chapter contains oral, anal, lesbian, group, interracial and interspecies sex. It contains Domination, submission, including spankings, and multiple partner sex, and cuckolding.


    *****Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    More of My Honeymoon


    We took the shuttle bus to the trail head, Bonnie going with us. Brigitte had her wear a buttoned shirt with all but the bottom two buttons undone, leaving much of her breasts visible much of the time. My cor was now on for the bnce of my honeymoon. For today, I was dressed fairly modestly, except my breasts were unfettered, bouncing around under my short sleeved tee shirt.


    As we walked, we learned Bonnie was from Nebraska, sightseeing like we were, going early enough in the year we hadn¡¯t hit the worst heat of the summer. Like me, Bonnie had been confused sexually when she graduated from high school, attracted to women, but still afraid of her attraction to females. She¡¯d kissed and petted girls a few times in college, but all of herpleted sexual rtions were with men. She¡¯d married a big farm boy, an unsatisfactory rtionship which often left her feeling sexually frustrated, and without the heat I had with my husband. When she had sex, it was usually at his instigation, infrequent and brief, just enough to get him off, but not her.


    She often found herself staring at attractive women and wondering what it would be like making love with one. After six years of marriage, she got a divorce, feeling no passion for her husband at all. On a trip to Omaha, she¡¯d gotten her piercings, (her nipples were also pierced), then visited a lesbian hangout, and had an exceedingly marvelous night with a married woman whose husband traveled, and didn¡¯t care if his wife fucked other women. It was the first time she¡¯d licked pussy, or had hers licked, by anyone. Bonnie knew she¡¯d found her ce in the world, but not what to do with it. The woman had also been Dominant, which Bonnie liked, as she didn¡¯t have to wonder what she should be doing, just obey.


    The small town she lived in, less than a thousand people, didn¡¯t have lesbian bars, and if there were lesbians in her conservativemunity, they certainly didn¡¯t advertise it. She was seriously considering moving to somecerger where she could find someone like her. When she ran into us, she was on top of the world. It fulfilled all of her fantasies.


    Bonnie loved it when we stopped for lunch on the side of the trail, and Brigitte made her lick all three sweaty pussies before she could eat.


    ¡°I¡¯d love keeping an obedient little slut such as yourself,¡± Brigitte said, as Bonnie ate her food with the cum of three pussies glistening around her mouth, ¡°but I have several requirements if I were to take you on full time.¡±


    ¡°What are they, Mistress?¡± Bonnie asked.


    ¡°Well, I live in Maine, and I¡¯m not moving, so you¡¯d have to move if you want to remain with me. You¡¯d be leaving your old life behind. Next, I live in a house with four other people, including the handsome Sean here. If you live in his house, you have to learn how to pleasure him as well as the bitches. You¡¯ll be a cock sucking, ass fucked slut, in addition to the cunt licking slut, we know you want to be. Your sex will be owned by me and I¡¯ll expect you to fuck whoever I want you to fuck no matter what sex they are. You¡¯ll get your fill of pussies, but I would expect you to take the asional dick. Since you¡¯ve fucked men before, that shouldn¡¯t be a huge issue. Thest and most important item, is I¡¯m unable to have the children that I want. Some other slut will have to have them for me, and that would be you. I want you to be bred as we discussedst night, and have a minimum of four, for which you¡¯ll be handsomelypensated. Would those conditions be agreeable to you?¡±


    ¡°The first one is the one I have the biggest problem with, Mistress. All of my family lives in Nebraska, Kansas and Missouri. My mother is elderly and in ill health. I don¡¯t think I want to be gone for substantial periods of time. I¡¯m sorry as I would love being your submissive slut.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that might be the case, so I can offer the following alternative. I will try to find you another Mistress who will treat you the way you want to be treated, but you might still have to move from the middle of nowhere Nebraska to somece with more trees, like Missouri or Arkansas. I¡¯ll have to work on that, as I don¡¯t know anyone there. How long are you on vacation for?¡±


    ¡°Another ten days, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Can you travel with us, or do you have an itinerary you need to keep?¡±


    ¡°I would love to travel with you, Mistress. I can cancel my remaining ns. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Bryce, Capitol Reef and Canyonds and Arches National Parks in Utah, then on to Rocky Mountain National Park in Colorado, which is where you¡¯d probably need to depart. Do you have your own car or a rental?¡±


    ¡°A rental I got in Phoenix when I flew in there. I could drop it off in Denver and fly back to Omaha when we reach there, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°I doubt we¡¯d have anyce to return your vehicle before reaching Denver, so we¡¯ll need to take both cars from here. You¡¯ll need to call and get another couple drivers added to the rental agreement, so someone else can drive while you lick my pussy. Do you have enough flexibility to extend past ten days if necessary? No more than a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. During our trip, I¡¯ll be calling to make arrangements for your future. You can expect whoever it is to be much like I am and will expect you to give yourself to both men and women and to have a minimum of four children for them. Since you¡¯ll be paid for being pregnant, you should be able to have enough money for a new home where your mother might live with you, and you can take care of her, although she will witness you being a willing slut, so keep that in mind. If you were mine, I¡¯d keep you naked all the time, ready to serve me at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±


    Bonnie shivered, but said, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Now suck Sean¡¯s cock so I know you¡¯re willing to take some prick with your pussy.¡±


    So Bonnie sucked my husband¡¯s cock on the side of the trail with her shorts pulled down around her knees so Brigitte could finger fuck her to an orgasm as she sucked dick. Several other people on the same trail witnessed it, two guys lingering to watch until she swallowed his spunk. She was me red with embarrassment, but did a reasonable job despite her shame.


    One of the guys might have thought he could get his jollies at the same time.


    ¡°Let me line up on this bitch and I¡¯ll give her the dick she needs,¡± he said.


    ¡°You touch her, I¡¯ll break both of your arms, and shove a cactus up your ass, shit for brains,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°This bitch is my bitch, and the only dick she gets is the dick I give her.¡±


    He looked like he was considering the challenge. ¡°She¡¯s a licensed bodyguard and I¡¯ve seen a bigger man than you fight her and get broken ribs, a broken arm and worse, without her breaking a sweat. She told him he could fuck her if he put her on the ground, and he was stupid enough to try. You don¡¯t want to test her unless you want to spend the rest of your trip with pieces and parts in casts.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯re spoiling my fun,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°Think of the paperwork.¡±


    ¡°It might be worth it.¡±


    The friend had more sense. He grabbed his buddy¡¯s arm and they moved away. Unfortunately, they were going in the same direction we were. Brigitte pulled Bonnie up off her hands and knees and let her pull her shorts up.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°You¡¯re my property now, bitch. No one touches my property without my permission. Alicia,e with me a second,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°The rest of you stay here.¡±


    We waited for about five minutes, Brigitteing back alone, with Alicia¡¯s clothes folded up which she stuck in her knapsack. Bonnie wanted to ask a question, but Brigitte told her to can it. I knew what was up. The fact that he¡¯d gone up the same trail meant it needed to be scouted ahead of us, and who better to do it, than a wolf.


    About fifteen minutes more into our hike, a wolf howled in the distance. Brigitte got an expression of total satisfaction on her face. Three minutester, two more wolves howled. The other hikers on the trail got worried. I wondered when was thest time anyone saw a wolf in Zion, and I¡¯d just heard three of them. I could tell from their voices they were all different. I assumed the first one was Alicia. Who knew who the other two were.


    We eventually came up on the two hikers. They were jammed up against some rocks with five wolves arranged around them, growling menacingly and showing their fangs, foam vering from their mouths like rabid dogs. The men held up a couple of sticks, and looked terrified. The one who¡¯d wanted to fuck Bonnie had pissed his pants. Seeing them, Bonnie was also scared, and moved closer to her Mistress, who was unafraid (naturally).


    ¡°My, my, my. What do we have here?¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Who did you manage to piss off now, boys, Mother Nature? You wouldn¡¯t by any chance have been waiting here to ambush us, would you?¡±


    ¡°Call ¡¯em off,dy,¡± the nicer of the two men said.


    ¡°These are wolves, not dogs. I can¡¯t call them off. I¡¯m afraid you boys are shit out of luck. Years from now, when they find your bleached bones on the side of the trail with the marrow sucked out by wolves, I¡¯m sure people will wonder what you were doing in this little hidey hole so close to the trail. Come along, folks. Nothing to see here.¡±


    We continued on down the trail, Alicia leaving the other four wolves facing the two men while she raced off ahead of us. Another fifteen minutes of hiking and Brigitte called a halt to drink some water. She took Alicia¡¯s clothes out of her knapsack and told us to wait while she disappeared into the brush again. Ten minutester, both women came out of the brush,ughing like hyenas.


    ¡°He fucking pissed himself,¡± Alicia said. ¡°What a tough guy poser he turned out to be.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the way it usually turns out to be. The toughest talkers are the biggest losers. If you¡¯re really tough, you don¡¯t have to say anything, because people know you¡¯re tough without a word being said.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight.¡±


    Alicia grabbed some water and we continued hiking. Bonnie was clearly confused by everything that had just happened, wanting to talk about it. Brigitte, just as obviously, couldn¡¯t talk about it.


    ¡°Save your breath for walking, Bonnie. Someday, maybe you¡¯ll learn what happened today, but not today. If you persist, I¡¯m going to strip you naked, then spank your bare ass when we get back to the trail head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, slut,¡± I said. ¡°Nothing happened to those men.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°I just do. Pay attention to your Mistress. You¡¯ll know when you need to know.¡±

 313

    When we were back on the shuttle bus heading to Springdale, I finally got cell service and had a message from Tom, asking if he could get more information about his wife being bred. I showed the message to Sean.


    ¡°Tom loved seeing you fuck his wife, Master. You¡¯ve turned him into a cuckold. I think tonight, you should fuck her ass, especially, if she¡¯s never let her husband fuck her ass before, so you¡¯re taking her anal virginity.¡±


    ¡°You think so, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, sir. We should also see if she¡¯s sucked Tom topletion and if she hasn¡¯t, then have her swallow your cum.¡±


    Sean stroked my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    I sent a text to Tom telling him to meet us for supper at the Camp Outpost Company again for another meal, and we¡¯d discuss it. I told him that Ate should be wearing a dress or skirt, no shorts or pants, and she should shave all of her pubic hair off. Then I talked to Sean about cuckolds like Tom and Carl, and all the things that turned them on and how to y into their fantasies. I¡¯d witnessed what went on between Quinn, Carl and Dani enough by now to know what floated their boats. By the time we reached the Inn, we had a n.


    ¡°And you think we should do all of this to Tom tonight, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. You saw what Carl did at his wedding. That cake, the napkins, having his wife fuck the groomsmen before he did; that was all his doing. Nobody did that to him. If Tom refuses to do them, we¡¯ll know he¡¯s not as much a cuckold as Carl is, but it¡¯s up to him if he does what you tell him to do.¡±


    I contacted Gerhard, Rene, Magnus and Takoda and got the name and phone number of the Alpha in the San Francisco Bay Area, (Steve), and asked him if he¡¯d like a four puppy breeder, and I¡¯d be contacting him with detailster. He was surprised to hear from me, and especially surprised to hear he might have a four puppy breeder. While I was at it, I got the names of pack Alphas in the Missouri/Arkansas area for Brigitte, then sent her the information so she could start making arrangements for Bonnie. I also got a PDF copy of the NDA from Rene.


    When I had called Steve, he informed me the northern California pack was wealthy and were willing to offer the same money the New Ennd pack offered, two hundred thousand per puppy and a million dor bonus for four. It gave us incentives to offer Tom and Ate to turn her into a wolf breeder.


    That night, at themunal fire pit, we met Tom and Ate again. Tom was excited, as was Ate, tempered with a little trepidation. She knew we were going to be discussing getting her pregnant by another man, even if she didn¡¯t keep the baby, but she¡¯d enjoyed fucking Sean, and was hoping for a repeat if Brigitte pointing at her nose, then Ate, was any indication.


    ¡°Good to see you, Tom, Ate,¡± Sean said. ¡°Tom, I want you to go with Ate to the family restroom, and remove her bra and panties, and bring them back and hand them to me, and ask me to feed your wife.¡±


    It¡¯s possible she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra as her nipples were hard as nails under her polo shirt. They looked at each other, then all of the others sitting around the fire pit, then Tom took Ate¡¯s hand and led her away. They returned a few minutester, and Tom handed Sean her panties.


    Sean held them up so everyone could see them before putting them in his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting,¡± Sean said.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Would you please feed Ate?¡± Tom asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to feed your wife, Tom,¡± Sean said, making it clear it wasn¡¯t some random woman.


    Both of them blushed red, and Sean sat back down with Ate in hisp, just as I¡¯d been the night before. I had the Lush in my pussy like I hadst night, but it was on a low vibration, keeping me on edge without getting me off. Bonnie was dressed almost as slutty as she¡¯d been on the trail, and Brigitte had her slut ve with her hand down her skirt rubbing one off in front of everyone. No one could see, but everyone could tell what she was doing, so she was me red as well, the firelight hiding much of it.


    I¡¯d been used like this frequently in the past, and had no particr problem with asking Sean to cum in front of everyone if it was necessary, but Bonnie was mortified, yet highly aroused when she had to ask Brigitte for permission to cum.


    We put in our food order and while we waited, Sean fondled Ate over her clothes, while asking her questions in a soft voice unlikely to be heard on the other side of the pit. Tom was sitting beside Sean on the other side from me, so he could hear every word.


    ¡°Have you ever been fucked in the ass?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please address me as sir, or Master. Try that again. Have you ever been fucked in the ass?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fucking your ass tonight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so big, sir. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll fit. It will hurt too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fit, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it. Since your husband is willing to have you bred by other men, I think I should im yourst virginity, and make your ass exclusive to your new breeders. Have you ever licked a woman?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Something else you¡¯ll do for me tonight if you want to continue fucking me and get bred by some big cocked men. You¡¯ll be licking pussy in a sixty-nine with a woman when I im your ass.¡± He kissed her in front of her husband and the other guests, pinching a taut nipple until she moaned.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    At one point during the meal, Sean had his hand under Ate¡¯s skirt in front of her husband, finger fucking her to an explosive orgasm.


    Sean whispered to her, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for permission to cum like the other two sluts. That will cost you a five swat spanking to your bare bottom.¡±


    Of course, Bonnie and I had to do the same thing; asking for permission to cum. I epted the requirement with much more equanimity than Bonnie did, since she had much less experience as a submissive. These were all strangers I might never see again. Bonnie was more ashamed by her having to ask for permission, one time having to ask louder when Brigitte pretended she couldn¡¯t hear her. That orgasm was special.


    Master gave me permission to cum each time, which I did without much fanfare, with muted moans. When Sean pulled his fingers out from under Ate¡¯s skirt, she had to lick her juices off his fingers. The crowd tonight wasn¡¯t the same as the onest night, so we got a few more questions as to the nature of the rtionships. No real bites, but some interest.


    The husband of one couple, both in their fifties, asked who I was in rtion to Sean, since I was sitting so close to him, asking for his permission to cum, and frequently touching his arm or leg.


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife and his submissive slut,¡± I said, showing them my rings.


    ¡°Then who is she?¡± the wife asked. Master had his hand under Ate¡¯s skirt again, fingering her to another orgasm.


    ¡°She¡¯s the wife of Tom, the man sitting beside her. She¡¯s surrendering her anal virginity to my Master tonight.¡±


    Of course, I spoke loudly enough everyone could hear my answer, and Tom very inly orgasmed when I said that, a small stain spreading across the front of his shorts. The other guestsughed, but despite that, Tom¡¯s erection remained.


    ******


    When we reached the room, Sean had me give Ate an enema series to clean out her bottom. We put a medium sized plug in her pucker to stretch it out for the ass fucking toe, using lots of lube. When we joined the others, Bonnie was taking turns licking Alicia and Brigitte.


    Master had Brigitte demonstrate for Ate how to lick a pussy, mine, until I orgasmed on her tongue, and after warning her she needed his permission before she orgasmed, he slowly fucked her with the plug in her ass as she licked me to another. Her appreciation of this fucking was even better than the onest night since both of herher holes were now filled. She orgasmed four more times, getting permission for half.


    There was a brief dy while Brigitte reced me on the bed and Ate licked her while Master fucked her some more. Three more orgasms during that fucking, only one permitted, Another dy as Alicia took her ce on the bed, and another when Bonnie finally got rewarded for her service. Another four orgasms, two of which were permitted.


    Ate had climaxed neen times tonight, seventeen times as Master fucked her in four bouts as she licked pussy, nine times without permission, so was owed a forty-five swat spanking for cumming without permission.


    ¡°Have you ever climaxed seventeen times during sex with your husband?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell your husband to take off his clothes so we can see why you haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Tom, remove your clothing and show Master your penis.¡±

 314

    Tom removed his shorts and underwear, with two cum stains on them. He¡¯d climaxed again. His cock appeared to be five or so inches long and thin. Definitely not as nice and meaty as my husband.


    ¡°I see,¡± Sean said. ¡°Do you prefer my cock to your husband¡¯s, slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell him.¡±


    ¡°Tom, I much prefer Master¡¯s cock fucking mepared to yours. He gives me many more orgasms than you do.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to forgo your husband¡¯s cock from now on unless it¡¯s with my permission, or the permission of your new Bull.¡±


    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean your husband is a willing cuckold, who gets pleasure out of watching his wife fuck other men and cuckold him. If you don¡¯t know what a willing cuckold is, I suggest you look it up online. I am what is known in the cuckoldmunity as a Dominant Bull, the one in charge of your fucking from now on, irrespective of what your husband wants. I will remain your bull until you get back to San Francisco and a man with a bigger cock than Tom¡¯s, takes over your submission. I will have control of your pussy until he takes over, then he¡¯ll have control of your pussy. Your husband has no choice in the matter. It¡¯s up to you and your Bull.


    ¡°You¡¯re now faced with a choice. There are some infertile women in the San Francisco area, that need help with having children. You will be paid two hundred thousand for each child you give them, and if you have four, you¡¯ll receive an additional one million dor bonus. While you¡¯re providing children, you¡¯ll have a bodyguard simr to Brigitte and Alicia, except one will be male, and the other may be either male or female, so you can continue licking pussy, and they will provide you with sex while your husband watches you take their much bigger cocks. If you want to continue fucking your husband, those bodyguards will fuck you twice a week.


    ¡°If you would prefer to fuck them daily, you have to surrender your husband¡¯s cock. He no longer gets to fuck you. You will now belong to whoever your Bull is, who will be the male bodyguard in charge. He will determine if your husband will fuck you, and how often, except for this: How often do you fuck your husband each week on average?¡±


    ¡°Twice, sir.¡±


    ¡°At the minimum, you will now suck him off three times per week, which you may do twice a week while you¡¯re fucking someone else. Once a week, you¡¯ll be left alone with your husband to suck him off by yourself, ensuring that he receives his wife¡¯s exclusive attention. Your Bull may also give your pussy to your husband on asion, though never while you¡¯re fertile. You won¡¯t give your husband a child unless your Bull permits you to. You might help persuade him by being a particrly obedient slut. You¡¯ll return to San Francisco and have a medical exam to determine if you¡¯re healthy and capable of having children.


    ¡°After you¡¯re medically cleared, you will only be fucked bareback by clean cocks. It will be your husband¡¯s responsibility to keep your pussy clean for your Bull and any other lovers. He¡¯ll need to lick their cum from your pussy and ass. You may use your husband for oral sex as often as he¡¯s willing to do so, but your pussy now belongs to your Bull and Master. Your husband will never fuck your ass. That¡¯s now the exclusive domain of whoever your Bull is. If you can¡¯t agree on these terms, I¡¯ll fuck your ass and send you on your way, never to hear from anyone again. If both of you agree to those terms, Tom is to leave you here with me tonight to fuck two more times while he twiddles his thumbs in your room. Jessica will give him the name and phone number of your new Bull, Tom will call him when you get home to surrender your pussy to him. Do either of you have any questions at this time?¡±


    ¡°No, sir,¡± both answered.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving for Bryce Canyon in the morning. If you cane to Bryce with us, Ate will ride in our car and suck my cock during the drive and hike like Bonnie did today, with her shirt open and breasts exposed. Bonnie will ride in Tom¡¯s car and suck him off if he can keep his mind on the road and not his dick. Bonnie is being trained as a submissive slut such as yourself, and will keep Tom happy while I fuck the shit out of you. That brings us to decision time. Tom, are you willing to leave your wife with me tonight, and Ate, do you agree to spend the night with me as your new Bull?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I agree to spend the night with you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I watch you fuck my wife?¡± Tom asked.


    ¡°Only me iming her ass before you leave. There¡¯s other things I¡¯ll need to discuss with my new slut, that you don¡¯t need to know. You¡¯ll see me fucking her on the trail in Bryce tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I agree to leave her here with you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. Slut, you may orgasm without permission for the rest of the night. Don¡¯t cum on the floors if you masturbate while I fuck your wife again, cuck. When you wake up tomorrow, you need permission to climax again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Master gave Ate her forty-five bare assed swats she¡¯d already earned. She wasn¡¯t so finely tuned yet that she she climaxed during her spanking, but as soon as he put a new condom on and began fucking, her, she popped once more. Sean fucked her while ying with the plug in her bottom. A hint the double prations to cum as a trained slut, and stretching her anus for the ass fucking to cum. Tom masturbated as he watched his wife get fucked.


    Before Master orgasmed, Ate climbed over me in a sixty-nine, and I licked her to a couple orgasms before Master pulled the plug out of her ass and slowly imed her ass in front of her husband, the first one to do so. Not surprisingly, she liked anal sex a lot having been prepared for it, and climaxed often as she was ass fucked and I licked her clit. I was very rxed and enjoying Ate¡¯s inexperienced tongue on my twat as my husband fucked her ass. Too much wolf in me to be bothered by something so ordinary in the wolf world.


    After Master climaxed in the condom, he pulled it off and squeezed out this cum all over Ate¡¯s gaping pucker and made Tom lick his wife¡¯s ass when he finished, and Tom didn¡¯t utter a word of protest. Ate cleaned off his cock when her bottom was clean.


    I gave Tom the contact info for Steve in San Francisco, and when he left, he had another erection, imagining his wife in bed for the night with another man. He was told to return for his wife in the morning at seven.


    ¡°It¡¯s time you both learned some other things,¡± I said. ¡°Bonnie, you had some questions about something that happened on the trail today, and since both of you seem to be agreeable to having children for infertile couples, you need to learn what that consists of. Before that happens, you need to sign some paperwork.¡±


    We¡¯d printed out the NDAs when we got back to the Inn from our hike. Both Ate and Bonnie read and signed the non-disclosure agreement, and were sworn to secrecy about what was to happen next. I had them sit down so they wouldn¡¯t hurt themselves if they fainted. Alicia and Brigitte shifted to their wolves, and both women learned they needed to mate with a wolf to earn their money, and all the other reasons for wolves to pay for human breeders. They were both shocked, yet intrigued, much as I had been at these strange revtions.


    Bonnie learned what happened on the trail today and the ambush the two men had nned, that the two men were held at fang point for a half hour by four other werewolves, then turned loose once we were long gone.


    ¡°Sean is the human son of two werewolves who bred as humans,¡± I said. ¡°My mother was the result of a woman bred by the human shape of a wolf, also fully human. The only way to produce shapeshifter puppies is for a male wolf in his wolf shape, to breed a human female. You¡¯ll be allowed to witness a wolf/human breeding yourself before you sign a contract for puppies. You can sign for any number of puppies, but you only get the bonus if you provide four. Alpha wolves are naturally Dominant due to the hierarchical structure of pack society. You¡¯ll have good Masters or Mistresses if you submit to one.


    ¡°There are no real packs in Nebraska, not enough wooded areas, Bonnie. Nor Kansas either, or Iowa, although all three states are nominally under the Missouri pack. We¡¯ve found a pack headquartered in Stockton, Missouri for you. The female Alpha has agreed to be your Dominant if you breed for the pack. Stockton is in southern Missouri, on the Ozark teau, on Stockton Lake. If you¡¯re interested, they¡¯ve found a small house for rent where you can bring your mother to live.


    ¡°There is nothing to fear from being bred by shapeshifters. I¡¯ve had two puppies myself, and several of my friends are now on their third. I¡¯m giving my husband a child before I have my third. Puppies look like human children, as they don¡¯t make their first shift until they¡¯ve reached maturity between seven and eight years of age. You can have them in a regr human hospital, and give them to the pack to be raised when you¡¯re released.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell Tom this. If he needs to know, he¡¯ll need to sign an NDA form himself first,¡± Brigitte added. ¡°As far as he¡¯s concerned, you¡¯re fucking men, and having children you¡¯re giving up, not werewolf puppies.¡±


    Brigitte shifted to her wolf again and showed Bonnie what it would be like being licked by a wolf. Ate, on the other hand, sucked her Bull¡¯s cock, then put another condom on Sean and got fucked as I licked her from beneath. She liked getting fucked in the pussy while licked, even more than the ass. She slept soundly until our rm woke us at 6:30.


    When Tom arrived at seven and Brigitte let him in, he was greeted by the sight of his wife licking my pussy while Sean fucked her from behind. Ate was clearly enjoying her fucking, and Tom creamed his pants again as he watched.


    Tom agreed to theming with us to Bryce, which wasn¡¯t that far away from Zion. Ate wore something sufficiently slutty for our hike, as did Bonnie. Alicia ended up driving our vehicle, with Ate and Sean in it so she could suck him off in the back seat. Tom followed in his car, with Bonnie sitting beside him avable to suck him off on the drive, with the warning by Brigitte that she was to stop sucking him off immediately if he began driving erratically, while Brigitte and I followed both of the other cars in Bonnie¡¯s rental, so Brigitte could ensure that Tom did drive responsibly.


    While I never had to call Bonnie to make him stop as his vehicle never left theirne, you could tell when he was getting his cock sucked. Watching his wife¡¯s head disappear in the back seat of our car as she bobbed up and down on my husband¡¯s cock, meant he apparently needed to be sucked off twice on the drive.

 315

    On the hike itself, the three sluts (including me), all had their shirts unbuttoned most of the way down our fronts so we¡¯d asionally sh our breasts on the trail. Tom had the most difficult time keeping up the pace. He was a coder for a softwarepany in Silicon Valley, and rarely got exercise. Ate had a regr exercise regimen, so did fairly well inparison. Normally, we wouldn¡¯t have stopped except to eat lunch, drinking water while walking, but we stopped three times during our hike, so Tom could catch a breather. Each time we stopped, Ate got a protein shake in addition to water or food as she sucked my husband¡¯s big dick in front of hers.


    asionally as we hiked, we¡¯d meet hikersing the opposite direction on the trail, and we were told to bare our breasts for them so they got a good look at the goods. I¡¯m sure Tom¡¯s balls were aching by the time we got back, as Master was the only one who received relief on the hike. Back at the trailhead, Master fucked Ate in the back seat of Tom¡¯s vehicle, so the car would smell of his wife¡¯s adulterous fucking as they drove back to Zion. She was bobbing up and down his cock in the back seat, moaning like a banshee from her fucking as Tom watched kneeling on the front seat. Sean told Ate she could suck her husband¡¯s cock when they were back in their hotel room, but not before, and her pussy was now off limits to her husband¡¯s cock until her new Bull in San Francisco took over her submission.


    ¡°Yes, Master. No more pussy for my husband¡¯s cock.¡±


    ¡°I want you to call me once a day for further instructions on your vacation, say while you¡¯re lying in bed ready to go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯ll obey you no matter what you tell me to do.¡±


    Sean kissed her before they left, giving her lots of tongue and manhandling her breasts.


    ¡°Did I do that well?¡± Sean asked as we watched them drive away.


    ¡°Perfectly, sir. You¡¯ve helped create a new breeder for the pack, dominated another man¡¯s wife and cuckolded her husband. I¡¯m proud of how well you did.¡±


    ¡°And it didn¡¯t bother you a bit?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. When I¡¯m your submissive, I¡¯m in a mindset that you can do what you want, when you want, and I¡¯ve grown used to the polyamory of wolves. If you do so openly in front of me, I ept it. Don¡¯t ever sneak around on me or cheat behind my back. That would hurt me, because there¡¯s no need for you to do so.¡±


    He smiled at me, and gave me a proper hug and a kiss, promising me a genuine fucking as soon as we got to our new room, a hotel in Cannonville, thergest of the towns around Bryce Canyon. He gave it to me good, especially since he¡¯d climaxed five times already today, so he had a lot of staying power. Every night for the next eight nights, Ate called Master and got her instructions for the next day, at least two of which were fucking big dicked wolves that Magnus sent after Brigitte notified him that a new breeder had to be kept satisfied while she was on vacation while her husband watched.


    ******


    There were no towns convenient to our next stop, Capitol Reef National Park. After we hiked for several hours, we put the second seat down in the Grand Cherokee and Sean and I slept in the back of the SUV. Bonnie slept in the back seat of her rental, while both Alicia and Brigitte shifted and slept outside on the ground, after eating sandwiches for supper, just like we¡¯d done for lunch. We did take a little time for sex before sleeping, both Alicia and Brigitte getting fucked that night, since they hadn¡¯t gotten dick for a couple of days, but whichever one wasn¡¯t getting fucked, made sure I got some sexual attention.


    We packed up early so we got to our next destination, Canyonds National Park at a reasonable hour for a good long hike. Like the Grand Canyon, much of Canyonds had been carved by the Colorado river, the rest by the Green river, which flowed into the Colorado within the park. We were all getting lots of exercise, and Sean was finding it easier and easier to keep up with the rest of us on our hikes. Bonnie looked like she¡¯d lost five pounds since we found her, thebination of sex and exercise doing good things for her. Bonnie and I still had to sh our boobs at some of the other hikers, but we didn¡¯t slow down much, only a brief stop for lunch, drinking water on the way.


    We¡¯d booked two nights at The Gonzo Inn in Moab in a Rim Vista Suite which slept five, in a king size bed and queen sleeper sofa. Brigitte and Bonnie would get the sofa. The other three of us fit snugly in the king. It had a firece, arge jetted bathtub, and a kitchte for making our sandwiches. Moab was arger town, and there were some good ces for groceries, a few bars and restaurants in case we wanted to y any of our games. Arches National Park was just out of town, so we could do a day of hiking there, return for another good night¡¯s sleep, before heading to Colorado.


    It was also big enough to have a regional airport and a few car rentalpanies, so we could also return Bonnie¡¯s car. Before getting supper, we dropped off her vehicle, and we were back to one car again. We ate at the Moab Diner across the street from our Inn. We didn¡¯t really get any nibbles when I was led into the cafe by my Master, although we got plenty of inquiring looks. The restaurant didn¡¯t really lend itself to rxed conversations about submission and the like.


    There was club nearby, called the Cabana Club, inside Woody¡¯s Tavern, where they had live music, dancing and drinking. We decided to try the second option I¡¯d presented to Sean, and he went into the club first, taking a small table near the dance floor. The four of us women went in five minutester, and got a table for four, two tables away from Sean, where I could keep an eye on him. I was wearing my cor, but not a leash, as was Bonnie. Seeing four provocatively dressed, fit, lovely women without male escorts was like waving a red g at a bull. In five minutes, we¡¯d each been hit on twice. Bonnie was the only one to order alcohol, the rest of us drinking soft drinks or water.


    In the time I¡¯d sat there, two women had already approached my lonely looking husband, sitting by himself.


    The third group of three guys to hit on us offered to get us drinks. They were rangy, cowboy looking fellows with boots and hats, ruggedly handsome sorts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink,¡± I said, ¡°baby on board.¡±


    Both wolves declined alcohol, but Bonnie got another, with Brigitte¡¯s permission.


    The men asked us to dance. I declined, and Brigitte stayed with me for my protection, but Alicia and Bonnie got up to dance. The third man had a seat. He wanted to chat up Brigitte, since I said I was pregnant, and had wedding rings on, so figured I was out of the loop. She was polite enough, but really didn¡¯t push the conversation forward. After five minutes, he started chatting with me. His nickname was Buck, he didn¡¯t give us his real name as he said he was embarrassed by it.


    ¡°Are you really a Pussycat?¡± He asked,menting on my cor.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m someone¡¯s Pussycat,¡± I said, ¡°but not everyone¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a submissive rtionship to a Master, and he calls me Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same man who put the rings on your fingers?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡±


    He was currently dancing with about the fourth woman who¡¯d hit on him, a lovelyss, blonde, very nice figure, but he was keeping an eye on me at the same time, although not because he was worried about me. ¡°He¡¯s nearby,¡± I said.


    ¡°If I were married to you, I wouldn¡¯t let you out of my sight,¡± Buck said.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, but I give himtitude to fuck other women if he wants. Hard to pick up women if he¡¯s got his eye on me all the time.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the sametitude?¡±


    ¡°Not without his permission. He hasn¡¯t given me permission to fuck other men, yet, but I get to fuck her,¡± I said, pointing to Brigitte, ¡°plus the other two women who were at the table with us.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem fair,¡± he said, putting his hand on my knee.


    I removed his hand. ¡°It may not be fair, but I¡¯m his property, not the other way around. If you put your hand on my person again, I¡¯ll need to break your hand.¡±


    He looked at me, then Brigitte. ¡°She¡¯s not joking,¡± she said. ¡°She will break your hand. I¡¯ve taught her how.¡±


    ¡°Can I dance with you?¡± Buck asked Brigitte.


    ¡°When the blondees back. One of us will remain at this table with her at all times. If you want to dance, get your buddy back here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him another couple dances. Are any of us going to get lucky tonight?¡±


    Brigitte smiled. She rubbed his crotch. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but that depends.¡±


    ¡°On what.¡±


    ¡°On how willing you are to fuck in front of other people, because we¡¯re not going to leave with you. It has to be in our hotel room. The brte is my submissive bitch, and she¡¯ll do what I say. You¡¯ll need to use condoms, so if you don¡¯t have any, you¡¯re shit out of luck.¡±


    ¡°We can get some,¡± Buck said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to chat with the others about the rest of it.¡±


    Master was back at his seat again, the blonde he was dancing with was seated with him. He gave me a thumbs up. Looked like I¡¯d be licking a new pussy tonight. Another couple of dances and the other four came back and when they sat down. The two men had a brief whispered conference with Buck, and they both nodded. He held his hand out to Brigitte who took it and led Buck out on the dance floor. They got up close and personal.

 316

    The fellow who¡¯d been dancing with Alicia, was named Hank, and the one who¡¯d been dancing with Bonnie, was named Red, which I¡¯m sure was a nickname as well, due to his strawberry blond hair and freckles. They each had another drink, while the rest of us continued with water or sodas.


    They continued chatting up their respective dance partners. Master got up to dance with his blonde again, and Hank asked me if I wanted a dance, just a dance, so I didn¡¯t have to sit there by myself.


    ¡°I¡¯d love a dance, Hank, but if you get too handsy, I may have to break a couple of fingers, just so you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the perfect gentleman,¡± Hank said.


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    I got up and danced with Hank. He wasn¡¯t a great dancer, but he was adequate, and he did behave in a way that wouldn¡¯t offend my Master¡¯s sensibilities, even on the slow dances, although I could feel his erection. Apparently, Buck had informed him he was getting lucky tonight. God knew Alicia was stunning. After three dances, I sat down again.


    Master came over to our table and said, ¡°I think we should leave soon, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°This lovely young woman is Sherry, and she¡¯s never been licked by a female before, but it¡¯s something she was curious about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, sir. She¡¯s a good choice.¡±


    Once we decided to leave, my two bodyguards also had to leave, so Hank got his buddy and Brigitte off the dance floor. We gave the three of them our room number and Brigitte told them to show up with at least three condoms apiece. Our hotel was close enough, Sherry left her car at the tavern and walked with us back to the Inn. Master, Sherry and I took the bedroom, leaving the other three the rest of our suite for their fun. I helped disrobe Sherry and I was tongue deep in her pussy when the three men showed up. We could hear the rest of them have sex the rest of the evening, but we were left alone. Iter heard that each of the men fucked each of the women once, so they got a nice variety.


    After I¡¯d licked her to three orgasms, she agreed to try a sixty-nine with me while Master fucked her. Sherry loved that, and I¡¯m sure everyone else in the suite knew it too. She pretty much forgot about my pussy once Master drove his cock deep into her wet cunt, but she made up for it when we swapped ces after Master climaxed, and he fucked me bareback while she licked me. She even licked Master¡¯s sperm out of my pussy.


    Brigitte kicked the three men out after midnight, and Alicia came to bed with us. Alicia licked Sherry to another couple of orgasms, which didn¡¯t take long. We were all snuggled together ready to sleep. Sherry was off tomorrow, so was spending the night.


    ¡°Do you want toe hiking with us in Arches?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Sure. That sounds lovely.¡±


    ¡°It will give us more time to chat,¡± I said, kissing her across my Master.


    ¡°More time to fuck tomorrow night,¡± she said.


    ¡°That too.¡±


    ¡°You certainly have an unusual rtionship with your husband,¡± Sherry said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°It suits us,¡± I replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to give up girls when I got married, and with three women to keep him happy, he has no reason to stray.¡±


    ¡°What do you call it when he fucks other women, if not straying?¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s with me, keeping it in the family,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°I told him if he wanted to fuck another slut on our honeymoon, pardon the French, she had to be willing to fuck me too. Guess what; you fucked me too, slut.¡±


    Sherry giggled and settled in against my husband as I settled in on the other side.


    ******


    We had time for another round of sex in the morning before breakfast, and Sherry helped make sandwiches for our hike. She didn¡¯t have a knapsack with her like we did, but we packed some water for her in addition to the food. She went and got her car from the tavern and brought it across the street to the Inn.


    Sherry was surprised at how sexily Bonnie and I dressed for our hike, unbuttoning our shirts nearly to the waist, shing lots of boob flesh as we started out.


    ¡°The better to attract perverts like you,¡± I saidughing. ¡°Plus, as a submissive, I get aroused by exhibiting myself which makes it easier for my husband to fuck me any time he wants.¡±


    ¡°Have you fucked him on the trails?¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no good ces toy down, but I¡¯ve blown him a couple times, including the bottom of the Grand Canyon. The way I look at it, is I¡¯m on vacation far from home and I¡¯m never going to see anyone here again. If I do something embarrassing, what difference does it make. I don¡¯t have to live it down.¡±


    ¡°I see your point. I live in Moab, so it would be humiliating for me to be seen by my friends and acquaintances acting like a slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, which is why I¡¯m not usually this open about my submission around home. Most of it takes ce in our home, two weekends a month, except I¡¯ll wear my cor out in public, but no leashes. Tonight, why don¡¯t we go dancing at the Cabana Club again, and this time, Master will bring me in on a leash. You never know what will pop up when we do that. At ourst stop, we had five people watch Master give me a bare assed spanking before I blew him.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get a spanking?¡±


    ¡°For orgasming without permission.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for permissionst night.¡±


    ¡°Master checked with me briefly to make sure I didn¡¯t have a problem with him fucking you. Then he gave me permission to cum the rest of the night. I didn¡¯t have to ask. In fact, it was a blow job after a good spanking at Zion in the hotel, witnessed by a man and wife who wanted to see me get spanked, that caused the husband to ask Master to fuck his wife and attracted Bonnie to join us. She¡¯s what I¡¯d consider a lesbian submissive.¡±


    ¡°Lesbian! She was fucking those three cowboysst night.¡±


    ¡°Because she is submissive, she had to do as Brigitte wanted, and Brigitte wanted her to fuck a cowboy. She has to be ready to pleasure either sex, and she was married once upon a time, so knows how to fuck a dick if she needs to.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m not the first pretty stranger Sean fucked on your honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°Nope, he fucked a woman named Ate in front of her husband, then kept her all night the next night. Plus, he¡¯s fucked Bonnie too. While I¡¯m in submission to him, he can pretty much do what he wants as long as I¡¯m there.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have such a rxed attitude about your husband having sex with other women?¡±


    ¡°Before I met him, I¡¯d signed a contract to provide four babies to infertile couples, and I was pregnant with the first of them when we met. I¡¯ve had another one since, so in addition to having children with my husband, I have to be pregnant two more times for others. I feel he should have a chance to fuck non-pregnant women on asion.¡± Of course, I couldn¡¯t say that the polyamory of wolves had rubbed off on me. ¡°What do you do for work?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I work as a cashier thirty-two hours a week, and waitress another twenty. It¡¯s so unusual to have any one day where I¡¯m not working at one job or the other. Today was nearly a miracle. It happens maybe once a month. Kind of why I was outst night.¡±


    I could almost see Brigitte¡¯s and Alicia¡¯s ears prick up. What the heck.


    ¡°Would you be willing to have children for infertile couples like I am, for enough money that you wouldn¡¯t have to work two jobs, and perhaps go to school or have time to search for something better for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Like how much money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. The money varies from ce to ce. On the coasts, where the people are wealthier, I and other women are getting two hundred thousand per child and a million dor bonus if I provide four. It¡¯s the reason I agreed to have four. In other ces it¡¯s less, but still a substantial sum. If you were willing to move, you could shoot for the higher numbers, but if you really wanted to stay in Moab, I can check with the locals and see what they¡¯re willing to pay. Bonnie just tentatively agreed to do so, although she needs some more information first. She would have to move from Nebraska to Missouri, but it seems doable.¡±


    ¡°Would I have to have four?¡±


    ¡°The best bonus is for four. I know in Wisconsin, you can get paid $250, 000 for two.¡±


    ¡°What if I meet someone I want to marry?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can meet some understanding man like my husband, give him permission to have sex with sweet young things such as yourself, and hope he doesn¡¯t mind you carrying babies for other folks. Those people do exist, though not everyone is quite so understanding.¡±


    ¡°Is it worth it for you, Sean? Having your wife pregnant all the time?¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°Jessica makes sure it¡¯s worth it to me. I never imagined myself in this kind of rtionship when I was growing up, but she makes sure my life is very good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think about it, but it does sound like it does present some options. Find out how much I¡¯d get.¡±


    Brigitte said, ¡°I¡¯ve got it. Keep going, I¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    She stepped off the trail and called the Grand Junction pack, while we kept walking knowing she could catch up. Ten minutester, Brigitte had caught up. She wasn¡¯t even breathing hard.


    ¡°One hundred thousand for the first child,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°with an additional hundred grand bonus for each additional child over one. That would be three hundred grand for two, five hundred for three, and seven hundred thousand for four. Grand Junction would like to send a couple representatives to meet us tonight at The Cabana Club.¡±


    ¡°That is good money,¡± Sherry said. ¡°I¡¯d have to seriously consider at least two of them.¡±


    ¡°I think Sherry should wear a Lush in her pussy tonight when we go dancing, Master,¡± I said. ¡°It might warm her up for the fun to follow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Lush?¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°A toy that fits inside your pussy,¡± Sean said, ¡°and it has a music mode. It will vibrate in time to the music while we¡¯re dancing.¡±


    ¡°That might be fun,¡± Sherry said. ¡°You¡¯re a real fun bunch.¡±

 317

    When we stopped for lunch, Master convinced Sherry to pull down her shorts so I could lick her to a couple of orgasms as she sat on a rock, eating. We¡¯d stepped off the trail enough we weren¡¯t entirely visible to the people who casually walked by, but enough that if they were looking around, might see us. Of course, watching me gave him a hard on, which I also had to relieve.


    We got back to the Inn around four. Sherry rushed home to get some other clothes, while we took showers, and put on more appropriate clothes for a night out. As soon as Sherry got back, we went out with a Lush in Sherry¡¯s pussy, and me wearing my leash attached to my cor.


    Sherry was amused by all the looks I was getting with my leash on, turning into horror when all those looks were directed to our table and Master turned her toy on. Those same eyes were directed to her when she started shivering in what looked to be a terrific orgasm. He only did it a couple of times at supper, saving the battery for the dancingter. We ate a good hot meal and headed over to The Cabana Club to dance to live music again.


    The two wolves from Grand Junction were due to arrive at eight, which gave us about ny minutes to dance before they got there. Master put Sherry¡¯s Lush in music mode when we walked through the door and she started having a real good, though somewhat embarrassing time, although she could hide it better when she was dancing then sitting, so she danced a lot, and also orgasmed a lot.


    Every time I went up to the dance floor, I was led up by my leash, which my dance partner would loosely hold as we danced. I danced with everyone else at the table at least once, dancing with my husband most frequently. I was enjoying myself, the looks we got, and how aroused I felt being with him and the others, a juicy slut on the whole.


    I was seated at the table with only Alicia as the other four were on the dance floor when a man came up to me. He leaned over so I could hear him above the music, which also allowed him to look down my dress.


    ¡°If you were with me, I¡¯d never put a leash on you,¡±


    ¡°That would be your mistake then,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You assumed that I don¡¯t like this leash on me. That¡¯s an incorrect assumption. At the right time and ce, I love having a leash on me.¡±


    That shut him up momentarily, then ¡°Come dance with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask the permission of my Master before I¡¯ll dance with you.¡± I pointed him out.


    ¡°Oh.¡± That discouraged him for a moment, but after thinking about it for a few seconds, he went onto the dance floor and asked Sean if he could dance with me.


    Sean refused whatever the fellow asked. Shortly after the fellow went back to his seat, a woman came up to me and asked me to dance. I got up to dance with her, handing her the end of my leash.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Jessica. What should I call you?¡± I asked, dancing cheek to cheek.


    ¡°Michelle.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing tonight, Michelle?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good. How do you do it?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Come in here wearing a cor around your neck and being led around by a leash?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m on my honeymoon and thousands of miles from home. Whatever happens here, doesn¡¯t really matter in the greater scheme of things.¡±


    She was silent for a time, absorbing that piece of information.


    ¡°I wish someone would do that to me?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Put a cor on me.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take me long to absorb the implications of that.


    ¡°Do you wish for a Mistress or Master to cor you?¡±


    ¡°Either one, really. I just want to be cored.¡±


    ¡°Do you live locally, or are you a tourist?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I live in Moab.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Sherry, the woman my husband is dancing with?¡± maneuvering her as I pointed her out.


    Michelle looked at her for a few moments. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her around, but don¡¯t know her well. I think she¡¯s rung up groceries for me a couple of times.¡±


    Before we could say anymore, my previous suitor, seeing that I was dancing with someone, came up and asked to cut in.


    ¡°No, you may not,¡± I said. ¡°You already got your answer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dancing with her,¡± pointing to Michelle.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°Did she ask your Master for permission to dance with you?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to. I could decide for myself. Go away. We¡¯re talking.¡± I danced away from him.


    He stood there in the middle of the dance floor for a few seconds, then came after me again, grabbing my arm.


    I grabbed his thumb, twisting and torquing his wrist until his hand came off my arm, almost snapping his wrist, except he¡¯d gone down to his knees. Alicia was suddenly standing beside me, her hand digging into his shoulder, a nerve pressure point we knew about. Brigitte had also moved closer.


    ¡°Problem?¡± Alicia asked, squeezing down until he didn¡¯t know what hurt more, his wrist or shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said. I addressed myself to the kneeling man, but loud enough surrounding people could hear. ¡°My husband, my Master, doesn¡¯t care if I dance with women. Whether or not I dance with one is my choice. He gets to have the say if I dance with men, and he gave you his answer. No means no, no matter who tells you no. If youy a hand on me again, you¡¯re going to end up with broken bones. I¡¯m not even the worst of your problems. I¡¯ve only been taking self defense for about three years. The one gripping your shoulder has taken it for far longer, and she works as my bodyguard. Now, I¡¯m pregnant, and any assault on me bes a felony in most states. Unless you want to spend the prime of your life locked up in some jail cell somewhere, you¡¯ll do me the courtesy of leaving me alone. Are we good?¡±


    He nodded, grimacing in pain. I told Alicia to let him get up and I let go of his wrist. He got up and left the building, probably embarrassed he¡¯d been manhandled by two women.


    ¡°Follow him, Alicia,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Make sure he leaves the parking lot.¡±


    Alicia went after him and Brigitte danced closer to us as Michelle and I continued our interrupted dance.


    ¡°We¡¯re meeting someone else hereter who might be willing to cor a tasty morsel like you,¡± I said. ¡°Would you be interested in meeting them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That was amazing,¡± Michelle said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Lots of practice,¡± I said. ¡°I lost my job a couple years ago and I¡¯ve done lots of exercising since.¡±


    ¡°What do you do for money. Does your husband support you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting story. I happened upon an interesting new way to make money. Would you like to hear more?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat again, and I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±


    ******


    At eight, I saw Brigitte and Alicia subtly sniffing, and I knew the wolves were here. The new wolves could smell the two wolves at our table as well, so immediately made their way over. It was a man and a woman. They introduced themselves as Arturo and Julie. Like all wolves, they were magnificent physical specimens. He was 6-2, bronzed skin, ck hair. I suspected him of being either Hispanic or Amerindian descent. Julie was a tawny blonde, 5-10, tanned but clearly of Anglo ancestry. Brigitte introduced the rest of us.


    Brigitte paid more than the normal bit of deference to a wolf in their own territory, by which I assumed these two were high up in the hierarchy of the local pack. Iter found out they were the alphas of the western Colorado, eastern Utah pack. They¡¯de to greet us personally, since we might be offering them a breeder. They were even more surprised we might be offering two.


    We needed to take the rest of our meeting somewhere private. As we were about to leave, Alicia said, ¡°We have a problem in the parking lot. The troublemaker is back.¡±


    ¡°Point him out,¡± Arturo said.


    ¡°He¡¯s between the Nissan and Ford pickups on the south side of the parking lot,¡± Alicia said, ¡°and he¡¯s got a gun.¡± She¡¯d obviously scented it, because I couldn¡¯t see what she was pointing out.


    Arturo pulled out his phone and spoke for a few seconds, then hung up. A minuteter, his phone rang.


    ¡°The problem is dealt with,¡± he said after an even briefer conversation.


    We walked over to the Inn and went to our room. I immediately disrobed and I told Michelle to do the same.


    ¡°Arturo and Julie may be the ones who put you into a cor. If you¡¯re going to be a submissive, show your potential Dominants what they¡¯d be getting.¡±


    The fact I was already nude, made it a little easier for Michelle to ept doing the same, so she stripped off. Like Bonnie, she could stand to lose a few pounds, but I¡¯m sure her Dominant would handle that. The fact that Sherry had orgasmed multiple times while wearing the Lush, and Michelle was aroused from stripping in front of strangers, had Arturo get an erection, which looked impressive.


    I told the Colorado wolves that Michelle, who¡¯d we¡¯d just met at the club, was a submissive in search of someone to cor her as I was. I invited the two new wolves to undress and Michelle could show them how willing she¡¯d be to orally pleasure a Master or Mistress. Wolves had no problem with nudity in front of strangers and immediately disrobed. They looked even better naked than clothed. Arturo looked to have a cock of over eight inches, with a good girth. Michelle started on him, struggling a little with his size, while first Brigitte, then Alicia, offered obeisance to the female alpha, both of them bringing Julie to orgasm.


    Michelle choked down Arturo¡¯s heavy load of cream, then started on Julie while Brigitte got two NDA¡¯s for the two potential breeders. During the aforementioned proceedings, Sherry sat in Master¡¯sp watching the sex going on while he yed with the toy in her pussy, causing her to orgasm two more times. The smell of ripe pussy was heavy enough even I could smell it by the time everyone was finished.


    Brigitte handed out the NDAs to Michelle and Sherry and told them to read them carefully.


    ¡°If you want to get paid for providing children, you need to agree to, and sign these documents,¡± I said. ¡°If you don¡¯t sign, you need to leave, as we can¡¯t tell you more without your signatures.¡±

 318

    ¡°I can¡¯t even stay for more sex?¡± Sherry asked. She was eying Arturo¡¯s cock when she asked, still half hard from the pheromones in the air.


    ¡°No, not even for that. You¡¯re going to find out things that you don¡¯t expect and can¡¯t even imagine. You don¡¯t have to agree to children. You still have the choice on that, but you can¡¯t learn more without signing.¡±


    So both of them signed the NDAs, after reading them over very carefully.


    After putting them in Arturo¡¯s hands, I asked, ¡°Being from the west, have either of you heard of the Indian legends about shapeshifters, or skinwalkers?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Sherry said, ¡°Indians who could shift to animal bodies and back.¡±


    ¡°Brigitte, Alicia, Arturo and Julie are shapeshifters, very particr shapeshifters, as they can only shift into wolves,¡± I said, ¡°so let¡¯s just call them werewolves, which is another legend you may have heard about, and they aren¡¯t all Indian, as theye from different cultures, except they are all wolves.¡±


    Since both Arturo and Julie were already naked, and the two possible breeders were sitting down already, I told them to shift. In a twinkling, we had tworge wolves, male and female, standing in our room. The two women gasped, and flinched, pulling back. There was no growling, just majestic wolves, gazing at the two naked women.


    ¡°Can I touch them?¡± Sherry asked, recovering first.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    She got off Master¡¯sp and touched first Arturo, then Julie, Michelle soon doing the same.


    ¡°Can they understand us?¡± Michelle asked.


    ¡°As well as they could in their human shape,¡± I said, ¡°though they can¡¯t speak human speech.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have Arturo remain as his wolf, while Julie shifts back to her human shape,¡± I said. ¡°You may want to step back a moment.¡±


    Both women stepped away and Julie shifted back. ¡°The reason werewolves are willing to pay human women for children, is because they need to. They cannot procreate werewolf puppies on their own. The gic makeup of the species doesn¡¯t allow them to do so. It¡¯s like breeding a horse and a donkey. When you do, you get a mule, which is infertile, and can¡¯t reproduce. You need to keep breeding horses and donkeys to get mules.¡±


    I told the two women all about the peculiarities of wolf/human breeding and why male wolves would mate with human women to create new werewolf puppies. That they¡¯d be pregnant for nine months, have a human appearing child, who¡¯d grow much faster than a human baby, first shifting around age seven to eight, and live hundreds of years.


    ¡°So we¡¯d have to mate with Arturo, as he is now, a wolf, in order to have werewolf puppies?¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, although you can also have sex with them in their human shapes, just as you first met them, and frequently will. Since they can live hundreds of years, and have sex multiple times per day, with many different members of the pack, they are incredibly good at sex. Generally, wolf sex is better than any other sex you¡¯ve ever had. You¡¯ll be assigned wolf bodyguards, who will protect you like Alicia and Brigitte protect me and my loved ones. You will usually end up fucking them, because it¡¯s so good and they do enjoy fucking. You only need to breed with the wolf shape when you¡¯re fertile and can have puppies. The rest of the time, fuck them in their human shape.


    ¡°And for you, Michelle, wolf hierarchies lend themselves to Dominance and submission. Arturo and Julie are the alphas of the Grand Junction wolf pack which governs the wolves in Moab. They can assign you a senior wolf bodyguard, male or female, who will know how to handle a submissive bitch such as yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Arturo shifting back?¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°Because Bonnie wanted to witness what a human/wolf breeding would look like before agreeing to have puppies. I wanted to witness one myself before I became a breeder, and I assumed you two would also. As strange wolves in the western Colorado, eastern Utah territory, Alicia and Brigitte need to offer homage and fealty to the local alphas. It¡¯s why they both licked Julie while Michelle was sucking Arturo off. Arturo can fuck them for their obeisance, so they¡¯ll remain as a woman and get fucked so you can see what it would look like.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re both wolves themselves, so not really human,¡± Sherry said.


    ¡°The only human women are you three, who need to watch before you¡¯ll make amitment,¡± I said.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Michelle asked.


    ¡°My Master is in charge of my fucking. I can¡¯t fuck anyone without his permission.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve had two puppies already, you¡¯ve fucked wolves before,¡± Sherry said, ¡°and you will again. Sean, will you let Jessica show us what it¡¯s like to fuck a wolf. You fucked mest night. This can¡¯t be that much different?¡±


    I looked at Sean. ¡°Go ahead, Pussycat. Show them. You¡¯ll be punished for any orgasms you have.¡±


    I nodded, smiling at my husband. ¡°Yes, Master. Okay, I¡¯m going to show you three ways to mate with a wolf. Arturo, please mount me from the front, but don¡¯t knot with me, then the rear, and finally, let me get into a sixty-nine with your mate. You may knot with me then untilpletion.¡±


    Arturo nodded, understanding what I wanted. I got in one of the easy chairs in our suite with my butt scooted up to the edge. Arturo put his front paws on the chair and Julie helped him find my pussy. He pushed into me, thrusting deep. I stroked his head, neck and ears. It was the first time Sean had seen me mounted like this, like the painting Gretchen had done. We gave it about a minute so he wouldn¡¯t knot, so I could kneel on the floor and rest my torso on the chair, and Arturo mounted me again from behind with Julie¡¯s help, thrusting deep and I climaxed, my first spanking.


    For the next one, I directed Julie to lie on the bed with her head on the edge, and I crouched over her, and we began licking each other. Arturo put his front paws on the bed and Julie helped him find my slushy cunt once more. He thrust deep, and I orgasmed again. He drove himself deeper and I felt him knot. I heard Brigitte behind me exining the knotting process. Myself, I just enjoyed licking Julie, as she licked me and her mate fucked me, keeping track of the orgasms I had for my spankingter. Arturo climaxed, his seed spilling inside of me, but remained knotted, and eventually fucking me a second time. I was racking up quite the number of orgasms between the two of them.


    Arturo climaxed a second time, Julie cleaning any cum which sshed from my pussy past the knot. He remained knotted with me for another seven minutes after the second, before his knot dissipated and he pulled out. Julie cleaned up the mess in my pussy, while Arturo shifted again and Brigitte cleaned off his cock.


    ¡°How many times did you orgasm,¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°Once only when it was just the wolf and Julie wasn¡¯t licking me. Eight more times as she licked and he fucked me. That¡¯s my favorite way to have sex with either a wolf or a human, since my clitoris is stimted so much.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign up for four puppies,¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll notify the Missouri pack,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign up for four, too,¡± Sherry said, ¡°but I want to see what it¡¯s like to have sex with a wolf as a human.¡±


    ¡°Suck my cock and get me ready,¡± Arturo said.


    Sherry started sucking his cock, anxious to feel his big dick inside of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign up for four as well,¡± Michelle said, ¡°but I want to see what it feels like when a wolf licks me.¡±


    ¡°Before I lick you, slut, you need to earn your orgasm,¡± Julie said. ¡°Once you¡¯ve given me three orgasms, I¡¯ll lick you.¡±


    That was exactly the right thing to say. Michelle said, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    I sat in Master¡¯sp as Arturo showed Sherry how wonderful wolves could fuck, for a half hour. I¡¯m sure she woke up anyone who was actually near our room with her moans, and the ¡®you¡¯re so big¡¯, ¡®fuck me¡¯, ¡®cum in me¡¯, and simr begging.


    Michelle licked Julie to three orgasms, then she learned how good a wolf could lick. Her cries were just as loud and fervent, as Julie took her around the world.


    Then, they watched as Master spanked his slutty submissive for her unpermitted orgasms, then fucked me hard, reiming his bitch. I got permission to cum from him.


    Arturo and Julie took Sherry¡¯s and Michelle¡¯s names addresses and phone numbers, and said some Moab wolves would be in touch and the two could select their bodyguards from them. They would bring breeding contracts for them to sign.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop in Grand Junction for your obeisance,¡± Arturo said to Alicia and Brigitte. ¡°You can proceed to your next destination.¡±


    ¡°That would be Rocky Mountain National Park, your Alpha-ness,¡± I said.


    Arturo smiled. ¡°Jessica, it was a pleasure meeting you,¡± Arturo said. ¡°I spoke to all of the other pack leaders this afternoon in a conference call. We¡¯re going to start paying for breeder referrals. You should have four thousand dors appearing in your ounts within the week, two from us, one from the northern California pack, and one from the Missouri pack. Any other women who refer breeders to us will get the same deal. Any women you bring to my pack, Sherry and Michelle, you¡¯ll get paid a thousand dors for. Obviously, women who have financial needs are the most likely candidates, but submissive bitches like Michelle also tend to work out nicely.¡±


    They were happy to get that news, and both of them immediately thought of someone who might be interested. They¡¯d make some exploratory inquiries when they went to work tomorrow.


    I said, ¡°Thank you, sir. That¡¯s very kind.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected to get paid for my efforts on behalf of wolves, but it was nice to know they appreciated them.


    ¡°No more kind than all you¡¯ve done for us,¡± Arturo said.


    Michelle and Sherry both had to go to work tomorrow, so they had to leave shortly after the wolves did. Then Bonnie had to lick Brigitte to several orgasms as Alicia mounted me in a sixty-nine and I got to watch my Masterying the wood to her. What the heck; she was licking me, and you know how good wolves can lick, even in their human form. I didn¡¯t get permission for those orgasms, though Master said he¡¯d give the spanking to me in the car on the drive tomorrow.


    ******

 319

    As I expected when Brigitte was driving, Master pulled up my dress in the back seat of the SUV and smacked my naked ass as we were driving down the road. We got quite a few horn sts from the truckers and other people who could see into our vehicle. I gave Sean a very loving blow job when he finished.


    It was roughly a seven hour drive from Moab, Utah to Estes Park where we were staying next. We nned to hike Rocky Mountain National Park for two days, so we had a room at the Hotel Estes overlooking Lake Estes for three nights. The hotel had a pool, hot tub, barbecue grill and fire pit, and the fire pit had worked well for us in the past. We had a pet friendly double room with two queen beds. (In case there was any wolf shifting that had to be done.) It had a microwave and refrigerator in the room.


    Estes Park wasrge enough it had plenty of restaurants, a grocery store, and other goodies. We went to the Safeway and stocked up on more meat and food for our hikes before checking into the hotel. We purchased some big steaks for the grill and nned to eat around the fire pit.


    As was our recent custom, Bonnie and I dressed on the slutty side, and both of us were led on leashes to the grill and I had the Lush in. We sat around the fire pit to eat and did get a nibble, but it was a couple in their fifties, about as old as my parents. Both of them were interested in our lifestyle, and we were happy to talk to them about it, and made the point that the obvious signs of our lifestyle were easier to do on vacation than among people we lived with every day.


    I earned three spankings, orgasming in front of everyone at the fire pit without permission, and the couple (Jack and Rhoda), followed us to our room where they witnessed Master giving his slut her spanking, followed by a stiff fucking. While in our room, we learned Rhoda was the Dominant in their rtionship, and Jack the submissive. Master rmended that Rhoda use a paddle on Jack¡¯s ass rather than her hand due to their rtive sizes and strengths. He also rmended that she get a strap-on or dildo so that she could peg Jack¡¯s ass as part of his submission.


    Since, Brigitte had one, she loaned it to Rhoda and we watched Jack get ass fucked while he licked Brigitte in thanks for loaning it to Rhoda. Jack had to wash it afterward, and Rhoda made him suck it after it was cleaned to show that it was clean.


    ******


    For our hikes in the park, we had to wear actual clothes. Brigitte rmendedyers, because we¡¯d be changing altitudes, and it could get damn cold at higher elevations. I had on some yoga type shorts underneath my jeans, a t-shirt, with a sweatshirt oveying it and a windbreaker over that for the stiff winds which could prate our clothing. It was a good n, even with a stiff walk, we didn¡¯t get that sweaty.


    Instead of the grill and fire pit, the second night we went to a restaurant to eat, going to Smokin¡¯ Daves BBQ, where we got the family tter, with St. Louis ribs, a whole chicken, a half pound of brisket, a half pound of pork, with sides and cornbread. The wolves mostly tackled the meat, while the rest of us enjoyed a little of everything. As before, Bonnie and I walked in with leashes and cors on. Our server was intrigued by what she saw, and better yet, she was of breeding age.


    ¡°Knowing what I know now, I can see why Alicia and Brigitte eat meat all the time,¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth,¡± I replied. ¡°Master, may I please cum?¡±


    Once I had permission, I did, enjoying a nice orgasm again. Enough that several people had heard me ask, and seen my reaction.


    Our waitress, Kim, heard me ask to cum and saw me orgasm. ¡°Did you just have an orgasm in our restaurant?¡±


    ¡°I did, and it was a good one, too.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a toy in my pussy which my Master is controlling, and since he owns my orgasms, I can¡¯t have one without his permission.¡±


    ¡°Your Master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also my husband. We just got married and I told him I¡¯d be his submissive slut while we were on our honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°What happens if you have one without his permission?¡±


    ¡°He spanks me on my bare bottom.¡±


    ¡°Here, in the restaurant?¡±


    Iughed, leaning against Master¡¯s arm. ¡°Unlikely, unless the local gendarmes are more forgiving of casual nudity and fucking than most police are. He¡¯ll take me back to my room and take care of it there.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as you might think. It¡¯s very arousing to me. I usually orgasm during my spanking if it¡¯s long enough, earning five more swats each time I do.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°What time do you get done?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Around 9:30. We close at nine, but there¡¯s usually customers dawdling over their meals.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to watch me get spanked?¡±


    ¡°Could I?¡±


    ¡°You could even get spanked yourself if you¡¯d like to see what it¡¯s like, but I warn you, there will be lots of nudity and even sex. You don¡¯t have to participate if you don¡¯t want to, but you can if you want.¡±


    Sean just looked at me and smiled.


    ¡°Can I please cum, Master?¡± I asked.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No, you may not. You know what will happen to you if you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a spanking on my bare bottom, Master,¡± I replied, ¡°and Kim will watch me get spanked, and then she¡¯ll see you fuck me, and she¡¯ll want to fuck you herself.¡±


    Kim blushed, but she didn¡¯t say no. That night, after Kim had seen me get spanked and fucked, I told her she could fuck my husband, but she¡¯d get spanked five times each time she climaxed on his cock, plus she¡¯d have to eat my pussy. What I didn¡¯t tell her was that I¡¯d be underneath of her licking her clit as Sean fucked her well trimmed pussy. She got spanked seventy times, and even climaxed again during her spanking and licked her first girl. Before we left Estes Park, Kim had fucked her first wolf as a man and agreed to be a breeder. Ka-ching.


    ******


    In Denver, we dropped Bonnie at the airport for a ne to Omaha, and headed north to Rapid City, South Dakota. It was a six hour drive from Denver. We had reservations at the Comfort Suites for three nights. We wanted to see Mount Rushmore, Wind Cave National Park and Custer State Park in the area. We figured one day for Wind Cave and Mount Rushmore, and another day for Custer State Park, where we¡¯d spend a full day hiking.


    The first night we arrived, we had to meet the local wolf pack. The area governed by the pack included South Dakota west of the Missouri River, which was the most wooded area, a chunk of southwestern North Dakota bounded by the Missouri River, northeast Wyoming and southeastern Montana, to the Crow Indian Reservation. Roughly fifty-five percent of the wolves in that area were of Amerindian ancestry, including Lakota Sioux, Crow, and Cheyenne.


    After checking in to our room, we met them at the Gold Bison Grill, because Alicia and Brigitte wanted to eat some buffalo meat andpare it to venison. Both of the wolves, a mated pair, were of Native American ancestry, and high up in the hierarchy, though not the alphas, who were engaged in pack business. His name was Hotah, which meant Strong, and hers was Makawee, which meant Earth Maiden.


    I had my cor on, but Master did not bring me to the restaurant on a leash. It had been a long drive and we hadn¡¯t gotten a ton of sleep the previous night what with Kim fucking a wolf for the first time. Sean figured our two wolves performing obeisance would take sufficient time before we hit the rack.


    Both of our wolves enjoyed the bison meat, eating two burgers apiece, rare. I had a cheese bison burger with fries. Once again, the wolves had heard of me, and they assured me that by now, most wolves around the country knew my name. They also knew of Sean, and he was as surprised as I was.


    ¡°You¡¯re the mate of Wolf Daughter,¡± Makawee said. (I was surprised that name was sticking to me), ¡°and the son of wolves yourself, Sean Hagerty. The Grand Junction wolf pack told us of the part you yed in getting Kim as a breeder. You work together well, bringing new breeders to the pack. We are honored you visit us.¡±


    We took them to the hotel, and after stripping, Brigitte surrendered her pussy to Hotah, while Alicia licked Makawee for their obeisance.


    ¡°Would you allow us to honor you?¡± Hotah said. ¡°I will lick Wolf Daughter and Makawee will suck you off Sean?¡±


    I looked at Master and he said yes, but told me to expect to be spanked for each orgasm. It was the first time a male wolf in human form, ever had any form of sex with me since I became exclusive to Sean. Hotah licked me to three wonderful orgasms in the time it took for Makawee to extract Sean¡¯s cum. As soon as they left, Sean fucked the hell out of me, pounding me hard. I didn¡¯t have permission for those orgasms either. God, I loved my husband.


    *****


    Master brought me to Mount Rushmore on my leash. By the time we left, we had two possible submissives and local breeders meeting us at the ce we were visiting that night, Juniper Restaurant, at six PM. One of them, Farah, was dark haired, a little older, in her early thirties, and slightly chubby. Guessing, I thought she was lesbian, or bi, because she talked mostly to the women, or perhaps she thought I¡¯d care if she chatted up my husband. The other, Taylor, was my age, thinner than Farah, less toned, a girly girl ginger with freckles, and she definitely liked dick. She kept touching Master¡¯s arm, flirting with him as he led me around by my leash. Brigitte called Hotah and Makawee and informed them they should be prepared to meet a couple of submissives, and possible breeders that night and to meet us at Juniper.


    Master told the women toe to the restaurant in dresses, sans bras and underwear, and to dress as slutty as they dared. He¡¯d be checking to see if they obeyed, and they¡¯d be spanked if they disobeyed. Brigitte gave an exaggerated sniff to let us know the two women were horny as hell, practically dripping, before we left for Wind Cave.

 320

    Since we already had two possible breeders, when we went to Wind Cave National Park, and it was underground, frequently dark, and cold, I wasn¡¯t leashed and was dressed warmly. I learned on that tour, that caves were always the same temperature, as the average annual temperature of where they were located. Since it was South Dakota, the average annual temperature wasn¡¯t that warm. I was d to have jeans and sweatshirt and jacket on, but my hands got cold, so I let Master hold hands with me to keep them warm.


    We stopped at a pet store and got a couple cors for the two potential sluts. We arrived a few minutes early and had already been shown to our seats, although Sean and I remained by the hostess station with me on my leash as we waited for the others. We got a lot of looks for our continued outrageous behavior, but I didn¡¯t mind them in the slightest. Hotah and Makawee arrived slightly early. Sean handed the leash to Hotah and asked me to take them to our table while he stayed waiting for both Taylor and Farah to show up. They could have found the table easily enough on their own by scenting the wolves, but being led on a leash held by a man, not my husband, made me hot. Smelling an aroused bitch made Hotah erect.


    Five minutes after I sat down, Master came to the table with the two bitches. Taylor was dressed most provocatively. She had on a semi-sheer blouse under which you could see the aree of her uncovered breasts, so one could see she¡¯d gone braless. Farah was packed into a little ck dress with a deep V and it showed she was braless as well. He introduced Farah and Taylor to Hotah and Makawee, and vice versa. Master ran his hand up the two women¡¯s legs in front of the two wolves until he could feel they¡¯d also gone without panties.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Good, you obeyed,¡± Master said. He pulled out two chairs, and had the two women sit down, then he fastened a cor around each of their necks. ¡°For the next several hours, you will be my submissive sluts. While we¡¯re ordering food, I want both of you to finger yourselves under your dresses or skirts.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Taylor said.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Farah said.


    ¡°Taylor, stand up,¡± Master said. ¡°You have to masturbate standing up because you didn¡¯t address me correctly. When I give you an order, you will answer ¡®Yes, sir,¡¯ or ¡®Yes, Master¡¯, not okay or uh-huh, or sure.¡±


    Have I said how much more Dominant Master has be as he¡¯s gotten morefortable in his role? He has learned a lot since he first started.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Taylor said, standing.


    Taylor¡¯s skirt was loose enough that she could put her fingers up her dress without showing anything, but everyone nearby could see her hand busying itself underneath it while the waitress took our order. Watching her finger herself as she tried to read the menu was amusing. Farah, while not as visible as Taylor, still knew the waitress could see what she was doing, and her dress was a little tighter, so she had to pull it up to get her hands beneath it. They were both allowed to stop when the waitress left, after licking off their fingers, and Taylor was allowed to sit again.


    ¡°How submissive do you feel now, Taylor?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Very submissive, sir.¡±


    ¡°If your Master wanted you to, would you learn to have sex with women? A submissive who isn¡¯t willing to fuck anyone is hardly submissive enough for a good Dominant.¡±


    ¡°I would fuck anyone my Master desired me to. I want to be used as a slut for anyone he wishes me to, sir.¡±


    ¡°Enough to have children for him during your fucking if your Master willed it?¡±


    ¡°Your children, Master?¡± Taylor asked.


    ¡°Are you willing to leave South Dakota, or would you prefer to have a Master here so you don¡¯t have to move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to remain here, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hotah, is a Lakota Sioux, and Makawee is his wife, also a Lakota. She¡¯s unable to have children with him due to an infertility issue. Hotah is willing to be your Master if you breed children for him. They will pay you some money for those children. Hotah, how much?¡±


    ¡°Seventy-five thousand per child, with a three hundred thousand dor bonus if she provides us with four.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s six hundred thousand for four children,¡± Master said. ¡°With the promise of a strong Master to ensure your submissive needs are taken care of and a financial reward for your assistance, would you be willing to bear him and any other of his people children?¡±


    Taylor looked at the handsome wolf. ¡°I would breed children for him and his wife, sir.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss that in more detail at my hotel roomter, when you¡¯ll be proving your willingness to fuck who your Master wants you to fuck. Farah, I haven¡¯t yet got a sense of who you want to obey. I know you¡¯re here because you¡¯re a submissive, and want to submit, but when you imagine yourself on your knees to someone, is it to a man or woman you kneel before?¡±


    ¡°Either, sir, being honest. I¡¯ve had sex with both, and I have no particr preference, as long as I¡¯m treated like a submissive slut, I¡¯ll happily obey.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯d have no problem submitting to Hotah and Makawee as a couple?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Would they want me breeding for their people as well?¡±


    ¡°I can safely say that¡¯s a true statement,¡± Master said. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as attractive as Taylor is. I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d want a child with me.¡±


    I spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re not unattractive, Farah, as much as you¡¯re overweight. Your Master and Mistress will ensure that you eat properly and exercise rigorously so you lose weight, or you¡¯ll be punished for disobedience. It may be you eat inpensation for other thingscking in your life. If you¡¯re receiving the Dominance you crave and getting fucked several times a day in service to your Dominants, I suspect you¡¯ll shed the extra weight you carry. Even when they don¡¯t have time to spend with you, you¡¯ll have people looking after you and tending to your needs. You can rest assured that your children will be as healthy, handsome and as perfect as Hotah and Makawee are.¡±


    ¡°I am thankful they would allow me to breed for them,¡± Farah said.


    ¡°There¡¯s some things which need to be discussed before confirming your submission to Hotah and Makawee, but provided that proves not to be a deterrent to either of you, I believe you have new Masters. You¡¯ll be sucking his cock and licking her cuntter to prove your devotion and obedience to both. After all that, I¡¯ll remove your temporary cors and they will meet with you at their convenience so their cors may be ced on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± both replied.


    Hotah and Makawee looked at each other and kissed. Breeders for the local pack if they would fuck wolves. Each time the waitress came to our table, Master made the two sluts finger themselves in front of her and ask for permission to cum. Apparently, it was very arousing to her. Both Alicia and Brigitte sniffed whenever she came to our table.


    It was a very good meal for the wolves and the two new sluts. Hotah and Makawee picked up the tab. When the waitress brought the check, she said, ¡°That was so hot, making those two girls masturbate and ask for permission to cum. Do you do that sort of thing often?¡±


    ¡°Every chance we get,¡± Master replied. ¡°It¡¯s a lot of fun ying like that, would you agree?¡±


    Master was reattaching my leash so we could leave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never done or even seen anything like that before.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to, Pa?¡± Master asked. Her name tag gave us the name.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s so outrageous.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it. Here¡¯s my room number,¡± Master said, writing it down on the back of the receipt. ¡°We¡¯re staying at the Comfort Suites. If you show up tonight, and tonight is the only night you cane, you need to strip naked when you get to the room. You¡¯ll need to masturbate for us, lick a pussy, suck a cock, and get fucked. If you do that, we¡¯ll see about turning you into a submissive slut like these two. No hard feelings if you don¡¯t think you can show up under those conditions. I¡¯m d you enjoyed the show.¡±


    The two local wolves looked at each other again. They had a hard time believing it was this easy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t both of you leave your cars here,¡± Master told Taylor and Farah, ¡°and ride with Hotah and his wife. They¡¯ll drop you back here when we¡¯re done tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± both replied.


    We left the restaurant, leaving Pa staring at the receipt in her hand, wondering what she was going to do.


    We all stripped when we reached the hotel room. Both Taylor and Farah were impressed by all of the wolves. They were so perfect looking. Both of the potential breeders were told that they still had restrictions on cumming without permission, but they wouldn¡¯t get it every time. They¡¯d be spanked when they didn¡¯t get permission. Then they were told to masturbate themselves to three orgasms while facing their guests.


    As they obeyed, Master had me mount his shaft and fuck him as we watched. It didn¡¯t take long for both sluts to cum three times, they were so turned on. Only one of them was with the permission of my Master. I, on the other hand, got permission each time I needed to climax.


    ¡°Surrender my cock to Farah,¡± Master said. ¡°Wrap my cock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I said as I dismounted, happy with cumming three times myself. I wrapped his cock for him.


    Master told Farah to mount him and fuck him, and told Taylor to fuck Hotah. Taylor took one look at his eight plus inch cock and mounted him, without a condom. Although we knew he was safe, Taylor didn¡¯t when she started riding him. As soon as she managed to get all of his cock inside of her, which took around three minutes before he was balls deep, Hotah put her on her back on the bed and took over. She was well fucked by the big wolf. Despite my attempt to drain my husband¡¯s balls, he still managed to keep fucking Farah for fifteen minutes, the condom helping in that regard. Each of the women was given permission to cum half of the time during their fucking. Farah had four orgasms, Taylor six, while Hotah fucked her.


    When Master needed to cum, he had Farah dismount and take his condom off, ordering me to mount him again so he could fill my cunt with his cream. Master told Hotah to cum in his mate when he was ready, so the two new sluts could clean two cum filled pussies. Makawee spread her legs on the bed next to Taylor and Hotah pulled out and inundated his mate with the heavy load of wolf cream. Taylor was told to clean up her pussy, while Farah was ordered to clean up mine when Master orgasmed in me..


    Farah had previously fucked other women, so she was quite good at licking me, and she did a good job of cleaning my husband¡¯s creamy discharge. Taylor had never licked a woman before, and the first one she was licking had Hotah¡¯s hot cum leaking out of it. Alicia and Brigitte gave her tips as she licked and made sure she did a good job of making Makawee¡¯s pussy pristine.


    They¡¯d done three of the four things Master had told them they¡¯d do. The only thing remaining was to suck a cock. Taylor sucked Master while Farah sucked Hotah. They weren¡¯t allowed to stop until they¡¯d each drained the balls of their respective cocks.

 321

    Master then spanked Farah for her unpermitted orgasms, and Hotah spanked Taylor after closely watching how Master spanked Farah. Wolves were used to healing when they were injured and Hotah might not realize how fragile we women werepared to wolves, so Master made sure he did it right. We were just about to get down to the NDA¡¯s and the concept of wolves, when there was a knock on the door.


    I opened the door, and Pa was standing there, looking ready to bolt, particrly when she saw everyone was naked already. I pulled her in.


    ¡°Good, you came. Take off your clothes,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can,¡± Pa replied.


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have shown up,¡± I said. ¡°Go on. It¡¯s just sex.¡±


    She took off her clothes, slightly hesitant, but speeding up as more of them came off, until she was naked. As her scent permeated the room, Brigitte gave an inted sniff, and Hotah¡¯s cock expanded again, smelling her arousal.


    ¡°Masturbate for us,¡± Master said. ¡°Show us you want to be a submissive slut like these two.¡±


    Still standing, Pa began to masturbate, although she had to sit down when her first orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks. She diddled herself a second time, and that one was almost as good as her first.


    ¡°Those two orgasms were free,¡± Master said. ¡°If you cum again, you need to ask for permission like a proper submissive, and wait until you get permission before you orgasm. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll get a five swat spanking to your bare ass each time you do, and don¡¯t forget to address me as sir, or Master when you answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Now, suck my cock,¡± Master ordered.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Pa nced at me, wondering if I was going to say something, since she knew I was married to him.


    I did say something. ¡°Do a good job of it. I want you to pleasure him as if you were married to him.¡±


    Pa got down on her knees and started feting my husband. Master told Hotah to fuck the slut¡¯s cunt while she sucked him off. After all, we weren¡¯t to the main part of the evening yet, and it was gettingte. Hotah had no trouble pushing his big cock inside of Pa¡¯s wet twat. Taylor and Farah were told to lick Alicia and Brigitte while they waited.


    I gave Pa pointers on how to do a better job on Master¡¯s dick. She started losing her focus on his cock as soon as Hotah started fucking her. Master told her to keep her mouth on his cock and she could ask for permission to cum by tapping his leg twice. The first time she did, she got permission to cum. That was thest time, despite cumming seven more times. Both men having cum twice already this evening, Pa got a good long shafting on both ends.


    Master hosed down Pa¡¯s tonsils when he climaxed. Hotah pulled out just before his climax, depositing his sperm in his mate the second time. Thest thing Pa had to do, was lick Makawee¡¯s pussy to two orgasms as she cleaned up her pussy.


    Master and Hotah shared the spanking Pa earned, Master giving her fifteen, and Hotah twenty. Master pulled her into hisp after spanking her and finger fucked her to a two orgasm finale.


    ¡°How did you like being a submissive slut, Pa?¡±


    ¡°I liked it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Enough to do it on a full time basis?¡±


    ¡°I think my boyfriend might have a problem with me doing it again, sir.¡±


    ¡°Pa, you naughty slut. Did you tell your boyfriend you wereing to another man¡¯s hotel room to get fucked?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°What do you think he¡¯d do if he knew?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡±


    ¡°Do this. Call him tonight or first thing tomorrow, and tell him that you¡¯ve been offered a job of sorts. As soon as you tell him, text me about his response.¡±


    ¡°What sort of job?¡±


    ¡°A job as a surrogate mother. You¡¯d get paid $75, 000 for each child you have for an infertile couple, all medical costs covered, and you just give the child up when you have it. If you have a total of four, you¡¯d get paid an additional $300, 000 dors. See how he responds to that. If he reacts negatively, you¡¯ll tell him you¡¯re going to refuse the offer. If he seems to be interested in knowing more, invite him over here tomorrow night to find out more and we¡¯ll see if your boyfriend is a cuckold, who would enjoy watching you get fucked.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is. I¡¯ve met a couple of cuckolds myself and fucked the wife of one of them. She¡¯s now a breeding submissive slut getting ready to have her first child the next time she¡¯s fertile. Her husband no longer has permission to fuck her pussy without the permission of her Master. If your boyfriend is a cuckold, you can be a slut like this all the time, with your boyfriend¡¯s permission. Now get dressed. Taylor and Farah are interested in being bred, and we need to go over the details, details you can¡¯t know until you agree to be bred.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As soon as Pa walked out the door, Taylor and Farah got the NDA¡¯s to read over and sign.


    When Hotah had them safely in hand, I went into my spiel about werewolves and their gics. They listened in fascination as I told them why werewolves needed their help in reproducing, and learned both Brigitte and Alicia were wolves as well.


    ¡°Hotah, Makawee, please shift to your wolves,¡± I said when I was done.


    In less than a second, the two people were two wolves. Farah was the least shocked when she saw it. She exined why


    ¡°I live outside of Rapid City, in a dinky town called Keystone, in the woods. I was looking out my back window one day and I thought I saw a naked man walking a couple hundred feet away, then I swear I just blinked, and it was a wolf walking through the woods. I thought it was an overactive imagination on my part. But it was so real to me.¡± She squatted down and hugged both wolves around the neck. ¡°I thought it would be marvelous if it was an actual shapeshifter. I read so many books, romances really, involving shapeshifters. To think I might be able to live one of my own romances. What¡¯s it like having sex with a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to see?¡± I said. ¡°Taylor looks a little more hesitant than you do. It might help is she could see what a breeding looked like before she signed off on four puppies.¡±


    ¡°Could I, Master,¡± she asked my husband. Such a good submissive.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to transfer your submission to Hotah. I imagine he has no problem fucking you as a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Master Hotah, will you please fuck me as a wolf?¡±


    He woofed a couple of times. Brigitte said, ¡°Hotah said he¡¯d love to, slut. Would you like to be on your hands and knees, or facing him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to face you, sir.¡±


    Makawee shifted back to her human shape. We showed Farah the best way to be mounted by a wolf facing her; in a chair with her butt scooted to the front of the chair. Taylor watched intrigued as Hotah put his paws on either side of Farah on the chair and his mate helped aim his rampant prick at her well fucked pussy. He thrust forward, sheathing half of it in her pussy. He gave a couple more thrusts to get deeper.


    ¡°As soon as Hotah gets to the proper depth, a knot will form in his cock, tying him to you. The knot will remain until he¡¯s finished breeding you.¡±


    He gave another couple of thrusts, finishing his pration, the furry sheath against her pussy.


    ¡°Yes, I feel it. He¡¯s filling me up so much.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Taylor asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just like a very thick cock, and it¡¯s rubbing against my g-spot. It feels quite good actually. I think I¡¯m going to orgasm. Permission to cum, sir.¡±


    Such a good slut. Hotah gave a low growl and Alicia told Farah she could cum as much as she wanted. Farah orgasmed, moaning.


    Jerking his hips a few times for stimtion, Farah was tugged to and fro by the knot in her pussy, cumming again.


    ¡°Wolves will leave a lot of cum in your pussy, about twice as much as a man will,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ll begin to recognize when a wolf is close, just as you can when a man cums. Wolves have no trouble cleaning up after sex, and having a wolf lick you feels great.¡±


    Hotah climaxed after a dozen minutes of pration with some jerking to and fro, Farah cumming three more times.


    ¡°Oh, my, God,¡± Farah said as Hotah flooded her pussy. ¡°I can feel it. It¡¯s almost like a fire hose inside of me he¡¯s cumming so much.¡±


    ¡°A wolf may remain knotted in you through two or three breedings,¡± I said, ¡°particrly when you¡¯re fertile. You¡¯ll find most male wolves getting erections when they scent your arousal, or smell that you¡¯re fertile. If you¡¯re not actually breeding for a puppy, you can ask the wolf to shift back into a human, and the knot will disappear as they change, and they can pull right out if you¡¯re ufortable.¡±


    Hotah¡¯s knot didn¡¯t stick around for more than another four minutes or so, since Farah wasn¡¯t fertile. He immediately started licking her, cleaning the mess in her pussy, easily causing her to orgasm again.

 322

    ¡°How many puppies have you had, Jessica?¡± Taylor asked.


    ¡°Two so far. The baby I¡¯m carrying now is my Master¡¯s baby. I¡¯ll have the other two after I deliver his.¡±


    ¡°Sir, how do you feel about your wife fucking wolves?¡± Taylor asked Sean.


    Hotah shifted back to a man, his clean up done.


    ¡°It bothered me at first, and would probably bother me more if Jessica was constantly pregnant and that was my only source of fucking. She dly gives me her two bodyguards to fuck when she¡¯s not in submission, and pretty much anyone I want to fuck when she is, like you two sluts. Since I¡¯m the son of two wolves who fucked as humans, and realized how important it was to their survival, and that my mother is alpha of the New Ennd pack, I¡¯ve be more pragmatic about it. Would it be nice if wolves didn¡¯t have to procreate that way? Sure it would. I think life would be a lot easier for them if Hotah could just fuck Makawee and have puppies. I¡¯m sorry they can¡¯t. I¡¯m sort of proud that Jessica recognized the need to help and found ways to encourage women to fuck wolves.¡±


    ¡°I feel like Little Red Riding Hood,¡± I said. ¡°Why Grandma, what big teeth you have. Why Grandma, what a big dick you have.¡± We allughed. ¡°It¡¯s like the fables and legends of the past are a part of my present. I¡¯m helping a noble species survive, and even thrive. It¡¯s part of the reason I do this, so I¡¯m a part of a legend. Just think, any puppy you have with wolves will live around three hundred years. Think of how much they¡¯ll see by the year 2330. They¡¯ll have seen men go into space, put a colony on Mars, perhaps start reaching for the stars. The alpha of the Northern Wisconsin/Upper Penins Michigan pack fought in the Civil War, and the First World War. He¡¯s two hundred and thirty-two years old. They¡¯ve seen so much history. How amazing is that?¡±


    ¡°That is amazing,¡± Taylor said. ¡°I¡¯m convinced. Sign me up for four puppies.¡±


    ¡°I may have more,¡± Farah said, ¡°as long as I can keep serving you as a submissive slut.¡±


    ¡°We may need you back here tomorrow night,¡± Master said to Hotah and Makawee. ¡°It will be interesting to see what happens with Pa. I¡¯ll let you know if you need to return. If her boyfriend is a cuckold personality, all it may take is a good wolf fucking to turn her into a willing breeder.¡±


    ¡°If you need us, we¡¯ll be here. Thank you. It was interesting to see how you approach the subject of breeding a wolf.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the reason that I put Jessica on a leash so much when we go out. It¡¯s why Farah and Taylor both wanted to see what was going on, and Pa reacted positively as well. We¡¯ll see about her. You may want to walk your sluts around town on a leash on asion, see what kind of reactions you get from people,¡± Master said.


    ¡°Having people who look like Indians walking white women around on a leash may not get the response we¡¯re hoping for,¡± Hotah said. ¡°It¡¯s not that long ago to us where the only good Indian was a dead Indian.¡±


    ¡°Put a Caucasian wolf holding the leash then,¡± Master said. ¡°Then, you¡¯re just kinky, and not a deviant redskin. We get some looks from people who may be offended, but no one¡¯s actually said anything, because my slut is happy to be shown off. She¡¯s an exhibitionist.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t lying. I was always aroused to be led around on my leash in slutty clothes. It¡¯s why wolves so often had erections around me. My husband usually had one as well, though not because he could scent me. Everyone left.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Masterid the wood to me one more time before we slept. As wey there after the sex, both of us panting hard, he said, ¡°We did good today, didn¡¯t we, Pussycat.¡±


    I stretched to kiss him. ¡°Very good, Master. It¡¯s been the best honeymoon I could imagine.¡±


    He held me close as I went to sleep.


    ******


    Master got a phone call the following day as we were preparing to leave for Custer State Park, about fifteen miles from Rapid City. It was Pa. He put her on speaker.


    ¡°I talked to my boyfriend, Jeremiah, about the job offer as a surrogate mother, Master. He said he¡¯s interested enough in it that he¡¯s willing toe tonight and listen to the offer.¡±


    ¡°What time do you get off work tonight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t work tonight, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you n oning around seven tonight, right after supper, so we don¡¯t need to stay up sote.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there, sir.¡±


    As soon as Master hung up, Brigitte said, ¡°I¡¯ll notify Hotah.¡±


    She called Hotah and informed him to show up at seven tonight with Makawee.


    ¡°May I ask a favor of you, sir?¡± Brigitte asked after they said they¡¯d be there. ¡°Alicia and I haven¡¯t really gotten to get out and run as wolves since we started this trip. We don¡¯t want to leave Wolf Daughter and Sean unprotected as we run. Would it be possible for you and Makawee to join us today at Custer State Park and protect our charges while we run around as wolves for several hours?¡± A pause as Brigitte listened. ¡°That would be wonderful, sir. We¡¯re about to leave for breakfast now. The hotel only serves a continental breakfast, and we need meat, especially if we¡¯re going to be running. We can meet you at the East entrance in ny minutes. Thank you, Hotah. We¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Brigitte looked at us. ¡°We need to stretch our legs. Hotah and Makawee are going to guard you today at the Park.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you get to run. I need to start again soon. Walking is good exercise, but running is good for me. I¡¯ll probably start running again in Wisconsin,¡± I said.


    ¡°Even pregnant, Pussycat?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°I waddled at least five miles a day even through half of my seventh month, with Anna Marie. I had to use a belly brace contraption to keep from bouncing around too much, but I should be running. It makes getting in shape again after I deliver, so much easier if I¡¯m in as good a shape as I can be beforehand. You do know that our pioneer women used to have their babies in the field while plowing, don¡¯t you, Master?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°As a heart attack, sir.¡±


    Brigitte and Alicia put on minimum clothes as we¡¯d have to carry anything they had to remove. We went through a drive-thru and Alicia and Brigitte gobbled down five breakfast sandwiches without the bread. Sean and I had our normal meal. We arrived at Custer State Park and found Hotah and Makawee waiting for us just outside the entrance. It was $20 for a seven day pass per vehicle. We preceded them in to the Peter Norbeck Education Center where we parked. Hotah had prepared for a long walk with food and water for both of them. We grabbed our gear and headed for the Grace Coolidge walking trail to Center Lake. I stepped off the trail with Alicia and Brigitte and they stripped off and handed me their clothes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet back here at three so we can drive the Wildlife Loop Road,¡± I said. ¡°Until then, you¡¯re on your own. Have fun.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jess. You too,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°See youter.¡±


    They shifted and were gone. I tucked their clothes into my backpack and joined the others. We continued on the path to Center Lake.


    ¡°I suppose a ce celebrating Custer doesn¡¯t have fond memories to the Sioux,¡± I said.


    ¡°Nor wolves,¡± Makawee. ¡°The Seventh Cavalry also hunted wolves before the treaty. There are members of the Seventh Cavalry, pre Little Big Horn, alive today as wolves, bitten during the battles.¡±


    ¡°They sure managed to crush mention of wolves in the history books.¡±


    ¡°It was part of the treaty; to leave werewolves out of the records. There were legends of course, people had fought wolves, although we always tried to keep our identities secret, appearing as either wolves or men to humans, and not both, but sometimes we fought and the survivors would have tales to tell of the shapeshifters.¡±


    ¡°Did werewolves exist on all continents prior to Columbus?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Werewolves were everywhere wolves were, Sean,¡± Hotah said. ¡°The fairytales of the Grimm¡¯s and Anderson were European. The Indian tales of shapeshifters were North American. But shapeshifters existed in all societies, all over the world. The serpent and leopard Gods of the Aztecs, the Selkies of the Celts and Scots, the fox shapeshifters of the Japanese and Chinese. I sometimes wonder if the serpent in the Garden of Eden, wasn¡¯t a shifter who seduced Eve, but that¡¯s legend, as far as I¡¯m concerned, not history.¡±


    ¡°I never even thought of that one,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve imagined a lot of other things based upon legends and shapeshifters. Is it possible that vampires are nothing more than bat shifters?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± Makawee said. ¡°Shifters who needed to drink blood like actual vampire bats, and whose bite turned the bitten into another vampire if they weren¡¯t killed for their blood. They might have seemed immortal due to their long lives, but only lived as long as wolves do. Our oral histories don¡¯t include bats, so I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    We had some very good conversations about the Sioux and werewolves as we hiked the trails. In addition to the Center Lake Trail, we were able to hike the French Creek Wildlife area as well. I enjoyed theirpany very much, as did Master, who in a way, was learning about both his wolf heritage, and his Native American heritage as well. We met Alicia and Brigitte back where I¡¯d taken their clothes at three, and we walked back to the cars. At that point, Hotah and Makawee left, having no need to drive the loop with us, but would meet us at the hotelter. We five took a leisurely drive around the park, seeing deer, elk, bison and even a couple of real wolves on the drive.


    During the drive back and supper, we discussed the uing encounter with Pa and Jeremiah and how best to approach them. Both Alicia and Brigitte had years of experience with all things sexual, and I had my exposure to Carl and Danni. We came up with a n, and I would be the lead.

 323

    Hotah and Makawee arrived fifteen minutes early and we briefly discussed the n with both of them before Pa and Jeremiah arrived. They agreed to our n, as we had more experience with turning potential breeders into breeders. We were all dressed normally when Jeremiah knocked on our door. I answered the door.


    ¡°Hello again, Pa. You must be her boyfriend, Jeremiah. It¡¯s good to meet you. My name is Jessica. Why don¡¯t youe in and I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    They came in and I closed the door. ¡°This is my husband, Sean Hagerty, my bodyguards, Alicia, the blonde, and Brigitte, the redhead, and these are the local representatives of a number of infertile couples, Hotah and Makawee. While they are both Lakota Sioux, not all of the infertile couples are Native American. Why don¡¯t you have seat, and we¡¯ll talk about the issues raised by the offer to Pa.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Why the bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to that in a moment.¡± I waited until they both had a seat. ¡°Before I met and married my husband, I signed an agreement to provide four children to simr infertile couples in New Ennd. I¡¯ve had two children thus far, although I¡¯m taking a brief break from surrogacy, to give my husband his own child. Since I¡¯m being paid a substantial sum of money for each child I provide, and it¡¯s important that I fulfill my contract because of the need, they¡¯ve provided me with two bodyguards to ensure I¡¯m healthy and safe until I¡¯ve fulfilled the terms of my agreement. If Pa agrees to provide surrogate services herself, she¡¯ll also be assigned someone to keep an eye on her. The local group is prepared to offer Pa $75, 000 dors per child, with an additional $300, 000 dors if she¡¯ll provide a total of four children. Additionally, they cover all medical expenses associated with the pregnancy and delivery, including doctor visits and hospital delivery. Shortly after the child is delivered, it¡¯s given to their new parents, so you have no part in raising them. Are you with me so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems reasonable,¡± Jeremiah replied.


    ¡°Where most couples would have a problem with surrogacy as it exists for these infertile couples, is that conception needs to ur naturally. Pa would have to have sex with other males to get pregnant. A lot of husbands, boyfriends and fianc¨¦s would have an issue with that.¡±


    ¡°Your wife has had sex with other men?¡± Jeremiah asked.


    Master sidestepped the question slightly by not discussing men. ¡°She has had sex with other males, yes. Her first two children were conceived before we got engaged, although we actually got engaged during herst breeding, but I do know that she must have sex with other males two more times in order to fulfill her contract. I¡¯ve epted that, and I¡¯m okay with it.¡±


    I continued. ¡°Since my husband has had to endure one and a half pregnancies as we¡¯ve dated, and I¡¯m pregnant again, and because he knows I must have sex with other males to conceive surrogate children, I¡¯ve agreed that he can have sex with my two bodyguards whenever he wishes to. One or both of them frequently shares our bed. As I enjoy sex with women, that¡¯s not a particr hardship for me. In fact, when I¡¯m being bred, I do enjoy being in a sixty-nine with a woman as I¡¯m impregnated. It¡¯s just a marvelous way to have sex. I¡¯m sure Pa might enjoy something simr herself, but it¡¯s entirely up to her, and perhaps you as well, depending on how close to a permanentmitment you are. Six hundred thousand dors would do a lot to set you up in a nice home and for much of the rest of your lives if you decide to get married.


    ¡°A lot will depend on your personal rtionship. If she has sex with other males, is she willing to grant you the same opportunity with other females. The people you have sex with are guaranteed to be healthy and disease free and you don¡¯t have to use condoms unless the bodyguards are fertile. Pa, if you were having sex with a breeder male or a male bodyguard, would you have a problem with Jeremiah doing the same, even if you should be engaged, or even get married?¡±


    She looked at Jeremiah. ¡°If I were having sex with other men, he should have the same opportunity.¡±


    Pa realized she was being given the opportunity to be a ve slut, and her boyfriend having sex with other women was the only thing standing in the way of that. It seemed a small price to pay, considering.


    ¡°Now Jeremiah, if you decide together, that both of you would like to proceed, to ensure there wouldn¡¯t be any issues with another man having sex with Pa, we believe that needs to be tested. Hotah is here to have sex with Pa, and his wife, Makawee, will have sex with you at the same time. Obviously, if you don¡¯t want to go forward with Pa breeding, both of you will walk out of here, and you¡¯ll never be bothered again. If you do wish to see what it would be like to have sex with other people outside of your rtionship, both of them will strip off their clothes and have sex with you.


    ¡°They¡¯re open to pretty much anything you want to experience. If you want Makawee to suck you off, or fuck her ass, she¡¯s willing. Pa will be expected to suck Hotah briefly so that they¡¯re sure she¡¯s willing to get a male ready to breed her, then engage in vaginal intercourse to orgasm. If you wish to discuss this between yourselves, feel free to step into the bathroom and turn on the fan for privacy.¡±


    They took advantage of the offer to step into the bathroom and discuss everything. The fan wasn¡¯t that loud, I suspected wolves might still be able to hear them, but I couldn¡¯t. It took about fifteen minutes before they came out.


    ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt to see what it¡¯s like,¡± Jeremiah said.


    I smiled. One hurdle down. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Jeremiah. Hotah, Makawee, why don¡¯t you take off your clothes now. Jeremiah and Pa, you need to do the same.¡±


    Scenting the aroused women in the room, already had Hotah rampant. As soon as he stripped off his pants, Jeremiah saw the instrument of his girlfriend¡¯s vition, and he swallowed, his mouth suddenly dry. Even seeing what he got to fuck couldn¡¯tpletely eliminate the fear he felt when he saw Hotah¡¯s prick. Pa had already fucked him before and knew what she was getting, and her pussy was drooling.


    ¡°Jeremiah, I want to reassure you that the breeders would never attempt to interfere in your rtionship to Pa, or marriage, if it shoulde to that. They¡¯re married for life, and except for the infertility issue, don¡¯t want to interfere at all. To Hotah and Makawee, this is just sex for procreation purposes and fun. They have no interest in forming rtionships with their breeders, or the breeder¡¯spanions. Once Pa has satisfied any contractual agreement, you¡¯ll never see any of them again.¡±


    Jeremiah nodded, still dry mouthed. Makawee went up to him and began removing his clothes, as Hotah did the same with Pa.


    Pa sat on the edge of the bed and sucked Hotah off to the best of her ability, her mouth struggling to encircle his thick prick. Like all wolves, Makawee had no problem inhaling all of Jeremiah¡¯s average prick and before Hotah even attempted to bed his girlfriend, Makawee had drained his balls. She kept sucking him back to another erection so he wouldn¡¯t pay that much attention to the fucking Pa was about to get.


    Hotah helped center Pa on the bed and went down on her, preparing her for the fat cock toe. He wasn¡¯t a slouch when it came to oral sex either and Pa climaxed three times in short order. The moment of truth had arrived.


    Makawee was riding Jeremiah cowgirl, using her finely tuned cunt muscles to fuck the shit out of him, when Pa started descending over Hotah¡¯s shaft the same way.


    Pa went a little out of control at that point, despite having felt him fuck her before.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, you¡¯re so fucking big, Hotah. You feel amazing inside of my pussy.¡± She moaned. ¡°I¡¯m cumming, sir. You¡¯re fat cock is magnificent. You¡¯re not even all of the way inside of me, and I¡¯m cumming.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jeremiah took his eyes of the female wet dream he was fucking to watch the spectacle of his girlfriend going nuts for another man¡¯s cock. Around the third time Pa orgasmed, Jeremiah shot off his second load. Makawee cleaned off his cock and kept sucking him until he was hard again. Makawee got on her hands and knees in front of Jeremiah and told him to fuck her ass.


    ¡°Just soak you cock in my pussy,¡± Makawee said. ¡°That will be all the lubrication I need.¡±


    Jeremiah imed her ass, but once he was inside, he took his eyes off that beautiful bottom, and looked at his girlfriend, now under Hotah in the missionary position getting a wonderful wolf fucking. Orgasm after orgasm, moan after moan, whimper after whimper, Pa was getting a wonderful shagging, and Jeremiah knew it; knew he couldn¡¯tpete with the sexual experience she was getting on the wolf¡¯s cock. Hotah finally climaxed, pumping his cum in Pa, filling her pussy. As Hotah, pumped his load, so did Jeremiah, depositing his third load, this one in Makawee¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t that lovely,¡± I said. ¡°Jeremiah, you had three orgasms, one in each one of Hotah¡¯s wife¡¯s holes. (Reminding him he¡¯d fucked another man¡¯s wife, while he was fucking his girlfriend.) You can anticipate having simr sex with others just like Makawee. Now, that Pa has fucked another man, sometimes, it¡¯s important for her to be reimed. I know of several men who wanted to fuck their wives or girlfriends after she¡¯s been with someone else. Jeremiah, do you want to reim your girlfriend now, either by licking her pussy, fucking her, or both?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s one more test to see if you¡¯re ready for Pa to be a surrogate. When she¡¯s bred, she¡¯ll need to leave for a few days for the process to take ce. To test your ability to let her go for a few days at a time, I think you should leave Pa here. Hotah will fuck her two more times tonight, and we¡¯ll make sure she gets home tomorrow. Before he does that, I really do think you should reim her before you leave. It¡¯s entirely up to you, but if you¡¯re going to do this, you need to be prepared to give her space for her breeding. So, I ask you again, do you want to reim her before you go, or are you going to forego $600, 000 and ask that Pa not be a surrogate?¡±

 324

    ¡°I¡¯ll reim her,¡± Jeremiah said.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s best,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll go into the other room and give you some privacy.¡±


    We went into the other room and listened to Jeremiah trying to reim Pa, first by licking her, which she greatly enjoyed from the sounds of it. Then, we could hear him fucking her vigorously and energetically, and we could hear Jeremiah¡¯s gasp when he orgasmed, but what we didn¡¯t hear was Pa begging and crying for Jeremiah¡¯s cock, the way she¡¯d begged for Hotah¡¯s. She was gasping, and out of breath, but no loud begging for her boyfriend to fuck her.


    With his orgasm over, we returned to the bedroom and I told Jeremiah he could shower before he left.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll shower when I get home.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Pa, would you agree to have four children?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. There¡¯s some paperwork you¡¯ll have to sign first. Thank you foring Jeremiah. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been an eye opener. I hope you enjoyed the sex with Makawee.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a lovely woman. It has been an eye opener.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow,¡± I said, ¡°so all future contact will be through Hotah and Makawee. Good luck to you both. I hope the future holds nothing but good things.¡±


    After Jeremiah left, Pa signed an NDA, then learned she was going to be breeding with wolves. She let Hotah mount her as a wolf as she licked Makawee, just to see what it was like. She was very open to the sexual experience of fucking a wolf, even without witnessing it first.


    Before Hotah and Makawee left, Pa said, ¡°Thank you, Master and Mistress. I¡¯m going to enjoy being your slut bitch and breeding puppies for the pack.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Pa. We¡¯ll enjoy you serving us,¡± Hotah said. ¡°Before we go, we¡¯ve got a gift for you both, Sean and Wolf Daughter.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked


    ¡°Something for your submission and Sean¡¯s Dominance. It was made out of buffalo hide by one of our best leather workers.¡±


    They handed us a gift wrapped package. Master told me I could unwrap it, so I opened it up. Inside was a wide belt that went around my waist with numerous D rings which you could clip to, front, back and sides, and thigh cuffs with multiple D rings on it, and wrist cuffs with straps which hooked to either the waist belt, or the thigh cuffs. It was impably made with brass fittings, and looked gorgeous. I could see using it instead of my leash when we went somewhere, perhaps wearing Daisy Duke shorts or something simrly skimpy. It would be hotter than hell.


    I hugged both of the wolves. ¡°Thank you for this. I will cherish it, always.¡±


    Master thanked them and shook Hotah¡¯s hand, but hugged Makawee. They both left.


    Pa said, ¡°Are you going to fuck me now? You told Jeremiah I would get fucked twice more tonight, but Hotah only fucked me once.¡±


    ¡°Master, would you like to dip your wick in this delightful creature again while she licks your Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°Why, yes; yes, I would,¡± he replied. I smiled at him andy down on the bed with my legs spread. Pa climbed between them.


    ***************


    In this chapter, Jessica continues her honeymoon and witnesses her grandfather marry a human. This chapter contains oral sex, anal sex, interracial and interspecies sex, lesbian sex, Dominance and submission.


    *********


    Rhinnder ¨C Gerhard¡¯s Mating


    Pa licked me the following morning while Master fucked me. She was getting better, even licking out his semen when he orgasmed. While we packed our things, I told her that she needed to thank her boyfriend for his understanding.


    ¡°Do I really need a boyfriend?¡± Pa asked. ¡°Can¡¯t I just hang with wolves?¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to give up your family and everything else you know?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Why would I have to do that?¡±


    ¡°Because wolves don¡¯t age like we do. Hotah is in his early hundreds. Twenty years from now, you¡¯ll be what, forty-five, developing wrinkles, getting gray hair, your body going to pot unless you take very good care of yourself. Hotah may look another couple years older. There¡¯s a reason you didn¡¯t know about werewolves. It¡¯s a secret. How long will it be a secret if the people you hang out with don¡¯t age like everyone else and you do? The child I¡¯m carrying now, Master¡¯s child, will never be able to know his paternal grandmother as his grandmother, because she won¡¯t be aging like everyone else around her is aging. She only looks a couple years older than her son. She¡¯ll be introduced as a friend of the family, and she¡¯ll need to disappear out of her grandchild¡¯s life before the fact she¡¯s not getting old like everyone else bes apparent, even to a child. My grandfather looks younger than my mother. Ten years, maybe less, is about as long as a wolf can remain around humans before it bes obvious to everyone they¡¯re not human. Then, you either give up the wolf you¡¯re fucking, and get another one, or you disappear from your own family¡¯s lives forever.


    ¡°I loved a wolf, but I couldn¡¯t marry a wolf. I can¡¯t grow old with a wolf. I¡¯d die before he even looked old. I had to find a human to love, which is why I¡¯m so d I found Sean. He knows about them, and he can spend time with his mother on the wolfpound, and she can see, and perhaps stay in some non-visual contact with her grandchild, but when your grandchild will grow old and die before you do, there¡¯s no way you can remain a part of both societies. You either go to the packs, and give up hanging around humans, or live with humans and get an asional fuck fix from wolves. Slowly allow Hotah to be your Master, giving up more and more to him each time, but still remain responsive to Jeremiah if Hotah isn¡¯t around. If Jeremiah is otherwise a good boyfriend, and would be a good husband, don¡¯t give him up for the elusive promise of wolf sex. Let the wolves you fuck change rtively frequently, change Masters every five years or so, then Jeremiah, or anyone else you¡¯re close to, doesn¡¯t find out about them.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that they heal so quickly. I¡¯ve stabbed my wolf bodyguards several times in self defense ss, and they don¡¯t have scars. If other people were to see that, the wolf secret would get out. In just a couple more years, I¡¯ll have to give up Brigitte and Alicia as my bodyguards, because the humans who don¡¯t know about wolves, are going to see that they¡¯re not changing, and I am. I¡¯ll get new ones until I¡¯ve stopped making puppies, and then wolves will disappear from my life except for some close friends who I¡¯ll only be able to visit on wolfpounds, not in public.¡±


    ¡°I see what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Be good to Jeremiah. If he lets you submit to and fuck a wolf on asion, he¡¯s a good man and you should hold onto him. Keep him happy. Give him a nice blow job, convince him he¡¯s the best and you never want to lose him.¡±


    We dropped Pa off at her apartment and headed out of town, a ratherte start to the day. The drive to Rhinnder would be thirteen hours if we tried to do it all in one day, so we were making a stop in Mankato, Minnesota, after a little over six hours. We had a double queen room at the Courtyard Mankato Hotel and Event Center. Mankato was within the jurisdiction of the southern Wisconsin pack, and they were sending a couple wolves to supper at the restaurant we had reservations at tonight, Pappageorge. We checked into the hotel first, Master bringing me in on my leash. The man checking us in, was kind of interested in my submission, but male, not a breeder, so we didn¡¯t push it, answering his questions, but not inviting more. Let him figure it out on his own.


    To go out to dinner, I wore some yoga shorts with the Lush inside of me, and a crop top tee shirt showing lots of belly and the hint of underboobs, with the new harness Hotah and Makawee had given to me. Talk about looking like a submissive slut. If you looked it up in a dictionary, you¡¯d find my picture next to the description. Master made sure my wrists were fastened to my thigh cuffs, so he¡¯d have to feed me.


    The wolves were waiting there when we got there, scenting us right away. That was the good part of traveling with wolves. You didn¡¯t need to know what anyone looked like when you were meeting a stranger. The wolves could smell each other and immediately knew who they were. The two wolves meeting us were an unmated male and female, Frank and She, who looked Brigitte¡¯s age, so maybe 55-65, somewhere in there.


    They were surprised that we weren¡¯t more low key, as wolves usually tried not to stand out in a crowd. Because of their age, they were roughly the same rank as my two, and Brigitte and Alicia weren¡¯t as deferential as they usually were.


    ¡°Watch and learn, Padawan,¡± Brigitte said, ¡°and you¡¯ll see why Wolf Daughter and her mate, Sean, have already attracted enough breeders for two dozen more pack puppies on their honeymoon.¡±


    Sure enough, Master was ying with the controls on my Lush when the waitress came for our drink orders. Her name was Roxanne and she looked to be under thirty.


    ¡°Master, may I please cum?¡± I asked, already on the cusp of a great orgasm. She looked at me sharply as I spoke.


    ¡°Not unless you want a spanking on your bare ass, Pussycat.¡± Now she was looking at my Master, astonishment writrge on her face.


    ¡°Please, Master, I need to cum so bad.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Pussycat.¡±


    Brigitte gave an exaggerated sniff, letting us know Roxanne was bing aroused. Before Roxanne took my order, (diet Coke and water) I orgasmed anyway, and it was special. I moaned loud enough the tables next to ours could hear me.


    ¡°Five swats, slut,¡± Master said, sliding a hand under my tee and pinching a nipple.


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes widened at the lewd gesture.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Thank you, sir.¡±


    I had to orgasm again when she brought the drinks, and took the food orders. I asked for permission, and didn¡¯t get it. Had one anyway.


    Pappageorge¡¯s had steak, so that¡¯s what the wolves got, bloody. Master wanted to try freshwater fish, so he got the Walleye broiled in lemon butter. To make it easier for Master to feed me, I got fish and chips, less cutting, and finger food so I could suck on his fingers when he fed me.


    When Roxanne took my order, I was boiling. I started to order, but halfway through, I asked for permission to cum again. I got permission and had another one while she watched in amazement.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Roxanne whispered when I could finally give the bnce of my order.


    ¡°I don¡¯t live in Mankato, so it really doesn¡¯t matter what I do here. I can be the perfect slut for my Master.¡±


    ¡°Does he really spank you?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°He really does, and after he spanks his naked submissive on her bare ass, he always has an erection, so then he fucks me hard. Would you like to see what that looks like?¡±


    ¡°What? Watch you get spanked?¡±


    ¡°And fucked. And if you¡¯re a really good girl, I¡¯ll lick your pussy when he¡¯s done with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±

 325

    ¡°Invite your husband to watch with you. He might like watching me get a bare assed spanking and fucking and watch me lick your pussy.¡±


    Alicia gave a double sniff. What I was saying was pushing her buttons and getting her hot. She and Frank looked at one another.


    ¡°Text him and ask, see what he says,¡± Master said.


    Roxanne blushed and hurried away after taking our order. Roxanne wandered back fairly frequently to refill our sses, ask how everything was, but mostly, to see Master feed me, tease me, make me cum in public, asking for permission to cum each time and rapidly earning a lengthier spanking. When she brought the bill, she informed us that she¡¯d texted her husband about us, and they both wanted to watch.


    ¡°What time do you get off work, Roxanne?¡± Master said.


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re staying at the Courtyard Mankato. Why don¡¯t you and your husbande at 9:30. I¡¯m sure my slut will have earned a longer spanking by then. What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Winston.¡±


    Master gave her the room number. ¡°If you and Winston aren¡¯t there by ten, I¡¯ll assume you got cold feet, and I¡¯ll start her spanking without you. If you doe, expect a lot of nudity and sex.¡±


    Roxanne blushed again. ¡°We¡¯ll be there,¡± she said.


    At 9:30, Roxanne and Winston were knocking on our door. All of us were naked. We¡¯d promised nudity and sex. Nudity was first on the list. Frank and She were naked with the rest of us, and Frank¡¯s frankfurter was an inch longer than my husband and a quarter inch thicker. Because I was ripe with arousal, his cock was erect. Alicia and Brigitte were performing their acts of obeisance. They might be of simr rank, but they were still in another pack¡¯s territory. Alicia was sucking off Frank, Brigitte was dining al fresco on She¡¯s pussy. I was sitting on Master¡¯sp while he yed with assorted womanly pieces and parts that had me jacked up and ready to cum.


    I still had my harness contraption on, though the yoga shorts and crop top tee were gone. My wrist cuffs were still clipped to my thigh cuffs by the six inch connecting strap, so I couldn¡¯t reach the door knob. Master set me down on the bed, and answered the door himself, with a towel wrapped around his waist. The towel did nothing to hide the fact that he was erect.


    ¡°Wee, Winston, Roxanne, so nice of you to join us,¡± Master said, ushering them in. It was easy to grasp we were in the midst of a mini-orgy, as no one had stopped what they were doing, but Master and me. Master introduced the others, who waved as they were introduced.


    They looked at each other and gripped each other¡¯s hands a little tighter.


    ¡°Uh, thanks for inviting us,¡± Winston said.


    ¡°Well, I have to admit your wife seemed a little intrigued by what was going on in the restaurant. A lot of people might have questions about Dominance and submission, especially if they don¡¯t know anything about it. We figured she had questions, but the restaurant doesn¡¯t lend itself to discussions about sex, so thought she might like to know more, but we couldn¡¯t invite her without her husband. How would that look? How many orgasms did you have tonight without my permission, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°Ten at the restaurant, Master, and another five since we got to our room, sir.¡±


    ¡°So seventy-five swats to your bare derri¨¨re?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen orgasms! Were you fondling her at the restaurant?¡± Winston asked. ¡°That seems a bit obvious and risky?¡±


    ¡°Quite right. I managed to grab her boob a few times, but nothing too overt. Didn¡¯t want to get kicked out. No, I have a toy, a delightful little thing. It¡¯s charging at the moment. Let me grab it. It should be almost fully charged.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Master grabbed my Lush and showed it to them both. ¡°This fits inside of the vagina, sort of rubbing against her g-spot. When it¡¯s inside of her, it¡¯s very quiet, but very effective. Would you like to see it in action?¡±


    They looked at each other again, then the others. Alicia was finishing off Frank and She was moaning through her third orgasm. I got the impression that Roxanne was impressed with the cock that came out of Alicia¡¯s mouth, and the fact she¡¯d gotten all of it down.


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Winston said.


    Master asked me to stand up and spread my legs. He inserted the toy inside of me again and made sure it was ready to be turned on. The little pink tail dangled from between my pubic lips, which were pretty much flecked with pussy dew.


    Pulling out his phone, Sean showed them how to operate the toy, the different preset patterns and speeds, the music mode, which he said was a st to use when one went out dancing, or to crank the music in the car and turn an otherwise long drive into pussy melting pleasure.


    ¡°What really makes it great, is you can manually control the speeds and patterns by rubbing the screen on your smart phone.¡± Master turned it on and showed them. ¡°Just moving your finger up and down and side to side is delightful. I usually just let it go on a preset pattern until the waiter or waitress is at our table, then start manually manipting the controls so I can make Pussycat orgasm while they¡¯re taking our orders or delivering food. That¡¯s what was so entrancing to Roxanne. Since my slut has to ask for my permission to orgasm, and get my permission, it¡¯s quite embarrassing for her, which makes her orgasms even more explosive.¡±


    ¡°Master, may I cum?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, you may, Pussycat,¡± Master said.


    They both watched me as I climaxed again and more fluids dripped down from my pussy.


    ¡°I strongly rmend getting one of these for your wife,¡± Master said. ¡°You can be watching a movie, or even sports on TV and give her an orgasm at the same time. It¡¯s a lot of fun. Here, why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    Master handed Winston his phone and while Master came over and stood behind me, fondling my throbbing breasts and turgid nipples, Winston and Roxanne took turns giving me orgasms, watching with delight as I spasmed for their pleasure, asking for permission to cum. I got permission most times, but did get another five added to my total.


    While I squirmed from my orgasms, I managed to tug Master¡¯s towel off, so his erection was also visible to our guests. His was almost as impressive as Frank¡¯s. Winston also had one by this point, though not quite as impressive, at least from the bulge in his pants.


    Master got his phone back. ¡°I guess you came mostly to see what it¡¯s like when a grown woman gets spanked, so why don¡¯t we get started on that. Pussycat, over myp.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I draped myself over Master¡¯s erection, bottom up and tingling in anticipation.


    ¡°Feel free to ask any questions while we¡¯re doing this. No worries. Pussycat, keep count and thank me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Smack, ¡°One, thank you, sir.¡± Smack, the other cheek. ¡°Two, thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°You want to swat hard enough to leave a nice hand print, at least for the first couple,¡± Master said, ¡°although her ass bes totally red by the time we do eighty. I don¡¯t like bruising, because I don¡¯t want to damage this perfect ass, so I don¡¯t like to break blood vessels, but just a nice stingy swat that smarts.¡±


    Smack. ¡°Three, thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Roxanne asked. Smack. ¡°Four, thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a spanking if it didn¡¯t hurt,¡± Master said. Smack. ¡°Five, thank you, sir.¡± ¡°But you have to remember, Pussycat has had over twenty orgasms since supper started. Only sixteen of them without permission. You know how good an orgasm feels. Her body has been flooded with all kinds of pain killing endorphins that help suppress pain. It¡¯s not umon for her to orgasm again during a spanking.¡± Smack. ¡°Five, thank you, sir.¡± ¡°In a way, she anticipates and expects some amount of pain, and she has a safe word she can use if it bes unbearable.¡± Smack. ¡°Six, thank you, sir.¡± ¡°I even left the toy running in one of the preset patterns, and that arousal helps mitigate any pain she might be feeling.¡± Smack. ¡°Seven, thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Pussycat, your thoughts on the pain?¡± Smack.


    ¡°Eight, thank you, sir. Well, Master. I¡¯m a runner, and when you run a lot¡­¡± Smack. ¡°Nine, thank you, sir. When you run long distances, everything starts to hurt, and you get tired and sore and out of breath¡­¡± Smack. ¡°Ten, thank you, sir. But despite the pain of running, you have like a ¡®runner¡¯s high¡¯, and you don¡¯t stop running because everything hurts. You get a second wind, and you just push through it.¡± Smack. ¡°Eleven, thank you, sir. I mean, I don¡¯t like pain. I certainly bitch as much as the next person if I stub my toe, or burn myself, but it¡¯s an erotic sort of pain, which isn¡¯t the same.¡± Smack. ¡°Twelve, thank you, sir. And there¡¯s this thing called sub space, which is sort of like that runner¡¯s high, where everything is shunted to the background, so you¡¯re not thinking of it.¡± Smack. ¡°Thirteen, thank you, sir. I know you¡¯re smacking my ass. I feel it, but it¡¯s like it creates this warmth in my ass, then my pussy, and my tits.¡± Smack. ¡°Fourteen. Thank you, sir. ¡°That warmth seems to build up, which is usually when I orgasm from a spanking, which is why shorter ones don¡¯t turn me on as much.¡± Smack. ¡°Fifteen, thank you, sir. I usually need at least thirty-five or forty of them to give me the build up to an orgasm.¡± Smack. ¡°Sixteen. Thank you, sir. That¡¯s the way I feel about it anyway. Of course, having Winston and Roxanne here watching you tan my ass has got me more turned on than usual.¡± Smack. ¡°Seventeen, thank you, sir. So I might orgasm easier tonight.¡±


    They continued to ask about my submission and all it entailed during my spanking, while I continued to get whacked, counting, and thanking my Master. I orgasmed thrice during the spanking, because I was aroused, and the Lush was buzzing merrily away in my pussy. I got permission for all of those, so eighty was as high as I went. Then Master had Winston and Roxanne feel my hot ass, before he pulled the Lush out of my soggy slit, and reced it with his fat prick and fucked me hard. That was like a mini-spanking in itself, but I still climaxed five more times I was so jazzed. It was no ident that they¡¯d been standing right beside me feeling my ass when he imed my pussy. More for them to think about, up close and personal.


    Master left a mess in my pussy, which Brigitte cleaned up, and Alicia sucked his dick clean. Winston must have had aching balls by this time, and Roxanne looked hot and bothered herself.


    ¡°Now, if I¡¯m not mistaken, my slut offered to lick Roxanne¡¯s pussy tonight,¡± Master said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you feel about it, Winston, but I enjoy watching two women have sex. Usually puts a little bit more lead in my pencil, if you know what I mean. It¡¯s up to you both, but if you¡¯d like to see Roxanne get her kitty licked by my Pussycat, let us know, otherwise, I guess we¡¯re done now.¡±


    They looked at each other again. I could tell that Roxanne wanted to do it. I couldn¡¯t smell her, but her bodynguage gave that away. Her body was screaming ¡®please, please, please, let me cum.¡¯


    Winston wanted to see it, but was afraid to let Roxanne get undressed around all of the obvious big cocked studs.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Roxanne being naked in front of everyone,¡± I said, ¡°we can go to the living area of the suite. Brigitte will have toe with me because one of my bodyguards always goes with me, but it will just be me, Brigitte and you, that Roxanne will be naked for.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay. That¡¯s eptable.¡±


    So we stepped out the bedroom into the entry area where they had a desk, couch, and a couple of chairs. I helped Roxanne undress, and had her sit in one of the chairs while I knelt down in front of her. I gave her three mind blowing orgasms. After the first one, Winston pulled out his dick (average, say 5 and 1/2 inches) and started masturbating. Brigitte tossed him a hand towel and told him not to cum on the rug or me.

 326

    After giving her the third orgasm, Winston climaxed in the towel. I stopped licking, and kissed her, letting her taste her own juices on my lips before helping her dress.


    ¡°I imagine that even at somece as nice as Pappageorge, you don¡¯t make a lot of money as a waitress, do you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not a ton, no, they¡¯re only open from five to nine and I usually get less than twenty-five hours a week.¡±


    ¡°Isck of money part of the reason you haven¡¯t started a family?¡± I asked fastening her bra.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of it,¡± Roxanne admitted. She nced at Winston, but didn¡¯t say anything more. Mmm. ¡°How do you know we haven¡¯t started a family?¡±


    ¡°Your pussy is too perfect. I can tell you¡¯ve never pushed a child out of it. I¡¯ve discovered an interesting money making opportunity, would you like to hear about it?¡±


    ¡°Like selling Mary Kay, or something. I¡¯m not really interested in that.¡±


    ¡°No. Not selling anything. More like renting out your womb to infertile couples.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Winston said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rejoin the others,¡± I said. ¡°Frank and She represent an organization that helps infertile couples have children. I¡¯ve done the same thing in Maine and they have something simr here, in Minnesota and Wisconsin.¡±


    Of course, when we rejoined the others, everyone was still nude and proudly disying all that nature had blessed them with.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made $400, 000 by providing children for infertile women. I get a bonus once I¡¯ve provided four. Frank, how much is your organization willing to provide if Roxanne were to provide children for the couples you represent?¡±


    ¡°$100, 000 per child, a $400, 000 bonus for a total of four. Past four, we¡¯re willing to go to $150, 000 per child t rate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s $800, 000 for four kids, and $150K more for each additional child. A nice tidy sum in these hard economic times. How do those numbers sound to you?¡± I asked. ¡°Theoretically, you can continue to work while you¡¯re pregnant, so that¡¯s in addition to what you¡¯re already making as a waitress. All medical costs associated with the fertilization and delivery are paid for. A couple days after you deliver, you give the children to Frank or another representative, and you pocket a hundred grand.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is it legal?¡± Winston asked. ¡°It¡¯s not ck market babies, is it?¡±


    ¡°Perfectly legal, in fact, the federal government recognizes the necessity for it. There¡¯s just one thing you should know before you consider if this is the right thing for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Conception has to ur naturally, not in aboratory. You have to have sex with someone like Frank here to have a child.¡±


    Roxanne looked at Frank¡¯s impressive appendage and smiled. Winston, not so much.


    ¡°Why?¡± Winston asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that unless you say you¡¯re interested in proceeding. Government regtions, there¡¯s forms to sign and such. It is medically necessary, is all I can say at this point, but I have another question. There was a little pause there when I asked why you hadn¡¯t started a family. Is there something other than finances preventing you from having children? If you can¡¯t have children, Roxanne, obviously, you couldn¡¯t qualify for this program.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± Roxanne said. Aha.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Has that caused any problems in your marriage?¡±


    ¡°Some, we¡¯re considering alternatives.¡±


    ¡°I had a friend in high school, and she got married right after she graduated. She and her husband tried for five years to have children, without sess. It turned out the husband had the problem. I brought this program up with her, and she reached an agreement with the organization in northern Wisconsin, to give her one child, for each one she provided for infertile couples. No costs to them other than normal child rearing costs for her children. She and her husband had a son, and she¡¯s delivered another one for other couples. She¡¯s going to get impregnated again for her second. Is that something that might be of interest to you as well?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d obviously have to talk about this,¡± Winston said.


    ¡°Of course you would. I understandpletely. It¡¯s a big step. There¡¯s just onest thing I should tell you. Because the organization is taking financial risks with you having children, they provide a bodyguard, such as Brigitte or Alicia, to ensure you¡¯re safe, which is why I¡¯ve got one. It doesn¡¯t have to be female. It can be a male too, even one of each. The organization is so relieved if you can help them out with these infertility issues, every time Roxanne is fertile and needs to be bred by one of the men, they usually provide a woman to keep the husband happy during that time. Many women aren¡¯t all that upset with their husband having sex with a beautiful woman like Brigitte or Alicia, if they¡¯re having sex with men like Frank, or women like She, if Roxanne is into girls, and she certainly seemed to enjoy me.


    ¡°Justst night, a wife had sex with a man while her boyfriend watched, to determine if he could ept her having sex with another man, while her boyfriend had sex with the man¡¯s wife. It seems to have worked out. She¡¯s agreed to have four children. Of course, you don¡¯t have to watch Roxanne have sex with her breeder, Winston. It¡¯s probably best if you don¡¯t if you¡¯re at all jealous, but just use the time and have sex with the woman provided for you.


    ¡°Because a male other than my husband has to have sex with me for the two children I am still contracted for, and because I¡¯m pregnant so often, I have no problem with Sean having sex with either of my two bodyguards. It works out well for both of us. I¡¯m going to give Roxanne my phone number, and if either of you have any further questions, call me. I¡¯ll answer whatever I can and refer you to the proper people if you decide to move forward.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay,¡± Winston said.


    ¡°It sounds like an answer to our prayers, Winston,¡± Roxanne said. ¡°More money and an alternative way to have our own child, rather than adopt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just found out they¡¯re offering a thousand dors for any other referrals you make to the program, so if you know of anyone of child bearing age, who either needs money or their own help with an infertility problem, refer them. If they meet the qualifications, that¡¯s a thousand in your pocket, just for referring someone, even if you decide not to take advantage of it yourself.¡±


    ¡°We could definitely use some more money,¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I know you have a lot to talk about. The best of luck to you.¡±


    I sent my v-card to Roxanne so she could get in touch with me. She took ast lingering look at Frank before she left.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how you attract potential breeders,¡± Brigitte said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to admit, that was very smooth,¡± Frank said.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt you had your big dick out, sir,¡± I said. ¡°Roxanne was very wet when I started licking her, and your cock was thest thing she looked at before she left. I¡¯m reasonably certain that Roxanne will want more information, and will eventually need to be told about wolves. Contact my grandfather, Gerhard, for help in breaking the news about wolves to her. He¡¯s seen it done a couple times, and done it on his own for the Canadian pack when they found a breeder.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Wolf Daughter.¡±


    ******


    It was about a five hour drive, more if we stopped for food, to Rhinnder from Mankato, so we didn¡¯t get up too early after a somewhatte night. And, we didn¡¯t mind a leisurely fuck in the morning before checking out. I no longer had my folks¡¯ ce to stay, so we went directly to the wolfpound, where we¡¯d be spending the next week. Gerhard wasn¡¯t there when we arrived, having gone to Marquette with J. I¡¯m sure it had something to do with their mating. We all stripped off as soon as we arrived. There was almost no point to clothes on a wolfpound in the summer. None of the wolves wore any unless they were leaving thepound.


    Gretchen had the same issues I did, no house or family to return to. She was still there after her most recent breeding, intending to fly back to Maine with us. And Conor was there, havinge to give Martin and Mnie their second child. He hadn¡¯t stayed at their ce for appearances sake, but Mnie was now knocked up. I asked for Master¡¯s permission to spend a couple hours having sex with Gretchen, which he granted, along with permission to cum. Alicia and Brigitte took off with Conor for a good run and fuck. Ingrid made sure Master wasn¡¯t left alone with nothing to do.


    Gretchen and I spent the first hour nestled between each other¡¯s legs, and the next hour talking about my honeymoon to date.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about some of your adventures already,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°The wholepound is buzzing about the number of new breeders you¡¯ve brought to packs all over the fucking country.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Sean has been a big part of it. I let him put me into submission for my entire honeymoon and he¡¯s treated me as his submissive slut, and we got all kinds of interest, just from that. I don¡¯t think I have walked into four restaurants the entire trip where I wasn¡¯t on a leash. We found three in Zion, two in Moab, one in Estes Park, two in Rapid City, and we may have snagged another in Mankato. She¡¯s married though, but her husband is infertile, so I tried to steer it to a Mnie and Martin type arrangement. She doesn¡¯t know about wolves, though, so we¡¯ll see. I¡¯m going to talk to Martin and see if he thinks it¡¯s easier for him knowing Conor was a wolf, and not a man. I tend to think that if you aren¡¯t worried about losing your wife, it bes easier, but what do I know; I¡¯m not a man. How did your breeding go?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m knocked up again.¡±


    ¡°So am I, with Sean¡¯s baby.¡±


    ¡°Your folks told my folks, who told me. I already knew. Didn¡¯t take you long, did it?¡±


    ¡°A couple days. Brigitte told me in Sedona the morning we left for the Grand Canyon. We met a lot of nice wolves on our trip, many of them Native American. They¡¯re starting to call me Wolf Daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s managed to filter its way through the packs as well, Wolf Daughter,¡± Gretchen teased. ¡°I¡¯m d your husband doesn¡¯t mind you fucking me.¡±


    ¡°I give him a lot of freedom to fuck others for that very reason. I want him to ept us having sex without regret.¡±


    ¡°Does it bother you that he has sex with other women?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I feel the love from him all the time. The sex is just sex, and doesn¡¯t reflect an emotional state. We have a very wolf-like attitude about sex.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could feel more that way. I try, God knows I try, but knowing you¡¯re having sex with other people tears me up a little inside.¡±


    I kissed her, then slid down her body to take away a little of the pain.

 327

    When we resurfaced, Gerhard had returned and it was time for supper. Sean, Gretchen, and I shared the head table with him, J, and a couple of other senior wolves, including Eric.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°How was your meeting with Hubert, and was it due to your mating with J?¡±


    ¡°Well, and it was, Wolf Daughter.¡± He smiled as he said it.


    ¡°I have a lot of questions about that. Would you mind if we had a long chat with you and J after supper? I¡¯ve wanted to talk to you since J informed me she was going to marry you, and we haven¡¯t had sufficient time to get together.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Sean, I scent that congrattions are in order. You¡¯re to be a father for the first time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Jessica is a wonderful woman.¡±


    ¡°She is. The absolute best.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a boy or girl?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. I¡¯ll be ecstatic either way.¡±


    ¡°On behalf of the packs, I¡¯d like to thank you for your help in attracting more breeders. If you give me your ount information, you¡¯re going to see some monies flowing into your coffers.¡±


    ¡°I thought that was just for Jessica.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for whoever helps bring in breeders. The one who went to the northern California pack was primarily yours, wasn¡¯t it? The one with the cuckold husband?¡±


    ¡°I guess I yed a bigger part in that than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°And you should bepensated for it. You kept her in submission until she submitted to Steve. You did well. There will be a little something in the way of a wedding present for you as well. Sasha tells me you¡¯d like to add a second boat to your business. I can help with that. Would $50, 000 dors make a good down payment on a boat?¡±


    ¡°It would. Thank you, sir. That¡¯s very generous.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re making my granddaughter very happy, so I have nothing but love and respect for you. You¡¯re a worthy man, Sean, and I¡¯m happy to wee you to my family, and my pack.¡±


    I hugged and kissed my husband, and hugged my grandfather.


    ******


    ¡°What is it you wished to talk about, granddaughter?¡± Gerhard said. We were seated in a living or sitting room. There was a firece, but no fire due to the season. Sean and J were with us.


    ¡°I want to know about the whole mating with a human thing. Is J going to share Alpha duties with you? Does she have to perform obeisance like other wolves, or is she exempted because she¡¯s human? Does she ept obeisance from other wolves because she¡¯s your mate? I know she¡¯s got to give up her family if she¡¯s mated to you. How are you going to handle that? Is she going to die so she can disappear? Are you going to cut back on your public appearances to humans because your wife will be aging faster than you? Will your pack ept her as a co-alpha or will they disregard her? There¡¯s a lot of questions raised by your mating with a human, and I¡¯d like answers because you refused to mate with my grandmother for all of those reasons. It has nothing to do with J. I think she¡¯s a lovely woman, but what makes it different now, from when it was Kathleen?¡±


    ¡°Those were some of the topics raised by Hubert, during the nning, and part of my discussions with him,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°I can¡¯t go any higher in the pack with J as my mate. This is it for me. I can never take Hubert¡¯s job, at least while J is alive. On any pack matters, affecting only wolves, she can¡¯t be an alpha, and her opinion can be disregarded by the pack. On matters of pack rtions with humans, she¡¯ll be consulted as a human, and her opinion will carry weight.


    ¡°J has to perform obeisance to all alphas, regardless of sex, but no one need perform obeisance to her except for my sub-pack, and only if they wish to. Her parents are elderly and we¡¯re getting married in a church the day after tomorrow, for her family to witness, and we¡¯ll have a mating ceremony the day after that. She has a sister and a cousin who¡¯ve agreed to be breeders. They will be the only ones of her family to know that she¡¯s mating a wolf.


    ¡°She will spend as much time as she can with her family over the next few years. In six, or seven years, whenever it seems appropriate, she and I will have a boating ident on Lake Michigan and for all concerned, we¡¯ll be dead. No more public appearances for me, and none for her, although her sister and cousin will be able to visit her here, but her brother will believe she¡¯s gone. We¡¯re hoping her parents will pass before it bes obvious we have to die, but whatever happens, happens. The feds will make sure death certificates are entered in our names. Eric will take over public appearances for the wolves when necessary. It will be tricky, but I missed the boat on the one great love of my earlier life, and I don¡¯t intend to miss this one. Perhaps it¡¯s be easier to manage because technology exists to assist. We have your parent¡¯s old house on Boom Lake as ¡®our home¡¯, although we¡¯ll spend a lot of time on thepound, but it¡¯s where her family can visit us, since they can¡¯te here.¡±


    ¡°Are you good with all of this, J?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply in love with my Master,¡± she said, ¡°and am willing to do whatever is necessary to make it work. I think losing my brother will be hardest, but at least I get to keep my sister.¡±


    ¡°Could he be read in on wolves, so you don¡¯t have to?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°The government hopes that only those people who have to know for breeding purposes can know about wolves,¡± Gerhard said. ¡°To a certain extent, they weren¡¯t happy about your parents and Gretchen¡¯s parents finding out, but in your parent¡¯s case, your father had a baby with a wolf, and adopted it, so that smoothed that over a bit. Gretchen¡¯s parents were more problematic, but they were read in to keep them from learning it by ident at the art show, and we haven¡¯t gotten too much static, because they¡¯re keeping the secret. Only if J¡¯s brother let his wife be a breeder, could he be told.¡±


    ¡°Would he?¡± I asked. ¡°Has anyone explored that with them? They¡¯reing to the wedding, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Gerhard and J looked at each other. ¡°They¡¯reing, and not really,¡± J said. ¡°They¡¯re very in love and devoted to each other.¡±


    ¡°So are my parents, but it didn¡¯t stop my Dad from fucking Brigitte, and knocking her up. She only has to have one puppy, not four. If she could agree to one, he could be told.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you could convince them?¡± J asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to explore the idea. Where do they live?¡±


    ¡°Milwaukee. My brother has a job there.¡±


    ¡°So a hundred grand for one kid,¡± I said, ¡°and you don¡¯t have to die on your brother.¡±


    ¡°I would be forever in your debt if you could convince them to have one puppy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what we can do,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting challenge. Fortunately, I have a wonderful marriage myself and my husband is a very understanding sort.¡± I kissed him. ¡°Perhaps, if they see that being a surrogate doesn¡¯t have to ruin their marriage, they can consider surrogacy for themselves. Introduce us to them as early as you can at the wedding, and let¡¯s see how things work out. Thanks, Gerhard. You answered all of my questions. I appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Wolf Daughter.¡±


    Iughed, and hugged them both.


    ******


    The following day, I¡¯d made arrangements to meet all of my breeder friends at my parent¡¯s old house so I could introduce them to Sean. Gerhard gave me the key. They wereing for pizza at supper time, but I went with Sean, Brigitte, Alicia, Gretchen, Conor and Ingrid around noon. We spent the hot summer day skinny dipping in theke. More than a little hanky-panky happened at the same time, because nudity often led to sex where we were concerned. We put on minimal clothing when the pizza delivery was scheduled to appear, and for my friends.


    Brenda came with Tommy, Jr. and her bodyguard, a handsome wolf who looked to be Conor¡¯s age. She was pregnant with her third puppy, but didn¡¯t show yet. Patricia came with a ck wolf who looked a little older, say maybe three years younger than Alicia, which probably put him at around fifty in wolf years, so an experienced fucker. She was having her second puppy, and looked four to five months along. Martin and Mnie came on their own since she wasn¡¯t pregnant with a puppy, and had no interest to rogue shifters at the moment, so no need for a bodyguard.


    Sean needed to be introduced to everyone except the wolves he met in Maine and Gretchen. I needed to be introduced to the two wolf bodyguards, Brenda¡¯s was Mathias, and Patricia¡¯s was Armon. Both of the wolves kissed my hand, ¡°Wolf Daughter,¡± they greeted me, and hugged Sean. Okay. Word was getting around.


    Since Tommy, Jr. was with Brenda, we canned any loose talk while we ate pizza. After supper, Mathias took Tommy, Jr. out by the water and yed with him out there, so we could get down to brass tacks. All my friends were doing well and pretty happy with their lives at the moment, so their agreeing to breeding had worked out for them.


    ¡°Brenda, are you ever going to settle down, or are you going to just date wolves the rest of your life?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Actually, I did meet a nice guy at work. I like him. He¡¯s not a conceited asshole like Tommy, Sr. He¡¯s a little older than me, about five years, but genuinely seems to like my kid, and doesn¡¯t mind if I have a child already, because he says he got snipped and can¡¯t have any more kids. Says that my having a child will keep me from asking him to get it reversed so I can have one.¡±

 328

    ¡°Does he know you¡¯re a surrogate?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°He knows about the two prior kids I had, but not that I¡¯m pregnant now.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell him,¡± Patricia said.


    ¡°I know, and I will. I just like him so much and I¡¯m not really sure what to say.¡±


    ¡°Surely he knows Mathias is guarding you?¡± Master said.


    ¡°Not yet. When I go out with Brian, they do a loose surveince.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking Mathias?¡± Gretchen asked. ¡°Wait, what am I thinking, of course you are. Brenda, you have to let Brian know. Keeping secrets is going to kill that rtionship faster than just about anything else you do, other than kill him. Pull a Jessica. Let him get some wolf pussy on the side as long as he lets you have your wolf fix on asion. Once you¡¯ve had your fourth, the wolves are out of your life, and you can focus on him. Have you fucked Brian yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°For all you know, he might be able to satisfy you the way Sean does Jessica. You won¡¯t need wolf dick anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to Gerhard¡¯s and J¡¯s wedding tomorrow?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was invited. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was going to go,¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°Can you bring Brian? J has to fake her death to ditch her family in five or six years except for a sister and cousin who have both agreed to be breeders. She was going to really miss her brother who can¡¯t be told about wolves unless his wife bes a breeder,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe we can smooth the way for Brian if he¡¯s serious about you, at the same time. Better than having it explode in your faceter.¡±


    ¡°I can ask.¡±


    ¡°Call him now. Don¡¯t wait, since the wedding is tomorrow.¡±


    Brenda got on the phone right away. ¡°Brian, I was invited to a wedding tomorrow, and I wasn¡¯t nning on going, but a few of my friends are going to go, including some from Maine and it would be a chance for you to meet them. Are you interested?¡± Pause. ¡°I know it¡¯s short notice, but you don¡¯t have to dress up for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s at the First United Methodist Church at 2 PM if you want to meet me there.¡± Pause. ¡°Brian, thank you so much. I really appreciate it. I¡¯m excited. Maybe you can get lucky.¡± Pause. ¡°Kisses.¡± She hung up. ¡°Now, I just have to figure out what to say.¡±


    ¡°Tell the truth,¡± Master said. ¡°Before you met him, you had already contractually obligated yourself to provide four kids. You¡¯re on your third. He doesn¡¯t have to raise them. The only issue to him is you¡¯re going to be pregnant for much of the next three years, but Gretchen isn¡¯t totally wrong. If he can have wolf pussy some of the time while you¡¯re pregnant, he may be happy with that. Just switch to a female bodyguard, and share her. Unless he¡¯s the world¡¯s biggest stick in the mud, that¡¯s not a horrible proposition, and if he¡¯s serious about you, he can be informed about wolves, and why they¡¯re not a threat to your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll help you get through it,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever happened to Tommy, Sr, anyway?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in therapy,¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°Mental Health Therapy?¡± Gretchen asked. ¡°Drug Therapy? Pussy Addiction Therapy?¡±


    ¡°Physical therapy. He fucked the wrong guy¡¯s wife,¡± Brenda said,ughing. ¡°He got the hell beat out of him. He may walk with a limp the rest of his life, and his looks won¡¯t be melting the panties off any women anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell did he piss off?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A minor crime boss in Madison. They tuned him up pretty good,¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°He never was very bright,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°He used to tell me he could fuck the lesbian shit right out of me if I just let him fuck me.¡±


    ¡°You too?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°It was everyone, Brenda. He was bad news.¡±


    ¡°He hit on me too,¡± Mnie said. ¡°Martin was ready to take a baseball bat to him, but I said I was never going to date or fuck a two timing asshole like him.¡±


    ¡°Hit on me too, white bread. He had no fucking boundaries whatever,¡± Patricia said. ¡°He was one twisted mother fucker. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me if he fucked his mother as just another pussy. I think the ones who actually took him up the most on it, were mostly the ones who you called friends, those backstabbing bitches.¡±


    ¡°And, if I hadn¡¯t been a haughty stuck up bitch, you all would have told me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, honey. Wouldn¡¯t want no woman stuck with a bastard like him.¡±


    ¡°I was in my own little world.¡±


    ¡°Which is why you don¡¯t want to ruin this Brian thing if he¡¯s as good as you think he is,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Don¡¯t make two huge mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Martin, I have a question for you,¡± I said. ¡°In Mankato a couple nights ago, we ran into a couple with the same infertility problem as you, and I need your opinion. Is it more ptable to you that Mnie had sex with a wolf, who you know she¡¯s not going to run off with, or would a man have been preferable, because he¡¯d be human instead? Or would that be more threatening because he was human? You know about how you feel about both because Conor had to remain human to give you your baby. I know you¡¯d have preferred neither if you had the option, but since it had to ur, which was better for you? Sean and I are really rxed about sex with other people. We have sort of a wolf-like attitude about it; that sex is sex and emotions don¡¯t have to y a part in it, if you¡¯remitted to one another. Neither one of us is in a position to really answer that question for the vast majority of people, plus I need the male perspective.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a tough one. I tend to be jealous anyway. I always got edgy if Mnie seemed to be paying too much attention to other guys, or vice versa. It¡¯s why I wanted to take a bat to Tommy, Sr. It¡¯s what made this hard for me in the first ce. God knows it¡¯s harder for me in the sense that wolves are such good fuckers, and I know how much Mnie enjoyed the sex with Conor. I suppose it would be worse if it weren¡¯t in the open. It helped that he never rubbed my face in it, for which I¡¯ll thank you, Conor. I felt like less of a man anyway because I couldn¡¯t give her a baby, but you never made fun of my inadequacy. I know every time he had sex with her, I felt like I had to screw her four times to make up for it. Conor tried to keep it business like, even though Mnie loved the sex. If it were a human, they couldn¡¯t do such a great job of making her feel good, but if I had to say, I guess a wolf is the better option.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Gerhard marrying J turning that idea upside down?¡± Patricia asked. ¡°She¡¯s a human, marrying a wolf. Granted, it¡¯s rare, but it¡¯s not impossible either.¡±


    ¡°I think part of the reason it works for them is because J is submissive, and enjoys the Dominance,¡± I said. ¡°But she¡¯s giving up a lot to marry a wolf. In six or seven years, they have to fake their own deaths, and neither of them can ever associate with people again, except forplete strangers, and the select few who know about wolves. That includes her family, parents, brothers, sisters, friends, anyone who can deduce from their rtive aging that wolves are a separate, longer lived, species. Evenplete strangers can be an issues if she¡¯s introducing a 45 year old appearing Gerhard as her husband when she¡¯s seventy. It doesn¡¯t track very well to most people. She can¡¯t raise the puppies she gives him, or any human child they can have, who¡¯d likely need to be given up for adoption like Brigitte had to. She could conceivably die before any of her puppies get married, as it seems most wolves wait until their seventies or eighties to mate, let alone have children, so no grandchildren either.


    ¡°Gerhard is giving up things too. He can no longer advance up the wolf hierarchy until she dies. Any puppies she gives him can¡¯t be raised around her, as humans are too fragile, to hang around rambunctious puppies, who might identally bite them and turn them to wolves against the treaty, or break bones that won¡¯t heal as easily as wolves do. That¡¯s why it is so rare; because it¡¯s fuckingplicated.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Is better wolf sex really worth making all of those other sacrifices to be married to one? It¡¯s better to take a good lover like Sean and turn him into a better lover with a little wolf training and have a good human marriage. God knows I¡¯ve gotten loads better at sex learning from wolves, so even though Sean gets to fuck wolves, he still wants to fuck me, because it¡¯s not that much of a drop off. Am I right, Gretch. I¡¯m not as good a pussy licker as a wolf is, but I¡¯ve gotten way better than I used to be.¡±


    ¡°Better than most lesbians, toots.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t deep throat a big dick until Brigitte showed me how to do that. They¡¯ve got loads more experience and practice, but they can teach us how to have better sex without marrying one. So instead of just watching Mnie melt over Conor sex, Martin, you should be learning from Conor, or even more experienced wolves, how to fuck her brains out. How to lick pussy like a wolf, or suck cock like a wolf, or fuck like a wolf, so she doesn¡¯t need wolf dick at all for anything but having a child. I¡¯d be asking for lessons, and they don¡¯t even have to show you on Mnie. They¡¯re happy to demonstrate with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me for asking, but could you get Quinn¡¯s cock all the way down your throat?¡± Patricia asked.


    ¡°Every inch, but the thing is, every male wolf sucks so much dick, they can show you how to do it. Conor¡¯s had to suck more cock than most gay humans. I saw him swallow all of Quinn¡¯s cock too. I have seen every wolf I spent more than a couple days with, suck cock, including Gerhard, Quinn, Conor, Matt, Nat, Tony, Liam and Ryan. I haven¡¯t seen Rene have to do it, but he¡¯s an alpha, but before he became alpha, he had to do it. They just don¡¯t think of sex like we do. It doesn¡¯t matter. No one is gay because they sucked cock. They¡¯re just wolves.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should learn to fuck like a wolf, and Brian won¡¯t have any reason not to want me?¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°Exactly. Do you love fucking your Pussycat, Master?¡±


    ¡°Very much, slut.¡±


    ¡°As much as you love fucking Brigitte, Alicia and Ingrid, sir?¡±


    ¡°More.¡±


    I leaped on him and began smothering him with kisses. ¡°Right answer, sir.¡±


    ¡°Get a room,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Not as much as Gretchen, though,¡± Masterughed.


    ¡°You fucked Jessica¡¯s husband?¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°Once. I¡¯m in their bed often enough I had to see what he brought to the table. Not bad. Quinn was better. I fucked him once, too. To be honest, Quinn was the best sex I ever had. Almost made me regret being a lesbian. I think he was born with his dick in a pussy.¡±

 329

    Iughed, and so did everyone else. ¡°Personally, I think my Master fucks as well as Quinn. The only thing he¡¯scking is a little length, and a little girth. Quinn was blessed in those two areas, and no amount of training can fullypensate for Mother Nature¡¯s blessings.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not a gold star lesbian anymore, Gretchen?¡± Brenda asked.


    ¡°I lowered my standards once I got paid to fuck wolf cock. I¡¯ve had two male dicks now, so shoot me. You should learn to lick pussy. I can train you.¡±


    ¡°She can too,¡± Patricia said.


    ¡°She licked your pussy?¡± Brenda asked.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°And Jessica. They asked me to decide who licked pussy better. It seemed like a tie. I think we still need to settle that argument.¡±


    ¡°No more freebies,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°If I¡¯m going to lick yours, you need to lick mine.¡±


    ¡°I could be persuaded.¡±


    ¡°Patty!¡± Brenda eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t knock it until you¡¯ve tried it. Wolves opened up my sexual horizons too. I do prefer dick, but if one isn¡¯t avable, I¡¯ll consider a nice, wet cunt. I¡¯ve got to say, I¡¯m enjoying sex more than I used to, and I¡¯ve always enjoyed it. I thought I was doing good if I could have sex three times a week. Now, I¡¯m disappointed if it¡¯s not twice a day.¡±


    ¡°Five or more times a day on my honeymoon,¡± Master said. ¡°I¡¯m going to hate going back to work.¡±


    ¡°Damn, stud,¡± Patricia said. ¡°That¡¯s wolf-like in quantity. Jessica, would you have an objection to me taking your husband for a spin?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. Master, I justpared you to Quinn, and she¡¯s fucked Quinn. I want you to give her the very best fucking you¡¯re capable of, so she doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m a liar.¡±


    ¡°Right here?¡±


    ¡°No, use one of the spare bedrooms, not the master, as that would be rude and disrespectful, sir. And since she¡¯s only fucked wolves since her breeding started, you don¡¯t have to use a condom. And clean up after yourself. We don¡¯t want to soil the sheets.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to let your husband fuck Patty?¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°Sure. Do you want me to lick your pussy while we wait?¡±


    ¡°Forget Brenda,¡± Martin said. ¡°She has to get her son home and into bed. Show me how to lick Mnie better.¡±


    ¡°Martin!¡± Mnie eximed.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like a better trained husband?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d feel better with her training me than Conor.¡±


    Mnieughed. ¡°You¡¯re so bad.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about me?¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°I think you should make up for all those rude, nasty things you said to me in high school, by licking my pussy,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Only if you show me what to do first.¡±


    ¡°Only if you don¡¯t have any semen in your skanky cunt.¡±


    Brendaughed. ¡°Not for a few hours anyway.¡±


    So that¡¯s how I taught Martin how to be a much, much better cunt licker. His wife really appreciated my lessons. Patricia didn¡¯t think I was a liar either, so Sean made me very proud. But then, he was used to fucking a pregnant woman. For once, the wolves didn¡¯t have anything to do, but y amongst themselves.


    ******


    Mom and Dad had arrived while I was having the get together with my friends, flying into Madison, and renting a car. They were staying at Wolf Central with the wolves. When we got back, Mom gave both Sean and I a big hug, which was slightly embarrassing because she was naked and Sean got a woody.


    ¡°Looking good, Mom,¡± I said. ¡°Lot¡¯s of sex must agree with you.¡±


    Sheughed, feeling Sean¡¯s interest, even if she couldn¡¯t see it, since we¡¯d dressed to make the drive back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it looks on me, but it feels great. I know you¡¯re not showing, but you still have pregnancy radiance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just pussy juice,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°I was showing Martin how to better pleasure his wife.¡±


    ¡°Naughty girl! I can see you¡¯re still carrying on your submissive ways,¡± Mom said, pointing to my cor.


    ¡°My whole honeymoon. I¡¯m only taking it off for the wedding tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Well, hello there, our wandering children,¡± Sasha said, walking into the room on Rene¡¯s arm. ¡°Give your other mother a hug.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Sean said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°A senior sub-alpha, like Gerhard, mating, and a human at that, is a big deal. You might meet a lot of alphas while you¡¯re here, some of whom you¡¯ve already met. We¡¯re mostly here for the mating ritual the day after tomorrow, but decided to fly in with Jessica¡¯s parents. I think a lot of wolves want to meet you and Wolf Daughter. You¡¯ve made quite a name for yourselves on your honeymoon. Quinn is here as well.¡±


    ¡°Your father invited Lois to the wedding tomorrow as his guest,¡± Mom said. ¡°He wants to make sure he keeps me in my ce. We¡¯ll be spending tomorrow night in our old home.¡±


    I pulled out the keys I had in my purse. ¡°Here are the keys. We tried to keep everything clean, but you might want to change the sheets. We had a good time tonight. Brenda was licking Gretchen¡¯s pussy, and Sean showed Patty how well he could fuck, in addition to whatever the wolves did. We left the master bedroom alone, so that should be good.¡±


    Mom and Dad bothughed.


    ¡°I hate to run, but I don¡¯t want to waste my husband¡¯s erection,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll see you all tomorrow, at either the wedding or reception.¡±


    ¡°Have fun, Jessica,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°I always do, mother-inw. Your son is an excellent lover. He takes after wolves.¡±


    ******


    I was prepared for whatever happened during the wedding and reception. I might not have a chance to talk to Brian until the reception, but I had a good idea of what I wanted to say to him. I was a little more nervous of what I was going to say to J¡¯s brother. I was at the church early, because I hoped to speak to him sooner, rather thanter. I also decided not to do without any cor entirely, but put on thece one I wore at my wedding.


    My preparation was rewarded when J and Gerhard arrived in the limousine. Her sister, Barbara, was the Maid of Honor, and got out of the limousine with her. Her brother, Peter, arrived at the same time with his wife, Lucy in his own car.


    J introduced them to Sean and me.


    ¡°Jessica, this is my younger sister, Barbara, my Maid of Honor, and my younger brother, Peter, and his wife, Lucy. This is one of Gerhard¡¯s distant rtives, Jessica, and her husband, Sean. She¡¯s a newlywed herself, just getting married a couple weeks ago herself. I was at her wedding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both,¡± I said, shaking their hands. ¡°Peter and Lucy, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could I have a few moments of your time. Barbara, if you have no official duties to perform for the wedding at the moment, a few minutes of your time might be appropriate as well. You can leave whenever you need to.¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± J said. ¡°I think it¡¯s very important.¡±


    So, the six of us, (Brigitte came too), found a quiet corner of the church to talk.


    ¡°Peter, do you know how J and Gerhard met?¡±


    ¡°Not really, no. We were all pretty surprised when she left her boyfriend of a year in Bristol, and ended up here for no particr reason at all.¡±


    ¡°J is a submissive, and she met me and my roadpanions when we made a trip here a couple of years ago. I was submissive to another fellow at the time, and she was intrigued by what he was doing to me. As you can see from the cor I¡¯m wearing, I¡¯m a submissive also, to my husband at the current time. I¡¯m his Pussycat. Initially, she followed a couple of days after us, after deciding to give up her boyfriend and job, hoping my then Master, would put her into submission as well. As it turned out, she became Gerhard¡¯s submissive instead, and in addition to taking his cor, agreed to be a surrogate mother, having children for infertile couples. They fell in love with each other during this time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a submissive?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°We can get into more detail about thatter,¡± I said, ¡°but there¡¯s something else you need to know first. If you didn¡¯t already know, Barbara has agreed to be a surrogate mother as well. Was it four children you agreed to provide, Barbara?¡±


    Peter looked at Barbara and she agreed that she¡¯d promised to provide four children as well.


    ¡°Why?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s a strong need for women who are fertile to provide children to those who can¡¯t,¡± Barbara said, ¡°and because I¡¯m being paid a substantial amount of money to do so, and the economy sucks right now. You¡¯re lucky you found a great job right away after you graduated. I hadn¡¯t found anything for four months, and J told me about the opportunity to make money in this way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done it too,¡± I said. ¡°I lost my job and I had a mountain of debt from a home I¡¯d just purchased and school loans. I¡¯ve already had two children, and I signed a contract for four total. I met my husband when I was already pregnant with the first, and he¡¯se to understand how important it is, and doesn¡¯t mind if I help. The reason I wanted to talk to you about it, is because I¡¯d like you and Lucy to agree to have at least one yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Why would we want to do that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of different reasons, at least one of them being that you and Lucy would be paid a hundred thousand dors for your help.¡±


    ¡°I have a good job.¡±


    ¡°Bully for you. I haven¡¯t found another job in the shipbuilding field for close to three years. But even if you don¡¯t need the money, think of what you could do with some extra money. Money towards a summer home, the trip of a lifetime to Europe or the Caribbean, or even setting it aside in case you lose your job, or want to have an educational trust fund set aside for your own children.¡±

 330

    ¡°That would be nice, Peter,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Money has been a little tight since we bought our home.¡±


    ¡°Say we were interested, and I¡¯m not saying we are, what would we have to do?¡±


    ¡°Lucy has to have a medical exam to show she¡¯s capable of having children, at no cost to you, and you¡¯d need to sign some other paperwork, not to discuss what you¡¯re doing with anyone else, and sign a contract, once you¡¯ve agreed to the terms. You¡¯re allowed to change your mind once you know all of the details, but one detail you definitely need to know ahead of time, is Lucy¡¯s impregnation can¡¯t ur in ab. She has to conceive naturally, having sex with another male in order to have the baby.¡±


    ¡°No fucking way!¡± Peter said. ¡°You¡¯re fucking a man to have a kid, Barbara?¡±


    ¡°I fuck men for fun, why not for money?¡± Barbara said.


    ¡°Because it makes you a whore.¡±


    ¡°If I only did it for money, I would be a whore, but I¡¯m doing it so that someone can have a child, and that¡¯s perfectly legal. In fact, some of the paperwork you have to sign is from the US Government, because they recognize the need some couples have for children.¡±


    ¡°And you let your wife fuck other men?¡± Peter asked Sean.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it sounds, once you know all the details,¡± Sean said. ¡°But yes, I know what she has to do.¡±


    ¡°The need is so critical,¡± I said, ¡°that the infertile couples provide me with a bodyguard. That¡¯s why my friend, Brigitte, is sitting in on our discussions. She¡¯s my bodyguard. If you agree to at least one child, you¡¯ll be assigned a bodyguard too. At no cost to yourself. They will give their life to protect your wife and her unborn child. Now, because my husband has to put up with me being pregnant with two more kids, plus any of our own, I let him have sex with Brigitte. Whether or not you have sex with your bodyguard, is entirely up to you and Lucy, but the way I look at it, is Sean should bepensated for what he has to put up with. That¡¯s us. I don¡¯t expect everyone to do what we do. If you agreed to a total of four children, in addition to the four hundred thousand you get for them, you¡¯re given a four hundred thousand dor bonus for providing four. That¡¯s eight hundred thousand dors total, and the only cost to you is taxes. Lucy delivers a child, and when she leaves the hospital, she gives it up and you never see it again. A lot of my friends are doing the same thing. You¡¯ll meet some today. All of them are pregnant, although only one is currently showing.¡±


    ¡°What are the other details,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t learn those without signing some paperwork, and as I said, you can still change your mindter, but to sign that paperwork, I need to know you¡¯re considering providing at least one child. If you do sign the paperwork, you can attend the secret wedding ceremony J is having tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What secret wedding ceremony?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°The one you can¡¯t attend unless you sign the paperwork. I know in the long run, Peter, you¡¯ll be happy you signed. Beyond that, I can¡¯t say anymore. Do I have your tentative approval for one child, provided by Lucy?¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± Barbara said. ¡°She¡¯s right. You¡¯ll be happy you signed.¡±


    ¡°And we can still change our mind?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a big step,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll sign.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Barbara, you¡¯re free to go. You can give J the good news. I¡¯ll have Peter and Lucy sign the paperwork before the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Why is it good news for J?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°It just is,¡± Barbara said. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    Barbara left and I gave Peter and Barbara the NDAs to read and sign.


    ¡°When do we get the other details?¡± Lucy asked as she signed.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the nature of a show and tell,¡± I said, ¡°so we don¡¯t have time to do it before the wedding. Probably after the reception. Thanks a ton for this. J was really hoping you¡¯d sign. You can¡¯t talk to your parents about any of this, Peter, or you either, Lucy. As you can tell from the NDA you signed, the government takes all of this very seriously.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this at all,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°You will,¡± Sean assured him.


    We collected the forms and rejoined the marital prep. The wedding was due to start shortly. Brigitte, Sean and I went into the church proper and found seats with my other friends, just having time to say a quick hello to Brian and Brenda before the ceremony. One down, one to go.


    ******


    It was a lovely ceremony, and the reception following was at a country club done up to the nines. I met J¡¯s parents, who were sweet. They were in their mid-sixties, having gotten married a little older, but they looked healthy, so they may be quite sad and bereft when J had to die. It sucked.


    I made sure that I introduced my parents and Sasha and Rene to Peter and Lucy, because it would be importantter, and I made sure that I was seated with Brenda and Brian, because that was important now. I got a massive hug from the bride, and told her I was bringing Peter and Lucy to her mating ceremony tomorrow.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s ready for that?¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of nudity and sex. He¡¯s going to witness me being a total slut.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare him before hand.¡± I said.


    Sean and I had a seat at the table with Brian, Brenda, Gretchen, and Patricia. Our bodyguards were the next table over, keeping an eye on us.


    I put my hand on Brian¡¯s after some initial getting to know each other chitchat. He looked at me and Iid it all on the table.


    ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t mean to put you on the spot, but I¡¯m going to anyway,¡± I said. ¡°I was wondering about your intentions towards our friend, Brenda. You don¡¯t have to proim your undying love because I know you¡¯ve only gone on a few dates, but do you see the possibility of a future with her at some point?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested,¡± he said, smiling. Brenda was blushing up a storm.


    ¡°Good to know. Brenda told usst night, she¡¯s pretty intrigued by you too. In fact, because we all wanted to give you the once over, we encouraged her to invite you today. She said you were handsome, mature, and didn¡¯t mind that she already had a son, which she hasn¡¯t had good experiences with, with her other dates. They tended to dump her when they found out she had a kid. Do you think our ex-cheerleader is hot?¡±


    ¡°Extremely hot,¡± Brian admitted.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s a good thing. In the past, Brenda kind of let her hotness define how she treated people, but she¡¯s be a much better friend once she realized manners and personality counted as much as beauty. We¡¯re very enthusiastic about the new Brenda. However, I regret to inform you, that the current shape of our friend is about to take a steep nosedive.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Brian asked, looking at her again.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, Brian, a couple months in. Probably be seeing a baby bump pretty soon, but she¡¯s a hard worker and likes to keep herself in good shape. Now, I don¡¯t want to throw a monkey wrench into any potential romance, but a few years ago, before she met you, or even knew you existed, Brenda was at a low point. Has she told you about her shitty ex-husband?¡±


    ¡°Tommy¡¯s father? Not a lot, just that he wasn¡¯t in the picture and didn¡¯t have much contact with her.¡±


    ¡°To put it inly, he was a shit, a serial phnderer, who never could keep his dick in his pants. He lost his UW schrship, got kicked off the UW campus, couldn¡¯t keep a job, never paid consistent child support, and eventually got his clock cleaned by messing with the wrong woman. He tried to fuck every woman at this table, including my friend, Gretchen, who¡¯s a lesbian. Brenda had to leave Madison, move back here with her parents, and raise her son by herself, with limited help from anyone. She was tired, exhausted really, never had time to do anything for herself, and was slowly getting beaten into the ground. She was desperate for a way out. I approached her about being a surrogate mother, where she could be paid for having children for infertile couples, while still holding her other job. Additionally, because this was so important to the couples, they agreed to provide some baby sitting services when her mother wasn¡¯t avable, and even take her out once in awhile, so she could have some me time.


    ¡°Brenda signed a contract to provide four children for infertile people. She agreed to four because there¡¯s an extra bonus for having four. She delivers the children, gives them to the organization she contracted with, gets paid, and has nothing more to do with them, because the child belongs to another couple. She¡¯s delivered two, and was inseminated for the third time, also before meeting you. She still has one more to provide.


    ¡°Now, this job she has is so important, she¡¯s assigned a bodyguard to look after her. Since every woman at this table is also a surrogate mother, we all have bodyguards. You see the boys and girls sitting at the next table. They are all our bodyguards. Mathias, stand up so Brian can see who¡¯s guarding his girlfriend.¡±


    Mathias stood up, then he sat down again. ¡°Every time you¡¯ve gone on a date, Mathias, or someone like him, has gone with her too, out of sight, kind of a loose surveince, just to make sure nothing happens to her. It doesn¡¯t cost her anything. It¡¯s a free service for her help. Now, if you¡¯re ufortable with the thought of a male bodyguard, Brenda can get a female, and she¡¯s perfectly willing to do so if it makes you happy. The groom today, Gerhard, is in charge of the various bodyguards for the Wisconsin women surrogates, and can change them if needed. At this point, Brenda wants to make you happy. You¡¯re the best thing that¡¯se into her life for a few years, and she really likes you, but she knew she couldn¡¯t keep this from you any longer. Tommy is the only child she has, that she loves and needs to keep. Every other one is going away, by contract, as she can¡¯t keep them for herself.


    ¡°If she¡¯d had a good marriage and a good father for Tommy, this is not something she would have been willing to do, but it¡¯s what she needed at the time, and she¡¯s hoping you can understand why she did it, and can excuse the fact that you¡¯re dating a pregnant woman. My husband, Sean, was faced with the same situation, except we met when I was four months pregnant and started dating when I was six months along with my first child, and became pregnant again at the time he proposed seven months after the first, and he had to wait until I delivered that one, before we could get married, because I wanted to fit in my wedding dress. I made sure I¡¯m giving him our first child before I have the third and fourth ones as a surrogate. I¡¯m roughly three weeks pregnant again with our child. Of the around three years we¡¯ve been together, I¡¯ve been pregnant all but around ten months. I try to make it up to him in any way I can, and I hope he hasn¡¯t regretted asking for my hand, despite my being knocked up all the time.

 331

    ¡°Now Brenda is asking for the same sort of understanding from you that I got from Sean. She knows it¡¯s not the most desirable situation you can find yourself in, but if you can ept her life as it exists, she¡¯ll work like a dog to make you happy. She¡¯s just hoping you¡¯ll give her a chance to prove it, before you say it¡¯s not for you. She¡¯s throwing her cards on the table and hoping you¡¯ll give her a chance. If it weren¡¯t for my own situation with my husband, she¡¯d be telling you herself, but I thought that my husband and I had something to add to the conversation. You don¡¯t have to give her an answer tonight, because you got a whole bunch of shit just dumped on you, but think about it, and see if you can see your way to giving it a try.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It is a lot to have dumped on me.¡± He looked at Brenda. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    ¡°Most men disappear when they find out I have a son. I figured, a couple of dates, you¡¯d disappear too, so what¡¯s the point. I also didn¡¯t know I¡¯d like you as much as I do. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met, I¡¯d even think of raising Tommy with.¡±


    ¡°What about your bodyguard? He¡¯s a handsome guy?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t marry him, and he can¡¯t marry me. He is handsome and he¡¯s nice, but we¡¯re notpatible on a very deep level.¡±


    ¡°Is that right, Mathias?¡± Brian asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you gay?¡±


    ¡°Pansexual, sir. I like Brenda, but she¡¯s not my type.¡±


    ¡°Who is your type?¡±


    ¡°Any of the women at this table.¡± All wolves, of course.


    Brian looked them all over. ¡°You have good taste, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Have you had sex with Mathias, Brenda?¡±


    ¡°Sex was one of the services offered by my dates. If I went on a date with someone, we normally had sex. It sometimes included Mathias, but he wasn¡¯t the only one I dated. That¡¯s all it was. There¡¯s no emotional connection at all. They were clean, handsome and healthy, and gave me an outlet. That¡¯s it. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve had any emotional connection to since my divorce. Obviously, if you¡¯re willing to date me under these circumstances, I won¡¯t be dating anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What do you feel about your wife being pregnant all the time,¡± Brian asked Sean.


    ¡°I love my wife, and she does everything in her power to prove that she loves me. During our honeymoon, she surrendered herself to me in submission, and refuses me nothing. That¡¯s how much she loves me. I can live with the rest, because I¡¯m familiar with the surrogate program and how important it is to the people who need it. If Brenda is anything like my wife, and I don¡¯t know, because I just met her, I doubt you¡¯ll regret continuing to see her. I think you should give her the chance to prove she is or isn¡¯t what you want. It might have ended anyway, but if you like her, it should die of its own inertia, not because she¡¯s pregnant, and will be again.¡±


    Brian thought about that for a bit, then said, ¡°That makes a lot of sense.¡±


    I put my hand on his again. ¡°I knew I liked you, Brian. You¡¯re every bit as nice as Brenda said you were. I hope you¡¯ll give me one of your dances today.¡±


    ¡°Sure, if your husband doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s my Master, and I¡¯m his submissive bitch, he can tell me no if he doesn¡¯t like it, but he¡¯ll want to dance with some of the other lovelydies here, including Brenda, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll cut me some ck.¡±


    Masterughed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s highly likely.¡±


    ¡°There you go, Brian. I get a dance.¡±


    ******


    I actually danced with a lot of people at the reception, including Quinn. They included the bride and groom, my Dad, Conor, Gretchen, Eric, my two bodyguards and Peter. When I danced with Dad, I told him I needed to use his old house where my parents were going with Lois tonight for some fun time, to do the wolf exnation to Peter and Lucy immediately after the reception, so he had to give me back the key. I told him I¡¯d leave it under the doormat if we finished the exnations before he and mom arrived. Since I was staying on the wolfpound, I couldn¡¯t bring them there for exnations.


    When I danced with Peter, I told him to follow me when I left the reception and we¡¯d exin everything else he needed to know about all the documents they¡¯d signed earlier. He agreed to follow. When I danced with Gerhard and J, they both thanked me again for bringing Peter and Lucy into the fold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll agree to a breeding after they know the details.¡± I told Gerhard. ¡°The documents were signed with some reluctance, and I don¡¯t know if being a wolf makes it better or worse for them. I¡¯ll use Conor and my two bodyguards for the exnation, and I¡¯ll prepare them for the mating ceremony tomorrow. If they do agree to breed, I¡¯m assuming that the actual breeding will ur for the southern Wisconsin pack since they reside in Milwaukee. I assume that alpha will be at the mating ceremony tomorrow, so perhaps they could be introduced at your mating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll let them know.¡±


    ¡°Where does Barbara live? Where will her breeding take ce?¡±


    ¡°She lives in southern Michigan, so her breeding will take ce there.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t staying at the wolfpound, is she?¡±


    ¡°No. She and other family members, including Peter and Lucy, are staying at a motel here in town.¡±


    When I danced with Quinn, he scented I was pregnant. We were able to separate ourselves from the other dancers enough we could talk quietly.


    ¡°So, Sean managed to nt a baby in you, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, quite quickly. It¡¯s kind of odd that both he and his step-father have now impregnated me. Rene will no longer breed me because I¡¯ve married Sean. How is Anna Marie doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She¡¯s already about the size of a typical human would be at eight months.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s only four months.¡±


    ¡°We do mature faster.¡±


    ¡°Where does she stay?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We have a nursery at the Mainepound. They had to expand. We¡¯ve never had as many puppies as we have now, and much of that is due to you. I¡¯ve heard some good things about you, Wolf Daughter.¡±


    ¡°You heard them too?¡±


    ¡°Your exploits are bing legendary. I suspect you¡¯ll go down in wolf history as one of the most famous humans ever.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who showed me what could be aplished by being submissive in public.¡±


    ¡°Are you having fun with it?¡±


    ¡°What does your nose tell you?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re craving sex.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m having fun.¡±


    Quinnughed, then passed me on to my husband.


    When I danced with Brian, he made an observation, that I couldn¡¯t really exin to him. Not because I didn¡¯t know the answer, but because he couldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been to a lot of differentrge public gatherings, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen one where so many of the people are in such fantastic shape, and so handsome or beautiful.¡±


    I looked around as if I was just noticing it myself. ¡°You¡¯re right. There are a lot of beautiful people here. It must be a crowd that loves to exercise. I know all of my family does, and all the bodyguards are constantly working out.¡±


    ¡°Not just fit, but good looking.¡±


    ¡°Good gics, I guess.¡±


    Changing the subject. ¡°Thanks again for giving Brenda a chance.¡±


    ¡°I do like her. It would be ill advised not to see how it ys out on its own.¡±


    ¡°In addition to protecting us, our bodyguards want us to be in peak physical condition so the children are healthy. They work out with us all the time to keep us in shape. I lost all of my baby weight from my second in just three months. I may be pregnant much of the time, but I want my husband to get the best of me the rest of the time, and I expect you¡¯ll have a lovely young woman to date.¡±


    ¡°You do look healthy,¡± Brian said.


    ¡°I spent the first two weeks of my honeymoon hiking all over the western states. I should look like a million dors.¡±


    ¡°A half million anyway,¡± Brian teased.


    ******


    When it was time, I got Gretchen, Conor, and Ingrid, and told them to head to my folks ce, giving them the key. I gathered my two wolves and Sean, then found Peter and Lucy and asked them to follow our car to the destination.


    ¡°How long is this going to take?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°About an hour, more or less, depending on the questions you have.¡±


    ¡°Good, we¡¯re supposed to meet the rest of our family around seven PM.¡±


    ¡°Plenty of time.¡±


    They followed me to the house on Boom Lake. ¡°I used to live here,¡± I said, as we walked toward the house, ¡°with my parents, but when they moved to Maine to be with me, Gerhard bought it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some people here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they left just before us to open it up. We had a gathering with my friends herest night.¡±


    ¡°Gerhard doesn¡¯t live here.¡±


    ¡°He stays here on asion, but it¡¯s not his permanent residence. It is where he first met J, though.¡±


    We went inside and I made sure to reintroduce Peter and Lucy to the others. ¡°Gretchen is my dearest friend from high school, and a surrogate mother, now carrying her third child. Ingrid is her bodyguard. Conor used to be my bodyguard with Brigitte, but I swapped him out for Alicia. You met the others. Why don¡¯t you have a seat. Sometimes people faint when we do this, and I don¡¯t want you to fall down.¡±

 332

    They sat together on the couch.


    ¡°I made a point of introducing you to my parents, and Rene and Sasha. Do you remember Sasha?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the gorgeous Amerindian woman with the handsome Frenchman for a husband, right?¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good memory. Sasha is Sean¡¯s mother.¡±


    Peter scoffed. ¡°She can¡¯t be more than four or five years older than Sean is.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s over a hundred years older than he is. Gerhard, is my grandfather, and the father of my mother.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s younger than she is!¡± Peter protested.


    ¡°Much older, about a hundred and ten years older. Brigitte and Alicia are both around sixty years of age, older than my mother.¡±


    ¡°Come on. You don¡¯t expect us to believe that, do you?¡± Peter said.


    ¡°What you¡¯re about to learn, is why you signed those documents earlier. You can¡¯t tell anyone about it, ever. The federal government does not deal kindly with leakers. I know of a young man who disappeared after talking about it. I have no idea what happened to him. For the show part of this, I¡¯m going to ask Conor, Alicia and Brigitte to take off their clothes. They need to be naked for this. Go ahead.¡±


    The three of them stripped off. I think both Peter and Lucy became aroused, and why not. Conor¡¯s dick began to expand, scenting the arousal. Lucy had a hard time taking her eyes off of it.


    ¡°Gerhard, Sasha, Rene, Conor, Brigitte, Alicia, Ingrid, and many others at the wedding today are shapeshifters, able to transform to wolves and back to human again. The three naked ones are going to shift to their wolf forms now. Don¡¯t be frightened. They¡¯re not dangerous to you, no matter what they look like. Wolf shapeshifters are the source of the legends about werewolves, so that¡¯s how I think of them, as werewolves. You can pet them. They understand English, though they won¡¯t be able to speak it in their wolf form. Go ahead, friends, shift.¡±


    In under a second for the two older wolves and just over a second for Conor, the wolves shifted. Both Lucy and Peter gasped, Lucy clutching Peter¡¯s arm. I began to tell them about the gics of wolves and why they needed to mate with humans in order to have puppies. How it was suspected that their ability to shift refreshed their genes and gave them much longer lifespans than humans had. And, that wolves as wolves had to mate with human women.


    ¡°You mean you expect Lucy to fuck a wolf to have a puppy?¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything. Lucy may not be able to mate with a wolf. A lot of people couldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve done it, Gretchen has done it. A lot of women have done it, including your sister, J. She¡¯s carrying a puppy, her second. Barbara will do it. She knows what¡¯s involved and she doesn¡¯t want shapeshifters to be extinct, any more than the rest of us do. Before paying for puppies, wolves had to seduce women into breeding for them. They are, because of their lifespan, and how frequently they have sex, very good at having sex. Having sex with them in their human forms, is the best sex I¡¯ve ever had. In their wolf forms, they¡¯re still good. Tender, gentle, caring. Lucy would undoubtedly orgasm during her breeding if you allow it.


    ¡°Gerhard was seducing my grandmother to have a puppy, but he impregnated her in his human form, so she had a human child, my mother. Sasha was raped by a rogue wolf in their human forms, so she had Sean, fully human, despite being the product of two wolves. The secret wedding that I mentioned is going to happen tomorrow, is the wolf mating ceremony. Since Gerhard is a sub-alpha in charge of all the wolves in northern Wisconsin, alphas are here to witness the mating from all over the country. Actual marriages between wolf and human are extremely rare because of the disparity in aging rates and the rtive indestructibility of wolves. Since werewolves are supposed to be kept secret, anything that identifies them as another species, can¡¯t be allowed.


    ¡°J will be close to death before Gerhard looks more than ten years older than he does now. It is this disparity that causes problems in human/wolf marriages. They¡¯ll have to stop appearing together as man and wife to anyone who doesn¡¯t know about shifters. In six or seven years, they nned to have a boating ident on Lake Michigan and fake their deaths. Barbara, knowing about wolves already, would have been the only one who could know that J wasn¡¯t dead. You would have mourned your sister¡¯s death not knowing she was alive, but no longer able to appear in public. That¡¯s why it was important for you to at least agree to the possibility of breeding. Now she doesn¡¯t have to be dead to you. It was the one thing she was most worried about in marrying my grandfather. Your parents are elderly themselves. They could conceivably die before J had to disappear, but she wanted you to know, her younger brother and your wife. Why don¡¯t the wolves shift again, and dress.¡±


    As they shifted and dressed, I said, ¡°Because werewolf puppies are rtively indestructible, they can¡¯t be raised around humans. J may be able to see her children with Gerhard, but not raise them, as they could identally harm her. Human children can¡¯t be raised among werewolves, because they could be harmed identally, and wouldn¡¯t know it needs to be kept secret, and might inadvertently blurt it out to people who can¡¯t know. Human children are given up for adoption, which is what happened to my mother, and Sean. If Lucy does have a puppy, they will still be alive in three hundred years, barring a violent death. It will never get sick or have any type of disease. A werewolf can¡¯t give you a disease. I just learned today that my second child is already the size of an eight month old child, even though it¡¯s only four months old. She¡¯s rapidly maturing as a child, or as wolves say, a puppy. Even before she has her first shift, she¡¯s rtively indestructible. She¡¯ll heal from most anything.¡±


    ¡°Why does J have to have a separate wolf wedding ceremony for the wolves?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°Wolf traditions, ceremonies and societies are very different from human society. Wolves are very sexual. Monogamy is not a part of their existence. There is no ¡®forsaking all others¡¯ for wolves. From the time that they reach maturity, at about the age of seven or eight, they¡¯re expected to show obeisance to any senior wolf who asks for it. That obeisance is usually sexual in nature. Both oral and intercourse, including anal for both males and females, and vaginal for females. They tend not to demand vaginal sex when a wolf is fertile, but everything else is on the table. Conor are you fifteen now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just turned sixteen,¡± Conor replied.


    ¡°Conor was first considered an adult, when he had his first shift to wolf at age seven. His government issued ID identifies him at his apparent age, not his real age, but he¡¯s got more sexual experience than most sixty year old men, with both males and females. Brigitte¡¯s DL doesn¡¯t say she¡¯s sixty-one, it says that she¡¯s my age. Wolves mate for life, except for death, and to ease the shift from human to wolf, they go naked most of the time when they¡¯re among their own kind. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s easier for them to mate for life because they aren¡¯t monogamous, or expected to be so.


    ¡°The mating ritual tomorrow will involve lots of nudity, and likely sex. With a lot of alphas present at the ceremony, a lot of junior wolves will be sucking cocks and licking pussy as symbols of their deference to their elders. J will be nude, and probably having sex in public, and it may not just be Gerhard she has sex with. If she¡¯s going to join wolf society, she¡¯ll be expected to act like a wolf. Normally, a female wolf bes an alpha when she mates with an alpha. That¡¯s limited in J¡¯s case. She can¡¯t fight with other wolves to establish a pecking order. Only wolves in her own sub-pack will show her obeisance, and only if they wish to. She¡¯ll have no say in pack politics or decisions unless it also affects humans. I suspect you¡¯ll see J mounted by a wolf. When she is, you¡¯ll see what it would look like if both Lucy and you agree to breeding. You don¡¯t have to attend, but if you want to know what her life will be like, you might want to go.¡±


    ¡°Who would have sex with me if we agreed to have a puppy?¡± Lucy asked. She was ncing at Conor¡¯s cock just before he pulled his pants up.


    ¡°Since you live in Milwaukee, it would be determined by the alpha of the southern Wisconsin pack. He¡¯ll be at the ceremony tomorrow if you¡¯d like to meet him. They each have territories, which don¡¯t wholly follow state boundaries. Gerhard¡¯s pack includes northern Wisconsin and the Upper Penins of Michigan. Gerhard is a sub alpha of that pack, and his alpha is in the UP near Marquette. He¡¯s the oldest wolf I¡¯ve met. He fought in both the Civil War and World War I. Barbara¡¯s breeder will probablye from the Michigan pack that governs the rest of Michigan, and perhaps part of northern Indiana. Packs seem to center around wooded areas, so there aren¡¯t that many wolves in the Prairie states, like Nebraska, Kansas and Iowa, which are all under the Missouri pack.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The alpha will usually be one of your breeders, but doesn¡¯t have to be. Generally speaking, four wolves per day during your fertility would have sex with you, offering several wolves the chance to have offspring. A wolf can scent when you¡¯re fertile and most male wolves will get erections when they scent a fertile female. They also respond to female arousal. It¡¯s the reason Conor had an erection. There was one or more aroused or fertile females here. You can¡¯t hide being horny from a wolf. They can also scent when you get pregnant, usually two days after conception, which is when they¡¯ll cease trying to breed you as a wolf. They need to be able to scent pregnancy, because a female can no longer shift shortly after they be pregnant, and are stuck in that form to protect the fetus from the dangers of a shift.


    ¡°I can take you to the wolfpound to view the ceremony, but you¡¯ll need to be blindfolded to go there, until you are willing to sign an actual breeding contract. It¡¯s to protect their secrecy.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen Jessica have sex with a wolf?¡± Peter asked Sean.


    ¡°I did. I actually proposed to her during her second breeding. The wolf who bred her was being rewarded for discovering who and where I was, for my mother, and was the only wolf breeding her on that asion. I probably had more of a problem with that one, because it was someone Jessica had loved and been submissive to, before me. I¡¯ve seen it once since when she was showing a potential human breeder what it would look like. I didn¡¯t have as much of a problem with that one. If she was mated by the human form, that would be much tougher for me. The fact that it is a wolf makes it easier somehow. I know Jessica isn¡¯t interested in marrying a wolf, or running off with one. She already rejected a wolf she cared for because he was a wolf.

 333

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me if it¡¯s easy to watch, I¡¯d have to say no, but you don¡¯t have to watch. If the two of you have an understanding that the sex that urs with wolves is only sex, and doesn¡¯t represent an emotional attachment, it¡¯s possible that when Lucy is pregnant with a puppy, you could have sex with a female bodyguard. It¡¯s your present for putting up with wolf breeding and pregnancy, but you may not be able to divorce sex and love the way Jessica and I do. We¡¯ve kind of assumed wolf attitudes about sex, and maybe that was easier because we¡¯re both descended from wolves. But I know that Jessica loves me, and she shows that every day, and it doesn¡¯t matter to her that I¡¯m having sex with Brigitte, Alicia and Ingrid. She has sex with her bodyguards, as well as Gretchen, and I don¡¯t care about that either. She¡¯s a very loving, and giving person, and I know that.¡±


    ¡°If you tell me where you¡¯re staying,¡± I said, ¡°and you want to go to the wolf mating ceremony, we¡¯ll pick you up and take you. You need to be ready to go at noon. If you don¡¯t want to go, let me know.¡±


    ¡°Where are you staying, here?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re staying on the wolfpound. My parents will be using this ce tonight.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go, Lucy?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°If we¡¯re really thinking of doing it, I think we have to go, so we know what it¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°We still don¡¯t have to do this if we go?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re going there to understand J better, not because you¡¯re epting a wolf breeding. As long as you go blindfolded, there¡¯s no expectation you¡¯re agreeing to a breeding. Up until you sign a contract and start epting mary assistance, it¡¯s all spective. The wolves don¡¯t even know if Lucy is capable of conceiving. The medical exam has toe first.¡±


    ¡°Then pick us up at noon. We¡¯re at the Americinn by Wyndham.¡±


    ¡°I know where it is. Be ready to go. I don¡¯t want to bete. It¡¯s my grandfather being mated and I¡¯ve never attended a mating ceremony before.¡±


    Before we left, I locked up and left the key under the mat. I¡¯m sure my parents would be here soon with Lois.


    ******


    We grabbed a couple of the soft cloth bags they kept on hand to cover Peter and Lucy¡¯s heads for bringing them to thepound and we were outside the hotel at noon, calling them as we pulled up in the parking lot. They came out to the car and got in the back seat with me in the middle. Brigitte and Sean rode in the front, Brigitte driving. As soon as we were on the road, I covered both of their heads and Brigitte drove around randomly to confuse the issue before we headed to the wolfpound, which didn¡¯t take all that long. When we got there, I removed the bags and we got out. The mix of wolf and human forms was roughly sixty percent human and forty percent wolf for the moment, plus the actual humans that were there, including my parents, Gretchen, J, and a few other breeders. As expected, nudity reigned supreme. There wasn¡¯t a single article of clothing among them. Peter¡¯s sister, J, the bride, was also naked and I don¡¯t know when thest time Peter saw her nude was, but he was getting an eyeful now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remove your clothes, because you don¡¯t have to shift. We will, because we¡¯refortable being nude. Do what you want,¡± I told Peter and Lucy.


    We stripped off and left our clothes in the car. Both of them remained clothed. I recognized a lot of the foreign wolves, including Magnus and Takoda, from Arizona, Arturo and Julie from Grand Junction, Ward Johnson out of Penn Run, even Flint Spear from Canada was there, and as soon as Takoda shouted ¡®Wolf Daughter¡¯, Sean and I were inundated with wolves. I quickly met Steve, from Northern California, Lonnie from Missouri, and Gregory, from the southern Wisconsin pack, plus a dozen others I¡¯d never met or heard of before. It was a little overwhelming.


    I introduced Flint Spear to my husband. ¡°Flint Spear is a Huron wolf who has visions of the future. He had a vision of me with Quinn. I told him I wouldn¡¯t mate with a wolf, and I wanted him to meet the man I did marry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Sean Hagerty. A very fine man. I¡¯m sorry your marriage is not fated tost that long. I can see that Wolf Daughter loves you.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°If she loves me, why wouldn¡¯t my marriagest that long?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Sean. I do not see all of the future, only glimpses, but humans are fragile. Perhaps you drown. You run boats, don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°I do, but I¡¯m very careful.¡±


    ¡°The sea is a powerful and fickle mistress. I hope I¡¯m wrong, but a few years for you and Wolf Daughter is all I see for you.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall have to love him twice as much,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, I see that as well. He is a good man our man-wolf.¡±


    I looked at my husband. Please God, he¡¯s got to be wrong. I want to grow old with him. I clung to him and kissed him hard.


    Gregory was a very handsome ck wolf from between Milwaukee and Chicago originally, with a very nice prick, around nine inches long, and currently erect.


    I brought him to Peter and Lucy. Her eyes popped.


    ¡°Lucy and Peter, I¡¯d like to introduce you to Gregory, the alpha of southern Wisconsin. Peter is J¡¯s brother and Lucy is his wife. They live in Milwaukee, and they are trying to decide if Lucy will be a breeder like J. Peter is a little nervous because Lucy is his wife, and he¡¯s never before considered someone else having sex with her. Humans are more emotional about sex outside of their marriage. Lucy hasn¡¯t said yea or nay, and I¡¯m sure a lot depends upon how Peter gets past the whole concept of infidelity.¡±


    ¡°Peter, good to meet you,¡± Gregory said, shaking Peter¡¯s hand. ¡°I can sympathize with how strange that would be for you. I appreciate you even considering the need for wolves to procreate. I can assure you, we¡¯d take very good care of Lucy, and wouldn¡¯t let any harm toe to her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. No offense, sir, but it would be extremely embarrassing to me if my wife were to have a biracial baby, even if we weren¡¯t keeping it.¡±


    ¡°If you and your wife would agree to breeding, we could either arrange for her delivery in another city, where you aren¡¯t known, or for her wolf breeders to all be of white ancestry. I understand how that would cause concerns for a husband. We¡¯ll do anything we can to ay any concerns you might have. It¡¯s very good meeting you. Lucy, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, too. I hope you and your husband can agree for you to be one of our breeders.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. How old are you?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°One hundred, seventy-seven. Are you going to tell me I don¡¯t look a day over one hundred and fifty,¡± Gregoryughed.


    Lucyughed with him. ¡°I was going to say a day over forty, but okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what my driver¡¯s license says, so good guess.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why you have an erection, sir?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°Because there are several aroused women in here, and I can scent every one of them.¡±


    ¡°Would one of them be me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be wise toment on a woman¡¯s arousal in front of her husband,¡± Gregory said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him fuck you and find out.¡±


    Peter looked like he agreed with that statement, looking shocked that Lucy would ask.


    ¡°In front of everyone?¡± Lucy asked, flirting.


    ¡°Everyone in here is going to have sex in one form or the other before the mating ceremony is over. Don¡¯t be afraid of your own sexuality. Good to meet you both.¡±


    We went to the dining hall where we feasted. Lots of venison for the wolves, but ¡®regr¡¯ food for the humans present. I was seated at a table with all of the other humans, making it convenient for them to feed us with vegetables and sds, since we were about the only ones eating it.


    There were some toasts to the mating couple. The most interesting one came from Hubert, the alpha of Gerhard¡¯s pack.


    ¡°For the second time in his life, Gerhard has fallen in love with a human. I never met the first one, as it was before my time as Alpha, but I¡¯ve met their daughter, Anita, the fruit of their union, and she is an amazing woman, who herself was mated by her husband, Simon, and gave us Wolf Daughter, who needs no introduction to thispany, as we¡¯ve all heard of her exploits on behalf of wolves. Who could have imagined that his careless breeding of a human woman would lead to so much for wolves.


    ¡°Now, he has met J, another human, brought to Rhinnder by Quinn, tracker for the New Ennd pack, and our own Wolf Daughter, and fallen in love again. She has already given one puppy to the pack, and is carrying another, this time, her mate¡¯s. She has learned the ways of the wolf, and is going to mate with one, giving up much of her past life to do so.


    ¡°The mating of wolf and human is very rare. So much so, that thest time in my memory it was done, was over fifty years ago. Such a mating has consequences for both. While mated to a human, Gerhard cannot rise within the pack. He is stuck in his current position as long as J is alive. As J is human, he can¡¯t rule with a co-alpha who can fight at his side as a wolf. She can make no decisions on the behalf of wolves, though I¡¯m sure Gerhard will respect what words of wisdom she may offer. Where she will make decisions, is pertaining to the wolves¡¯ rtions with humans, as she brings a perspective we don¡¯t often have.

 334

    ¡°As a human, wolves don¡¯t have to offer obeisance and fealty to her as Gerhard¡¯s mate, except as they choose to, but she will offer homage to all wolves senior to Gerhard. To this she has agreed. At some point, to prevent the knowledge of wolves, she will forsake her family, and give up all public life, in order to remain with her mate, with the exception of those who already know and are considering breeding with us. We honor her sister, Barbara, her cousin, Betty, both already contracted for four puppies apiece, and possibly, her sister-inw, Lucy, who is considering providing the pack with at least one puppy.


    ¡°Wolves mate for life. J¡¯s life will be brief to the wolves. There is no divorce, so once mated, she will remain with Gerhard until she dies. She honors us with her life, as we honor her for her sacrifices, and the love she shows our wolf. To J and Gerhard.¡±


    Several howls rose through the hall, some throated by wolf forms, others by human forms. J stood up and acknowledged their toast.


    ¡°I thank you, my wolf family. I pray that I continue to earn your honor and respect, and pledge myself to advance the wolf cause, and to love and honor my Mate, my Lord, and my Master, Gerhard M¨¹ller. When I arrived in Rhinnder, I hoped only to find a Dominant, the person who met the cravings of my submissive soul, and honestly, just a good fuck.¡± Several wolves and peopleughed, including me. ¡°I found not only that, but a wolf to love and cherish as a woman. I will dly provide puppies to the pack for as long as I remain fertile and I thank you for weing me into the family of wolf packs everywhere.¡±


    More howls rose up. The humans at my table stood up, pped and cheered, since when we howled like humans, it sounded ridiculous. At first, Peter and Lucy sat, somewhat surprised, but eventually, they too, stood and pped for J.


    The meal over, the tables were cleared and put away. Chairs were ced along two adjoining walls of the room, where the alphas were seated. The lower ranking wolves were crowded in along one of the longest walls, halfway into the room, some on chairs, some standing, some as wolves, lying on the floor. The humans were given chairs along half of the fourth wall so we could watch. A mattress was ced in an open spot on the floor in front of the alphas.


    At that point, both Gerhard and J had to pay homage to all of the gathered alphas. About half of the alphas in the country were present, perhaps forty of them if you included the mates of the ones who were mated. They knelt down before each one, sucked a cock or licked a pussy, not topletion, as it was ceremonial, but every cock was at full staff. All of the alphas seemed to haverger cocks,rger than even average wolves, which wererger than most male dicks I was familiar with. I wondered if there was something inherent in being an alpha that led to bigger cocks.


    Peter and Lucy watched J suck twenty-five cocks and lick fifteen pussies, as her new husband did the same. The one exception to the ceremonial aspects of obeisance, was when they reached Hubert and Mae, Gerhard¡¯s own alpha. Both Gerhard and J licked Mae to an orgasm. Gerhard sucked Hubert¡¯s cock topletion then sucked his cock back to an erection so he could fuck J. Hubert mounted J as a wolf and fucked her topletion, leaving a massive deposit of cum in her pussy, almost as if he¡¯d saved up for a couple of days first.


    Everything shocked Peter, as he had no clue about the general polyamory of wolves, being too new to their customs and traditions. To him, J was fucking an animal, not her husband, right in front of Gerhard, and they were both sucking cocks and licking pussy, not realizing yet, it didn¡¯t signify anything to wolves except obedience to higher ranked wolves. Lucy, seemed more mesmerized than shocked. The sheer eroticism of it, had her in a dither. Her hand was rubbing her pussy over her clothes. She was seeing her first wolf breeding, and it didn¡¯t scare her at all.


    When Hubert finished, he shifted back, and he and Mae stood up, and Gerhard and J stood with him with their heads bowed.


    ¡°Gerhard,¡± Hubert said, ¡°do you look upon this woman, J, and find her pleasing to your eye, soothing to your soul, afort to your cock, and an equal of your mind?¡±


    ¡°I do, sir.¡±


    He continued. ¡°Do you agree to take her unto death, treasure her above all others,fort her in illness and old age, and Mate with her for life.¡±


    ¡°I do, sir.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mae was next. ¡°J, do you look upon this wolf, Gerhard, and find him pleasing to your eye, soothing to your soul, afort to your cunt, and an equal to your mind?¡±


    ¡°I do, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Do you agree to take him until your death, honor and treasure him above all other wolves, to ease his worry, indulge his needs, and Mate with him as long as you shall live.¡±


    ¡°I do, ma¡¯am, ept and take this wolf, with all of my heart.¡± Mae smiled.


    Then both Hubert and Mae said together, ¡°J and Gerhard, as the alphas of your pack, we dere that you are a Mated pair, with all of the rights, benefits and honors due any wolf Mates who have chosen to live their lives together. Gerhard, you may im your Mate, and we want to hear her scream.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir and ma¡¯am.¡±


    The reason for the mattress became apparent as Gerhard picked her up,id her on it, and fucked her soundly for an hour, first as a man, then shifting to a wolf, and J sucked his wolf back to an erection as he changed forms. She screamed her pleasure to the heavens as she was imed thoroughly andpletely. He climaxed a second time, howling as he deposited his sperm deep inside her as he was locked to his mate. He shifted again, and they licked each other clean. About a half hour into the show, the room descended into a general orgy, with wolves fucking everywhere, often changing partners.


    Sean mounted me, bending me over my chair, and my moans joined those of every other person there. My father was fucking my mother, Quinn fucking Alicia, Conor fucking Brigitte, Gretchen kissing and fondling Ingrid. Barbara was fucking Eric. Rene and Sasha were fucking some of the other alphas, going from one to another for three or four minutes, not staying with any long enough to climax, except by ident when they reached their peak.


    Lucy had had enough, and she stripped off her clothes, dropped to her knees, extracted Peter¡¯s cock and sucked him to ensure he had an erection, then bent over her chair.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t fuck me now, I¡¯ll find someone who will,¡± Lucy said.


    She moaned in orgasm as Peter mmed into her, without undressing, iming his wife. Peter didn¡¯tst long, aroused by all the carnality around him, but Lucy still climaxed two more times on his dick, while she watched Gregory shafting Dawn a few feet away, his dark cock slick with Dawn¡¯s pussy juice.


    When Peter finished in her, she took his hand and approached Gregory, Peter¡¯s sperm running down her legs.


    Gregory looked up at Lucy from the floor where he was fucking Dawn.


    ¡°Were you aroused, Lucy?¡± Gregory asked.


    ¡°Yes, very much so.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy the fucking your husband gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Peter, would you mind if I lick the sperm dripping from Lucy¡¯s cunt?¡±


    Lucy looked up at her husband, her longing in to see.


    Peter nodded. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    Lucy learned first hand how well wolves can lick. When Dawn began undressing Peter, then sucking him off, Lucy next learned how well wolves can fuck. Gregory asked Peter for permission before he stuck his thick, veiny cock inside of her. Lucy loved her fucking, and so did Peter when he fucked Dawn¡¯s ass. They agreed to give the pack four puppies before we took them home, their eyes covered no more.

 335

    ¡°Are wolves always like that?¡± Peter asked on the drive home.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I answered. ¡°You don¡¯t always see orgies like that one, but they have sex frequently, and with multiple partners. To wolves, sex isn¡¯t tied into their emotions. There¡¯s no jealousy involved. A mated pair will most often fuck each other, but they¡¯re allowed to fuck other wolves, or even people for that matter. They frequently fucked women to seduce them before deciding to pay for it. And, in fact, lower ranking wolves are frequently ordered to have sex, like J and Gerhard had to do to honor all the alphas at their mating ceremony. Because they live so long and fuck so often, and are so incredibly healthy, they be Masters of Sex. Gregory has probably averaged three or four sexual acts, every day for one hundred and seventy years. If you fucked that often, you¡¯d be that good. Infidelity isn¡¯t a reason for divorce, even if wolves divorced, because you can pretty much fuck whoever you want, whenever you want. The cock sucking was mostly ceremonial, as no one had an orgasm from it until Gerhard sucked his own alpha.


    ¡°The only time sex bes an issue, is when a wolf fucks a non-mate more often than his own mate, because it¡¯s a sign of disrespect. Then it bes a fighting matter. Wolves are constantly fighting for Dominance, to establish themselves in the hierarchy. If you beat a higher ranking wolf, you move up to his position. Quinn could have had a wolf pack in Ottawa. He beat their Alpha. But he felt, rightly, that pack had lost their way, by choosing that Alpha in the first ce, and allowing him to disrespect the breeders who¡¯d chosen the New Ennd pack to breed for. He demanded Quinn surrender all four of us.¡±


    ¡°Did he kill him?¡± Sean asked, hearing that story for the first time. I hadn¡¯t often talked of the time when I was submissive to Quinn.


    ¡°No, he beat him so fast, there was barely a fight, his jaws around his throat, willing to rip it out if the other wolf didn¡¯t submit. He tucked his tail between his legs and submitted, and Quinn made him suck his cock, then fucked him in the ass, and lick his cock clean afterward, while he made the three other wolves with him, submit to Brigitte, Nate and Daphne.¡±


    ¡°I was surprised Gerhard sucked all of those cocks,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°A puppy is conditioned at a very young age to submit to higher authority, no matter if it¡¯s a man or woman. Unless Gerhard wants to fight them all to prove he¡¯s the superior wolf, it¡¯s what he has to do. We met a Navajo Indian, who got bitten before the treaty was signed. He was 212 years of age. He said the hardest thing he had to learn as a new wolf was humbling himself to elder wolves. He hated sucking cocks, because he wasn¡¯t raised that way. Even being ordered to lick another wolf¡¯s pussy was against his nature, because once you reached manhood as a Navajo, you couldn¡¯t be ordered around by a woman. He said it took him about twenty years to quit fighting every time he had to suck a cock. He didn¡¯t fight licking pussy as long, because he enjoyed it, even if he was ordered to do it.¡±


    Peter and Lucyughed.


    ¡°The only other wolf who I know was bitten, not born, was Hubert¡¯s wife, Mae. She was bitten after the treaty by a rogue wolf. Hubert had to hunt him down and kill him. He helped Mae learn to be a wolf. She was raised in a strict Catholic family, and she said the hardest thing for her, was the casual pansexuality, the sex with women, the multiple partners, even after she mated Hubert. She thought it would stop, but it never stops. She had a human child and tried to raise it as a wolf, but had to give the child up after ten years. They couldn¡¯t keep him. The son died of old age not too long ago, and Mae still looks like she¡¯s in her thirties.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure why we get bodyguards and when we¡¯ll be assigned one,¡± Lucy said.


    ¡°Wolves aren¡¯t the only shapeshifters. There are others, bears being fairlymon in this country. Only wolves have a treaty, because they¡¯re pack animals and their alphas can generally keep all the wolves in line. Other shifters are not, and they act independently. Most will try to follow the wolf treaty, because causing problems, gets you hunted down and killed. Other shifters will generally leave humans alone for that reason, seducing them the way the wolves did. But they can also scent when you¡¯re having sex with other shifters, and due to the treaty, they know that most of that sex is voluntary.


    ¡°Someone who¡¯s agreed to have sex with a shifter is a valuablemodity, and so, if you¡¯re a willing breeder, other shifters will try to take you from the wolves. You also have rogue wolves, wolves booted or banished from their pack, who no longer have ess to pack members for sex. They look at human breeders as another source of sex, and they can also scent when you¡¯re carrying a puppy. They may try to kidnap you for the puppy, since their opportunities to have a puppy are limited by their own seduction skills. The bodyguards are to protect you from those threats, but alsomon human crimes. They are paying a lot for surrogacy services because those services are valuable. They want to ensure you can safely carry a puppy to term. They¡¯ll also pay attention to your diet and exercise to ensure the overall health of puppy and mother.¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t having a puppy now, and aren¡¯t currently breeding with wolves for sex, why do you still have two bodyguards?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°I suspect the primary reason is I¡¯m married to Sasha¡¯s son, and I¡¯m carrying her grandchild. She may not be able to act as the child¡¯s grandmother, but it doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t care. And, honestly, I¡¯m still having sex with wolves, female wolves, but still wolves, so I¡¯m sure I still stink of wolf to another shifter.¡±


    ¡°Do you like sex with women?¡± Lucy asked.


    ¡°I do. It¡¯s nice to have one in the bed so I can still have sex if Sean is busy with someone or something else. And really, it¡¯s my favorite way to do breeding with a wolf. The sex is pleasurable enough by itself, it¡¯s not necessary, but fucking a furry creature does seem weird, so I like to be in a sixty-nine with a woman while the wolf mounts me from behind. It seems less strange that way, more like human sex, I guess. The woman underneath me has to be a wolf though, because most humans are freaked out by being so close to a wolf dick.¡±


    ¡°I was surprised J licked the wolf cock?¡± Lucy said. ¡°That creeped me out.¡±


    ¡°She wants to be a part of wolf society. That means epting a lot of things wolves don¡¯t have a problem doing.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever licked a wolf cock?¡± Lucy asked.


    I nced at my husband, who was looking at me. I¡¯d never told him about any of that.


    ¡°I have, four times.¡±


    Sean had a look of surprise, and I thought we might need a discussion about that in the near future.


    ¡°I was in a submissive rtionship to a wolf Dominant, and I did it as acts of submission, although I also did it once when I wasn¡¯t ordered to do it. We¡¯re back at your hotel. Listen, I¡¯m sure you have lots of questions. At this point, J may be your best source of information, because she¡¯s more immersed in wolf culture. But I know they¡¯re going on their honeymoon tomorrow, so if you have any questions you really need an answer to fast, feel free to call me. If I don¡¯t know an answer, I¡¯ll try to get one. You got Gregory¡¯s information, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Feel free to ask him things, too. He wants to put any fears you might have to rest. There¡¯s a possibility we found another breeder for Gregory¡¯s pack in Mankato on our honeymoon. Other women doing breeding make good friends, because they know what you¡¯re going through, and can talk about it. She¡¯s married too, but her husband is infertile. They were considering the wolves providing a human child for each puppy she had. They know even a human child has got a leg up in the beauty department, because I¡¯ve never seen an ugly wolf. They actually don¡¯t know it¡¯s wolves yet doing the breeding. They still think it¡¯s a man who would do it. Onest question, Peter. Does it make it easier for you as married man to think that Lucy will be bred by a wolf, or would you prefer it was, say, Gregory in his human form?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have to say a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re sort of rted now, since my grandfather is married to Peter¡¯s sister. Some kind of inw, although I haven¡¯t a clue what, so let¡¯s keep in touch. I¡¯d like to know how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks Jessica.¡±


    They got out of the car. As soon as Brigitte started driving again, Sean asked, ¡°What does it taste like?¡±


    ¡°A lot like human cum, but a little earthier, let¡¯s say. Kind of like eating venison and beef. One tastes like its grain fed, and the other one tastes gamier. If you want to find out yourself, you can lick some cum out of Brigitte or Alicia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure if I want to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s been almost two years since I sucked a wolf dick, and you¡¯ve kissed me hundreds of times since then. You also licked plenty of pussy that¡¯s had wolf semen in it. You can¡¯t get all finicky on me now, Master. It¡¯s far toote for that.¡±


    ¡°What did you think about what Flint Spear said?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think of that, Master. Quinn does believe that Flint Spear has some true visions, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a few, some, a lot, or all, thate true. We just want to be careful, and you need to stay up on your self defense sses and pay attention to the weather reports. I¡¯m not sure what else we can do. We can¡¯t keep you locked in the basement. I¡¯m not sure I trust it, because even if something happened to you, I don¡¯t see myself mating with Quinn. It¡¯s the same problem it¡¯s always been. He¡¯s a wolf. And being Quinn¡¯s mate was the first vision he saw. How does that happen if I won¡¯t marry a wolf?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°J did it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not J. She¡¯s giving up more of her life than I want to give up. The economy is slowly starting to pick up again. I¡¯m hoping I can get my job back. That¡¯s never going to happen if I marry a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

 336

    Jessica is cuckqueaned by Sean¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Lenore.


    ******


    Cuckqueaned by Sean¡¯s ex-Girlfriend, Lenore


    After a leisurely morning of sex with Master, Gretchen and Ingrid, I went for my first run since before my wedding, a lot of wolves, Gretchen and my mother going with me. Sean tried to run with us, but he didn¡¯tst much more than a mile, so Alicia stayed with him while the rest of us continued. The hiking in the mountains had helped me stay in some sort of shape, but I could feel it. Running was something you had to maintain.


    ¡°By the way, how did your evening with Lois go?¡± I asked Mom.


    ¡°She¡¯s stopped trying to steal your father. Moving to Maine kind of put the kibosh on that, but she still loves seeing me as her bitch.¡±


    ¡°Does that bother you?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s kind of fun. You know Sue and I are both submissive, so we really don¡¯t get any Dominance from each other. It¡¯s kind of fun having a woman in charge sometimes, because it¡¯s just enough different from a man to be a bit more entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where granddad went on his honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°Europe. There was a lot of finagling to get worked out with the wolves over there, but because Gerhard¡¯s ancestry is German, they eventually worked something out. They even know your name in Europe.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Wolf Daughter is bing very famous, even overseas,¡± Mom said with a smile.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    Which is when my phone rang. I stopped running, Brigitte and Conor staying with me, while the rest ran on.


    ¡°Hello, Jessica Hagerty speaking.¡± I was panting pretty hard and didn¡¯t want to sound like a pervert.


    ¡°Jessica, this is Roxanne. Did I call at a bad time?¡±


    ¡°I was out on a morning run, but no, this is fine.¡± I started walking to stay loose.


    ¡°You remember me, right.¡±


    ¡°Sure, waitress at Papageorge in Mankato, husband Winston.¡±


    ¡°Winston and I have talked a lot about what you said, you know, some other man making me pregnant if I provide a child for infertile couples. We¡¯d like to talk to the man we need to speak to about that. What has to happen next?¡±


    ¡°I attended a wedding yesterday, and the man you need to talk to was there. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still in town, or went home. He lives near Milwaukee. I can check and call you back.¡±


    ¡°Is there any chance you could be there too, since you and Sean have already done it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going toe to Mankato, since I¡¯m in Rhinnder with family now, but I¡¯m going to be flying back to Maine from Milwaukee in three days. I could arrange to meet you there. Otherwise, I can¡¯t be there.¡±


    ¡°Winston can¡¯t get the time off this week, but I could be there.¡±


    ¡°It might be best if youe without Winston for the next part, anyway. There¡¯s some information you need, that you should decide if Winston needs to know, too. It will be up to you how much to tell him.¡±


    ¡°What kind of information?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that without you signing non-disclosure forms. Winston will also need to sign them before you can tell him.¡±


    ¡°What time do we need to meet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you. I need to talk to the gentleman anyway to find out a good time and ce.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Thanks for considering helping out. It means a lot to the infertile couples. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± I hung up.


    ¡°Bingo,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Another one bites the dust.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll do it once she knows it¡¯s wolves, but Roxanne is definitely a possibility.¡±


    As soon as I got back to thepound, I checked to see if Gregory was still there. I was in luck. Since the various alphas of all the packs so seldom got together, they were having meetings, and most of them were still there.


    I asked if I could speak to Gregory and he soon came out.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Wolf Daughter?¡±


    ¡°I have another possible breeder for you out of Mankato. Frank and She met her there a few days ago. Her situation is slightly different than some. Her husband is infertile and they are hoping to have their own child in addition to having one or more for the pack. She wants to meet the man in charge, and was hoping I¡¯d be there too. I told her we have to fly out of Milwaukee in three days. It should be somewhere private because she doesn¡¯t know about wolves yet, and there will probably be shifting involved to prove to her that wolves exist.¡±


    ¡°What time do you fly out?¡±


    ¡°Noon, and we have to be there a couple hours before for security.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully early for a drive from Mankato. Would you have an objection to heading south the day before and meeting somewhere more convenient to her the day before? A senior wolf has a house in Wisconsin Dells. Closer for her than Milwaukee, and not as bad a drive for you to the Milwaukee airport, as from Rhinnder.¡±


    ¡°There will be nine of us traveling together, five humans and four wolves. Is the ce big enough to sleep nine additional people?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It depends upon how close you¡¯re all willing to be.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re used to three or four in a bed, even my parents, so that shouldn¡¯t be a huge problem. If necessary, the wolves can sleep in dog beds, although that¡¯s not our preference.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s doable then.¡± He gave us the address, and suggested we meet there at two in the afternoon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know.¡±


    I told my parents and Gretchen we might be making a slight change in ns in order to speak to another breeder in Wisconsin Dells the day before we flew out of Milwaukee.


    ¡°It would be an easier drive to Milwaukee the next day. We¡¯d have to leave here at 11 AM to get to Wisconsin Dells in time.¡±


    ¡°No problem, honey,¡± Dad said, and Gretchen agreed.


    I called Roxanne and told her she could meet us in Wisconsin Dells at two PM the day before I flew out and gave her the address.


    After copying down the address, Roxanne thanked me. ¡°I appreciate your help, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Winston epting you having sex with another male to have babies?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not happy about it, but he does know I want children and we could use the money.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It takes a special type of man to ept his wife having sex with another male.¡±


    ¡°How does Sean do it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a special man.¡±


    ******


    Our time in Rhinnder was being cut short by a day, but grandfather was gone, so I wasn¡¯t missing too much. I did make an effort to see my friends again, and we met for supper, including Brenda and Brian, no Tommy, Jr. this time. I¡¯d thought about going out on a leash and with the Lush in my pussy again, but it felt too much like trolling for other people, and I wanted to actually spend some time with my friends, instead of trying to attract another breeder. Brenda had a different bodyguard, a female this time, having reced Mathias for Brian. She was named Felicia. Patty was still with Armon, and Conor was with us as well, so he could hang with members of his pack, and got introduced as another bodyguard.


    ¡°Who¡¯s bodyguard are you now?¡± Brian asked.


    ¡°At the moment, no one¡¯s,¡± Conor said. ¡°It¡¯s just my normal job. I live in Maine and came to Wisconsin for another reason.¡±


    ¡°The wedding?¡±


    Conor got flustered, not wanting to say what the reason was.


    ¡°He was here for us,¡± Martin said. ¡°I¡¯m infertile and Conor gave us our first child and we wanted the second one to look simr, so instead of letting someone else help us out, we stuck with Conor.¡±


    Brian said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad now. It was horrible when I first found out. Mnie really wanted children, not just to adopt, but the whole experience, carrying a baby, delivering a baby. It caused quite a few problems in our marriage, to the point it might have broken up. I felt like less of a man, unable to give her something so basic. But, I managed to get over it. I started to look at it like a birth defect, like a weak heart or cleft pte ¨C not really my fault, just the way things were, something I had to live with, and what were we going to do about it to fix it.


    ¡°Jessica suggested it might be possible for someone else to do it, and if our rtionship was strong enough, we¡¯d get through it. I¡¯d been in love with Melinda forever, for four years before we even got married, all through high school. Conor was Jessica¡¯s bodyguard at the time, and we¡¯d met him and liked him. He didn¡¯t live around here, which was a plus, as I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to see the guy who gave my wife a baby every day.


    ¡°It was tough, but I think in every measurable way, it did make our marriage stronger, because it was something we had to get through together. The second time didn¡¯t seem as bad as the first, and I¡¯m actually quite thankful Conor was able to help us have something that means so much to both of us.


    ¡°Really, we consider him a friend at this point, although I¡¯m still d he lives in Maine,¡± Martinughed.


    ¡°So your wife has had sex with Conor?¡± Brian asked.


    ¡°Several times, each time she was with him to get pregnant. Felt like ripping off a band aid. Didn¡¯t want to do it two or three months in a row, hoping for the best, so he spent the better part of each day while I was at work doing the deed, then he¡¯d leave before I got home. Except the first day she was fertile was a Sunday, so I tried to busy myself withwn work and a couple movies on TV. He managed to get the job done. She¡¯s pregnant with our second.¡±


    ¡°Rough,¡± Brian said.


    ¡°It is a little. But Melinda and I love each other deeply, more than words can say, really, and I know Conor wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt our marriage. He tried to make it a little businesslike, and not too personal. It¡¯s hard not to think that it is personal, just because it¡¯s sex, but I never felt he was trying to make love, just fuck a baby into her.


    ¡°In return, Melinda agreed to have babies for other infertile women, kind of pay it forward, since it¡¯s something we wanted so much, we knew other couples would appreciate a child as well. After we have this one, she has one more to give. We¡¯re using the money we get for those two as a nest egg for our two kids education.¡±


    Brian nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Is infertility that big of a problem?¡±

 337

    I answered. ¡°Among a certain proportion of the poption. We happen to know quite a few through the organizations we deal with. It¡¯s probably no more than it¡¯s ever been.¡± I wanted to change the subject a little. ¡°By the way, Brian, did you get lucky after the wedding?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I did,¡± Brian said. Brenda was blushing. ¡°She was quite passionateter.¡±


    ¡°You gave her a reason to be passionate. You¡¯re not rejecting her out of hand because she¡¯s knocked up, which makes you worthy of being passionate for, so good man. Did you leave her sated?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think so.¡±


    ¡°What about it, Brenda? Were you walking funny the next day?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°Just a little bowlegged,¡± Brendaughed. ¡°Brian isn¡¯t so big I couldn¡¯t easily wrap my legs around him.¡±


    ¡°Way to go, Brian,¡± Gretchen said.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d have a problem if Brenda liked to lick pussy on the side?¡± Gretchen asked. ¡°I can see why you wouldn¡¯t want her dating other guys, but what about girls, especially if you could watch. I¡¯ve always had a thing for cheerleaders, you see, and I¡¯d love to have Brenda between my legs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you live in Maine now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until tomorrow.¡± Gretchen put her arm around Brenda. ¡°Just think, Brian. This,¡± and she waved her hand up and down her body, ¡°with that,¡± doing the same with Brenda, ¡°both buck naked and slurping on wet pussy. And after we get done, you could relieve yourself in Brenda again. And if you enjoy that, once I¡¯m gone, Felicia is guarding Brenda¡¯s body now, and I know she doesn¡¯t mind mashing squishy bits together, either. What do you say, Brian? Do you want to watch the two of us together?¡±


    ¡°Gretchen!¡± Brenda eximed.


    ¡°Hey, a girl¡¯s got to do what a girl¡¯s got to do. Come on, Brian. You want to watch two lusciousdies lickingbia?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    We allughed.


    ¡°You guys are all nuts,¡± Brian said, as heughed.


    ¡°But we get more sex than any other two people you know, sugar,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Just think, the sexy cheerleader licking the lesbian she tormented in high school. Sounds like just desserts, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That would be kind of hot, Brenda,¡± Brian said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen two girls together before.¡±


    ¡°There you go, Brenda. Don¡¯t you want to turn your boyfriend on and walk funny again tomorrow? You could use the practice if you¡¯re going to keep your new bodyguard happy. Kiss, kiss, slurp.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll lick your pussy, but just for my new boyfriend. God, that sounds so amazing. My new boyfriend, ¡ª Brian, you will have to give me your dick afterward. so I remember why I like it so much.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I have ns forter,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll have to do without me, boys and girls.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just doing this to me because I treated you like shit in high school, aren¡¯t you?¡± Brenda said.


    ¡°You¡¯re damn straight,¡± Gretchen said, kissing Brenda on the cheek.


    ******


    We had two vehicles going to Wisconsin Dells, ours and my parents, but we were riding together so when we stopped for lunch, we did some switching around. Gretchen and Ingrid rode with me the first leg, my parents the second. Conor rode in the other car both times.


    ¡°Did you watch Brian and Brenda fuck after you finished with her?¡± I asked Gretchen.


    ¡°No, I just gave her a real messy face to kiss Brian with after I left,¡± Gretchenughed. ¡°That was fun. Brenda was so embarrassed to be doing that in front of Brian. Not like you. You¡¯re an exhibitionist. You love doing that shit in front of other people.¡±


    ¡°I do, I really do. I almost wanted to walk into the restaurant on Master¡¯s leash. It wouldn¡¯t have bothered me at all to do that in front of my friends. I just didn¡¯t want to end up trying to seduce some other woman into being a breeder when I wanted to spend time with my friends. Did Brian like watching?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yes, he was hard the whole time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not to like?¡± Sean said. ¡°Four tits, two pussies. It¡¯s like the old Doublemint Gummercials. ¡®Double your pleasure, double your fun, with Doublemint, Doublemint, Doublemint Gum¡¯ except rece Doublemint with Doublegirl, and gum with fun.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you, Sean. You¡¯re open minded enough to let me fuck your wife, and not get bent out of shape about it,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°If I liked dick a little more, I¡¯d live with you permanently. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯m going to take Jessica¡¯s suggestion and look around for someone else to be my wife. Could I hang at your ce for a week sometime and use it as a staging ce for checking out the lesbian action in Pornd?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve got ns for the second weekend after we¡¯re back, but other than that, be my guest.¡±


    ¡°What ns, sir?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know, and you to find out, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Oooh, I¡¯m juicing already, sir.¡±


    ¡°Let me check that out,¡± Sean said, before sticking a finger up my wet hoohaw, making me gasp. ¡°Damn, that is wet.¡±


    ¡°Just for you, Master,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°I doubt it. I suspect it¡¯s for everyone in the car.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, sir, but you¡¯re my favorite. Would you like me to suck you off?¡±


    ¡°I can wait.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t, sir. You felt how wet I am.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much room in here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need much. I just bend over yourp with my bottom in Gretchen¡¯sp so she can finger me while I take care of your big, hard cock, Master.¡±


    Which is what we ended up doing. I had fun, Master had fun, even Gretchen had fun, even if she didn¡¯t orgasm.


    ******


    We arrived at the residence a little early. Gregory was there, with another wolf named Sven, mated to a female named Lana, who both owned the house. Sven was the hunter/tracker for the southern Wisconsin wolves, centrally located in their territory, and Lana was his top lieutenant. They both looked strong and fit, like Quinn, and I imagined most hunter, trackers did, if they had to take on other weres.


    What surprised me a little, was that Peter and Lucy were both there. Turns out they¡¯d taken the whole week after the wedding off and decided toe with Gregory to sign the breeding contract and meet some of the other wolves Lucy would be fucking as a breeder. They were headed to Gregory¡¯spound after this. Everyone was dressed at the moment, since Roxanne was on the way. I introduced the others to Sven and Lana.


    ¡°You¡¯re Wolf Daughter,¡± Lana said, ¡°and this is Sean, your mate? I¡¯m pleased to make your acquaintance. Sven and I are really hoping he can get a puppy out of some of the potential breeders we¡¯re getting. We¡¯d so love to have a puppy.¡±


    ¡°I hope it works out for you,¡± I said. ¡°How long have you been mated?¡±


    ¡°Thirty years.¡±


    ¡°Why no puppy before now?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Sven didn¡¯t like seducing a female human for sex, especially while mated. It seemed dishonest to them and disrespectful to me, and we¡¯re always busy, which didn¡¯t leave a lot of time for a long seduction anyway. This paying for puppies seems so much more honest and less time consuming to us.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if Sven had a puppy with me,¡± Lucy said. ¡°I¡¯d love to give you your first puppy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lucy. It would be marvelous if you did. Sven and I would love for you to be our surrogate. You¡¯re a beautiful young woman.¡±


    Further discussion had to wait as we all heard a wolf howl, and Gregory said Roxanne was nearly here. Watchers outside.


    We went outside to meet her just as her car drove up.


    I greeted her first, since she knew me. ¡°Roxanne, thank you foring. I know you remember my husband, Sean, and bodyguards, Brigitte and Alicia. This is my mother and father, Anita and Simon Huppert, my very good friend and lover, Gretchen, and her bodyguard, Ingrid. These are my inws of some sort or other, Peter and Lucy. Peter¡¯s sister just married a rtive of mine. This is Gregory, the head of the organization that is willing to help you if you can help them, and Sven and his wife, Lana, one of the infertile couples who¡¯s hoping that you agree to be a surrogate mother for them. Why don¡¯t we go inside and talk some more?¡±


    ¡°Sure, thanks. I¡¯d like that. It¡¯s hard to imagine that other people are having the same problems with conception as we are.¡±


    As Sven and Lana escorted her inside, Gregory said softly. ¡°She¡¯s fertile now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if she¡¯s ready to proceed now, although I suspect she¡¯ll want her own before she gives the pack one. My friends Martin and Melinda both wanted their own child first. I¡¯ll explore the topic with her.¡±


    ¡°You lead Wolf Daughter, we¡¯ll follow,¡± Gregory said.


    We had a seat and after a few minutes of fairly idle chit chat, I gave Roxanne her NDA.


    ¡°Roxanne, this is a non-disclosure agreement. You need to read this over very carefully and then sign it before we can discuss any business. It¡¯s very important you don¡¯t discuss anything you learn here today with anyone else; parents, siblings, even Winston. Winston will need to sign one as well, if you decide to tell him, but it may be you don¡¯t want him to know. That¡¯s entirely up to you. He doesn¡¯t absolutely have to know. I do know the consequences of viting the terms of the agreement are severe. One young man talked about what he¡¯d learned and he¡¯s disappeared. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead, but the federal government takes this very seriously.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m not sure why this is needed, but I won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    She read and signed the document and handed it back to me, and I handed it to Gregory.

 338

    ¡°Roxanne, several of the people in this room are shapeshifters, specifically, wolf shapeshifters, which is probably were the legends of werewolves originated from. In order to demonstrate the truth of that statement to you, I¡¯m going to have three people take their clothes off, Sven, his wife, Lana, and Gregory. Roxanne, you¡¯re currently fertile, and the wolves can scent your fertility. It means they¡¯ll have erections. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. They won¡¯t rape you, just know that they can smell your ability to procreate at the moment. Would you please undress,dy and gentlemen.¡±


    I waited until they were all undressed, and I wasn¡¯t wrong about the male¡¯s erections. Both men were hard as stone. Roxanne had seen my husband and another wolf naked already, so wasn¡¯t totally thrown off.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, Roxanne, but they¡¯re going to shift to their wolf forms right now. Feel free to pet them, touch them, talk to them. They understand you, even if they can¡¯t talk back. Please shift.¡±


    The three wolves shifted. It¡¯s startling the first time you see it, no matter how much you¡¯ve prepared. Especially, when most of the movies you¡¯ve seen of men turning into wolves show this long, drawn out process. It¡¯s so much faster than that, especially for senior wolves. She kind of startled backward, then when nothing else happened, leaned forward and reached out her hand, letting the wolves sniff her, like you would a dog, then finally, petting one, Sven, as it turned out.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to shift back and put on their clothes again, and I¡¯m going to tell you why wolf gics don¡¯t allow them to have children with each other, and why they need you to have children.¡±


    The three wolves shifted and put their clothes on, Roxanne watching with interest. When they were dressed, I told her everything she needed to know about wolves and breeding.


    ¡°You mean if I were to have a child with Sven or Gregory as a man, I have a human baby, and if I have sex then him as a wolf, I have a puppy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean. My mom is the result of a breeding between a human woman and a wolf in human form. My husband, Sean, is the son of two wolves in human form. They¡¯re bothpletely human, normal lifespans, not impervious to injury. Gretchen and I have both done it. She¡¯s now carrying her third puppy. I¡¯ve had two, and as soon as I have this one for my husband, I¡¯ll have another two. My daughter, my second puppy, is already twice as big as a human child would be. Lucy and Peter have agreed that she will have four for the pack. They¡¯re signing her breeding contract today, when they get back to Milwaukee. Now, I want to exin something to you, because you¡¯re already married, like Lucy. There was another reason that Peter had to know about wolves. His sister married a wolf, my grandfather, and my mom¡¯s father, and because of their different life spans, and other factors, it would soon appear to their friends and loved ones, that her husband was different. He wouldn¡¯t be getting old as fast as J was. At some point in the near future, say six, seven, eight years, they would have to disappear from public life to anyone who didn¡¯t know about wolves and signed the paperwork you did. She would have had to die to Peter. It¡¯s the reason we wanted him to know, and agree to Lucy breeding at least one puppy for the pack.


    ¡°Winston doesn¡¯t have to know you¡¯re having puppies. If you don¡¯t fuck a wolf in front of him, you¡¯ll have a child you immediately give up, and he can remain ignorant. The nice thing about breeding with a wolf, is unless you want to give up your life, you won¡¯t leave your husband for one. They¡¯re not a risk to your marriage. The sex really is just sex. A wolf can¡¯t have children with you that you can raise, not human or wolf. Human babies are too fragile to be with wolves, and wolf puppies might identally bite you and turn you into a wolf, or would miraculously heal in front of people and give away the wolves¡¯ secrets. I¡¯m mentioning this because the men I¡¯ve talked to, such as Peter, are actually morefortable with the idea of their wife with a wolf, than a man. It¡¯s lessplicated emotionally, so you can certainly tell Winston if you think he can handle the fact that you¡¯re fucking a wolf. There¡¯s nothing illegal about fucking a werewolf. It¡¯s not a crime, it¡¯s just strange.


    ¡°Onest thing you need to consider. Gregory, and in fact, all the wolves, can tell you¡¯re fertile now. You could get pregnant, if you¡¯re ready to take that step. If you¡¯re like other women with an infertile husband you might want to have your own child before you have one for the pack. Sven looks enough like Winston, if you stayed here for a couple days, you could go home pregnant. I don¡¯t suggest you do so without talking to Winston first. Take Sven¡¯s picture and tell him this is the man who¡¯d get you pregnant and ask if you have his permission. After you have your own, the pack would want a puppy. Say four to six months after you deliver, they would meet with you and several wolves would attempt to breed you. If you want a second child, the pack would want a second. Conor just finished giving my friend her second child. She¡¯ll give one more to the pack for that breeding, and then she¡¯ll be done, because she only wanted two. If you¡¯re not ready this instant, just call Gregory, and he¡¯ll arrange for your baby the next time you¡¯re fertile. If you want to talk to Winston now, we¡¯ll give you some privacy to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°I would like to talk to him, and I¡¯ll take Sven¡¯s picture with Lana, and say that in return for Sven giving me a baby, I¡¯ll have one for her. He doesn¡¯t have to know it¡¯s not specifically for her.¡±


    ¡°If it helps Winston,¡± Sean said, ¡°and it¡¯s okay with you, wolves don¡¯t really care about the sex. You could tell him he can have sex with Lana if you have sex with Sven. She¡¯s not going to break up your marriage any more than Sven will. They¡¯re a mated pair, and wolves never get divorced.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Roxanne asked Lana.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. We frequently have sex with other wolves. It¡¯s part of our culture, and the sex doesn¡¯t matter to us. If it would help you with a breeding decision, I¡¯ll happily fuck your husband, but I¡¯ll never willingly leave Sven. We¡¯ll be together until one of us dies, around 180 years from now. If you were bisexual, we¡¯d each have sex with both of you. It doesn¡¯t matter. Sex is sex, and it¡¯s divorced from our emotions, our love for each other.¡±


    Roxanne took Sven¡¯s and Lana¡¯s picture. We gave her some space to make her call, going back outside, leaving her in the house. It took fifteen to twenty minutes before she came outside.


    ¡°Winston said to go ahead, and I got another day off from work. I can spend the night and the better part of tomorrow. I hope that¡¯s enough,¡± Roxanne said. ¡°When would Lana be able to join Winston?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s off this weekend, I¡¯ll meet him around two PM on Saturday, and spend the night with him, leaving around three the next day,¡± Lana said. ¡°That should give him around the same time with me as you¡¯ll have with Sven.¡±


    ¡°Will I need to sleep on the couch?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You¡¯re wee to join us.¡±


    ¡°When would I be getting a bodyguard?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°When you begin breeding for the pack,¡± Gregory said.


    ¡°Will you be one of my wolf breeders?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to be. How would your husband feel about you having a biracial child, even if you don¡¯t keep it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I suppose I¡¯ll have thirteen to fifteen months to discuss it. Is there paperwork I have to sign?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll both have to sign it. Lana will bring the paperwork when she visits to take care of Winston,¡± Gregory said. ¡°Are you going to tell Winston about wolves?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I suppose I have a few months to think about that as well. Sven, fuck me pregnant.¡±


    For the better part of the next eight hours, Sven did exactly that, stopping only for a little food and drink at supper. Gregory left with Peter and Lucy. When we went to bed, Gretchen and Alicia sleeping with me and Sean, we were still hearing Roxanne begging for Sven¡¯s cock. At some point, I think I heard Mom begging for Conor¡¯s cock, or maybe one of the female¡¯s tongue; it was just general begging. It was mainly moaning. I didn¡¯t know anymore. It began again the next morning, before breakfast. They took a break to eat. Roxanne looked like she¡¯d been fucked hard and put away wet since this started yesterday.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°How can sex with wolves be so good?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Fuck three or four times a day for a hundred or so years, and you¡¯d be pretty good at sex too,¡± Sean said.


    I kissed him. He understood.


    ¡°Howe his erection never goes away?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fertile. I¡¯m sure every wolf dick in the house was hard all night. We need to hit the road in thirty minutes or so,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s about a two hour drive to the airport, and we have to turn in the rental cars.¡±


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Gretchen asked.


    ¡°They were fuckingst night too. Lana, point me in the direction of my parents.¡±


    ¡°Upstairs, third door on the left,¡± she said.


    ¡°Did you get any sex?¡± Sean asked Lana.


    ¡°I always get sex. Didn¡¯t get any cock though. That was pretty much all taken.¡±


    ¡°Thank God for pussy,¡± I said.


    ¡°A woman after my own heart,¡± Gretchen said.


    I went upstairs and knocked on the third door on the left.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°The train is leaving the station in thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be right down,¡± Mom said. ¡°Conor and Brigitte are just finishing something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet it¡¯s you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take that bet,¡± Mom said, moaning some more. ¡°Couple more minutes.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    We hadn¡¯t really unpacked anything, so their wasn¡¯t anything to pack. Before the rest of them joined us, Sven and Roxanne were going at it again. Seemed like Sven nned to single handedly nt a baby in Roxanne within a day and I suspected he¡¯d seed.


    The ones who missed breakfast, grabbed a quick bite, raw meat for the wolves, peanut butter on toast for my parents.


    On the drive to the airport, I asked Sean if he wanted to join the Mile High Club.


    ¡°Does a blow job suffice, or do I have to fuck you?¡±


    ¡°My understanding is only a proper fucking will do, and it¡¯s thest I¡¯m going to be your submissive slut until two weekends from now. You¡¯d better take advantage of your slut while you have her, Master.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a lot of room in the restrooms,¡± Seanined.


    ¡°We can ask the stewardess if I can fuck you in your seat, sir,¡± I said, ¡°but it might tip her off to keep an eye on us.¡±


    Seanughed. ¡°I¡¯d bet you¡¯d do that, wouldn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°The magic 8 ball says, ¡®Your satisfaction is guaranteed¡¯, sir.¡±


    ¡°My 8 ball never said that.¡±


    ¡°What a surprise. Mine sure did, Master,¡± I teased, kissing him. ¡°I could suck your dick now, if you want.¡±


    I did, too.

 339

    ******


    I didn¡¯t join the Mile High Club, not that flight anyway, not if it had to have intercourse to join, as we didn¡¯t get to do that. I did pull a nket over hisp and suck him off a second time, and several people saw the nket bobbing up and down over his shaft, but no one said anything, although one of the flight attendants in our section of the ne had a big smile on his face for us as we dened.


    As nned, Master removed my cor after wended, as I was back to two weekends a month as his submissive slut. Gretchen and Ingrid stayed for the next few days, and that first weekend, she went to some clubs in Pornd to see if she could find a girlfriend. She brought a girl home with her, and they dated a few months, but eventually the distance between Pornd and Quinn¡¯s house became too much for them, especially after Gretchen started to show her new pregnancy, and they drifted apart. She threw herself into her painting.


    Sean called me on Friday, the next weekend that I was supposed to submit to him.


    ¡°Hello, honey. To what do I attribute you calling me during the day? I¡¯m not usually that lucky.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Pussycat. Are you paying attention?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± My pussy started leaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing someone home tonight and they¡¯ll be spending the weekend. I want you to prepare a nice dinner for our guest, then prepare yourself. I want you naked and in your Hotah harness, with a freshly charged Lush in your pussy. I¡¯ll knock before entering, so you have time to kneel by the door with your cor in your hand. I¡¯ll cor you and we can start the weekend off right with a nice blow job.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Is it anyone I¡¯ve met before?¡±


    ¡°Aplete stranger to you. I knew them for about a year before meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Sounds delicious, sir. I look forward to serving as best I can.¡±


    ¡°Do you care if it¡¯s a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°I leave it to your discretion, sir. You¡¯re aware of the rules of the game.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see youter, Pussycat. I should be home around six.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m shivering in anticipation.¡±


    Heughed and hung up. Alicia and Brigitte helped me clean the house from top to bottom, and put on a nice roast with whole red potatoes, onions, carrots, green beans and a fresh garden sd. I opened a bottle of red to let it breathe that would go good with the roast, although only two people would be drinking it. Baby on board, and wolves, weren¡¯t conducive to a lot of drinking. I might have a couple sips, but no more.


    At five, I showered and shaved, putting on the harness I¡¯d received from Hotah and Makawee, although I left my hands free for the moment. The cor was sitting right beside the door, and I had the Lush in my pussy ready to be turned on when Master got home. I got real antsy as it approached six, and I knew I was to meet someone new as a submissive slut, and was practically dripping with need. Both Brigitte and Alicia were dressed in something loose and easy to take off, but I was the only one bare.


    As Master said, he knocked a few minutes before six, and I was on my knees on the floor beside the door with my knees spread wide, exposing all of myself to our mystery guest. Alicia and Brigitte were setting the table.


    Master came in with a woman around my age, dark brown hair in waves around her face, more boobs than I had, a curvy waist and hips. Nice. She had on a knee length dress, and it didn¡¯t look as if she had a bra on, as the bumps of her nipples through the silky material was substantial.


    She blushed when she saw me so exposed on the floor, but not as much as I expected, so I knew Master had informed her I¡¯d be naked. Master took my cor and put it around my neck, locking it on, and I was his for the weekend. Not just his, though, theirs.


    ¡°Pussycat, this is Lenore. You are to obey her this weekend as you¡¯d obey me, unless I give an order directly countermanding hers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll obey her as I would you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand up and give her a good look at her ything this weekend, Pussycat.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a request, it was an order, so I quickly stood at attention with my legs spread wide, exposing my wet thighs. Master and Lenore walked around me, inspecting the many fine points of his ve, and I do have many. Master pointed out my firm breasts with the big, turgid nipples, my great ass, my humid slit, the mouth I would use to pleasure them with all weekend.


    He pointed out the toy in my pussy and told Lenore he would show her how to y with itter.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sean,¡± Lenore said. ¡°I can see we¡¯re going to have a lot of fun this weekend. I can barely contain myself. I¡¯m almost as wet as she is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m putting you in charge of whether the slut gets to orgasm this weekend, Lenore. She¡¯ll need to ask for your permission. Of course, being the libidinous slut she is, she frequently cums even after being denied permission. She¡¯ll receive five swats for every orgasm she has without permission, and since you¡¯re in charge of her orgasms, you¡¯ll apply the spanking she receives when she does. I¡¯ll show you how to do that, as well. Is dinner ready, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°In five minutes, sir, it will be ready to be served. You can start on sd if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes should be all you need to suck off your Master, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Master was already hard. I extracted his nice cock and beganving my attention on it, while Lenore watched. As good as I was, the timer signifying the roast was done still went off before he did. Brigitte took it out of the oven and ted everything for dinner. I extracted a whole day¡¯s worth of cum from my Master¡¯s balls, and swallowed every drop. I was also ensuring he could fuck his ex longer when he took her to bed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to wait on us while we eat, Pussycat. Alicia and Brigitte, could you please eat in the kitchen, and give us the dining room?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sean,¡± they said, and they got some food for themselves as I said, ¡°As you wish, Master.¡± They took over half of the roast, but it was a big one, leaving plenty for us.


    Master and Lenore sat near each other at the head of the table, and I dished up food and poured wine for them. Both of them felt free to stroke and pet me as I did so. When they had food, Lenore told me to get under the table and lick her pussy until told otherwise.


    I crawled under the table and slid Lenore¡¯s dress up her luscious thighs until I exposed her pussy. She wasn¡¯t wearing underwear either. She was trimmed, but not bare. I was used to the wolves¡¯ lush pubes, so had no trouble navigating Lenore¡¯s neatly trimmed thatch. She had three very nice orgasms as she ate.


    At that point, Sean turned on my Lush, and exined the controls on his phone to Lenore, then dished her up more food. As she ate, and I licked her pussy, she yed with the controls, learning how to use them to control her ything. While I licked, I had to stop twice to ask for permission to cum, getting it once, but not the other. After Lenore, had four more orgasms, I was finally allowed to remove my face from Lenore¡¯s fragrant, and very wet pussy, dish up some food and pop it in the microwave to heat up. I wasn¡¯t allowed to wipe my face, so faced my Mistress with her pussy fluids zing my face. Master pulled me into hisp and fed me as Lenore continued to y with the controls. Twice more, I orgasmed, once with permission, one without, as Master fed me.


    As he fed me, Master said, ¡°Lenore is thest woman I dated before I met you, Pussycat. Ever since you told me on our honeymoon, that when you were my submissive, I could fuck anyone I wished, including ex-girlfriends, I¡¯ve thought about this. I contacted Lenore and she said she wasn¡¯t dating anyone and would love to be a friend with benefits. She¡¯s provided me with proof that she¡¯s disease free and just finished her period, so I can fuck her bareback. You will be expected to keep her pussy clean for me all weekend. She¡¯s really looking forward to fucking me while you¡¯re licking her pussy, although she doesn¡¯t n on licking yours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I moaned, Lenore still ying with my controls.


    ¡°Although she¡¯s never done it before, Lenore has also agreed to try anal sex with me tomorrow, and you¡¯ll be expected to keep her ass clean for me as well. You¡¯ll help her prepare.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. May I please cum, Mistress,¡± I moaned, starting to shudder on the cusp.


    ¡°No you may not, slut,¡± she replied, flicking her finger up and down Master¡¯s phone, making the Lush do marvelous things to me.


    I gave it the old college try, but still orgasmed in a minute or so, shaking on Master¡¯sp as I had the strongest orgasm. Oh, this was so fucking devious and totally Dominating of my Master, giving me to his old girlfriend to y with. I was in heaven.


    I cleared the table and put away food while Lenore continued ying with the toy. If not for the fact I had to ask for permission to cum, I might have dropped dishes a couple of times, Lenore was grasping the controls so well. I usually had enough warning to set things down if it was going to be too big. I was kept hyper alert. Lenore continued to give me permission about one out of every two times I orgasmed, but I¡¯d still earned a forty swat spanking before they were done with me.

 340

    We retired to the bedroom and I helped Lenore undress, hanging up her dress.


    ¡°Ask me to please fuck your husband,¡± Lenore said, as she stood naked beside the bed. She looked sexy, much softer and more Rubenesque than I did.


    ¡°Please fuck my Master,¡± I said, pulling down the bedspread. ¡°Master, please fuck my Mistress while I kiss and lick her pussy.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Pussycat,¡± Master said, pulling her down onto the bed.


    They kissed while exploring each other¡¯s bodies as I watched from beside the bed, then Master went down on her.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Sean! You are so much better at licking pussy than you used to be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some excellent instruction,¡± Master said.


    ¡°Do you fuck better too?¡±


    ¡°I suspect I¡¯m better at that than I used to be, although you¡¯ll have to tell me,¡± heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been getting a lot of practice since meeting my Pussycat.¡±


    He gave her three more orgasms before hey on his back on the bed and had Lenore mount him in a reverse cowgirl. She had no trouble taking his cock as she¡¯d been well prepared. Master helped her start riding his cock as she told me to start licking.


    I crawled in between their legs and nestled my face against his cock and her folds as she rode him. I licked her clit and his balls, bathing both with my tongue. Lenore loved that, and I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t solely the physical sensations, but the perverseness of fucking an old boyfriend while his new wife licked her. It was made even more bizarre because the toy remained in my pussy, continuing to buzz away in my pussy so that I had to ask for her permission to cum. I certainly enjoyed the perverseness of it myself.


    Lenore had six more orgasms before Master drained his balls in her tight cunt, then she rode my face, and I cleaned all of Master¡¯s cum from inside her pussy. By this time my face was a frightful mess, both from the ¡®during dinner dining¡¯, and now, so I was finally allowed to wash my face. When I returned, Lenore and Master were making out again, and I waited beside the bed, watching them.


    Master¡¯s cock had begun to show interest again, but before he fucked Lenore again, there was the matter of my spanking. I was up to fifty now, having cum twice more without permission. Master showed Lenore how to put me over herp and how hard to spank his slut. Lenore caught on quickly. He gave me three practice swats to show her how to do it, none of which counted towards my total, then it was her turn. Lenore caught on quickly.


    ¡°With each swat, I want you to count for me and thank me for fucking your husband,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± I said, already over herp. Lenore lowered the boom. ¡°One, thank you for fucking my Master.¡±


    ¡°That one doesn¡¯t count, slut. I said to say ¡®thank you for fucking my husband.¡¯ I want you to be constantly reminded you gave your husband to me to fuck.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I understand.¡± A shiver ran up my spine.


    Lenore smacked me again and I said, ¡°One, thank you for fucking my husband.¡± It was naughtier when I said it that way, reminding me she was fucking my husband, not just my Master. She was surprised when roughly three-quarters of the way through my spanking, I needed to cum again, and asked for permission.


    ¡°You¡¯re cumming while I spank you?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°It does happen, Mistress, even without a toy still in my pussy, but the toy makes it even more likely.¡±


    ¡°Does your spanking hurt, even with the toy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. You¡¯re doing quite well. I¡¯m sure my ass is red.¡±


    ¡°It certainly is, slut; very red. You may cum.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    On the very next swat, I orgasmed, squirming in herp, which she found very erotic.¡±Thirty-four, thank you for fucking my husband.¡± Oh, it was a good one. I was bouncing all over, enough she had to hold me on herp.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so close to another woman when she orgasmed. This is quite exciting. Her asshole is winking at me as she cums.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it though,¡± Master said. ¡°Is it any wonder I need to fuck again after giving a stiff spanking to her.¡±


    ¡°Your cock only goes into me this weekend, does it not?¡±


    ¡°Unless you grant her permission to fuck me, then only yours. Her sexual pleasure is under your control.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s currently pregnant with your child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how amazing this is to me. Thank you for inviting me to spend the weekend with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lenore.¡±


    She gave me the rest of my spanking, but instead of the good fucking I craved after a spanking, Lenore got another good shafting while I watched from beside the bed, unable to participate as Master fucked her in the missionary position. At least until after he climaxed, filling her pussy with fresh spunk, and I was once again tasked with cleaning up the mess.


    Master fucked her once more before we retired, fucking in reverse cowgirl again, while I licked her clit. She was really liking that position. I didn¡¯t mind it, because I got to suck Master¡¯s balls as well. I would have preferred being in a sixty-nine with Lenore so she was licking my twat, but one did with what one had, and Master had told me that Lenore had no ns to lick my pussy back.


    Lenore was going to send me to a guest bedroom to sleep, which would have disappointed hell out of me. I hadn¡¯t spent a night without Sean in my arms since we moved in together, save one night, when he had an overnight job to one of the more distant inds up the coast, before our marriage.


    ¡°Let her sleep in our bed,¡± Master said. ¡°Just think, if you wake up desiring sex in the middle of the night, Pussycat can suck me to an erection, and clean up the mess we leave so we don¡¯t get a wet spot on the bed.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That would be better,¡± Lenore said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t get to sleep next to you, though. She can either sleep at the foot of the bed, or on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Sleep at our feet, Pussycat,¡± Master said.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I slept at the foot of the bed with a sheet loosely thrown over me. I listened to them make out for fifteen or twenty minutes after they turned out the light, and I suspected Master fingered her to another moaning orgasm, because they never stopped kissing, and they clearly weren¡¯t fucking, before falling asleep.


    Around three AM, Lenore awakened me by kicking me awake.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress, how can I help you?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Lick me to three orgasms, then wake up your husband with a blow job, so he can fuck me again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    I pulled the covers down off her, and she spread her legs and I burrowed between them and licked her to three somewhat quiet orgasms, then went to Master¡¯s limp cock and began sucking him. It didn¡¯t take much work to wake him up and give him his tool back. Lenore fucked him cowgirl this time as I watched them fuck, a mere bystander in my own bed. I cleaned up the mess again when they finished, quite explosively.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been asking for permission to cum?¡± Lenore asked when I was done cleaning up her pussy.


    ¡°The toy died hours ago, Mistress, before your final fucking of the night. It needs to be recharged. Be careful what you wish more, though, ma¡¯am. I would wake you to ask for permission.¡±


    ¡°I could always tell you I won¡¯t give you permission, and to let me sleep, but to keep track of all the orgasms you had for your morning spanking.¡±


    ¡°That would be your prerogative, Mistress. But if I get insufficient sleep during the night, I might fall asleep while serving you food, and spill something hot in yourp and burn your cunt.¡±


    Master and Lenoreughed.


    ¡°I suppose a good night¡¯s sleep is important.¡±


    ¡°I certainly think so, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Go back to sleep then, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress. I live to serve you.¡±


    Lenoreughed again, Master snorting.


    They fucked again in the morning, not too early because of the mid-nighttime sex, but enough time psing, Master¡¯s balls could create a mess. My Lush was pulled from my pussy so it could be charged, Mistress making me lick all of my cum off of it, much to Master¡¯s amusement. They showered together. I showered alone.


    After making and serving them breakfast, Master had me insert a medium torge size butt plug in Lenore¡¯s bottom, using first spit as I licked her brown starfish, then lube, and inserting it while I was giving her orgasms by licking her pussy. She was going to wear it all day long to prepare her ass for Master¡¯s cock. Every time they fucked Saturday, past their morning romp, it was my job to y with the plug while Master was fucking her, stretching her sphincter for the pration toe, and to get her bum used to something inside of it.


    Lenore liked those fuckings a lot, and I imagined she¡¯d love a good double pration at some point. Around lunch, (which I made and served), the Lush made its way back inside my pussy, and I was forced to ask for Lenore¡¯s permission to cum again. I was so horny at this point, asking for permission was a blessing, because even with the promised spanking toe, I wanted those orgasms in the worst way. I wasn¡¯t getting fucked at all; Lenore getting my Master¡¯s cock exclusively.

 341

    After supper, which I again prepared and served, I was showing Lenore how to take enemas to clean out her bowels for anal sex.


    ¡°Why do this?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cleaner to have anal sex this way, Mistress. If I¡¯m to clean Master¡¯s cock and your pucker after he fucks you, you need to be cleansed first.¡±


    ¡°And if I ordered you to do it anyway?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d use my safe word, and I wouldn¡¯t do it. Some submissives might, but I won¡¯t, Mistress. Your fun and games would be over.¡±


    ¡°Why are you allowing me to fuck your husband?¡±


    ¡°Allowing you, isn¡¯t quite the right word, Mistress. Let¡¯s say that during my submission, Master has the power to do things that he wouldn¡¯t normally be doing. I surrendered that power to him when he put his cor on me. I¡¯m allowing him to fuck you when I¡¯m in submission, and only bareback because you¡¯re clean, and not fertile. I offer my submission to him twice a month, on weekends. If you were to try to fuck him when I wasn¡¯t in submission to him, I would find you, and beat your slutty cunt bloody, and he and I would have words. He¡¯s allowed to fuck precisely, three, or possibly four other women when I¡¯m not in submission, and you aren¡¯t on that list.


    ¡°He can fuck Brigitte and Alicia, my two bodyguards, Gretchen¡¯s bodyguard, Ingrid, and possibly Gretchen herself, although she considers herself lesbian and isn¡¯t likely to fuck him often. I gave him permission to fuck those three, or possibly four, women because when he first met me, I was pregnant as a surrogate mother, and had another baby as a surrogate before we married, and now I¡¯m carrying his, plus I have two more I¡¯m contracted for as a surrogate. He¡¯s had to put up with me being pregnant, for most of the time we¡¯ve been together, and he¡¯ll have to for two more babies. Fucking those three women is his reward for his patience and tolerance.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Gretchen?¡±


    ¡°A high school girlfriend of mine, and frequent lover, Mistress. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet her if you continue hanging around my Master.¡±


    ¡°Why continue being a surrogate mother after marrying him?¡±


    ¡°Because the need for surrogates is great, Mistress, I signed a contract for four, and this house I¡¯m living in is my bonus for four, so I can¡¯t quit before providing four.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was strange he could afford to live here. I thought you bought this house with your money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money, Mistress. There was another reason I got this house as my bonus, which I can¡¯t discuss. My bonus wouldn¡¯t normally have covered the cost of the house.¡±


    ¡°How much is your bonus?¡±


    ¡°I get $200, 000 per child, and a one million dor bonus for all four, Mistress. I was desperate for the money when I signed the contract, having lost my job just after I purchased a townhouse and with a huge student loan debt. You could be a surrogate mother too.¡±


    ¡°That is a lot of money. I¡¯d certainly have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to have four, Mistress. You can have less, but there¡¯s no bonus for less than four. There¡¯s just one catch. You have to fuck a husband in order to be a surrogate, but you haven¡¯t shown any reluctance to fuck my husband, so that shouldn¡¯t be that big of an issue for you.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°When Sean suggested I do this, I was flummoxed when he told me he was married and you¡¯d have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°Only when I¡¯m in submission do I have no problem with it. The rest of the time, I¡¯d pull your pubic hair out, hair by hair, Mistress.¡± I smiled back.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Just so we understand one another, ma¡¯am. I find it amusing and arousing to lick my husband¡¯s cum from his ex-girlfriend on asion, but not exclusively. I miss his fucking, and if you tried doing this any other time, we¡¯d have a serious problem. On Sunday night, my cores off. Behave yourself the rest of your time here, and you could do this again, and I might not squawk about it.¡±


    ¡°And you really intend to lick my ass when he¡¯s done fucking it?¡±


    ¡°I will dig my tongue as deep into your back door as I can get it, to get every drop of his sperm, even if I can¡¯t reach it, Mistress.


    ¡°Oh, God! I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°Neither can I, Mistress. I¡¯m a little kinky that way.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I cleaned out my bottom beside her, just in case Master chose to fuck my ass, a process much easier for me as I did it at regr intervals, we returned to the bedroom where Sean waited with a hard-on ready,


    ¡°Mistress¡¯ ass has been cleansed for you, Master,¡± I said.


    ¡°I strongly suggest you ride me reverse cowgirl again, Lenore,¡± Master said, ¡°so you can control the depth and speed of pration, and Pussycat can lick you some more.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait, Sean.¡±


    ¡°Lube everything up, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I used lots of lube on my fingers to stretch Lenore¡¯s pucker out, then smeared a lot more on his rampant tool. She slowly lowered herself over my Master¡¯s cock, even orgasming once on the way down she¡¯d been prepared so carefully. Once his cock hadpletely disappeared into her bowels, I began licking Lenore¡¯s kitty. She had three orgasms from my licking alone while Master¡¯s pike pierced her pucker. Her bottom felt stretched and rxed enough after her third orgasm she wanted to move, and it was thebination of cock and tongue that brought her pleasure the rest of her fucking. She went slow enough and Master had cum enough that she got a good half hour shafting.


    After Master sted his load into her dark cavern, Lenore rode my face with my tongue up her ass so gravity could assist me in gathering Master¡¯s seed from her bottom. Lenore loved her ass fucking, and the cleaning to follow, both hers and his. She was so pleased, she allowed me to stay in bed with them again, deferring the spanking I earned from the Lush until the following morning.


    Once again, my services were required mid-night, so Master could fuck her pussy again, and I could clean up afterward. Another shower, although this time, Mistress allowed me to join them, so I could wash them both and prepare Master for a stiff shower fucking, my tongue licking Lenore¡¯s pucker as Master lifted her over his cock and fucked her cunt standing up. He was quite strong that way.


    The second to thest sex she got that day, I was licking her pussy while Master was getting everyone water to hydrate.


    ¡°I want to do this again,¡± Lenore said, cumming for the umpteenth time on my mouth this weekend.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to Master, not me, ma¡¯am,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you could encourage him,¡± she said.


    ¡°I imagine I could, but I¡¯m unlikely to, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because as his submissive slut, and his wife, I love fucking my Master, and you monopolized his dick this weekend, Mistress, in addition to being a selfish lover.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, a selfish lover.¡±


    ¡°In addition to leaving all the work to me, and taking all the benefits, Mistress, you never paid any attention to your ve at all, except what little I was allowed by my Toy. You were in control of my sexual pleasure, and barely allowed me any. I didn¡¯t get to fuck Master, and you never licked or fucked me. Anyone else I¡¯d do this with, would have pleasured me multiple times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been with a woman before.¡±


    ¡°Neither had I until the first time I did it. Everyone has a first time sometime. You were also a virgin once, and that didn¡¯t stop you from fucking a dick the first time. It wouldn¡¯t matter how good you were, as long as you made the attempt, and tried to show me some consideration, instead of just using me for your pleasure. You didn¡¯t even have to do that, just let me fuck my husband a couple of times. Master knows I need to be rewarded for my service to him, or this doesn¡¯t remain fun for me. If it quits being fun, I¡¯ll quit submitting, and he loses out. If you want to be an actual Mistress, you need to learn how to treat your submissive.¡±


    Lenore seemed to dismiss what I said, out of hand. Master returned with water, and we all drank some. Lenore started to suck Master¡¯s cock, a first, to get him hard again. Maybe she¡¯d listened a little bit. At least I wasn¡¯t doing all the work.


    When he had an erection, he pulled her down to the bed. ¡°How do you want to fuck this time?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll mount you again,¡± Lenore said. Oh, goody.


    Master smiled. ¡°Mount up.¡±


    Lenore hadn¡¯t had any difficulty mounting Master¡¯s prick since she was almost as wet as I was, and this time was no different. She climbed aboard, cowgirl again, so maybe I wouldn¡¯t be licking her pussy this time.


    ¡°Sean, is there any chance Pussycat can ride your face?¡±


    Damn, was I going to get some sex? Maybe I hadn¡¯t wasted my breath.


    ¡°Of course, I love licking my Pussycat.¡± He did like it, too, no lie. I was going to get some sex.


    ¡°Squat over your husband¡¯s face, slut and let him lick you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± I didn¡¯t waste any time putting my dripping pussy over his mouth. Then came the bad news.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have permission to cum,¡± Lenore said, ¡°and I want you to use your fingers to y with my clit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Bitch!


    So while Master licked my good bits and he yed with her nice boobs, I strained not to cum, while fingering her pussy to multiple orgasms. I, had two, neither of them with permission, for which I¡¯d get smacked again. They were good ones though. I think the second one almost drowned Master it was so good. Master had already been well fucked today, and hested a long time screwing Lenore. I¡¯ll bet she had a dozen or more. His cock was dripping with her juices, even before he climaxed.


    Relegated to clean up both his cock and her pussy, her pussy first, which took awhile. Even though Master had little sperm thisst time at bat, the hydration break had done wonders for Lenore.


    I got myst spanking, bent over Lenore¡¯sp, counting and thanking her for fucking my husband. I¡¯d cum seven total times without permission since myst one, and earned thirty-five swats. Thirty five times of thanking her for fucking my husband, while I got next to nothing.


    At six, Master removed my cor and I got to eat with them, and not just wait on them.


    Before Brigitte drove her home, I said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to doing this again, Lenore.¡± Not. ¡°Perhaps you could learn to lick a pussy and suck a cock properly.¡±


    Lenoreughed. ¡°Unlikely. My pussy is tingling already.¡±


    ¡°As it should,¡± I said, smiling. Slut, bitch, bad Domme.


    Sean took me to bed and I got my first fucking since Friday morning before he¡¯d gone to work. I was desperate for it, riding him like a madwoman. When he climaxed, he licked me clean while I cleaned him. Then I snuggled up against him.


    ¡°How did you like the games I nned for you, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Lenore was lovely, and I certainly give you points for deviance, and creativity. I thought serving her was somewhat fun, especially knowing you¡¯d dated her before, but she doesn¡¯t know how to properly take care of a slut¡¯s needs, so I¡¯m marking you down for that. You know how much I look forward to being your submissive bitch, so that was a little disappointing. All in all, I guess I¡¯d give you a C+, but I expect you to spend some time teaching her some things before you turn her loose on me again.¡±

 342

    ¡°I¡¯ve already invited her back your next submission weekend. She¡¯s wild toe back.¡±


    ¡°I hope I get more cock than I got this weekend, sir, or your grades will be going down.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll need to keep that in mind,¡± Sean said. ¡°Pussycat needs more dick.¡±


    ¡°Your dick, in case you were wondering whose dick I was craving.¡±


    ¡°Not just any dick will do, hmm? It has to be my dick.¡±


    ¡°Preferably, sir. I¡¯m a good wife and I like my husband¡¯s dick.¡±


    Heughed and I kissed him before we went to sleep, me trying to eliminate some of the air between our bodies by pressing even closer.


    ******


    Two weeks after I got home, I got a call from Roxanne. ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m pregnant. Sven did it, he got me pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Roxanne. I¡¯m happy for you. How did Winston take your little misadventure?¡±


    ¡°At first, he was a little upset. Felt like perhaps we¡¯d rushed into things, even though he said ¡®Yes¡¯ to me on the phone, he was beginning to regret his decision, said it was made too hastily, buyer¡¯s remorse, I think they call it. That changed after Lana spent the night and fucked him silly. He realized there were benefits to him, and it wasn¡¯t just me who was getting fucked by beautiful strangers. He was surprised that he didn¡¯t even have to wear a condom, not realizing he couldn¡¯t give a disease to her.¡±


    ¡°Did you leave them both alone, or did you have sex with her too?¡±


    ¡°I left them alone the first three hours, during which she drained him in all three of her fuck holes. After that, he said he couldn¡¯t get hard again, so I finally joined them in bed, mostly nning to sleep, but she said, ¡®May I?¡¯ and proceeded to give me the most fantastic cunt licking I¡¯d ever had. By the time she¡¯d finished with me, Winston was hard again and he deposited more cum in her pussy, and watched me lick it out of her. He almost had another erection watching me do that, but not quite, so we finally went to sleep. Most of the fucking we did the following day was Lana and me, because Winston couldn¡¯t keep up with us, although every time he got hard, Lana drained him, so he couldn¡¯tin at all he was being neglected.¡±


    ¡°So he finally felt like he got his money¡¯s worth out of the deal,¡± Iughed.


    ¡°I guess so. Lana and I showered together just before she left, and Lana briefly shifted to her wolf and told me I was pregnant. I couldn¡¯t quite believe it was true, until I took the test just now. That¡¯s when I decided to let you know. Thank you, Jessica. I¡¯m so happy right now.¡±


    ¡°Pregnancy hormones prevent wolves from shifting to their other forms to protect a fetus, which can¡¯t go through the shift. The build up of those hormones can be scented by a wolf before they can¡¯t change anymore, like after two days, just before they can no longer shift. They don¡¯t want to be carrying a human sized child in a wolf body, or a litter of wolf puppies in a human body, so they shift to the form they need for delivery. If a wolf tells you you¡¯re pregnant, you are.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Have you decided whether or not you¡¯re going to tell Winston yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve got plenty of time to decide. If I had to say now, I¡¯m leaning toward not. Just leave Winston with a wolf bitch to take care of him for a few days when I¡¯m getting bred.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably safe. She won¡¯t run off with him. I wouldn¡¯t let another woman do it though.¡±


    ¡°Hell, no. He may be infertile, but he¡¯s all mine.¡±


    ******


    As promised, on the Thursday before my weekend of submission, Sean told me that Lenore would be back tomorrow evening. ¡°There¡¯s one change on the agenda, however. Lenore has taken a week off. In line with your prior request, she wants to learn about being a better Dominant. She¡¯ll spend a week getting trained.¡±


    ¡°Sean! I¡¯m not only losing my weekend of fun and games with you, but I have to suffer through a week of her learning to be my Mistress? Where is the fucking fun in that?¡±


    ¡°I think it will definitely be more fun thatst time. Ease up, will you?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get my dick quota, I¡¯m definitely using my safe word. Just saying.¡±


    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll get plenty of dick.¡± Little did I know.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help train the bitch.¡±


    ¡°Good job. She¡¯sing at six again, but I won¡¯t be home until eight. I¡¯ve got ate run. Feed her and keep her entertained until I get there. Have your cor ready. She¡¯ll put it on.¡±


    ¡°I imagine she¡¯ll have me licking her pussy until my tongue falls off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard youin about licking pussy before.¡±


    ¡°Most of the pussies I lick, lick me back.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll get around to it this week.¡±


    ¡°Fat chance, but at least she let you lick me once. At the end, just before she left, throwing me a bone.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll get better, I promise,¡± Sean said,ughing. ¡°I¡¯m sure by Thursday, she¡¯ll be a pro.¡±


    ¡°Promises, promises,¡± I groused.


    ¡°When have I not taken care of my Pussycat?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You are pretty good at taking care of me, I¡¯ll admit.¡±


    ******


    I figured the wolves could eat raw hamburger, so I made a meat minimal hot dish appropriate for two non-lupine women and a man, which could easily be reheated in the microwave. I didn¡¯t kneel for her, so I was just naked, waiting for my husband¡¯s ex-girlfriend to show up and Dominate me, trying to put myself in the right frame of mind, cor in hand. She knocked, I opened, and Lenore walked in. My bodyguards were lounging in the living room.


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯ve got your cor, I see. Why don¡¯t you kneel and I¡¯ll put it on you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    I handed her the cor and knelt at Lenore¡¯s feet. She put it on and snapped the lock in ce. She didn¡¯t have a key to unlock it; only Master had that.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking hot looking. Sean did well for himself. While you¡¯re down there, lick my pussy.¡±


    Uh-huh, now it begins.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    I remained on my knees, unbuttoned and unzipped her skirt, lowering it to the floor to allow her to step out of it. She wasn¡¯t wearing panties, in anticipation of a week of near or total nudity, I was guessing. Her pubic hair was trimmed shorter even, thanst time. She widened her stance, giving me a little more room to work, and I got busy. She was already soaking wet in anticipation of ying with her ything, me, again. Using my tongue, and a couple of fingers, I brought her off to a couple of quick orgasms.


    Having gotten her immediate needs out of the way, and figuring she¡¯d get off her feet, she allowed me to stand and help her off with the rest of her clothes and hang them up in the master bedroom, before leading her to the dining room which I had set up for two. s, not to be. As soon as I¡¯d dished up her food, I was back on the floor, kneeling between her legs again, dining on her body temperature meat and gravy. She had three more orgasms as my food got cold.


    Lenore let me reheat my food and quickly eat, and clean up, before taking me to the bedroom, where I continued worshiping her body. Which is where I was, tongue deep in her pussy when Master walked in on us.


    ¡°Sean,¡± Lenore said, panting from herst orgasm. ¡°Your wife is such a good pussy pleaser. Are you sure she knows how to fuck men at all?¡±


    ¡°She knows how to fuck just fine,¡± he said. ¡°I love herpletely and deeply, and have zeroints about her in the bedroom.¡± Thank you, Master. ¡°How are you doing, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°Just peachy, sir.¡± I smiled through my face soaked in Lenore¡¯s pussy juice.


    He kissed me anyway. He wasn¡¯t allergic to pussy juice. He pulled a thick sheaf of paperwork from out of his briefcase.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something for you to sign, Lenore, covering your training to be a Dominant. If you¡¯re going to Domme my wife, there are certain rules you¡¯ll have toply with. It covers the rules of Jessica¡¯s submission and what she¡¯s allowing and not, her safe words and the like. You should read it over very carefully.¡±


    Damn! It looked like it was ten pages long. We¡¯d never had a formal submission agreement. He must have made this up from the things we¡¯d done over thest fifteen months or so. It looked lengthy. It was even typed single space. It looked like it would take at least an hour to read and even longer toprehend.


    Lenore started to read it, and her eyes zed over after around fifteen or twenty minutes. She was still on the second page.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just teach me this stuff over the next week? I¡¯m more into show and tell instead of just reading anyway.¡±


    ¡°Of course. There are severe consequences if you hurt Jessica, though. I¡¯m going to be teaching you the use of a paddle and a whip, and any harm thates to her will be punishable.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. That¡¯s why I want you to teach me. I¡¯ll understand more from watching you than reading this long thing.¡±


    ¡°Just sign the back page, and date it with today¡¯s date.¡±


    Lenore flipped to thest page, dated and signed it. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this week, Sean.¡±


    ¡°So am I,¡± Sean said, signing and dating the same document.


    ¡°Is it time to fuck now?¡± Lenore said.

 343

    ¡°Almost. We have one other small detail to cover before we get to the fucking.¡± Master hit the inte button in our bedroom. ¡°Brigitte, Alicia, could you join us for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Brigitte said, and they were in our room less than a minuteter.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alicia said.


    ¡°Could you hold Lenore on her knees on the floor, please?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The wolves quickly had Lenore off the bed, on the floor, and on her knees, before she could do much more than squeal.


    ¡°Sean, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lenore said. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just holding you so you¡¯ll listen long enough to hear what¡¯s been nned. I¡¯m doing what you wanted me to do,¡± Sean said, taking a cor out of his briefcase. ¡°You wanted to be trained as a Dominant, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to be doing. But you see, it was exined to me, that the very best way you can be trained as a Dominant, and understanding what a ve goes through at the hands of a Master or Mistress, is to be one yourself, so you just signed a ve agreement through six PM next Saturday night. You¡¯ll then practice everything you¡¯ve learned for the next twenty-four hours, on my beloved wife.¡±


    I lit up like a Christmas tree. This was going to be so much fun.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to that,¡± Lenore protested, struggling against the pressure of the two wolves, who were looking at each other with smiles on their faces. She wasn¡¯t getting anywhere against the two trained bodyguards.


    ¡°Oh, but you did. You should have read the entire document. Everything that Jessica has agreed to during her submission, you just agreed to have done to you. Failure toply with the ve agreement you just signed, will result in forfeiture of your car and ten thousand dors to the charity of your choice, as long as it¡¯s a properly registered charity. Whereas, fullyplying with the agreement, and all conditions of the agreement, will result in Jessica and I paying ten thousand dors to the charity of your choice in your name. Basically, you agreed to do everything that Jessica has to do this week, including fucking all of the people that she fucks, including me, her two bodyguards, and some surprise guests. Since you drive a $70, 000 dor plus car, failure to abide by the agreement will be quite costly to you.¡±


    ¡°You asshole!¡± Lenore screamed.


    ¡°Maybe. Look, I knew that Jessica is just twisted enough to get off on the thought of me fucking my former girlfriend, and licking my cum out of her afterward. She pretty much told me she would when our honeymoon started. But, she¡¯s still my wife. She told you several times over the course of yourst time here, how you could make the experience better for her. You didn¡¯t listen. On top of which, you disrespected her, rubbed her face in the fact you were fucking her husband. I get it. She gets it. Some of that is fun. She gave me high scores for thinking of it in the first ce, but lowered the score because of how you behaved. Now, you get to learn first hand, how you treated her two weeks ago, and how she should have been treated by a good Dominant. Then, you get to practice those ways and methods on her. If you do well, we can continue to y. If you don¡¯t, you never have to see us again.¡± He held up the cor in his hand. ¡°Are you going to put this on, or give up your car and half your savings ount?¡±


    Lenore was seething. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d ever seen anyone as mad before without fists flying.


    ¡°Show me on that contract where I agreed to this shit.¡±


    Master opened the document to the next to thest page. I might have fallen asleep before I read that far.


    ¡°You want to read this out loud, from here,¡± Master said, pointing at a paragraph halfway down.


    ¡°I, the undersigned, agree that the best training as a Dominant, may be best learned by being a submissive ve myself. I agree that I will serve as Sean Hagerty¡¯s, or his appointed designees, ve slut bitch under all the previous conditions stated for the submissive I was to learn to Dominate, Jessica Hagerty, until six PM, on Saturday, eight days after I signed this agreement. After formallypleting my training as a Dominant, by being Sean Hagerty¡¯s, or his designees, ve slut bitch, I may begin my unsupervised Domination of Jessica Hagerty, for twenty-four hours, subject to the following conditions: I may not permanently mark her, including piercings, tattoos, and scars, or any marks which mightst longer than three days, such as a permanent magic marker. She may be temporarily marked as my ve slut bitch, with a cor, temporary tattoos, fake piercings, and simr. I may parade her around as mine, in any manner which doesn¡¯t result in the arrest, or ticketing, or of any other civil infraction to said ve slut bitch. The undersigned will be entirely in charge of whoever my ve slut bitch fucks, as long as that person is one of the people I was required to fuck during my training. I¡¯m responsible for any of the costs incurred by my ve slut bitch, while she¡¯s my submissive. The undersigned also agrees that Jessica Hagerty¡¯s two bodyguards will go with her, no matter where Jessica goes, to ensure her safety.


    ¡°Failure to abide by any of the conditions of the aforementioned agreement, will result in the forfeiture of my car, a 2029 Lexus, registration number¡­ Fuck, I can¡¯t believe you even took down the registration number.¡±


    ¡°Keep reading.¡±


    ¡°And ten thousand dors to the registered charity of my choice. At 6 PM on Sunday, the ninth day following the date on this agreement, returning my ve slut bitch unharmed and not permanently modified in any way, to her husband and Master will result in ten thousand dors being paid to the charity of my choice, and the cessation of all conditions of the signed agreement. Having been fully trained, the undersigned might continue as co-Dominant of said ve slut bitch, Jessica Hagerty, during her weekend submissions. Damn, you fucking asshole.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a little more filler, but that¡¯s the pertinent part. I¡¯m told by a very good attorney, that it¡¯s all quite legally binding,¡± Master said, ¡°so what¡¯s it to be; cor, or car?¡±


    ¡°If I get fucked by any other men this week, I¡¯m going to make sure your wife fucks other men,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s in the agreement in ck and white.¡±


    ¡°Master, Red.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you sure you want me to do that? I promised you I¡¯d never fuck another man again. I won¡¯t, unless you give me your explicit permission, sir.¡±


    ¡°I understandpletely, Pussycat. The first couple months of our marriage together have been amazing. How many women have you allowed me to fuck while you were my submissive? A dozen, more? Even Lenore, who I know couldn¡¯t have been easy for you, realizing we used to date before, you¡¯ve epted without a peep of protest. The only ones who Lenore will fuck this week are people you¡¯ve fucked in the past, so I know you¡¯ve already had sex with them. A couple more times with them isn¡¯t going to break us, Jessica. I know that, and I hope you know that.¡±


    Which meant he was nning on Lenore having sex with wolves, and only wolves. I could probably guess at some of them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure, Master. I won¡¯t object to this agreement.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°What if I use my safe word?¡± Lenore asked, seeing a possible way out.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not something outlined in the agreement, you forfeit your car and savings. If it¡¯s not something in the agreement, you¡¯re out free and clear, without further obligation.¡±


    ¡°Give me an example.¡±


    ¡°Jessica doesn¡¯t eat shit or drink piss. If ordered to do one of those things, you¡¯re out without obligation. As you now realize afterst time; if your ass is cleansed with enemas first, you can be required to lick an ass clean, or suck a cock which has just fucked it. That would cost you using your safe word.¡±


    ¡°You mother fucker!¡± Lenore screamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, Mistress,¡± I said. ¡°Honestly, if you can swallow cum, it¡¯s not that different.¡±


    Master held up the cor. ¡°What¡¯s it going to be, Lenore?¡±


    ¡°Cor,¡± she fumed. The two wolves released her shoulders.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Master said. ¡°Actually. I¡¯m fairly sure you¡¯re going to enjoy the next week, Pet, which is your new name. I¡¯m reasonably certain you¡¯re going to orgasm your little pussy off. You saw how many Jessica gave you. I¡¯m a better Master than you are a Mistress, so you¡¯ll be well rewarded for your service. Now, I¡¯ll need you to kneel a little more provocatively. Spread your knees further apart. I want a good look at your pussy when you¡¯re kneeling.¡± He waited until sheplied. ¡°The same rules apply to you as Jessica. I own your orgasms until Saturday evening. Ask for permission to cum when you¡¯re close. Failure to ask results in a five swat spanking. Cumming without permission also costs five swats. You¡¯ll be spanked by hand, paddle, and whip. Which is how you¡¯ll learn to administer the punishments to Jessica. I actually think we¡¯ll have an amazing time this week. I¡¯m just sorry I have to miss some of it by working.¡±


    ¡°A+ Master,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t even mind the promise of ten thousand dors for Lenore¡¯s favorite charity. We¡¯d made more money from breeding referrals that we¡¯d originally budgeted for the honeymoon. It was found money, as far as I was concerned.


    He smiled, showed her the cor, marked ¡°Sean¡¯s Pet¡± and locked it around Lenore¡¯s neck, then reached down and started finger fucking his new bitch. She moaned.


    ¡°Master, may I please cum,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°No, you may not.¡±


    Lenore held out for another half minute before she moaned and started thrusting her pussy against her new Master¡¯s hand and climaxed, clinging to his arm, shivering.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad was it,¡± Sean said. ¡°Five swats for cumming without permission.¡±He fed Lenore his fingers. ¡°Get used to the taste of pussy juice, Pet. You¡¯ll be tasting it a lot.¡± He waited until his fingers were clean, then pulled them out of her mouth. ¡°I need to eat something. Pussycat, shave Pet¡¯s cunt for me. She¡¯s going bare for the next week. When she¡¯s done, she can start on her cock sucking lessons.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I replied. When Lenore didn¡¯t reply, I nudged her.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± she said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good girl, Pet.¡±


    I led Lenore to the master bath and had her sit on the edge of the tub, her feet inside. I moistened a washcloth to soak her pubes with, while getting shave butter and a clean razor. I was getting ready to rub the shave butter in her short and curlies when she told me she could shave herself.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be spanked for every hair you identally miss,¡± I said. ¡°If I do it, I¡¯ll receive the spanking for missing them. I¡¯ve already licked and fingered you. How is this any different?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God. I suppose you¡¯re right. Jess, I don¡¯t know if I can do this. I¡¯ve never licked a pussy before.¡±

 344

    I started rubbing the shave butter in, making Lenore moan.


    ¡°We talked about thisst time. Everyone starts somece. You were a virgin once before you fucked your first dick. You were an anal virgin two weeks ago. Now you¡¯re not, and you liked a good ass fucking. You¡¯re inexperienced. It¡¯s not a crime.¡±


    She sniffed. ¡°What if I like it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the question. So what if you like it?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me a dyke?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I pped her face, the one I was using for the shave butter, spattering it all over her cheek. I left a red mark. She almost fell out of the tub, but I grabbed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say that as if it¡¯s wrong, like you should be ashamed of it. So-fucking-what! Are you saying my lesbian friend should be ashamed of liking women? Are you saying it¡¯s okay if I lick your cunt, but you¡¯re a pervert if you lick mine? It¡¯s just sex, like any other kind of sex, done for one¡¯s pleasure. If you take pleasure in it, then what the ¡®who gives a fuck¡¯, if you like it or not. Over 400 species of mammals engage in some homosexual behavior, but humans are the only ones who take shame in it. It¡¯s not my preferred method of sex, but it¡¯s good sex, and the only sex I¡¯m normally allowed by my husband when he isn¡¯t fucking me. Who the hell does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Well, no one, I suppose, but doesn¡¯t the Bible say it¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If God didn¡¯t want us having sex with the same gender, why make gays and lesbians?¡±


    ¡°Because he gave us free will, so we could decide not to follow our sexual urges.¡±


    ¡°He gave humans free will, not animals, and as I just said, some animals engage in same sex behaviors, and God created them, too. God also said, ¡®Thou shalt notmit adultery.¡¯ You just spent a weekend fucking the shit out of my husband, while rubbing my face in it. Are you going to pick and choose which part of the Bible you¡¯re going to obey? Licking pussy may not ever be your favorite thing to do, but it won¡¯t kill you, and you might find you enjoy it, then so what? You can enjoy fucking either sex without worrying about who you¡¯re with, and just enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me. I¡¯m a slut and I know it. You offended everyone else who enjoys a little same gender loving, including you, because I¡¯ve just spent thest two hours licking your pussy, and you didn¡¯t say squat about how horrible it was.¡±


    Lenoreughed, somewhat sardonically. ¡°I guess this is a little hypocritical and patronizing of me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°More than a little. Hold still. I don¡¯t want to cut you.¡±


    I started shaving her. Lenore held still and was surprised when I even shaved around her brown starfish, making sure she didn¡¯t have hairs there, either. She didn¡¯t say anything though. We heard the others enter the master bedroom while I was shaving her. They were clearly undressing, and even got into bed and started engaging in some forey.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± I said, as I finished up. ¡°If you absolutely can¡¯t stand this week and have to give up before the end, I¡¯ll give you five thousand of my own money to make up for the ten thousand. I can¡¯t do anything about the car, but I suspect you¡¯ll like what Master does to you, and I¡¯m fairly convinced I won¡¯t need to spend the money unless you get through it.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°I have every confidence you¡¯re every bit the slut I am,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Let¡¯s go suck some cock. That shouldn¡¯t offend your sensibilities in the slightest.¡±


    Lenoreughed and we joined Master and my two bodyguards in bed. Master closely inspected her pussy and ass, looking for stray missed hairs. I hadn¡¯t missed any, so was spared a spanking. Lenore started out sucking Master¡¯s cock. She got about five inches in her mouth without gagging. The rest of us used our vast (LOL) sexual experience, teaching her how to deep throat his dick. It reached the point that she managed to get all of him down. I think Master was close to cumming, but he stopped Lenore before she took him over the threshold.


    ¡°Was I doing something wrong, Master?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°No, it was actually quite good, but I¡¯m not unlimited in the amount that I can cum, and we have other lessons we need to get through tonight. I¡¯ll still finish in your mouth, but I want to cool down a bit before you continue. Pussycat, please get the Lush and put it in Pet¡¯s pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I found the toy on the charger, inserted it in her dewy cunt, and turned on the controls. Master handed me his phone.


    ¡°You get to decide if Lenore gets to cum tonight, Pussycat. Make yourselffortable and have fun. Lenore, since my cock will be filling your slutty mouth, you won¡¯t be able to ask for permission to cum. So, non-verbal signals. If you feel the need to cum, you can pat my thigh right next to your head twice. If Pussycat allows you to cum, she¡¯ll lightly swat your ass twice. If she¡¯s denying her permission, she¡¯ll spank it once. Your job, is to ignore your pussy, and the toy buzzing in it, and do your utmost to please me, your Master. If I feel like your own pleasure is interfering with mine, I¡¯m going to wave my hand to Brigitte, and she¡¯s going to swat your ass with that wooden paddle in her hand. I¡¯ll keep waving my hand, and you¡¯ll continue to get paddled, until you¡¯re concentrating on my cock again. The paddle is different than Pussycat¡¯s hand. You must feel her hand before you can cum or not. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Turn on the toy, Pussycat, and Pet, start sucking.¡±


    We began our respective jobs. After a couple minutes, Master waved, and Brigitte paddled. It wasn¡¯t bad. I¡¯ve had worse. Probably wanted to make sure Lenore didn¡¯t bite Sean¡¯s dick off. She had to receive another swat before Master stopped waving. I started manipting the controls. Lenore moaned deep in her throat, and Master waved again. She got another swat, but she didn¡¯t need a second. I yed some more.


    Lenore patted Master¡¯s thigh and I gave her a couple light taps to her derri¨¨re to let her know she could cum. Orgasms would be good now. She moaned through a fairly lengthy orgasm, earning three more swats of the paddle in the process. It wasn¡¯t thirty secondster, she patted Master¡¯s thigh, needing to cum again. I gave her another freebie, and she only got two swats with the paddle for this orgasm, still doing amendable job of feting our Master.


    The next time she asked for permission, I didn¡¯t give it. Lenore groaned. Thirty secondster, she was patting him again, harder and faster this time, getting close to her cusp. Her whole body was quivering. I denied her again. She was shaking, and Master was waving, and she was getting paddled, three times, four times, five times, then Lenore exploded, giving up all pretense of sucking, her orgasm was so intense.


    Brigitte kept paddling her bottom until she got her mouth wrapped around his cock again, and the spanking finally ended as she sucked hard, still groaning.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting close now,¡± Master said. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum in your mouth. You¡¯ll get a ten swat spanking if you don¡¯t swallow every drop.¡±


    It would be Master¡¯s first cum since this morning, so I expected a gusher. I hoped that Lenore would be prepared. She patted Master¡¯s thigh again, and I gave her permission to cum. Master signaled Brigitte who started swatting. The swatting continued through Master¡¯s orgasm, and she didn¡¯t swallow it all, lost between her own orgasm, choking on the expansive load, and Brigitte¡¯s paddling. He ass was now red, and had to be burning up.


    ¡°You could be doing much better,¡± Master said. ¡°You¡¯ll get many more chances to practice. It¡¯s time to start licking pussy. Brigitte is going to show you what to do on Alicia, then you need to practice on Brigitte and Pussycat, three orgasms apiece. Brigitte with the toy off, Pussycat while the Lush is on, then Alicia gets another turn, but I¡¯ll be fucking your slutty cunt while that¡¯s happening, with the usual consequences for not focusing your attention on the pussy you¡¯re licking. After we¡¯re done with that, it will bete, and we¡¯ll go to sleep after your spanking. I¡¯ll wake you in the middle of the night so you can suck my cock to an erection, at which point, I¡¯m going to fuck my other ve, and you¡¯ll clean her pussy and my dick, won¡¯t you, Pet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Turnabout being fair y, isn¡¯t it, Slut? I thought.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±

 345

    Now Brigitte is a prime pussy pleaser; maybe the best I¡¯ve ever had. She gave a good lesson on Alicia, exining everything she did and why. Alicia got a good orgasm out of the demonstration, which was frequently interrupted with exnation, then two more just for fun and without the interruptions.


    Then, it was Lenore¡¯s turn, the first time she¡¯d be licking a pussy. She stared at Brigitte¡¯s full red bush.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Brigitte shave or at least trim her pubic hairs first, Master.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a slut ve, plus she has a religious prohibition against shaving her pubic hair.¡±


    In actuality, she could shave, but the first time she shifted to her wolf and back, it would all be grown in again, and Lenore couldn¡¯t see that, without learning something she shouldn¡¯t.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What religion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pagan cult, slut,¡± I said. ¡°She licked Alicia¡¯s pelt. You can lick hers. Feel free to push the hair aside if it gets in your way.¡±


    I saw Lenore go down on her first cunt. She was pretty tentative at first, but when she didn¡¯t get zapped by God¡¯s Holy Lightening, or whatever she thought might happen the first time she licked pussy, she got better. We kept giving her pointers, so Brigitte could get the best possible experience from it. It took a while, but Brigitte finally got her three orgasms.


    Now, it was my turn, and I was really happy to finally have Lenore on the other side of my pussy, preparing to lick it. I don¡¯t know how many oral orgasms I¡¯d given her over thest couple weeks, but three wasn¡¯t nearly close enough to cover her debt. Iy down on the bed with my head in Master¡¯sp, his cock, half hard, close enough to kiss.


    ¡°Take this, Master, so I can concentrate on her licking. You can be in charge of her orgasms, so I can just enjoy her slutty cunt licking. You¡¯re still getting whacked if you don¡¯t focus on my pussy, Pet, so keep your mind on my wet cunt.¡±


    For the first time, I felt Lenore¡¯s lips caress my pussy, and her tongue start to lick my moist slit. Master was ying with the controls of the Lush, and several times, I would raise my hand to signal Brigitte to smack her ass. I was in heaven, with Master¡¯s ex-girlfriend finally pleasuring me as I¡¯d pleasured her dozens of times. I wanted it tost for hours, to have her tongue tire from licking me, but I was too excited tost. Within five minutes, I was asking to cum.


    ¡°No you may not, Pussycat,¡± Master said, so I knew I¡¯d be spanked with Pet.


    I did the best I could to hold back, as I wanted it tost anyway, but with each journey of her tongue up my slick folds, I knew I was doomed to fail. Lenore was getting better and better, settling into her role as a new slut. Now licking her second pussy, and a hairless one to boot, so sensitive to her questing tongue.


    I moaned loudly as it hit me, shaking me, waves of pleasure sweeping over me.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m cumming, sir. Your new slut made me cum.¡±


    ¡°Good, she should, and she will again and again this week.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± I panted.


    Within minutes, I was ready to pop again. Even the damned Lush in her pussy didn¡¯t seem to be slowing her down. Her cumming, (she was patting my thigh often, and getting permission half the time), didn¡¯t seem to be distracting her from licking my pussy near enough to keep me from cumming far too soon.


    ¡°Master, please, I¡¯m begging you, let me cum,¡± I moaned, my muscles already tightening up.


    ¡°Ask me again in two minutes,¡± Master said, still manipting the controls, making Lenore¡¯s ass jump. I raised my hand, and Brigitte smacked her, but it was only once, as she quickly buckled down again.


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to make it two minutes, sir. If I don¡¯t have permission now, you¡¯ll need to spank your slutty ve five more times.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I moaned grabbing Lenore¡¯s hair and grinding her face against my core, cumming hard.


    Lenore got permission to cum again though, the bitch, wagging her lush ass from side to side as she squirmed through a lovely climax, despite licking me quite nicely, too nicely to waive my hand.


    I looked at Master and he was smiling at me as I surrendered my pleasure to his ex. I smiled back. What the hell. I¡¯d been spanked before, and would be again.


    Master did give me permission for my third orgasm, which came much too soon for me to enjoy the fullness of my temporary position advantage. I¡¯d dly have had Lenorepping my pussy for half the night, but I was done for now.


    Pulling the Lush from Lenore¡¯s pussy, Master shoved it up her ass, letting it buzz up there on a preset vibration pattern while he inserted his renewed and refreshed cock in her tight cunt. Alicia took my ce in front of Pet, and Master started pounding into Pet¡¯s ripe pussy.


    Alicia put her hand up and Master smacked Lenore¡¯s bottom with his hand. Five smacks before she got focused on Alicia¡¯s hairy pussy.


    ¡°Brace yourself a little,¡± Brigitte advised, ¡°so your face doesn¡¯t keep smacking into Alicia¡¯s pussy. You might end up biting your tongue.¡±


    Lenore anchored her hands more firmly on Alicia¡¯s strong, beautiful thighs, so every time Master plowed into her in back, she didn¡¯t get thrust so hard into the pussy she was attempting to please. Aside from the first five, shortly after Master entered her, he didn¡¯t have to smack her more than three times, and only once, each of those times. Lenore was quickly catching on to her primary responsibility despite Master¡¯s fucking, and the buzzing toy in her ass. I was actually proud of her. I¡¯m not sure I could have done better, and I¡¯d been doing it for in excess of two years now. Alicia didn¡¯t have much toin about. She climaxed five times before Master made his cream deposit.


    I wasn¡¯t spared from having to clean Lenore¡¯s pussy another time, but she took care of Master¡¯s dick, so half the work for me, and she was hairless now while Master wasn¡¯t, so she got to lick the cum out of his pubes.


    Master plucked the toy from Lenore¡¯s ass and I showed her how to wash it with soap and water, and put it back on the charger, then it was time for our spankings. I only had ten swats, so Master made them a little harder. I had to say, ¡°Thank you, sir, for letting Lenore lick my pussy¡±, with each swat. Lenore had earned thirty-five, plus the ten for not swallowing all of Master¡¯s cum during her blow job. Since she¡¯d been given permission to cum half the time, that meant she¡¯d already orgasmed fourteen times since she signed her very contract. I wondered if she regretted signing it now. She looked worn out, but fourteen orgasms can take a lot out of a girl, and I should know.


    We retired, it being after midnight, and Lenore had to sleep at the foot of the bed as I had, covered by a single sheet, while I snuggled up against my Master. At four, his watch went off and Lenore had to suck Master to an erection, watch him fuck me to five great orgasms, all with his permission, then clean both of us off, before she could go back to sleep. It was wonderful. I even climaxed a sixth time as she cleaned up all of Master¡¯s sperm, then returned to the foot of the bed, sleeping at my feet.


    ******

 346

    Lenore¡¯s Week as a ve Slut


    Lenore was aghast that we got up at 6 AM to run. Sean had decided that he needed to start running too, so even on work days, he was trying to do at least a mile or two. Worse yet, she had to start the day by sucking her new Master off, with me critiquing her performance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pet, I¡¯m still not able to run more than a mile or two. I¡¯ll run with you as the others are usually doing ten miles or more,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°So fucking early, sir?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cooler early, so you won¡¯t work up as much of a sweat,¡± I said. ¡°Finish sucking your Master off. It¡¯s all the protein you get until we get back from the run. Slut ves have to stay attractive for their Masters or Mistresses.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Please address Pussycat as Miss Pussycat. She¡¯s the senior ve, Pet. Further infractions will add five swats to your morning totals.¡±


    She changed tack. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t have a sports bra with me. I can¡¯t run without a bra. My breasts would be ruined.¡±


    ¡°We definitely don¡¯t want to ruin those D sized marvels, Master. They are eminently suckable just as they are,¡± I said, ¡°but don¡¯t worry, I have a solution. Finish sucking him off, slut.¡±


    Pet finished extracting Master¡¯s cum and she did manage to swallow most of it, only losing a drop or two, which I pushed into her mouth from her chin. I got a couple big Ace bandages and wrapped up her chest tightly to keep her breasts ttened against her chest. We tossed one of Brigitte¡¯s tees over her, as even though Brigitte had less boobage, she was tall enough to have a 38 chest, and it still looked girly.


    I couldn¡¯t resist a little pay back, or perhaps instruction, and said, ¡°Lenore, did you enjoy sleeping across the bottom of the bed, and waking up to prepare Master to fuck me? Did you enjoy licking his cum out of my pussy when he finished?¡±


    ¡°Fine. I was a bitchy Mistress, Miss Pussycat. I deserved that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±


    Sean ran with Pet while the rest of us ran together, putting some mileage on the shoes. Because Pet started with us, one of the wolves couldn¡¯t run as a wolf, but they both had fanny packs with guns and silver bullets, and they could both smell much better than I could, even in their human forms. When we got back, Master and Pet had already started breakfast, which we helped finish.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Master had Pet suck him off again, but only to the point he could finish by depositing his cum all over Pet¡¯s scrambled eggs.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need salt now,¡± he said, ¡°although you still might want pepper.¡±


    I tittered, enjoying her training. Master fed her, and she orgasmed three times during breakfast as he yed with her, even putting some of his eggs on her plump boobs and eating them off of her. Pet was amazed at how much meat the two wolves ate, not having been exposed to it yet.


    ¡°Paleo diet,¡± Brigitte said, not going into more detail.


    ¡°It certainly seems to be working, as you¡¯re both in great shape.¡±


    ¡°We run a lot too,¡± Alicia said. ¡°We did fifteen miles today.¡±


    After a shower, I used enemas on both of us ves to clean us out. Lenore cleaned out much easier this time than she did the first time. She also knew what it meant. She was going from ass to mouthter this morning. She looked a little green.


    ¡°Pet, I won¡¯t lie to you, until you¡¯ve done it a couple times, your mind is going to y tricks with you. You¡¯re going to imagine a taste, that just isn¡¯t there. I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±


    I got one of our ss plugs, about average sized so it wouldn¡¯t be hard to put in. I inserted it into my bottom, then pulled it out.


    ¡°Look at it closely, do you see anything that remotely looks like something you don¡¯t want in your mouth?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that white stuff, Miss Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mucus, which the body is constantly producing to protect your wet parts from foreign bodies. It¡¯s in your nose, and your throat, and you kiss people. It¡¯s in your vagina, and you¡¯ve licked a few pussies now, so that should be no big deal anymore. You¡¯ll be licking a lot more of them. And, it¡¯s in your ass, protecting the rectum and making things easier to pass out. We don¡¯t want all the mucus gone out of our bottom because of the protection it provides, and the body constantly makes it, so it¡¯s hard to get rid of all of it all in any case. Now watch this.¡± I licked half of the plug. ¡°Now, you lick the other half. Close your eyes if you want, so you¡¯re not looking at it and can concentrate on taste. Go ahead.¡±


    Lenore closed her eyes, tentatively touched her tongue to it, and not finding anything too distasteful about it, finished licking it.


    ¡°Master wants you to wear a tail in your ass this morning as you do more pussy licking training to stretch you a little since you haven¡¯t had anal sex since thest time you were here. You haven¡¯t, have you?¡±


    ¡°No, although I used a vibrator on just the outside, Miss Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°I get ass fucked about twice a week, so my sphincter is kept loose enough for regr anal sex, but if you haven¡¯t done it for two weeks, it¡¯s best to get stretched a little more first. Master wants to take care of you. The whole purpose of Dominance and submission is to have a little, ¡®out of the ordinary¡¯, fun. I¡¯d probably do it full time, but then it ceases being something different, and I should probably give up any hope of getting a job back if I did it permanently and people found out how slutty I can really get, so I limit it to two weekends a month, and don¡¯t do it full time unless I¡¯m far away from home. Master will remove the plug before he fucks your ass, and if you want, I¡¯ll put the plug in my mouth to show you you¡¯re still good to go for sucking his cock after he fucks you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I inserted a wolf tail in Lenore¡¯s ass, washed the other plug and put it away. We rejoined the others, and the two wolves made fun of the tail in Lenore¡¯s ass, humiliating her a little as part of her training. She didn¡¯t realize the twodies had actual wolf tails themselves, which was the most amusing part to Sean and me.


    Master inserted the Lush in Lenore¡¯s pussy, and she had to lick all of the women to four orgasms while Master yed with the controls, giving Lenore orgasm after orgasm. She was doing much better with the distractions, only getting swatted twice as she orgasmed, although she earned another forty swats for climaxes she didn¡¯t receive permission for during the morning activities. Her face was a frightful mess after bringing us to twelve orgasms total. While she was licking me, thest one she had to lick, Master started fucking her cunt, with the tail sharing the space for her fucking. She really had some great orgasms during that, but I didn¡¯t wave my hand once.


    After my second orgasm, Master pulled out her tail plug and shifted to Lenore¡¯s ass. He handed the plug to me and I patted her head so she was watching me, then stuck it in my mouth. She nodded.


    I handed it to Brigitte to wash, and leaned back to enjoy her increasingly talented tongue bathing mydy bits. When I had my fourth orgasm, Master pulled out of Lenore¡¯s ass and made her lick his cock clean of all the fluids from her pussy and ass, then he shoved it up my bum.


    I got a good ass fucking, getting my Master¡¯s cock for the second time today, although he couldn¡¯tst that much longer after being in one pussy and two asses as long as he had. I still enjoyed two more orgasms on Master¡¯s dick before he filled my bottom with cum. Lenore sucked his cock clean first, because he was the Master, then she licked his cum from my ass, because I¡¯d done it for her, and it was time to learn all the nuances of being a ve. I even felt her shove her tongue up a couple times,ter in the process when my pucker wasn¡¯t stretched so much, but I¡¯ll give Lenore points for ying.


    After Lenore finished cleaning my ass, Master pulled her into hisp with a quick, ¡°Good girl, Pet¡±, then kissed her and fondled her for several minutes, which both surprised her because she knew where her tongue had just been, but gave her the aftercare and affirmation that she was cared for, plus two more orgasms.


    Master gave both of us our spankings, doing me first, adding a few more for more instruction, pointing out more about spankings than he hadst time, then doing the same to her, up to fifty now with the two orgasms she had as she was cuddled.


    As she was spanked, I whispered in her ear about finding subspace. ¡°Concentrate on a thought of something lovely, peaceful, or providing great pleasure to you in the past. Hold that in the forefront and let everything else sink away. You can feel the swat, but it¡¯s in the background, not really disturbing that image you¡¯re holding of the good thing. You can feel the warmth though. The sting is momentary, but the warmth lingers, and you can feel it spreading, from your bottom to your pussy, which is getting wetter from the warmth unfurling from his hand swatting your naked bottom. Soon, you can feel the warmth all through your upper legs, your abdomen, even moving up to your nipples. Your clit and nipples are hard, from the warmth and that image of happiness you have, right there, so close you can almost touch it.¡±


    A couple more swats. ¡°Oh, fuck! I¡¯m cumming, Master, fuck. I¡¯m cumming. Oh, God.¡±


    ¡°Five more, Pet,¡± Master said. ¡°Sorry, ten, you didn¡¯t ask for permission either.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please, ten more.¡±


    Master looked at me and I grinned. The slut.

 347

    ¡°We¡¯re having eleven guests for dinner today, kind of ate lunch, early supper, eating at three. Why don¡¯t you get started on a meal for them,¡± Master said. ¡°Pet, put your tail back in. You¡¯re going to be greeting all of the new folks naked, cored and tailed.¡±


    Lenore started shivering, imagining she¡¯d be meeting nine new people naked and with a tail in her butt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Pet. Master won¡¯t do anything to harm you. How many other paleo diets can we expect, Master?¡± I asked. Asking for wolves, really.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Five meat eaters, six mixed diets.¡±


    Five wolves, six humans, okay, plus our two wolves and three humans. Maybe a venison hot dish, and a beef one. I wondered who they were. Maybe Master¡¯s real mother, Sasha, and Rene, but who else? I¡¯d find out eventually.


    Master put Pet¡¯s tail and Lush back in, though he left the Lush off for the moment. I pulled out a five pound package of ground venison, and a three pound package of hamburger, and thawed them in the microwave, while cutting up potatoes, carrots, celery and onions with Pet¡¯s help. The mixture of vegetables went into arge bowl for now. I got tworge roasting pans with covers. In one pan, I mixed all of the venison with about a third of the vegetables, salt, pepper and Lawrey¡¯s Seasoning. In the other roaster went the ground beef, two thirds of the vegetables with the same seasonings.


    ¡°Why did you put some vegetables in for the meat eaters?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°They eat more meat and less vegetables, not no vegetables. Everyone needs variety in their diet.¡±


    We put the roasters in the oven at 350 degrees on two separate shelves. We¡¯d have to change shelves halfway through. It should be done by three or so.


    Our guests started arriving at two. My parents and Gretchen¡¯s were the first to arrive,ing with Kathleen, sleeping in her father¡¯s arms, which probably meant Gretchen wasing, and if Gretchen came, so would Ingrid, so we had six of the eleven. (Kathleen didn¡¯t count in the guest total. She didn¡¯t eat as much as an adult.) We held off on introductions for the moment, waiting for everyone to arrive, although Lenore was the only one who didn¡¯t know anyone. My Mom and Sue stripped as soon as they arrived, it being a nudity safe zone for submissive sluts. Sasha, Rene and Ang arrived next. Ang had been getting bred again after having herst puppy. Apparently, she was knocked up and being returned to Brigitte. They all stripped off as soon as they arrived. Ang rushed to greet her Mistress, then kneeling at her feet. I could see Lenore starting to rx more and more as she realized she wasn¡¯t going to be the only one naked, and treated like a slut.


    Last to arrive were Quinn, Gretchen, Ingrid and Conor. That surprised me a little as even though Sean said he was willing to get together with Quinn more than we had, this was still the first time we¡¯d seen him since Wisconsin and Gerhard and J¡¯s wedding.


    The three wolves and Gretchen also stripped. I don¡¯t know who was the guilty party, or parties, but all three male wolves had an erection shortly. For all I know, it could have been all the females, except possibly Gretchen, who was more immune to the charm of big dicks than the rest of us, but everyone but Lenore had fucked Quinn and knew what it was like fucking the big wolf. It was the first time that Lenore was seeing wolf dick, and how splendid they were inparison to most human men. She could barely keep her eyes off the three lupine pricks, now full fledged g poles.


    ¡°Pet,¡± Master said. No response. ¡°Pet.¡± A little louder, still unresponsive. ¡°Pet!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lenore started, realizing she¡¯d been staring at the wolves¡¯ cocks.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to a rtive of mine and her husband, Sasha and Rene, and Brigitte¡¯s submissive slut, Ang. Sasha and Rene are in charge of the infertile couples breeding program here in Maine that Jessica and Ang, and others are currently a part of. In fact, Ang just had her second breeding, and is currently pregnant again. This is Jessica¡¯s friend and lover, Gretchen, and her bodyguard, Ingrid. These are Gretchen¡¯s parents, James and Sue. You can probably tell from Sue¡¯s cor, that she¡¯s a submissive slut, just like you. These two people are Jessica¡¯s parents, Simon and Anita. Anita, like Sue, is a full time submissive slut to her husband. Baby Kathleen is the son of Brigitte and Simon, but keeping Kathleen would have interfered with Brigitte¡¯s bodyguard duties, so Simon and Anita adopted her, making Kathleen, Jessica¡¯s half sister. I should also mention that the first child that Jessica carried is Rene¡¯s, so his was the first infertile marriage that Jessica helped have a child.


    ¡°Also here today, are our friends, and a couple of the breeders used for the surrogate mother¡¯s breeding program, Conor and Quinn. Quinn is the father of the second child Jessica provided for infertile couples. Everyone, this was my girlfriend before I met Jessica, Lenore. A couple weeks ago, she enjoyed Jessica¡¯s submission so much, she wanted to do it again for a week. She signed a contract to be my submissive slut for a week so she could see how best to treat a marvelous submissive like Jessica. After undergoing slut and Dominant training for a week, she¡¯s going to Dominate Jessica for a day, all on her own. Feel free to feel her up and finger her, so she gets the full experience of submitting in front of strangers.¡±


    Everyone took advantage of that invitation and kissed, sucked, licked, and otherwise fondled Lenore as they greeted her. The three male wolves all made her orgasm on their fingers, all without permission, and she was promised a spankingter.


    ¡°Pay attention, Pet. While we¡¯re waiting for the food to cook, I want you to masturbate for everyone here. You don¡¯t have permission to cum, but your fingers must keep moving and at least one must remain inside of your pussy at all times.¡±


    ¡°Must I, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We should entertain our guests. You can entertain all of them at once by masturbating for them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    She blushed a deep red as she took a seat on Master¡¯sp with a wolf tail in her ass and started to stroke her pussy, but at the same time, was turned on much more by finger fucking herself in front of all of these strangers. She rapidly came to a cusp, and had to slow way down to keep from cumming. Naturally, our guests didn¡¯t mind saying things about her while she was masturbating for them. How big her boobs were, how lovely they were, how wet her pussy was, and how much of a slut she must be to masturbate for a bunch of strangers. I thought the submissives in the group were more adept at teasing Lenore, being the sex loving, submissive bitches we were.


    My mother was particrly bad, since she wouldn¡¯t have to submit to Lenore next weekend as I would. I didn¡¯t want to give her fodder for treating me horribly. Mom was whispering enticingly in her ear, which I could hear, seated next to my Master.


    ¡°What a delicious little slut you are. I¡¯d love to put my head in between your legs and gobble that wet little pussy up. It¡¯s so wet right now. Do you see the cocks of those breeders. They¡¯d love to shove those big, fat cocks up your slutty cunt and fuck you senseless, and when you look at them, that¡¯s what you want. You want all three of those cocks pushing their way into your slutty body and pouring their sperm into you. You¡¯d love having babies for those lovely fuckers, wouldn¡¯t you. I¡¯ve got a surprise for you, Pet. All three of them were invited to do just that. They¡¯re going to make you airtight in front of everyone here. Three cocks, three fuck holes on a slut. You¡¯ll have all three filling you with their cum at the same time.¡±


    Despite how little she was moving her finger, and it was a snail¡¯s pace, my mother¡¯s words got to her. Lenore had a gigantic climax, not squirting, but soaking Master¡¯sp in her pussy juices, and everyoneughed to see how powerful an orgasm it was. Several of them got up while she was still spasming and pushed fingers into her pussy to taste her, extending and lengthening her orgasm, since Lenore wasn¡¯t moving her fingers at all.


    ¡°Five more swats, Pet,¡± Master whispered, ¡°and you have to lick myp clean since you¡¯ve made such a mess.¡±


    That¡¯s what she was doing when the stove timer went off. I went into the kitchen and got the food we¡¯d prepared, Gretchen and Mom joining me to help. We¡¯d already set the table, so it was just a matter of putting my two casseroles into serving dishes and bringing everything to the dining room. We didn¡¯t have enough chairs for fifteen people, but that was taken care of by Ang, Mom, Sue, and Lenore sitting in their Dominants¡¯ps and being fed, meaning we even had a spare space, which is where I fed Kathleen in her high chair. Kathleen was a few months over two now, but not phased by nudity at all, having grown up around it all of the time.


    ¡°We have both venison and beef hot dishes,¡± I said. ¡°The venison dish has fewer vegetables for those on paleo diets. The beef has more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica, for thinking of the special dietary needs of your guests,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir. My husband wished all of you to enjoy our meal today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d Sean is such a good husband for you, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I am too, sir. I have you to thank for finding him for me.¡±


    All of the submissive sluts orgasmed in theps of their Dominants, so there would be plenty of bottoms to demonstrate the fine art of paddling with, when showing Lenore how to administer punishment with something other than a hand. There were a lot of helping hands to clean up after our meal. Mom and Dad put Kathleen down for a nap in the nursery, which we¡¯d already furnished for our own child.


    When kitchen chores were over, Lenore had to lick or suck every guest to an orgasm, getting more experience on pleasuring a wide variety of people. She couldn¡¯t get all of Rene, Conor or Quinn down her throat, but she was using the proper techniques, so it was just a matter of time before she learned to deep throatrger cocks like theirs. While she was doing that, Gretchen and I were making out and fondling each other to orgasms, though I still didn¡¯t receive permission to cum from my Master.

 348

    ¡°That was excellent, Pet,¡± Master said. ¡°I¡¯ll bet you¡¯re a horny little slut who needs to cum yourself now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lenore¡¯s face was caked with a mixture of male and female cum, mostly female, because she¡¯d managed to swallow most of the male cum.


    ¡°I know you are, Pet, because you¡¯re a slut now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m your slut.¡±


    Master kissed her messy face. ¡°Clean off your face, We¡¯re going to prepare for your next bit of training. Be prepared to get fucked when you get back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you, Master.¡±


    While she was gone, we put several couch cushions on the floor, covered with a couple of sheets. Quinn was lying on them, his cock standing straight up, when Lenore returned. Master pointed at Quinn¡¯s dick.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at Quinn¡¯s cock all afternoon, Pet. Lower yourself on his cock and start fucking him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Super wide smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have permission to cum, Pet, but you still need to ask for permission.¡± Smile disappearing, knowing there was no way she wouldn¡¯t cum on that beast.


    Poor Lenore had to ask even as she tried to work herself down over his cock. I remembered what that felt like.


    ¡°Pussycat,e here, sit in myp. You can have more fun with Gretchenter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I abandoned Gretchen and hopped in Master¡¯sp, settling in for the show. A lot of the other submissives were doing the same, especially since not every seat had a cushion on it anymore.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Lenore had to ask for permission to cum a second time before she was fully seated on Quinn¡¯s cock, and two more times as he fucked her.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Quinn said, and Lenore stopped.


    ¡°Am I doing something wrong, sir.¡±


    ¡°No, we just need to prepare your ass for your next cock, and it¡¯s easier not having to hit a moving target.¡±


    Lenore moaned as Quinn spread her ass cheeks, and Conor pulled her plug out and began lubing up her back door. She looked at me, a little frightened.


    ¡°They¡¯re all experienced lovers,¡± I said. ¡°They won¡¯t hurt you, although you¡¯ll feel a little difort at first. Just rx, find subspace as you did this morning to get you through the initial pration. You¡¯ve been stretched all day. It will soon feel wonderful.¡±


    Lenore nodded, and I could see her searching for that good image she wanted for subspace.


    Conor finished with her pucker, then lubed his cock. He got into position and started to push through the muscr barrier to Lenore¡¯s bowels. She¡¯d been stretched with anal sex just this morning, and by the wolf tail all afternoon. She realized it wouldn¡¯t hurt nearly as much as she imagined, and she rxed as his cock eased its way up her bum. Once again, she climaxed before he was all of the way inside her, asking for permission, but not receiving it. Conor let her get used to his intrusion and start to move to fuck herself on their dicks, before they both began to move at once.


    She had three more unpermitted orgasms from the dual fucking, begging to cum, before she felt Rene¡¯s prick on her lips. Lenore opened her eyes, saw the stiff prick, and opened her mouth, epting it into her mouth, airtight atst.


    Her fucking sped up and she was patting Rene¡¯s thigh constantly asking for permission to cum. Master waited until she¡¯d earned sixty swats for cumming without permission, then told her she could cum freely. If it weren¡¯t for the fact she had Rene¡¯s cock stuffing her face, she¡¯d have been a wolf cock beggar like the rest of the sluts were. We¡¯d all been airtight at one point or another.


    Master yed with me during the show, and I was earning more of my own spanking as we watched Lenore turned into a three hole slut and big-dick whore. Conor was the first to cum, both the youngest and in her tightest hole, especially with Quinn¡¯s cock filling her cunt. Rene came second, inundating her throat with his semen, which she had trouble drinking all of it, and Quinn finally climaxed, saturating her pussy with his sperm. Lenore was wrung out, every hole leaking some cum.


    ¡°Clean up, Pet,¡± Master said.


    Lenore looked at me, scared. ¡°Is it still safe, Miss Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°It has been a while since you were cleansed, Pet. You absolutely have to clean off Quinn and Rene. You may inspect Conor¡¯s cock and if you detect fecal matter, you¡¯re allowed to use a warm, wet washcloth to clean him off. You¡¯re only required to do what I would do, and I wouldn¡¯t clean Conor¡¯s cock if I detected shit on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Pussycat.¡±


    She cleaned off Quinn and Rene, and after closely inspecting Conor¡¯s nice prick, sucked the fluids off of him. Guess she didn¡¯t find anything to be concerned with. Conor was nice enough to clean both of Lenore¡¯s holes, but he was junior wolf, so I was sure the others expected him to take care of it. When Conor was done, Master called Lenore to him.


    ¡°Good girl, Pet. Now when you¡¯ve been a little traumatized by something you¡¯ve not done before, it¡¯s customary for your Dominant to provide aftercare, to assure you that you¡¯re still loved and adored for your service. Pussycat, give up your seat to Pet, so I can cuddle with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    I got up and moved back to Gretchen. ¡°Wrong way, Pussycat. It¡¯s your turn next.¡± He pointed to Quinn, still on his back, with another damn erection, Conor and Rene also getting hard again, waiting there beside him. Oh, fuck!


    ¡°Red, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°I need to be sure, sir. You really want me airtight, to watch me get fucked by these big cocked men, who will turn me into the same sort of three hole whore, Pet was made into?¡±


    ¡°That was quite descriptive, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to look like, Master. I¡¯m not a good enough actress to pretend I¡¯ll be anything other than what she was. I will be a total slut, and won¡¯t be able to keep myself from orgasming, even if I tried.¡±


    ¡°You told me that Dominants frequently arrange for their submissives to be airtight.¡±


    ¡°I also told you I¡¯d been airtight before, and it wasn¡¯t crucial for it to happen again, sir. I¡¯ve had my fun and experienced it a couple times. The only reason it need happen now is so you can see me at my sluttiest worst.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you at your sluttiest worst, stuffed full of three big dicks. I arranged this for you almost more than Lenore.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dy further, convinced he was sincere, and lowered myself over Quinn¡¯s prick.


    ¡°Permission denied. Don¡¯t even bother asking, Pussycat. You won¡¯t get it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡± I smiled at him and orgasmed, lowering myself down Quinn¡¯s pole. A good five minute fucking, and the only thing I refused to do was kiss Quinn, even more provocative than fucking him, in my mind, anyway. Then I was told to stop and Rene was the one who would im my ass. I¡¯d bred puppies with the two wolves, and I wondered if that¡¯s why they were chosen. Master already knew I¡¯d fucked all three of these wolves, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯d already imagined me having sex with them before, so perhaps this wasn¡¯t quite as bad as three new dicks.


    Rene carefully entered my ass, although I didn¡¯t have a very difficult time epting him into my back door, being used to anal sex. By this time, I was moaning, groaning, whimpering, panting, and begging to be fucked. I let myself go. If Master wanted to punish me for enjoying myself on these cocks, I was going to take full advantage of the opportunity. The only thing that shut me up was Conor¡¯s cock filling my pie hole.


    All three mensted longer than the first one, having cum twice already while they were here. I got a royal three hole fucking, and I loved it. Every second and every millimeter of fat prick filling me, I enjoyed to the max of my slutty soul. By the time they were done, I¡¯d earned a hundred swat spanking, and I could have fucked for another half hour I was so into it.


    I didn¡¯t even bother checking Rene¡¯s prick when I cleaned him off. If there was anything to be worried about, I didn¡¯t taste it. Both wolves cleaned the orifices they¡¯d cum in, so I was being orded royal treatment from my two lovers. I returned to my Master and Lenore ceded hisp to me. He cuddled with me, so I knew that on the whole, he¡¯d epted what we¡¯d just done. My ass may tell a different storyter, but his lips told me this story now. My first time with a male other than my husband in my marriage, and it was with three of them.


    The wolves weren¡¯t done yet. Both Mom and Sue were made airtight, but it was their husbands filling their slutty faces. Quinn taking a break once, and Rene the second. It was Quinn filling Mom¡¯s ass as Conor imed her pussy, and Conor taking Sue¡¯s ass as she rode Rene. Apparently, neither of them had cleansed themselves today, not knowing what wasing, so they used washcloths to clean their anal lover¡¯s cocks for them when they finished.


    Following the four triple prations, it was time for the punishments, and punishments there were aplenty. Dad, James, Brigitte and Master all provided their favorite instruments of punishment. Lenore had each one exined to her, trying it on herself so she knew what it felt like, then watching the expert use of it on someone, before they would finally be used on her.


    Brigitte had a nasty little stinger called The Enforcer, which she frequently used on Ang¡¯s ass. It stung like a motherfucker, but was so light, it didn¡¯t leave bruising even if you didn¡¯t use it properly. The nice thing about it is the handle was essentially a dildo that you could be fucked with before, during, or after your spanking. Brigitte demonstrated it on me for ten strokes, after she used the handle to fuck me to a permitted orgasm. She gave me another orgasm after she finished.

 349

    Master gave me a five minute break for the burning to die down on my ass before giving me ten more. He fucked me with the handle afterward, helping to ease the pain from that spanking. Lenore gave me thest five, twenty-five in total. Dad had a leather paddle he used on Mom for her spanking, exining its use to everyone, and the danger signs to look for. After he spanked Mom, he spanked me ten times. It was heavier than The Enforcer and didn¡¯t sting as bad as it did, falling with a heavy thud, but the heatsted longer. Dad watched Master closely as he gave me the next ten, then they both watched Lenore as she gave me thest five. There was no handle to fuck me with, but Gretchen licked me to an orgasm when all three finished.


    James preferred what was called a tawse, like a split-tailed leather strap. He demonstrated his instrument on Sue, giving her the spanking she¡¯d earned, then put me over hisp and used it on me for ten strokes. His cock was hard as he did it, and I felt his erection under my hips. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t taken his pants off yet. Other than the three wolves, Master was the only one naked. The tawse was versatile enough to be used on more than a bottom, and James smacked my pussy once with the devastating leather strap, which really got my attention. Sue licked me to an orgasm immediately after that one to sooth my tortured pussy. Then, when I¡¯d orgasmed on Sue¡¯s tongue, Master gave me ten, then Lenore gave me five. Neither one of them used it on my pussy, but Gretchen gave me another orgasm when I¡¯d had all twenty-five.


    I was down to Master¡¯s paddle, a wooden thing almost like a baby canoe oar. It was like a cross between The Enforcer and the leather paddle, stinging like a bitch, but leaving a lingering heat. He¡¯d only used it on me three times in the past, preferring to use his hand. He demonstrated its use to everyone present, then gave me fifteen strokes with it, and Lenore gave me thest five. Lenore was told to provide me with my aftercare, and we kissed and cuddled for a few minutes. She fingered me to another orgasm, and despite the spankings I¡¯d gotten, the spacing between them all and the orgasms I¡¯d gotten, made the whole thing more tolerable than a hundred swat spanking might have been.


    Between her triple pration, being fed, and her masturbation before eating, Lenore had earned a hundred swats herself, so Master used all four different instruments on her, starting with his, then the tawse, the leather paddle and The Enforcer. Between each twenty-five, I licked Pet to an orgasm, except when he used The Enforcer, he used the handle to fuck her to three orgasms. While he cuddled with her providing her aftercare, everyone but Quinn, Conor, Gretchen and Ingrid left. It was fairlyte, and I wondered why they weren¡¯t going.


    The reason was made apparent after Masterpleted his cuddling.


    ¡°Pet, the ve agreement you signed, said you were to be my submissive slut bitch, or the slut of my appointed designee. I¡¯m appointing Quinn as my designee. You¡¯re to go to bed with Quinn and Conor tonight and do whatever they want. If it¡¯s something that you¡¯ve previously experienced before, or you¡¯ve seen Jessica doing before, I expect you to do it without question. If you¡¯ve never done it before, and I¡¯m reminding you, you¡¯ve had both of their cocks in you already, you can take a pause and think about if you wish to do it. If you don¡¯t wish to, you may ask me if it¡¯s something Jessica has done before and will likely do again. If I say that she has done it, you will do it without further argument. Do you understand my instructions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°You may cum as much as you wish until I tell you otherwise tomorrow morning. The exception is, if you wake me up because you¡¯re unsure if it¡¯s something I would expect Jessica to do. If it is, your permission to orgasm ends at that point, and every other orgasm will cost you five swats. If it¡¯s not something she¡¯s done, you don¡¯t have to do it, and you still have permission to climax. Be aware that Jessica has done a lot you¡¯ve never seen yet, that you will still do. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Have a very pleasant night, Pet.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Pussycat, you may take Gretchen and Ingrid to one of the guest rooms. You also have permission to cum.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master. You¡¯re very kind to your slut.¡±


    ¡°Now that Ang is bred and there¡¯s no risk of her bing pregnant, I intend fucking the little tart with Brigitte and Alicia.¡±


    ¡°Have a good night, sir. I¡¯ll see you in the morning for our run.¡±


    He smiled and kissed me goodnight. Gretchen, Ingrid and I had a lot of sex. It wasn¡¯t often I was given free rein to orgasm, so we fucked ourselves intoas. We heard Lenore begging for cock most of the night. It¡¯s a good thing we had fairly good soundproofing or she might have kept us awake with her caterwauling.


    ******


    Lenore was really dragging when we got up for our run the following morning, not having near enough sleepst night. It didn¡¯t seem to affect either Conor or Quinn, but perhaps they took turns. Master ran with Lenore again, while the rest of us ran together, including Ang, already a trained runner from running with her Mistress. At some point on our run, in a less popted part of the route, Brigitte and Alicia stripped off and shifted, because they got to do it less than other wolves. Ingrid and I each carried the clothing, and Conor and Quinn carried their shoes.


    ¡°How¡¯s the tracking business going?¡± I asked, running easily with three more weeks of running under my belt.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually slowed down some. I¡¯ve done more hunting than tracking recently. Apparently there¡¯s less reason to be a rogue or fight over breeders since we have so many breeding for us now. I see that Sean is trying to turn Lenore into a breeder.¡±


    ¡°I said something to her two weeks ago, too. She¡¯s somewhat interested, but hasn¡¯tmitted yet. Having you and Conor fuck her half the night might be pushing her more in that direction. Have you heard from Melodytely?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s about two months away from dropping her first puppy for the pack. Both she and her husband seem to be doing well.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what Flint Spear said to us at Gerhard¡¯s and J¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°No, what did he say?¡±


    ¡°I introduced Sean as my husband, and he said it was too bad our marriage was going to be short. How urate are his visions?¡±


    ¡°The only ones I know of that haven¡¯te true are the ones that haven¡¯te to pass yet. I don¡¯t know all of his visions, or his track record on all of them, but the ones I do know of are pretty urate.¡±


    ¡°So you think I¡¯m going to end up with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think so, but I don¡¯t know. You seem pretty convinced it¡¯s not going to happen. Would you like me to set up a loose surveince of Sean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What if he dies in a car ident or on his boat at sea? Then we¡¯ve just wasted wolf resources.¡±


    ¡°Without my trackers tracking as much, there¡¯s wolf resources to waste.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Master what he thinks, but I¡¯m inclined to say no.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you decide. Did you enjoy yesterday evening?¡±


    ¡°You know I did, wolf. I¡¯ve always enjoyed sex with you. Being married wasn¡¯t going to change that. All it changed was the likelihood of it happening again. I was surprised Master let me.¡±


    ¡°He surprised me too. I really questioned him when he asked me to do this. Apparently, Sasha did the same thing when he asked for Rene. He said he was ready, and we believed him.¡±


    ¡°I think a lot of it might have stemmed from how I let him fuck so many women on our honeymoon, and especially Lenore two weeks ago, where he even let her Dominate and cuckquean me. She monopolized his cock the whole time she was here, and didn¡¯t give me much back. I think that provoked him into putting her into submission this time, so she could see what it was like being bottom bitch. It was pretty funny. He gave her this long document to read and sign, and she didn¡¯t read more than a couple pages, thinking it was all the rules applying to me. She didn¡¯t realize she was signing up for a week of submission, or losing her car and half of her savings ount. She was pissed as hell when he told her, but I think she¡¯s getting over her mad-on.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t strike me as angry when we were fucking herst night. She sounded like she was having loads of fun.¡±


    ¡°Sounded that way to me too, although she was regretting it this morning when she got dragged out of bed.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°I miss you, slut.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, wolf, although a little less each day. Sean is really stepping up his Dominant game. The only thing he hasn¡¯t made me do is suck a wolf dick. He did ask me what one tasted like after I admitted to sucking them before.¡±


    ¡°What was that conversation like?¡±


    ¡°It was okay. He didn¡¯t seem particrly upset by it, although he joked he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to kiss me anymore. I told him he¡¯d licked wolf cum out of Alicia and Brigitte at times, and licked me, who¡¯d had lots of wolf semen in my pussy, so it was far toote to get finicky.¡±


    Quinnughed again. When we got to the part of the trail where Alicia and Brigitte left us to run as wolves, they were waiting, and we gave them their stuff back before running some more. They caught up to us in minutes. Trying to outrun a wolf was a hopeless endeavor.


    Master and Pet had reheated leftovers from yesterday for breakfast, as it tasted just as good the next day as it did the first. Pet got hers with Quinn¡¯s and Conor¡¯s cum on it. I got mine with Master¡¯s. Master fed me while Quinn fed Lenore, and both of us climaxed often during breakfast, neither one of us receiving permission for our pleasure.


    Then it was more cocksucking lessons for Lenore until she could take both Conor and Quinn down her throat and swallow every drop. By that time, it was time for lunch, with more pussy licking lessons for her after that, getting spanked lightly with The Enforcer the whole time she was licking, learning to concentrate on our pleasure even while she was spanked. She was doing really well.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As a reward, Lenore got triple prated again with Master¡¯s cock in her ass. She got to clean him off with a washcloth, and Master did the same for her pucker. It was time for our next series of punishments for cumming without permission. Quinn had brought a whip, and he demonstrated its use on both of Master¡¯s sluts, fifteen strokes to our backs, fifteen to our fronts, including our breasts and pussies. Quinn had whipped me before, so I knew what to expect, and wasn¡¯t surprised when I needed to orgasm during my frontal whipping. Sean was surprised to see me cum when I did, as it seemed I should be screaming when Quinn whipped my cunt and clit, and I climaxed instead. Master gave me ten more to my back and front both, then Lenore took her turn, five and five, to make up the bnce of my punishment. Being a woman herself, and realizing she was going to get what I got, she was very careful whipping me. More careful than she needed to be, but it showed she wasn¡¯t going to be cruel when given the chance.

 350

    Then, Master whipped Lenore, thirty on her back and thirty on her front. She was amazed when she climaxed from Master¡¯s whipping, not expecting it at all, and not asking for permission either. We had to get in a sixty-nine and entertain our guests for the next half hour giving each other orgasms. Lenore was really getting good at this pussy licking business. I had noints at all.


    The two male wolves, Gretchen and Ingrid left after that, although Quinn said he¡¯d see uster, but didn¡¯t go any further with an exnation of when or where. Master had an early job tomorrow, having to get up at three, so he went to bed soon after supper. He said that Brigitte was going to be in charge of us tomorrow while he was gone, and to obey her as we would him. Master removed my cor since my weekend of submission was over.


    ¡°Another Dominant designee, Pet. You should get used to obeying any Dominant, regardless of their sex. You¡¯ll be going shopping tomorrow morning for some slutty clothes for you to wear out to dinner. Jessica will know what I like my sluts to wear. You can also get something to hold your boobs while you run, so you don¡¯t need to use Ace bandages anymore. It¡¯s my expense, so don¡¯t worry about the cost.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you two to fuck each other to at least ten more orgasms tonight. You can ask questions of each other regarding Dominance and submission, or anything else you want to know about each other or talk about. When you¡¯re done pleasuring each other, you maye to bed with me, but don¡¯t wake me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± we both replied. ¡°I¡¯ll need to get some things out of the bedroom, Sean,¡± I added.


    ¡°Come get it then, Jessica.¡±


    I got a vibrating Feeldoe I¡¯d often used with Brigitte or Alicia, plus a double headed dildo and took Lenore to one of the spare bedrooms, farther away from my husband than most. I inserted the Feeldoe in me first, turned it on and started to fuck Pet. As much as we¡¯d had sex, we hadn¡¯t kissed at all, so I did my best to suck her tonsils out as I fucked her. She hesitated at first, wondering if we should be so obviously making love, instead of just fucking.


    ¡°Are you really telling me you¡¯d rather be kissing my pussy or asshole instead of my lips?¡± I asked her.


    Sheughed and replied, ¡°When you put it that way, I guess that is kind of foolish.¡±


    Pet got into it after that, and since the toy vibrated in my pussy as well as hers, we both had over a half dozen orgasms before I¡¯d finished with her.


    We were both breathing hard when I finished. We were lying in a loose embrace, limbs entangled when I asked, ¡°Have you ever met Sean¡¯s parents?¡±


    ¡°Several times. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Before we got married, he found out his Mom was submissive to his father. It started after he moved out of the house.¡±


    ¡°How did he take it?¡± Pet asked.


    ¡°We¡¯d already started some of our y, doing it once a month at the time. Master was fairly tentative at first, not reallyfortable, and not getting into it the way he does now. Seeing his mother and dad doing it, made him more at ease with the idea of being Dominant, and he got a lot better at it. It certainly freaked him out, though, when he saw my father fingering his mother to an orgasm, and vice versa.¡±


    ¡°How did you both get into it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally submissive, I think. I¡¯ve always been turned on by masculine, self-assured men. I used to submit to Quinn, before I met Sean. When I determined I had no long term future with Quinn, I wanted to look for someone different. Quinn helped me to find Sean and encouraged me to date him. I think because Sean knew I was Quinn¡¯s submissive, he sort of had to try it himself, but like I said, not too sure of himself and if he was doing the right thing. I think he felt a little like a pervert doing Dominant things to me. After he knew his Dad and Mom did it, it became more eptable.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay with Quinn?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re too ipatible on a basic level.¡±


    ¡°What level is that?¡± Lenoreughed. ¡°The guy is a god; a sex god if nothing else.¡±


    ¡°If you be a breeder, you¡¯ll find out. I can¡¯t tell you before then.¡±


    ¡°When did your parents start Dominance/submission? Is that why you were interested in it?¡±


    ¡°I did it first. We made a road trip shortly after my first four friends became surrogates and got pregnant with me. We all worked at Bath Iron Works as engineers, and the economy tanked at the same time as tensions eased with Russia and China. We all needed the money. I would have needed to dere bankruptcy within three months. We were all in the same boat, pardon the pun, and decided to do it together. We were all pregnant and went to visit our families. At my parent¡¯s, I was slutted out in front of them, and my mom wanted to try it too, so Quinn put her in submission, then Brigitte did my dad, and they found out they enjoyed it, but Dad was more Dominant than submissive, so Quinn trained him to Dominate Mom, and my Dad actually trained Master, although he¡¯s still learning. He¡¯d never whipped me before tonight. He¡¯s actually kind of a natural, once he decided it was okay.¡±


    ¡°When did your dad get Brigitte pregnant?¡±


    ¡°When they came on a trip to Maine shortly after I¡¯d had my first breeding. Brigitte can¡¯t use normal birth control and Conor and Mom were fucking, and so were Dad and Brigitte. She thought she¡¯d stopped having sex soon enough not to get pregnant. Turns out my Dad was more potent than she thought.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t cause problems for them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d agreed to have extramarital sex together, so there was no ming each other for an ident. My Mom couldn¡¯t have any more children after I was born. I guess there was damage. They decided they could raise the child together.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Brigitte do more?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t. Something else that¡¯s a bit of a secret. Did you know Sean was adopted?¡±


    ¡°No, he never told me. I guess I should have guessed. He¡¯s so much darker than either of his parents.¡±


    ¡°Part Native American,¡± I agreed. ¡°Why did you and Sean break up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to believe this,¡± Lenore said. ¡°You¡¯re going tough.¡±


    ¡°Try me?¡±


    ¡°I thought he was a little too vani in the bedroom.¡±


    She was right. Iughed. ¡°Please exin,¡± I said. ¡°I have to hear this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. The sex was good. I had an orgasm every time we had sex, even more than one, if I¡¯m honest, but it was too predictable. He¡¯d go down on me, he was good about that. Oral sex was not one of his failings, but then we¡¯d migrate to the missionary position, where we finished up. And it was early to bed most nights, kind of like tonight, except not quite that early, so there¡¯d be less night life than I wanted. And, he was frugal, saving up for that second boat he wanted. That went into the toilet, when the economy soured, but he didn¡¯t want to spend the money anyway, in case he needed it. I understood, but it was the wholebination of things.¡±


    ¡°Did you talk to him about the sex?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. Would you want to tell someone they were a little boring in bed?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I would, but look at you now. Nothing boring about the present, is there?¡±


    ¡°God, no. How did you break him out of the rut?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t really a rut to get into. I was like seven months pregnant with my first surrogate baby when we met, so missionary was out of the question from the start. Having to maneuver around a pregnant belly takes some finagling. Then around our fourth date, I told him I wanted to keep having sex with a few women, and if he was okay with that, he could fuck them too, and I¡¯d never say a word about it. About the fifth or sixth time I had sex with him was a threesome with Alicia. It was the first time I had sex with her too, so that was a pretty wild night. Kind of hard going to vani after that, because there¡¯s very few good ways to do the missionary position with two women and make it work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can see why there wasn¡¯t a rut. And you really don¡¯t mind him having sex with me?¡±


    ¡°Less so this time thanst time. You treated me pretty shitty on the whole. I like you more when you¡¯re like this, having to give me at least ten orgasms before you can go to sleep. I just don¡¯t feel there¡¯s anything that can break Sean and me up, barring death, as long as we¡¯re honest with each other, and continue to love each other, no matter what we do sexually with other people.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯d been like this when I was dating him, you¡¯d never have gotten your ws into him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair, but maybe if you¡¯d said he was a boring bedmate, he would have fixed it, so I¡¯m not too sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair too. What sexually deviant trick are you going to show me now?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know what tribbing is?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Tribbing is what lesbians do when they¡¯re tired of licking each other, or maybe having their period. It¡¯s rubbing your genitals together, often called scissoring. It¡¯s especially fun when you¡¯ve got one end of one of these in you at the same time.¡± I showed her the double headed dong.


    ¡°That does look as if it could be fun. Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    We had another half dozen orgasms tribbing, and because it was a busy day of sex, we joined Sean in bed and went to sleep. To avoid disturbing him, Lenore and I snuggled with each other instead of Sean.

 351

    I barely woke up as Master got up for work. I had to drag Lenore out of bed again, but she was d she didn¡¯t have to run outside. We went downstairs since it was raining and worked out there. I hoped Sean wasn¡¯t having a bad time of it out on the ocean. Since we weren¡¯t outside, all of us were naked.


    ¡°Why are you working out every day?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to be pregnant all the time, I want to get back into shape as quickly as possible or I¡¯ll end up a fat blob. It¡¯s easier to get back in shape if you¡¯re in shape before you start.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°We have to go shopping. More work, less gab. Pet, on the treadmill. Jessica, sparring. It¡¯s been awhile.¡±


    We did a brisk forty-five minutes of back and forth, attack and parry, without rest to get the cardio we needed, in addition to the self defense. Pet managed to get three miles on the treadmill, although she walked half of it. Still, it was about a 1/2 mile more she was running than a couple days ago. We took a quick shower, dressed, and piled into the SUV for the trip to Pornd.


    Pet was dressed in the clothes she arrived in, less underwear. ¡°I can¡¯t go shopping dressed like this,¡± sheined.


    ¡°For that whine, you have to expose yourself to someone,¡± Brigitte said. ¡°Do you have any moreints or would you like to walk through the store naked?¡±


    Pet shut up. On the way, she whispered, ¡°Have you ever gone out like this?¡±


    ¡°Dressed more provocatively than that, and with Master leading me around on a leash. Don¡¯t be surprised if he does the same to you. One day, Quinn took me somewhere with a transparent blouse with pasties covering my nipples, and temporary tattoos that said ¡®Slut¡¯ on my breast, and ¡®I don¡¯t know who the father of my child is¡¯, on my pregnant belly. They could be read through the blouse.¡±


    ¡°Why would you allow him to do that?¡±


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t at home, hundreds of miles away, and it didn¡¯t make any difference what people would think of me, because I¡¯d never see them again. Another time, we were in a room at a restaurant that was closed to the rest of the ce, but had a big ss window that people could see into. Mom and I had to expose our boobs to the other guests across the table, although we weren¡¯t visible to the other patrons because our backs were towards them. The three waiters and waitresses who waited on us did though. Mom and I had the Lush toys in our pussies and we had to ask for permission to cum. This was just after Mom and Dad decided to move to Maine, so people who knew them saw Mom walk into the restaurant on a leash, and one of the waitresses serving us had yed cards with them before. While it was somewhat humiliating to go out like that, it was also exciting. I don¡¯t remember how many orgasms I had, but it was a lot. There is a sexual thrill to be had from a little bit of exhibitionism, at least if you¡¯re not arrested for it. Let¡¯s face it, how did you feel when you had to masturbate for everyone on Saturday while the food was cooking? Was it all humiliation, or were you also aroused?¡±


    ¡°I was so aroused, it was hard not to cum.¡±


    ¡°Same thing. You¡¯re letting the slut out, the bad girl who¡¯s not afraid of what people think about her. We¡¯re going to be picking much sluttier clothes than these. You can expect to be seen by other people, strangers you don¡¯t even know. I say, own it. Walk into the ce like it¡¯s yours and there¡¯s no one else there but you, and don¡¯t care what people think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God.¡±


    ¡°Is your pussy wet?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± I stuck my hand under her skirt and went straight up her leg until I hit wet. ¡°Leaking like a sieve.¡±


    Brigitteughed. ¡°Just like you, slut.¡±


    ¡°Just like me,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°What are your sizes?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°Medium top, small bottom, but extra long for the legs.¡±


    Brigitteughed again. ¡°As if you¡¯ll wear anything but skirts and dresses without panties as Sean¡¯s ve slut bitch. He wants to lift your dress and shove his cock in you anytime he wants, without having to strip you naked. What¡¯s your dress size?¡±


    Lenore gulped. ¡°I need a ten for my bust, but otherwise an eight.¡±


    ¡°When we get to the store, find yourself appropriate exercise clothes, then you and I are going into one of the dressing rooms, and you¡¯re going to lick my pussy while Jessica finds you a couple slutty outfits, one more casual and something for dining out. When she brings the clothes she¡¯s picked out, she¡¯s going to wait until there¡¯s someone else in the dressing room area before she opens the door, or pulls back the curtain, so they can see you on your knees worshipping my cunt. She¡¯ll hand us the clothes, making sure whoever sees you for a couple seconds, then close the door again.¡± Lenore started to speak, but Brigitte cut her off. ¡°If you protest, she¡¯ll leave the door open while you change your outfits. Your choice, two seconds or while you change clothes?¡±


    Lenore kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°Good choice.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    That was good. I could see Sean doing that to me. We went to a nice women¡¯s clothing store, with a good assortment of clothes of all kinds. Lenore picked up some exercise clothes which would hold her boobs nicely, then went with Brigitte into one of the changing rooms, ostensibly to try on her new exercise clothes, but in reality, to lick pussy. The dressing room had like a half door, so you could see a couple of feet below the door, enough that someone could see Lenore on her knees in front of a seated woman, so more exposed than Lenore hoped.


    I found the perfect little ck dress with a short hemline, and a halter type top with a deep plunge to her navel. Since she needed arger size up top, I got the ten and the eight, with a belt for the ten to make it more slimming down below. Be interesting to see how well she fit in the eight.


    I found a crop top tee in a medium size, but also grabbed a small, because it might look extra slutty if it was too tight, which would leave a lot of underboob showing, especially with her bust, and a short skirt that looked like it might go with a tennis or golf outfit, and would only go halfway down her long thighs. She¡¯d have to be very careful not to sh pussy in that outfit.


    Going to the dressing room, I could hear soft moansing from behind it and some slurping. The clerk they left to monitor the dressing rooms was staring at the scene below the door, widely spread feet with female legs kneeling between and in front of them. Since we had our audience, I opened the door, passing the clothes through it, letting the clerk get a two second eyeful of Lenorepping pussy, before closing the door again. Lenore¡¯s face was very red with the glimpse I saw of her. I imagined the rest of her body was even redder.


    ¡°Have you ever seen anything like that before?¡± I asked the clerk.


    ¡°A couple times, although that was the longest I¡¯ve ever seen it.¡±


    Each time Lenore tried on something new, Brigitte would open the door and show us.


    ¡°Do you think this top is too tight?¡± Brigitte would ask. The size eight LBD.


    ¡°It keeps her boobs from wobbling,¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± Brigitte said, hefting Lenore¡¯s boobs. ¡°Her nipples sure stick out, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should quit fondling them,¡± the clerk said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that would help,¡± Brigitteughed. ¡°They¡¯ve been like bullets ever since she got in the dressing room.¡±


    Of course, Lenore was aghast with us having this conversation, her face ming. Brigitteughed and the process was repeated with therger dress.


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    ¡°Her breasts will definitely wobble in that one. Might even fall out if she¡¯s not careful,¡± I said. ¡°I like it though. It gives her Master a little room to reach in and paw her breasts.¡±


    ¡°I like it too,¡± the clerk said. ¡°She looks hot.¡±


    ¡°Like a slut?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    ¡°You want her to lick your pussy?¡± Brigitte asked.


    ¡°Not while I¡¯m at work, but I¡¯m off on Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°I believe we¡¯re going out to dinner on Wednesday. Do you just do pussy or do you do dick too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do either one,¡± the clerk said. ¡°My name is Maisie.¡±


    ¡°Give me your card, Maisie, and I¡¯ll give you a call to see if we can arrange for your oral satisfaction. We¡¯ll take these two outfits, and the exercise things. You can put the others back.¡±


    We gave Maisie the items to ring up and walked out of there with a thoroughly humiliated and aroused Lenore. We stopped for a quick lunch on the way home, and all afternoon, since it had cleared up from the morning¡¯s rain, we sunbathed nude at the end of the dock, and Brigitte made Lenore, sit up with her legs spread, so everyone could see her in all of her naked glory. Me, I was nude too, but didn¡¯t much care. The way I looked at it, I was on my property and could pretty much do what I wanted, although sometimes, Iid on my stomach, other times my back, and other times, sitting up like Lenore, so she wouldn¡¯t feel all alone.


    When Sean got home, Lenore had to give him a fashion show before he fucked me, and made Lenore clean us up, then he fucked Lenore and she¡¯d been so wound up by her day, she was multi-orgasmic, cumming often as he drilled her wet pussy. I was tasked with cleaning her up. She didn¡¯t get permission to cum, so she was punished for it, but after he spanked her, he let Lenore punish me for practice, thirty swats with The Enforcer, closely watching to make sure she didn¡¯t hurt me. Satisfied she¡¯d done well, he licked his ve slut to four permitted orgasms for being such a good girl. Nor did she have to sleep at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Jessica¡¯s father has got control of you, Pet. I understand he¡¯s got something special nned for you. Just do what he tells you. Be a good Pet and you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, my Pet. By the way, I wanted to tell you your parents will being for dinner on Friday night. I want you to n something they¡¯d like to eat.¡±


    ¡°Please, Master, don¡¯t make me go naked in front of them. Don¡¯t make me fuck or suck you in front of them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure your parents would approve if I did, but I was surprised by my parents, so we¡¯ll see what happens when they arrive. Maybe they¡¯re more liberal than we¡¯re aware.¡±


    ******


    Dad arrived on the boat he¡¯d purchased, pulling up to the dock with Mom, Rafiki and Nat. I suspected Lenore was going to enjoy some interspecies, and interracial sex. They called us when they arrived, and we left Brigitte and Ang at the house, while Alicia joined Lenore and I in walking down to our dock and climbing into the boat, buck naked. Mom was also naked, although the males all had swimming suits on, Dad with board shorts, but the two ck wolves sporting Speedos that showed all they were packing. And as soon as Lenore got on the boat, the two wolves developed erections.

 352

    Perhaps they smelled me as well. I can¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t a little bit aroused by the two handsome wolves. Rafiki had the longest cock I¡¯d ever seen, even if it wasn¡¯t the widest. Nat¡¯s was pretty fine as well. As soon as we were aboard, Dad headed out onto the water.


    ¡°Pet, have a seat up there at the front with my wife where everyone can get a good look at you. How are you, Pumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Good, Dad. Where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°Little Green Ind, just SSW of Jewell Ind. It¡¯s a tiny little bit of sand and rock that doesn¡¯t get a lot of visitors, so we can have some fun.¡±


    I looked at the two wolves. ¡°I can imagine what kind of fun you have in mind, you dirty old man.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I used to think I was pretty normal, but I¡¯m not so sure anymore. The ind is plotted in the GPS. You want to take over the controls?¡±


    I¡¯d taken Dad¡¯ske boat out plenty of times in Wisconsin, and been on Sean¡¯s three or four times, so I had no problem taking over the controls. ¡°I¡¯ll take the wheel.¡±


    Dad joined Lenore up front and started ying with her. Mom moved back to join me.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Pregnancy bothering you at all?¡±


    ¡°Not really. None of the babies have bothered me much.¡±


    She looked at Lenore, seeing that she was upied, but lowering her voice. ¡°I wondered if there was any difference between carrying puppies and humans.¡±


    ¡°Not that I can tell. It¡¯s been pretty much the same for all three.¡±


    ¡°How are you getting along with Lenore?¡±


    ¡°A couple weeks ago, I might have said that she was my Lois, really intent on cuckqueaning me. This week has been much better, since she¡¯s below me. I¡¯ve gotten my pussy licked much more and enjoyed Sean putting her into submission. It¡¯s given her a little humility. I asked her yesterday when we went shopping what caused her to break it off with Sean. She thought the sex was a little boring, too vani.¡±


    Momughed. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine she thinks the same thing now.¡±


    ¡°Not a bit. Sean told herst night that her parents were invited for dinner on Friday. She¡¯s really worried about what that means for her, what Sean might make her do in front of them.¡±


    ¡°I suppose all parents can¡¯t be as twisted as yours are,¡± Mom giggled. ¡°Do you know anything about them?¡±


    ¡°Nada. She¡¯s never talked about them in front of me. I don¡¯t know what Sean knows. Are you fucking Rafiki and Nat today?¡±


    ¡°Master hasn¡¯t really informed me of what I¡¯ll be doing today, but I¡¯m hopeful.¡± She looked at the big, strong wolves.


    We¡¯d moved far enough from most of the popted areas, Dad had pulled down his swim trunks and had Lenore sucking him off.


    ¡°Slower, Pet,¡± Dad said. ¡°You¡¯re not in a contest. Take your time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Simon.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to ask on Saturday. How are things between you and the Shrivers?¡±


    ¡°Good. Most nights we sleep four to the bed, and it¡¯s pretty much a free for all. Every so often, two of us will wander off for some privacy.¡±


    ¡°You and Dad, or you and James?¡±


    ¡°About 50-35 in favor of your father, but sometimes, like 15% with Sue. He still rocks my boat the most.¡±


    ¡°What do James and Dad do while you and Sue do whatever?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not sex,¡± Momughed. ¡°Mostly y cards or watch sports.¡±


    We passed a couple boats close enough they could see what Lenore was doing, and got a fewments loud enough for Lenore to hear and blush to.


    It took roughly forty minutes to get to the ind. It was small, less than 500 feet long, and half that wide. It had a wee bit of sandy beach on the SE side, but mostly rocks on the shore, some grass and shrubs, but no trees as there wasn¡¯t enough soil to anchor them. We anchored about fifty feet off shore by the sandy bit.


    All of the suits came off then, and Lenore found herself orally pleasuring everyone. ves can never have too much practice when it came to sucking dick or licking pussy. Lenore had to really work to get all of Rafiki¡¯s cock down her throat.


    Then Lenore got to take a break as the two wolves fucked Mom, fore and aft, in a deluxe spit-roast, while Dad fondled Lenore to a couple of orgasms, neither of which she got permission for. Alicia and I yed, as we watched Mom get plugged. Lenore had to lick Mom¡¯s ass clean after Mom informed her she¡¯d had an enema this morning. Lenore still looked first, making sure, but she cleaned up the mess.


    A quick dip in the water followed, and it was Lenore who got a double dicking, Rafiki in her pussy, and Nat in her ass, the so called Oreo cookie, white cream between chocte wafers. Since it was the third orgasm for the two wolves, she got a good long fucking. Lenore really enjoyed being sandwiched between the two. Passing boats might have heard her begging for ck cock to fuck her lily white pussy and ass. Mom cleaned her pussy, but Lenore hadn¡¯t had enemas this morning, so used a rag dipped in Casco Bay to wipe her butt.


    We opened a cooler with food and drink for lunch, having Mom¡¯s cold fried chicken and potato sd and water. Well, the humans had potato sd anyway.


    Dad asked me if I wanted to y with Nat and Rafiki.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any men on my approved fuck list,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sean thought you might say that, and I got a text from him saying you could if you wanted to.¡± He showed me the text messages from when Sean set this up. It did indeed say I could partake of any cocks Dad brought with, as Dad didn¡¯t know at the time who Rene might let him have.


    ¡°If I were in submission, I might consider it with Sean¡¯s permission, but I¡¯m not, so I think I¡¯ll act more like his wife, than his slut. I¡¯ve got Alicia and Pet to y with. I¡¯ll get some dick tonight when hubby gets home.¡±


    Dad patted me on the head. ¡°Good girl,¡± he said and Iughed.


    After lunch, Alicia didn¡¯t mind partaking of the two wolf cocks, so she got spit-roasted too, although not the deluxe version, wanting Rafiki in her pussy rather than her ass. Dad had recovered enough that he could fuck Lenore, having her ride him on the front bow, where more people could see her bouncing up and down his shaft.


    Another swim to get the sex juices cleaned off and it was time to head back. Still time for Lenore to get fucked one more time by Rafiki, riding up and down his pole, although this time, he was seated on one of the bench seats, so it wasn¡¯tpletely tant, only entirely obvious what she was doing.


    ******


    ¡°Did you have a good time today, sluts?¡± Sean asked when he got home.


    ¡°It was good seeing my parents. Pet got lots of pussy and dick, so not a bad day, no.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get any dick?¡± Sean asked. ¡°I gave you permission.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate given I¡¯m not your submissive at the moment, and I¡¯ve made promises as your wife.¡±


    ¡°Well, would you like to be my submissive for the bnce of the week? We¡¯re going out for supper tomorrow night, and I¡¯d like to take you out on your leash again, see what¡¯s biting. And, of course, you¡¯re to be Lenore¡¯s bitch from Saturday at 6 PM to Sunday, same time.¡±


    ¡°I could give you that, Sean. I¡¯ll do it, as long as we eat in Pornd. I don¡¯t want to rock the boat in Brunswick or Bath.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Bring me your cor.¡±


    I got it for him, knelt and he cored me. ¡°Suck my cock, Pussycat. You can help her, Pet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± We both answered.


    We took turns, one of us sucking his fine prick, while the others licked his hairy balls, switching off every couple of minutes until he orgasmed in Lenore¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s settled. Quinn will be the guest Dominant tomorrow. If Quinn wants to fuck you, Pussycat, I want you to fuck him.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you sure? You won¡¯t even be here. I don¡¯t want to do anything that hurts you. Quinn still loves me. I¡¯m almost positive he¡¯ll fuck me if you let him.¡±


    ¡°The very fact you would even ask that, means I trust you, fully andpletely, Pussycat. You earn my trust with everything you do. You give me a wide degree oftitude as your Master, and I¡¯m willing to allow you the same as my submissive. We¡¯re going out for dinner tomorrow night. Both of you should expect to go with a leash on, and dressed in slutty clothes with a Lush in your pussy. The only thing to be determined is if you¡¯re eating out together. Pet, Pussycat chooses not to be my submissive when we go out near where she worked, so that her former employers weren¡¯t likely to see her. She lived and worked in Bath. You live and work in Pornd, so you have the same choice.


    ¡°The difference is, if you don¡¯t go with us, Quinn will take you out as your Master, and you¡¯ll be alone with him, no one else to share your shame and humiliation. You¡¯ll be the center of attention, wherever he takes you. If you go with to Pornd with Pussycat, she¡¯ll take half of the attention, but it¡¯s possible people you know will see you dressed slutty, asking for permission to cum, and walking around with a leash attached to you cor. Brigitte told me you got an admirer while you were shopping for your clothes. You¡¯ll end up licking her pussy in a hotel that night, because we¡¯ll invite her to dine with us. Those are your choices. Which do you want to do?¡±

 353

    That put Lenore in a real quandary, but she apparently decided that sticking together was morefortable for her, even if there was a risk she could be seen.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, Pet.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Just out of curiosity, Master. Who is going to be our guest Master or Mistress on Thursday?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have both. Rene and Sasha will be your Dominants on Thursday.¡±


    Knowing Sasha was in reality Sean¡¯s mother, that raised another question.


    ¡°Will we be having sex with both of them?¡±


    ¡°Whatever they tell you to do, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I liked his mother, and had no problem licking her pussy, or fucking Rene for that matter. ¡°And on Friday?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the day off, to go shopping for another boat, using our wedding gift from Gerhard. You¡¯ll both go with me and there won¡¯t be a guest Master. I had to get someone else trained to take over for me, so I could go on our honeymoon, and Skip got his Captain¡¯s license. He did fine while we were gone, so he¡¯s ready to take on his own crew.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, sir. Does that mean we might have some week days together on asion.¡±


    ¡°It does, though hopefully, not too many, as I want both boats in operation, not just one.¡±


    Brigitte got in touch with Maisie and told her where we¡¯d be eating tomorrow. After our meal, Lenore had to lick everyone¡¯s pussy, then while she and I were in a sixty-nine, Master fucked her slutty cunt. No more Mr. Vani for her, no sir. I licked her pussy clean while she cleaned off Master. She kept sucking him until he got another erection, then we reversed positions and I got the good fucking, cleaning Master¡¯s cock when he finished in me.


    Our spankings followed for cumming without permission, Master using the whip again, staying in practice, now that he¡¯d learned how to use it. For five of mine, Lenore gave them to me to my front. Another night of being wrapped around Master. No sleeping at the foot of the bed for Lenore, finally learning how to treat a submissive.


    ******


    We drained Master¡¯s balls the next morning before he left for work. Quinn arrived at six-thirty, just as Master left. It was a sunny day, so we went for a run again, Lenore now having appropriate clothes to run in. Quinn ran with her, because she couldn¡¯t run as far or fast as the rest of us. Quinn took us to the basement exercise room after our run. Alicia and Brigitte worked with Lenore on some weight training, while Quinn wanted to see me on the mat for some sparring. I thought sparring with Brigitte was hard. Though I¡¯d never really managed to beat her, I¡¯d at least get some blows in. That was impossible with Quinn. He was too experienced, too fast, and too strong. I guess I should have expected it after seeing how quickly he dispatched Vasilly.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not bad, sir. I hardly got a hand on you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, not bad for a girl.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, sir.¡±


    Quinnughed. I still felt hisugh to the bottom of my feet.


    ¡°You misunderstand, slut. I¡¯m quite confident you can handle most things thate your way. Brigitte has done a good job with you. You weren¡¯t thinking you could hang with me, did you?¡±


    ¡°I hoped for a better showing, Master. You yed with me.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to y with you some more, slut, since Sean has given control of you to me.¡±


    I shuddered, knowing what his ying felt like. No one knew me like Quinn, knew what buttons to push, how to get into my head. I loved my husband. I would never leave him for anyone, but Quinn still knew how to twist me into knots, or inside out, making me a bitch begging for his dick. In a way, I was d Master wasn¡¯t here today, so he wouldn¡¯t witness the wet mess I expected Quinn would turn me into.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I said.


    He called to the others. ¡°Time to shower, bitches. Pet, you¡¯re with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Lenore replied.


    Quinn made us clean our bowels first, then showered with us, making sure we were squeaky clean, and making us wash his cock and balls until he was hard. Lenore could hardly keep her hands off him once he was hard. Who was I kidding. I wasn¡¯t much better. He was so fucking masculine. Even a man-wolf like Sean had a hard time matching the physical attributes of a stud alpha like Quinn. He still made my pussy melt.


    He put Brigitte and Alicia on the bed, legs spread in front of us, then as Lenore and I licked them, he ass fucked each of us, moving from one ass to the other at around ten minutes a pop. If we lost concentration on our pussy pleasing, he smacked our asses. I did better than Lenore in that little exercise, having far more experience, though she was rapidly catching up. Even I could smell the ripe pussy in the air as we pleasured the two she-wolves, and Quinn plundered our gaping asses.


    Quinn managed to deposit some of his cum in each of us, somehow avoiding spilling any on the sheets, even though shifting from one ass to another mid-orgasm. After we shared cleaning his cock and balls, Lenore and I had to clean his cream from each other¡¯s well drenched back doors.


    A break for lunch, where Brigitte fed me, and Quinn fed Lenore, more unpermitted orgasms on each of their fingers. Following lunch, Quinn took Lenore and did to her what he usually did to me, turned her into his begging bitch, fucking her to a fare-thee-well, as she sumbed to his masterful fucking. I was tasked with keeping the other three bitches happy, Ang joining her Mistress and finally getting some attention, rather than providing it. After Quinn flooded Lenore¡¯s pussy, I cleaned it as she cleaned Quinn¡¯s cock.


    Then it was my turn, and once again I was swept into well fucked bliss by the godlike wolf. He knew me too well for my own good, and I was once again d Master wasn¡¯t here to witness me surrendering to my old Master, in a way I¡¯d never surrendered to Sean; couldn¡¯t because hecked Quinn¡¯s huge, fat cock. I was shameless, as shameless as Lenore had been. My only saving grace was knowing that I¡¯d never fuck my wolf unless Master gave his permission. I had enough control for that, no matter how good it was to be filled by his Dominant dick.


    We had to take another shower after that fucking, unwilling to go out reeking sopletely of sex. Quinn told us we were meeting Sean at the restaurant so we dressed to go out, Lenore in her little ck dress, size 10 with the boob wobble, and with a Lush in her pussy. I was dressed in a halter type top which tied across my chest, a mid-thigh skirt, and the harness that Hotah and Makawee had made for me. There was also a Lush in my pussy. Ang was dressed just as slutty, and Brigitte had put a simr device in her pussy, although it wasn¡¯t the typical pink of a Lush.


    ¡°This is new,¡± Quinn said, fingering the harness and the bitch it was on. ¡°Did Sean give this to you?¡±


    ¡°It was crafted from bison hide by craftsmen friends of Hotah and his Sioux friends in South Dakota on our honeymoon, sir.¡± Sioux friends code words for wolves.


    ¡°Lovely. I shall have to ask him for a few more just like it for Dani, Rose and Isabelle, and any other submissive bitches I happen to run across. This is beautiful work and so useful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°How are your sluts, sir? I haven¡¯t seen them since I was married.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re doing good. Dani is about five months along on her pregnancy with her child, (as opposed to a puppy). Carl is anxiously waiting to see if he¡¯s going to have a ck or white child.¡±


    ¡°Why would he not know what color his child is, Master?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s a willing cuckold, and he didn¡¯t get to fuck a baby into his wife, who¡¯s nominally my submissive. She¡¯s pregnant with either my child, Rafiki¡¯s, who I understand you met yesterday, or another ck male named Lorenzo. I guess that gives him a ? chance of it being ck, and ? chance that it¡¯s mine. I think he actually hopes it¡¯s ck as it cements his cuckoldry in front of everyone if he raises a ck child.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s strange, sir.¡±


    ¡°Carl is a little bit out there, and his two brothers are just like him. Brad¡¯s wife will be having a baby with someone other than her husband, although her first one is going to infertile couples. In fact she may have delivered that one already, since she started fucking other men at Dani¡¯s wedding. The younger brother isn¡¯t married yet, but his fianc¨¦e is already fucking other men.¡±


    ¡°How many bodyguards does Dani have now?¡± I asked.


    I asked because she wasn¡¯t carrying a puppy this time.


    ¡°Just one, Lorenzo. He keeps Carl¡¯s cuckold fantasies fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of Carl¡¯s cock cage?¡±


    ¡°Lorenzo, although he¡¯s under my instructions to let Carl fuck his wife once a week. Dani sucks him off twice a week, usually while Lorenzo is fucking her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a cock cage?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°A male chastity device,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It keeps him from getting an erection.¡±


    ¡°Damn, sir!¡± Lenore eximed, and Quinnughed.


    ¡°I should have a party and invite all the other breeders toe,¡± I said, ¡°so we can catch up.¡±


    ¡°How many of you are there, Miss Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a few of them, Pet. I don¡¯t know all of them, but I do know a few. One of them is Sean¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Karina?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s on her second.¡±


    ¡°Does Sean know?¡±


    ¡°She was five months along when I met his family for the first time and he found out they were in a D/s rtionship.¡±


    ¡°That family sure has changed since I met them, Miss Pussycat.¡±


    I agreed. ¡°Where are we going to supper, Master?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Terlingua BBQ. Lots of meat, and easy to feed slutty ves like yourselves with our fingers, so you can suck them clean. We¡¯ll be spending the night at the Press Hotel which you should remember well. Sean will get to sleep a littleter if we stay in Pornd, and we intend to keep you two sluts up half the night.¡±


    I¡¯d have to be careful not to let myself go as much as I had this afternoon. That would be cruel.


    We heard a horn outside.


    ¡°That should be our ride,¡± Quinn said. ¡°We¡¯re riding in style today.¡±


    We went outside and there was a limo, Orrin driving again. He looked delighted to see the three slutsing out of my house, half naked. I think he recognized me too, at least he grinned like crazy when I greeted him by name.


    The drive from my house wasn¡¯t as far to Pornd as from my townhouse in Bath, so we only had time for Lenore to suck Quinn¡¯s cock while he pulled the back of her dress up baring her bottom to the driver, once again embarrassing her to be doing something so personal in front of a stranger she just met. We made a stop to pick up Maisie, who was surprised to see three sluts in the limo, and not just Lenore.


    ¡°You folks certainly know how to have fun,¡± Maisie said after introductions, as Lenore was finishing with Quinn¡¯s cock, a cock that Maisie greatly admired as Lenore tucked him away in his pants again.

 354

    ¡°Fun I certainly hope you¡¯re willing to enjoy with us, Maisie,¡± Quinn smiled.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it,¡± Maisie said. ¡°I still have to see how well Lenore licks pussy.¡± She looked at the other submissives. ¡°Do the other two sluts lick pussy as well?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°They certainly do,¡± Quinn said, ¡°even while you¡¯re getting fucked in the cunt.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re talking mynguage,¡± Maisieughed. ¡°I can see I¡¯m going to really enjoy myself tonight.¡±


    Quinn snapped leashes on Lenore¡¯s and my cors before we exited the limo, while Brigitte did the same to Ang. Seeing three sluttily dressed bitches exit a limo in Pornd wasn¡¯t something you saw every day. Seeing a limo wasn¡¯t the norm for Maine, so we attracted a lot of attention, even pulling up to the restaurant, and when we got out, the attention doubled. Lenore was so embarrassed, especially when someone she knew, male, called out to her.


    ¡°Is that you, Lenore?¡±


    ¡°It certainly is,¡± Quinn said, taking the answer out of her hands. ¡°Lovely thing, isn¡¯t she?¡± Quinn put his arm around her. ¡°Stand up straight, Pet. Let him get a good look at you.¡±


    She¡¯d tried to shrink into herself.


    ¡°Remember, Pet,¡± I said. ¡°Walk like you own the whole town. You¡¯re not scared, frightened, or ashamed. Fake it until you make it.¡±


    Lenore looked at me, totally calm, cool and collected. She straightened up and waved at her admirer. He waved back.


    ¡°Good to see you, John. Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°You look hot, Lenore.¡±


    ¡°I am hot, John. Hotter than you can handle.¡± She leaned against the imposing bulk of Quinn. ¡°It takes a real stud to handle me.¡±


    Iughed. She got it.


    Master was already there, and Quinn handed him my leash. We had a table for eight reserved, and the table was ready since Master had been there to im it. I kissed him before I sat down next to him on his left. Lenore sat on his right, with Quinn on her other side, and Alicia, Maisie, Brigitte and Ang took the opposite side, Ang opposite Quinn. As soon as we sat down, the three pussy toys were turned on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ask for permission to orgasm,¡± Quinn reminded Lenore.


    The rest of us didn¡¯t need to be reminded. Master was ying with my controls when the waitress came to take our drink orders. Alicia told Maisie she¡¯d take care of her dinner for tonight, and to order what she wanted. She got a Bleeding Heart cocktail. Master got a Corona beer, and Lenore ordered a Cowboy Kisses cocktail.


    ¡°I¡¯d like some water please, and permission to orgasm.¡±


    The waitress did a double take. Her name was Robin.


    ¡°Just the water from you, Robin. My Master needs to give me permission to orgasm.¡±


    ¡°You may cum, Pussycat,¡± Master said, smiling. He should, he was in control of it.


    I had a very obvious orgasm, so Robin knew exactly what was happening.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± I said, kissing him on the cheek. ¡°That was wonderful.¡±


    The wolves all got water too. By the time the waitress returned with the drinks, I was getting wound up for another one. So, apparently, were Lenore and Ang. We all asked for permission to cum, which Lenore and Ang got. I did not, already having gotten a freebie.


    ¡°No you may not,¡± Master said. ¡°What happens if you climax without permission, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°I get a five swat spanking to my naked ass, sir.¡±


    ¡°How many times have you cum already without permission today?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen before yours, sir.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Quinn didn¡¯t give me permission the entire time he fucked me.¡±


    ¡°So, eighty swats, Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my math, Master.¡±


    ¡°Should we shoot for an even hundred?¡±


    ¡°As you wish, sir.¡±


    ¡°How about you, Pet? How many times did youe without permission?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Seventeen, so far, sir. I didn¡¯t get permission either.¡±


    ¡°You climaxed seventeen times in one fucking?¡± Maisie asked. Robin was listening raptly.


    ¡°Two fuckings,¡± Lenore said, getting into the whole owning your experience frame of mind. ¡°Six when he fucked me in the ass this morning, and eleven when he fucked my pussy this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Maisie said. ¡°I usually only orgasm three times if I¡¯m with a girl, and at most, two times if I¡¯m with a guy. Most of them won¡¯t go down on me.¡±


    ¡°My husband gives me one about every other time,¡± Robin said, adding to the conversation.


    ¡°He should take lessons from a better man,¡± I said. ¡°Quinn would be happy to show him how he should fuck you.¡±


    Robinughed. ¡°I wish.¡±


    ¡°Ask him,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Text him and ask him if he¡¯d like to see you get fucked so good you climaxed ten times, at least.¡±


    Lenore didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t realize this is how we attracted new breeders, because she wasn¡¯t one herself yet. She was in a state of confusion. Maisie was more intrigued that we were hitting on a married woman at our supper, as if it was the most ordinary thing in the world.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± Robin said.


    ¡°Your loss,¡± Master replied.


    We gave Robin the food order, Maisie got the Ceviche, Garlic Lime Chicken Tacos, and Tres Leches cake. The rest of us ordered tworge dinner boards, which was a selection of the house BBQ¡¯d meats, pickles, a Street Corn Sotash side, cornbread, honey butter and the house BBQ sauce, to satisfy the meat dietary needs of the wolves. We also got the Terlingua sd for the humans to share. When Robin left, Quinn gave an exaggerated sniff, letting the rest of us, except Lenore and Maisie, know how aroused she was.


    When Robin returned with another waitress with two trays of food, they put everything down, then the other waitress left and Robin said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this, but my husband said yes.¡±


    ¡°What time do you finish up tonight, Robin?¡±


    ¡°9:30.¡±


    ¡°You want to join us when you get done, Robin?¡± Quinn put his hand on hers as he asked, rubbing his thumb over the top of her hand. ¡°I can guarantee that you won¡¯t need to use a condom tonight, because everyone you¡¯ll fuck tonight, is clean.¡± Which only meant the wolves would fuck her, because we didn¡¯t know if she was clean.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but yes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you and your husband join us at the Press Hotel here in Pornd at ten. I don¡¯t know the room number yet, but if you¡¯ll leave me your phone number, I¡¯ll text it to you.¡±


    She wrote her phone number down on the back of a ticket, and handed it to Quinn. He smiled at her, and patted her bottom. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to fucking you while your husband watches me destroy your pussy, Robin.¡±


    Robin shivered. As well she should. Her husband should too.


    ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯s name, Robin?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Christopher,¡± Robin replied.


    ¡°Do you think Christopher will mind if I make you my personal slut?¡± Quinn asked. He ced her hand on his clothed dick. Robin shivered again, feeling his size.


    Before she could answer, I asked, ¡°Master, may I cum?¡±


    ¡°No you may not, Pussycat.¡±


    I moaned. This was going to be a good one. I was so fucking aroused. Lenore joined me, asking Quinn if she could cum. She got permission again. Maybe Quinn didn¡¯t have a clue as to her limits and was cutting her a break.


    Robin never answered, but she didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d mind if Quinn made her his personal slut. When Robin left, Lenore asked what we were doing.


    ¡°Trying to attract more breeders for infertile couples,¡± Master said. ¡°Number one, she¡¯s got a rather low paying job and might need the money. Number two, she¡¯s in her child bearing years. Number three, she¡¯s somewhat attracted to the concept of what we¡¯re doing, probably being somewhat submissive herself, and four, she is either single, or has a husband who¡¯s willing to watch her have sex with another man. That makes her a viable candidate.¡±


    ¡°You mean her husband might watch her breed with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It may be enough that shees home and told him she had sex with someone else and described it to him. All cuckolds are different.¡±


    ¡°You mean like that Carl guy you told me about?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°Like him, yeah. Don¡¯t know for sure yet. We have to y that by ear.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°What infertile couples? What money?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to have babies for infertile couples,¡± Quinn said, ¡°you can get paid $200, 000 per child, and if you have four or more, get a bonus of a million dors. Jessica and Ang are both breeders. Jessica¡¯s already had two, and after she gives her husband a kid, she¡¯ll have the other two. Ang is on her second. She just got bred a week ago.¡±


    ¡°No shit?¡±


    ¡°No shit.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me before now?¡±


    ¡°Waiting to fuck you and see how adventurous you are,¡± Quinn replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m plenty adventurous. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? Sign me up.¡±


    ¡°What are you working tomorrow?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Nine to five.¡±


    ¡°Can you make it to Yarmouth by 6:30PM?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 355

    Master wrote down our address on a business card and gave it to her. ¡°The head of the New Ennd chapter helping infertile couples will be at that address tomorrow. They can exin the program in full.¡±


    ¡°I was kind of reluctant to have someone else¡¯s kid, but I might be interested myself, sir,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°What changed your mind?¡± Master said.


    ¡°You know how pissed I was when you tricked me into being your submissive slut, Master?¡±


    ¡°Entirely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pissed anymore,¡± Lenore said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m really enjoying my submission to you, and I was thinking of making it permanent, with Jessica¡¯s permission of course. I was thinking if I¡¯m going to be your full time slut bitch, and I¡¯m not going to be dating anyone else, or looking for a husband, why not get knocked up. Jessica, would you mind me being Master¡¯s submissive every weekend?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly, as long as you pull your slut weight.¡±


    ¡°I will, Miss Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be my permanent slut,¡± Master said, ¡°you¡¯ll be greeting your parents as my slut submissive on Friday night, naked, cored, leashed and tailed, because they will eventually find out anyway.¡±


    Lenore gulped. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°How aroused is she, Quinn?¡± Master asked.


    Quinn shoved a couple fingers up her pussy, making Lenore gasp and orgasm. ¡°Very,¡± Quinnughed, ¡°sopping wet.¡± He pulled his fingers from her pussy and they were indeed soaked. He pushed his fingers into her mouth to clean off. ¡°Submissive sluts like her need to be fed on a Master¡¯sp.¡±


    Quinn pulled her up into hisp and began feeding her.


    ¡°That is so fucking hot,¡± Maisie said.


    ¡°Hot enough for you to give me your panties right now and sit on myp to be fed and agree to serve me as my submissive slut?¡± Alicia asked.


    ¡°Well, all except for the pantie¡¯s part,¡± Maisie said. ¡°I didn¡¯t wear any tonight.¡±


    ¡°You slut,¡± Alicia said, pulling Maisie into herp and putting her hand under her dress to explore the truth of the matter. Sheughed when she hit wetness. ¡°When we¡¯re back in the limo, you¡¯re going to lick my twat.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    When Robin came back, all four of us sluts were sitting in ap and being fed. Hands were under dresses feeling wet pussy, or thumbing hard nipples. It didn¡¯t matter if we were in a restaurant. Things would only get crazier from there.


    ******


    Three sluts were double prated at the Press Hotel before Robin arrived, only Ang not getting two dicks to y with. For me, Master was in my pussy, and Quinn was in my ass, the first time I¡¯d ever had my two favorite males fucking me at the same time. I remained coherent enough to beg for Master to fuck me more often than I begged Quinn, so that was good.


    Lenore had Quinn in her cunt and Master in her ass. She more or less begged for everyone to fuck her equally. Maisie had Alicia licking her clit in a sixty-nine, while Quinn fucked her cunt, and Master fucked her mouth. Neither of the men wanted to fuck her ass without it being prepared first. Maisie learned that having multiple orgasms, wasn¡¯t that unusual the way we fucked and with whom we fucked.


    By ten, we¡¯d showered and looked and smelled somewhat presentable when Robin¡¯s husband, Christopher knocked on our door. Quinn, in all of his masculine glory, quasi erect from the pheromones still floating in the air, opened the door.


    Christopher, seeing the cock about to fuck his wife, might be having second thoughts. Robin wasn¡¯t having second thoughts at all. Quinn pulled them both in, and closed the door. We were all naked.


    ¡°Hello, Christopher, my name is Quinn. Thanks for joining us tonight, and agreeing to let me fuck your wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure we should do this,¡± Christoper protested.


    ¡°Nonsense, Christopher, you¡¯re just having second thoughts once you saw my prick. If you really didn¡¯t think you should be here, you wouldn¡¯t have shown up. You¡¯re worried that once Robin fucks me, she won¡¯t want to remain married to you, that she¡¯ll leave you for me or someone like me. Totally understandable from your frame of reference, because she will beg me to fuck her. Every woman begs me to fuck her. But I can promise you that without a shadow of a doubt, that no matter how much she loves fucking me or big cocked bastards like me, Robin will never leave you. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Two reasons. Number one. We don¡¯t want her. I mean, look at the other women in this room. I¡¯ve fucked three of them today. Do you think I¡¯m going to give up fucking any of the other women in here, just so I can have your wife?¡±


    Now, Alicia and Brigitte were two of the most spectacr females I¡¯ve ever seen. Tall and beautiful enough to be fashion models, although looking more like athletes, than with the soft curves of models, perfectly toned bodies. I¡¯m no slouch. I had wolf genes in me. I might not be a shapeshifter, but I had some of their gics. Lenore was a big boobed beauty, and Maisie, a cute, enthusiastic, pixie of a girl. Ang was a wolf trained, more athletic version of Maisie. We looked fabulous, and none of us looked pregnant at the moment, though two of us were. Robin was a slightly overweight, though still lovely, woman under twenty-five. She was eminently fuckable, but not someone one would give up the other women in the room for.


    ¡°I guess not.¡±


    ¡°Number two, Christopher, is you¡¯re the type of man who will let other men fuck Robin. You already proved that bying here tonight and telling Robin you were good with the idea of her fucking another man. I know that you will happily watch her fuck two or three other men at a time, so she can enjoy sex with other men, while still remaining married to you. Why would she give up a steady, good man like yourself, when you¡¯ll let her have all the fun that she wants on the side? She¡¯s got the best of both worlds, Christopher, a nice husband, who lets her fuck big dicked lovers.


    ¡°But, I¡¯ll tell you something else, Christopher, because I want to be totally honest with you. I want to breed your wife eventually. We want to put a baby or two in her. That¡¯s totally up to you and Robin, whether or not you do. We won¡¯t do it unless both of you agree, but for each baby we nt in your wife, we¡¯ll pay you both, two hundred grand. If you give us a total of four, we¡¯ll pay you an additional million. You give up the children when they¡¯re born, you get money.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all, Christopher. Once your wife starts carrying our children, we¡¯ll assign her bodyguards to protect our investment. Brigitte, the tall redhead, and Alicia, the almost as tall blonde, are both bodyguards, pansexual women who enjoy fucking. While your wife is breeding, she¡¯ll be assigned two. One of them can be male, and you can regrly watch him fuck your wife all you want. The other one can be female, Christopher, and if your wife is fucking other men to have children for us, perhaps she won¡¯tin if you¡¯re fucking the asional bitch like Brigitte or Alicia. They have no interest in ruining your marriage either. They¡¯ll just need regr fuckings to keep them happy. Even if you don¡¯t want to fuck them, they¡¯ll have sex with your wife. So while I¡¯m turning your wife into my personal bitch tonight, Alicia or Brigitte will suck your dick. How does that sound, Christopher? Do you really want to walk out of here and give all of that up? Robin, do you still want to fuck me? Don¡¯t tell me, I can smell your pussy. I know you want to fuck me. Are you willing to walk out of here without fucking me tonight?¡±


    Scenting Robin¡¯s arousal and desire to have sex, Quinn¡¯s cock was now rampant, over nine inches long and thick. She hadn¡¯t taken her eyes of it since she entered the room. I¡¯m not sure she heard half of what Quinn had told her husband.


    ¡°No, I want to fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, if you agree, I want you to undress your wife for me. When she¡¯s naked, I want you to take her hand, and ce it in mine, and ask me to please fuck your wife. Then I¡¯m going to give her the best fucking she¡¯s ever had. She¡¯ll beg me for my cock. She¡¯ll orgasm at least ten times as I fuck her. Or you can walk out of that door, and forget you ever saw me.¡±


    Christopher looked at his wife, then Quinn. He was a cuckold. He wanted Quinn to fuck her, but he still loved his wife. Fear was all that stood in between what he really wanted, which was to watch her with Quinn, and walking out. Quinn had helped ease some of those concerns by telling him he didn¡¯t want to ruin his marriage. Christopher kissed her, hugged her, then started removing her clothes.


    Maisie and Lenore watched in fascination. They hadn¡¯t been exposed to cuckolds before, and couldn¡¯t believe what Christopher was doing. They understood Robinpletely. They¡¯d just enjoyed Quinn¡¯s mastery in the bedroom and knew why Robin wanted to fuck him. It was the husband who¡¯d let her that they didn¡¯t understand.


    When Robin was naked, Christopher kissed her again, then took her hand and led her to Quinn.


    ¡°Please, sir, please fuck my wife.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure, Christopher. Do you want the blonde or redhead sucking your dick as I make your wife beg for my cock?¡±


    ¡°The blonde.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat next to the bed to watch, Christopher. Alicia, take care of the man as often as you need to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Quinn pulled Robin down onto the bed. He kissed her briefly before going down on her, and Robin learned how good wolves could lick pussy. She had three orgasms before the fucking actually began. When she¡¯d been prepared for his cock, heid down on the bed and told Robin to mount him. Christopher had his first orgasm as Robin had her fourth, sinking down Quinn¡¯s cock, stretching her pussy far beyond anything her husband ever had.


    After she¡¯d opened her pussy at her own pace, and three more loud, moaning orgasms, Quinn asked her, ¡°Do you love my cock, Robin?¡±


    ¡°God, yes.¡±


    ¡°Is my cock better than your husband¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Has he ever fucked you this good?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me or other men like me to breed you, Robin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please breed me, Quinn.¡±


    Christopher had his second orgasm as Robin admitted she wanted to be bred.


    Quinn turned her over onto her back in the missionary position, with her legs over his mighty arms, so he could own her pussy, plunging as deep as he could go.


    ¡°Tell me to cum in you, Robin. Tell your husband you want my seed in you.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, I want Quinn to cum in me. I want him to fill me with his cum. I want him to breed me.¡±


    ¡°Give me permission, Christopher. Tell me I can breed your wife. Tell me I can cum inside of her.¡±


    Christopher groaned. ¡°Cum inside of my wife. Breed her.¡±


    Quinn smiled and started drilling Robin, long stroking her deep and steady. Robin was going nuts, having orgasm after orgasm as his big cock plunged through her folds, using every inch of his dick to pound her into submission.


    ¡°God, fuck me! Fuck me, Quinn! Oh, Christopher. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing to me. He¡¯s rearranging my pussy. I can¡¯t stop cumming. This is incredible.¡±


    ¡°Do I own this pussy, Robin? Is your pussy mine?¡±

 356

    ¡°Yes, Quinn. My pussy is yours. Take it. Own my pussy,¡± Robin moaned. ¡°Fuck me, breed me. Cum in me.¡±


    Fifteen minutes, and another half dozen orgasmster, Quinn orgasmed. So did Christopher for the third time, Alicia still sucking his cock.


    When Quinn pulled out of Robin¡¯s destroyed pussy, I was surprised by the cum which poured out of her. I knew how much Quinn had fucked today. Three times before supper and three times after, before Robin and Christopher showed up.


    ¡°Clean up my new pussy, cuckold.¡±


    Christopher got on the bed and beganpping Quinn¡¯s and Robin¡¯s cum out of her well fucked pussy. Quinn waited until he was done.


    ¡°Robin, what time do you work tomorrow?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Four to nine-thirty tomorrow evening.¡±


    ¡°Sean, give her one of your cards, with your address on it,¡± Quinn said.


    Master gave her a card.


    ¡°Be at that address in Yarmouth at ten tomorrow morning to discuss your future breeding,¡± Quinn said. ¡°The head of the infertile couples organization will be there tomorrow to go over the paperwork. He¡¯ll give you a contract for you to bring home for Christopher to sign, agreeing to your breeding.¡±


    ¡°Will you be there to fuck me again?¡± Robin asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time. I have to work. Don¡¯t worry though. You¡¯ll get fucked again, and we¡¯ll take a movie of your fucking on your phone so your husband can enjoy watching you submit to another man¡¯s superior cock. We¡¯ll send you home with a creampie he can lick out of your pussy even juicier than the one he ate tonight. You¡¯d like that, wouldn¡¯t you, cuckold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good man.¡± Quinn patted his head. ¡°You can take your wife and leave now. Thanks for sharing.¡±


    Robin got dressed and they left.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Maisie said. ¡°That was unbelievable. I never in my life thought I would witness something like that.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°It¡¯s damn fun doing that. Are you ready for another fucking, Maisie?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything left?¡±


    ¡°I smell how horny you are, bitch. Of course I have something left. This time, Brigitte can lick your pussy while you¡¯re fucking me. We¡¯ll try to keep it down, Sean. I know how early you to have to get up.¡±


    Sean pointed to his erection. ¡°Not before I fuck my wife again.¡±


    ¡°She needs it too.¡± Quinn rubbed his nose. ¡°The only reason she isn¡¯t as horny as this one, is she¡¯s been fucked three times as much today.¡±


    Lenore and I got into a sixty-nine while Master fucked his wife¡¯s aroused pussy. Quinn was right. I did need it.


    ******


    Maisie and Master left at the same time. She had to go home and get ready for work. Master dropped her off. Because of the way things had worked out, we didn¡¯t go with Master to pick out his boat. The rest of us had time for the continental breakfast before Orrin took us back home. Quinn took the time to run with us before he left. Rene and Sasha got there at 9:45, and Brigitte told them we had another three possible breeders, one of whom was waiting naked and kneeling in the living room, one of whom would be here at ten, and one of whom would be here at 6:30 tonight.


    Sasha and Rene hugged me. ¡°Your doing?¡± Rene asked me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t im any of these three except for the fact I was a sexy slut the others got to see treated as a slut by my Master and Quinn. It was primarily them. Lenore has decided she liked being a submissive slut, and asked to remain Sean¡¯s weekend submissive. Since she¡¯ll be giving up dating and trying to find a guy for herself, she thought she might as well breed. One of them is a store clerk who saw Lenore in submission in the store, and the other one was a waitress at the restaurantst night. She¡¯s married and both she and her husband agreed to her breeding, although she doesn¡¯t know about wolves yet. She¡¯ll be here in a couple of minutes.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about Sean taking another submissive?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to him fucking my two wolf bodyguards anyway. He¡¯s adapting well to wolf behavior. He let Quinn fuck me yesterday and fucked me with Quinnst night.¡±


    ¡°Sean does seem to ept his heritage if he¡¯s letting you fuck Quinn,¡± Rene said. ¡°I never thought that would happen.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t either, but letting him have Lenore seems to be a turning point for him. He knows I¡¯m willing to give him just about everything. It makes it easier for him, I think.¡±


    My doorbell rang and I said, ¡°That should be Robin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get three NDA¡¯s from my car,¡± Rene said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let our new slut in,¡± I said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you both undress ande into the living room when you¡¯re ready. Robin will be ripe for a fucking.¡±


    Theyughed and I let Robin in. She watched Rene go out, another hunk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, slut. He¡¯sing back to fuck you. He¡¯s just getting your paperwork,¡± I said.


    I brought her into the living room and told her to strip off her clothes. When she did, I saw that she¡¯d shaved her pussy since she got fuckedst night. Wanting to look nice for her new lovers.


    Rene and Sasha soon joined us, and Rene was ready for some fucking, already erect, not quite as impressive as Quinn, but still muchrger than Robin¡¯s husband.


    They both read and signed the paperwork, both a little confused at the tough as nailsnguage in it. After they¡¯d both signed it, Rene asked me to take over.


    ¡°Lenore, you never got to meet Sean¡¯s real mother when you dated him. I¡¯m introducing you to her now. This is Sean¡¯s mother, Sasha Devereaux, and her mate, Rene.¡±


    Lenore was confused. Sasha looked at most, a couple of years older than her new Master.


    ¡°How can that be, Miss Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°Because both Sasha and Rene are shapeshifters, and both of them are over a hundred and twenty-five years of age. Rene is not Sean¡¯s father, though. He was not mated to Sasha when she was raped by another shapeshifter in their human forms.¡±


    ¡°What kind of a shapeshifter?¡± Robin asked.


    ¡°A wolf. It¡¯s the reality behind werewolf legends, and that¡¯s how I think of them, but Sean isn¡¯t a shapeshifter himself. He¡¯s fully human. I¡¯m a quarter werewolf. My grandmother was fucked by a werewolf in human form, and I¡¯m the daughter of their daughter. I¡¯m going to exin the gic reasons for why Sean isn¡¯t a shapeshifter, which he didn¡¯t find out until after he met me. He didn¡¯t know at the time you dated him, Lenore.¡±


    I exined the whole Were/human mating conundrum to them, and that werewolves needed to mate with human women in order to have werewolf puppies. I also told them that there were other Were animals who needed to breed with human women, and their rtive indestructibility and long life spans.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Quinn is also a wolf. He¡¯s the hunter and tracker of rogue Were-animals for the New Ennd pack, of which Rene and Sasha are co-alphas, and the US government. Robin and Lenore, you don¡¯t have to mate with a wolf now that you know, but the need for them to have other puppies is great. It¡¯s the reason they¡¯re willing to pay so much money to have them. They can¡¯t make a puppy themselves. They need us. Brigitte and Alicia are my wolf bodyguards. They protect me while I¡¯m having puppies for the pack.

 357

    ¡°Brigitte had a daughter with my father, and my parents adopted her. She¡¯spletely human, created in Brigitte¡¯s human form. At the current time, she can see her child, and y with her, spend time with her, but at some point, she has to stop seeing the child in person. Everyone else around Kathleen will age, but Brigitte will not. She can keep tabs on her from afar, get pictures, movies, send presents, but the personal rtionship will have to end. That¡¯s the problem with human/wolf rtions. They can¡¯tst.¡±


    ¡°Robin, if you do decide to have puppies, Christopher doesn¡¯t have to know. We¡¯ll leave it up to you if you want to tell him you¡¯ll be fucking a wolf. Since any puppy you have will look humane when it¡¯s born, he won¡¯t know you had a puppy. Before you tell him, he has to sign the NDA. Some of the husbands of other married breeders know, others don¡¯t. It¡¯s why your marriage is safe. It makes no sense for a wolf to mess with human marriages as it¡¯s very difficult to form such rtionships due to the distorted life spans. By the time either of you die, the wolves in this room won¡¯t look much older than they do now, maybe 5-10 years older. It means if you wanted to mate with a wolf, you¡¯d need to disappear from human society as people would soon know that your mate and you were aging at vastly different rates.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like fucking a wolf,¡± Robin asked. ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to the idea, but I¡¯d like to know what it looks like.¡±


    ¡°Rene, why don¡¯t you shift to your wolf and mount me,¡± I said. ¡°Sasha, please describe what¡¯s happening for them, so they know, and I can just enjoy myself.¡±


    I got on my knees andid my torso down over the couch right between the two women. Rene shifted, came up to me and licked me to one orgasm, then mounted me with his paws on either side of me. Sasha helped his wolf prick find my pussy with the least amount of fuss, and he thrust halfway in. He gave three more thrusts to get to the proper depth, during which I orgasmed, then I felt him knot, locking us together. I heard Sasha describing everything that was taking ce, but I just enjoyed it. The slight jerking Rene made to bring himself topletion, his cock so deep inside of me, trapped. I climaxed two more times. Rene orgasmed, his seed trapped by his knot, filling me up, unable to do more than flood me because I was already pregnant. His knot finally shrinking, allowing him to pull out, licking me again to clean up the huge mess wolves left, then shifted back, his cock only slightly wilted.


    ¡°The shift is so fast. Is that the only way to fuck a wolf?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°No, you can do it facing them, as long as your pussy is about prick high, and they have a ce to rest their front paws. My favorite way is to be in a sixty-nine at the edge of a bed and be mounted that way. Since I¡¯m licking or sucking and being licked by a wolf in human form while the breeding is urring, it seems more natural that way. They¡¯re actually tender lovers as both human and wolf forms. They won¡¯t bite you or do anything to harm you.


    ¡°Having sex without hands, and being unable to kiss is a disadvantage, but the only time you need to mate with the wolf, is when you¡¯re fertile, trying to have a puppy. The rest of the time, you can fuck them in their human forms, and since they live so long and have sex so often, they are incredible lovers. The fucking you gotst night from Quinn, Robin, was the result of 120 plus years of experience, usually having sex 3-4 times a day. It can¡¯t help but be good. You¡¯d be that good with that type of experience. If you live with a wolf, you¡¯ll usually end up having sex more than once a day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you ask the alphas if you have more questions about wolves, then we can record you fucking Rene in his human form for Christopher. If you want, we can have you licking Sasha or vice versa, to add to his enjoyment. The best oral sex I¡¯ve ever had is with a wolf, even better than sex with my lesbian girlfriend.¡±


    They did have some more questions, but not many.


    ¡°You enjoyed that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lenore asked me.


    ¡°I enjoy sex with wolves in whatever form they¡¯re in. They are good at it. Robin, your husband is a willing cuckold. He enjoys watching you have sex with other men. He¡¯s not infertile, and doesn¡¯t need help having a child, although I know of cuckolds who also want their wife to have children with other men. At the moment, I¡¯m not sure what Christopher will end up as. He gave his permission for Quinn to cum in you, and for you to be bred. It may be that he just wants to see you fuck other men. Both of you need to sign a breeding contract, because you¡¯re married. You can take it home with you and discuss it with him. Rene will fuck you now. He¡¯ll be as good as Quinn and we can make a movie of it on your phone for you to take home. It might help encourage Christopher to sign. At the moment, it¡¯s hard to know what¡¯s going to motivate him. Rene, feel free to use one of the guest bedrooms.¡±


    I watched them go up the stairs, Alicia going with to record the fucking, leaving Lenore and I together. Sasha and Brigitte wandered off together, whether to have sex or conduct wolf business, I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Lenore, it would have been hard for Master to keep you without this knowledge, as it¡¯s possible you would have learned of this history anyway. Now, you know all the secrets we have. Do you want to remain Master¡¯s submissive slut?¡± I asked. ¡°We both feel an affinity to wolves, because we¡¯re part wolf ourselves. We¡¯d like you to be a breeder, to share in this adventure with us. Are you willing to be a breeder?¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t care if he Dominates me every weekend?¡±


    ¡°I much prefer this version of you to the one that Dominated me two weeks ago. I would agree to you being his submissive even if you don¡¯t wish to be a breeder, the way you are now, being an equal partner in our submission.¡±


    ¡°Would you ever consider allowing me to carry Master¡¯s child?¡± Lenore asked.


    That threw me for a loop. ¡°Exin yourself.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give up dating, and looking for someone to marry. I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m very happy with you and Master and the rtionship he¡¯s created for me. But I don¡¯t want to give up the idea of having my own child. I¡¯m willing to give two puppies to the wolves, like you, but then, I¡¯d like to have one of my own, before I give them two more.¡±


    ¡°Would you raise the child yourself?¡±


    Lenore got on her hands and knees and kissed my feet. She didn¡¯t stop kissing them, just stayed there on the floor, touching her lips to my feet.


    Suddenly, I realized what she wanted.


    ¡°You want to move in here and raise our children together, don¡¯t you? For Sean to be a real father to your child?¡±


    She looked up at me with pleading in our eyes. ¡°Yes, Miss Pussycat. That¡¯s what I want more than anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, fuck!¡±

 358

    Lenore is Added to the Family


    ¡°Well, fuck!¡± I¡¯d said when Lenore told me she wanted to be a part of my what? Life? Family? Sharing my husband, on a permanent basis?


    ¡°I¡¯d give you all my paychecks, and any of the money I receive for breeding puppies, Miss Pussycat. I don¡¯t expect you to support me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Pussycat. This is no time for games. We¡¯re not talking about fucking for fun anymore. This is serious business. You can¡¯t give us all of your money. What if it doesn¡¯t work out. Don¡¯t be stupid. You still need to stand up for yourself and your needs, now and in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Pu¡­..¡± I red at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jessica. Could you see a way for us to live together?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have to think about it, and I obviously need to talk to Sean about it. This isn¡¯t only my decision, no matter what it is.¡±


    ¡°But you would consider it, and not dismiss it out of hand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dismiss anything out of hand. If I did, I¡¯d probably never have started fucking wolves.¡±


    ¡°A fair hearing. That¡¯s all I ask for.¡±


    I could see a lot of problems arising out of such a rtionship, but there might be benefits to be had as well. Shared cooking, cleaning, child care, for some. Less sex with my husband, a negative, but if Sean was really opening up to me fucking other wolves like Quinn on asion, maybe not a total wrench. Past that first weekend, I kind of liked Lenore. Things had gone much more smoothly once she epted she was a shit show as a Domme, but a good slut as a submissive. Or maybe she thought Sean would treat her all the time the way he did this week, having her fuck different men every day, getting triple and double prated all of the time.


    We both heard Robin getting reamed upstairs, getting her pussy rearranged by Rene¡¯s big dick, begging to be fucked, which brought up another point. The timing of this. If Lenore thought every day was going to be like this week was, with guest Doms fucking her several times a day, she was sadly mistaken.


    I knew that this week was an aberration of sorts, a kind of an introduction to submission and now you¡¯re a slut, so be a good girl or get your bare ass spanked. But this week wasn¡¯t normal. This was establishing boundaries at the beginning.


    ¡°You do know that this week isn¡¯t normal, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean you may not fuck people other than the people in this house at all in the future. Other than a few women, and the asional wolf as a demonstration for potential breeders like you, and all of this far away from home, I haven¡¯t done any of this shit with Sean before. No fucking of other males, no going out where I live and acting like a total slut. Most of our weekends were just us, ying with each other, with maybe Brigitte, Alicia, or possibly Gretchen thrown in. That¡¯s it. Once I started having sex with Sean, I became exclusive to him Even when he took over as my Dominant, I hadn¡¯t been double or triple prated at all, until he was showing you what you could expect at the extremes of your submission. That¡¯s not normal. If you think it¡¯s going to be like this week all the time, it won¡¯t. It¡¯s more subtle, less in your face.


    ¡°The Lush in your pussy and a leash, going out to eat; unlikely, unless we¡¯re on vacation, or at least fifty or more miles from home. Maybe going out to buy some slutty clothes, but not exposing yourself in the dressing room. That stuff is too dangerous where you live, in terms of fucking up your reputation. The guy you knew, who saw you on a leash outside the restaurant. One guy, and it might blow over as a prank, or lost bet. If you do that all the time, your friends, neighbors and co-workers are going to start looking at you, and treating you, far differently than they did before.


    ¡°You may not care, but I did. I never went around Bath or Brunswick on a leash, or with a cor that said ¡®Sean¡¯s Pet¡¯. That was for the privacy of my home or hundreds of miles away where I had no reputation to ruin. I did it a couple times in Pornd, but it was unlikely I¡¯d see people I knew in Pornd. That¡¯s changing. I live a lot closer to Pornd than I did before. I¡¯m unlikely to continue that behavior on a regr basis, so if you think your life is going to be like this week, it won¡¯t. It will be a lot more domestic, and less getting fucked and spanked constantly and cumming twenty times a day.¡±


    ¡°How many times could I expect to cum every day?¡±


    ¡°I was usually good for four or five orgasms every time I had sex, I suppose, but even before you, I was sharing Sean with Alicia and Brigitte, because they¡¯re not pregnant all the time. We usually had sex at least once a day, and sometimes twice, particrly weekends, and especially weekends of submission, and if I didn¡¯t get to fuck Sean, I might get some pussy time in with one of the wolves, but adding you, and the attention a submissive needs from her Master, that will probably go down. It will go down for you too. Sean doesn¡¯t arrange stand-in Masters for when he¡¯s at work. That was special, just for your training. Most of my days were spent taking care of the house, cooking, running or other exercise, and self defense. But normally, you¡¯d be at work anyway, so not much would change from your normal routine, except now, you¡¯d hope to be fucking my husband on a regr basis.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want me to join you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that. I don¡¯t know what I want. I haven¡¯t had time to process your request and think about all the ways it¡¯s going to impact me, and my family; the one I have, and the one I will have.¡± I rubbed my tummy. ¡°But you should know, that even if you did, it wouldn¡¯t look like thest week looked. You might get bored, though I can¡¯t say that with certainty. You¡¯d probably get more sex than you were having, but most of it might be of the female variety. Sean is good, but he¡¯s not a wolf. He doesn¡¯t get an erection smelling our arousal, and a perpetual hard-on if we¡¯re fertile.¡±


    Sasha came wandering in, maybe curious what Lenore had decided to do, and certainly wondering what we were talking about.


    ¡°Did youe to a decision, Lenore?¡± Sasha asked. ¡°Are you going to have puppies for the pack?¡±


    ¡°Lenore is considering four puppies, but she also wants to move in here and have a child with Sean,¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem particrly upset,¡± Sasha said. ¡°At least you¡¯re not rolling around on the floor trying to scratch her eyes out.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have regr fights for Dominance,¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe you should. One of you will need to be the female alpha of the house.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, we can figure that out without wing eyes out. We don¡¯t heal like wolves.¡± I looked at Lenore. ¡°I could probably beat the shit out of her if I had too. Brigitte has trained me well.¡±


    Sashaughed. ¡°Not healing is a disadvantage to fighting for your ce in the pecking order.¡±


    ¡°Jessica would have to be alpha,¡± Lenore said. ¡°Her mate is my Master and the male alpha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet, and maybe that will help, you epting me as senior bitch, but I haven¡¯t made up my mind what¡¯s in the best interests of me, my mate, and my puppy yet,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it, and I have to confer with my mate. I¡¯d like to hear what he has to say on the subject.¡±


    ¡°If it were me,¡± Sasha said, ¡°I¡¯d have put the bitch on the ground with my teeth around her neck, pleading for my mercy. It¡¯s not a matter for Rene to consider at all. It¡¯s between us bitches, alone.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°That¡¯s one way to handle it, but I think I¡¯ll still listen to your son¡¯s opinion. If I don¡¯t like what he has to say, I can whip his ass too.¡±


    ¡°There you go,¡± Sasha said, ¡°a take charge bitch. I hope you do breed for us, Lenore. I suppose I¡¯ll let Jessica deal with mutiny in the ranks.¡±


    ¡°This does call for some serious discussion. When Maisiees tonight to be told about wolves, I think Alicia, Brigitte, you and Rene should take charge of the discussion. Brigitte has witnessed how I do it enough times she should be able to handle it. Plus, Maisie is nominally Alicia¡¯s submissive. I think Sean intended that this bitch get well fucked by you or Rene or both tonight, maybe get her ass swatted a few times by another hand. Make sure you use her mouth frequently. She still needs practice.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°We can handle that,¡± Sasha said. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy toy my hands on her.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll order food in. I don¡¯t feel like cooking, considering. I want to think about things. Let Brigitte know what you want to eat. She knows the local ces we can get good food from.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it. Come along, bitch,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Good answer, Pet.¡±


    I had a quick bite for lunch before I went up to our bedroom. Our bedroom, my bedroom with my husband. I could still smell Sean¡¯s shampoo and aftershave on his pillow. I could still scent Lenore¡¯s perfume and shampoo on hers, and the scent of fucking, still permeated the sheets, even though we hadn¡¯t used our bedst night and I wasn¡¯t a wolf. It must have been from Quinn fucking both submissive sluts yesterday before we went to the restaurant. I figured that meant it was time to change the sheets. No point in Sean smelling the evidence of his wife with another male.


    I changed the linens and started a load ofundry, theny down on the fresh bed and thought long and hard about Lenore¡¯s request; pros, cons, what-ifs, all the things I might like about the arrangement, and all of the things that could go so terribly wrong.

 359

    Let¡¯s face it. I didn¡¯t have to worry about Sean fucking wolves, any more than he had to worry about me leaving him for a wolf. He was as aware of the problems with wolves as romantic partners as I was. Lenore was different. She was human, and Sean had cared enough about her to date her for a year. I hadn¡¯t been married to Sean for years and years. I didn¡¯t have the wealth of experience with my partner that my parents had before they¡¯d decided they could fuck someone else without worrying. I¡¯d been married less than three months, known him for two plus years. There was a lot we still didn¡¯t know about one another. I still worried if I should be fucking other males. Every time Master suggested it, I said ¡®Red¡¯ to get the sense if he was serious or not. I worried sometimes that he just wanted to be more like Quinn, that there was still an element of jealousy there for what I¡¯d experienced when I was with Quinn. Even if it wasn¡¯t the primary reason, it could still be ¡®a¡¯ reason.


    So Lenore came with pitfalls and traps, especially with the way she¡¯d treated me our first weekend. The idea that she¡¯d happily turn me into a cuckquean and take my husband away, relegating me to the sidelines. On the other hand, Sean had recognized it, and gone to great lengths to turn her into a submissive slut and give her a little of the same medicine. He¡¯d looked out for me, not letting my submission turn me into a second ss citizen in my own home, for which I was extremely grateful. But would being around her all the time rekindle the romance they¡¯d once had, and do the same thing.


    That¡¯s were Sean found me when he got home from work, curled up on the bed, visions of me relegated to the foot of the bed, or worse, another bedroom, while Sean and Lenore happily fucked like minks.


    ¡°What¡¯s new, Pussycat? Why aren¡¯t you down there ying with the rest of them.¡±


    ¡°Red, sir.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Jessica?¡± Sean sat down, took my hand in one of his, while he used the other to stroke my hair.


    ¡°Lenore wants to move in with us, and eventually have your baby.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kick her out immediately.¡± He stood up, but I didn¡¯t release his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Not yet. I want to talk about it first. Get undressed and join me in bed.¡±


    Sean nodded and got undressed and got into bed beside me. He smelled of sweat, and diesel oil, and sea air. He smelled like the man I loved.


    ¡°I want you to be honest with me. Will you do that, Sean?¡±


    ¡°As honest as I can be, if I understand my own mind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about me for a second. I want you to think only of yourself, what you want. Would you like Lenore to live with us, for her to be your permanent submissive? I think she¡¯d wear your cor permanently, not twice a month, although not as tantly as she has this week. I think I talked a little sense into her. She said she¡¯d give two puppies to the pack, but that she¡¯d want a child of her own, with you, like I did. Would you want that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can think totally about myself, no matter how much I want to. You¡¯re intertwined in my life now. I never stop thinking about you, and the life you¡¯re carrying for me, Jessica. You¡¯re embedded in my soul.¡±


    God, I loved him. I thrust against his naked body and kissed him, a toe curling kiss if there ever was one, feeling his cock stir for me.


    ¡°Do the best you can to divorce your emotions for me from what you want. Would you like to have Lenore in your life?¡±


    ¡°I would, but only if it didn¡¯t cause problems in yours. What do you want, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°I can see some advantages to it, and some pitfalls, Sean. She¡¯s human. She¡¯spetition for me, the way wolves aren¡¯t. She began by pushing me to the foot of the bed, Sean, and taking you overpletely. She wanted to Dominate me, cuckquean me, take you for herself as much as she could. That scares me, that she might try to do it again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never let her do that to you.¡±


    ¡°You let her once, Sean, and I know that was in the nature of our fun and games, and it was only for a weekend, and you busted her for it. I know all that, but we don¡¯t know what our future will bring. How you¡¯ll feel about me a year from now, or three years from now, when I¡¯m having a fourth puppy. You can¡¯t know how you¡¯ll feel about her either. You cared for her once, and you probably still care for her on some level. You thought of her when you decided to y this game with me. Maybe it¡¯s because she was the most recent girlfriend other than me, or that you¡¯d parted on good terms, but you thought of her.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s gone, if you feel that way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the only way I feel. Part of me wants her here.¡±


    Speak of the devil. Lenore showed up at our door. ¡°The food is here, Master, Jessica. Maisie got here a couple minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Pet. Leave us alone,¡± Sean said.


    Lenore dyed a moment, perhaps wondering if she should say more.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided anything, Pet. We¡¯re still talking,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica.¡±


    Lenore left.


    ¡°I am still thinking, and there¡¯s a lot to talk about tonight, Sean. They¡¯re going to handle Maisie¡¯s discussion about wolves without us, but let¡¯s eat, and we can take up this conversation after supper.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    We went downstairs, and Maisie was naked, licking Alicia¡¯s cunt while Rene fucked her, another treat for a new sub. Quinnst night, Rene tonight, being broken in right. Lenore was licking Sasha. They stopped when we arrived, and we started to dish up tes. Apparently, we were having Japanese tonight.


    Sasha looked at me and I shrugged my shoulders. Nothing to tell yet, really. We couldn¡¯t talk about wolves yet, since Maisie hadn¡¯t signed the paperwork. Alicia did have her on herp feeding her and ying with her. About the only thing I said was asking how much Maisie was enjoying herself so far. She said she was having a st. Hopefully that would trante to puppies. After supper, Sean and I returned upstairs and continued our conversation.


    Sean carried on the conversation from right where we left off, remembering each word. ¡°Why does some part of you want her to stay here? I¡¯m not sure I understand, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Some of it is that you¡¯re my husband, and my Master, and I want to make you happy, and I know she¡¯d make you happy. She¡¯s made you happy thus far. She¡¯s opened you up. I know that you wouldn¡¯t have let me fuck other males if not for her. You were doing it for her, to turn her into a proper submissive, and you couldn¡¯t do it to her, without doing it to me. That was part of her ve agreement, that we be treated the same.¡±


    ¡°You are so clever,¡± Sean said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I kissed him again. ¡°I¡¯m an enginerd, and I graduated in the top 10% of my ss, sir. Another part of it is knowing I¡¯d have someone here when the wolves are gone, sharing in the cooking, cleaning, raising kids, especially if I¡¯m able to get a job again. Someone to exercise with and practice self defense with, and have sex with when you¡¯re at work.


    ¡°Still another part is thinking about Junior, here,¡± patting my stomach, still t, not even a hint of the baby inside. ¡°Junior will likely be four or older, before we could give him a brother or sister if I give the pack the rest of their puppies first. I¡¯d like him or her to have someone closer to their own age to y with, a ymate. Lenore could give our baby that. Maybe have yours after her first puppy, instead of the second. I don¡¯t know how many children you wanted. We¡¯ve never discussed it, along with a lot of other things that we¡¯ve never talked about. If you wanted four children, that¡¯s eight babies I¡¯d be carrying. Even two or three children end up being a lot. That¡¯s a lot of child birth for a human who has to work hard to heal from having babies, no matter how hard I work out to look good. I¡¯d probably be pregnant into my forties for that many kids. But if Lenore had them too, it¡¯s more manageable. I won¡¯t be a blimp into my middle age. And there¡¯d be two mothers caring for our kids.


    ¡°It has it¡¯s advantages, and I¡¯d be foolish for not thinking of them as well as the problems, which might not even arise, because I know that you love me, and care for me and look after me. You¡¯ve proven that already. Sasha thinks I should have put her on the ground and proved to Lenore that I¡¯m the alpha bitch, and not let her mess with my mate, and part of me wanted to do that, and part of me wanted to put her on the ground and lick her pussy, so I admit to a certain amount of confusion on the matter.¡±


    Seanughed. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°See how the rest of this week ys out. I¡¯m particrly interested in seeing how she reacts with her parents tomorrow, especially if you treat her like the slut she says she wants to be. If neither of us sees any problems crop up through Sunday, then give it a two month trial period, where she¡¯s living here every day, in our bed every night, and you¡¯re in her ass, mouth and pussy on a regr basis, and see if there are problems we don¡¯t even foresee that could crop up if we were to make a more permanent arrangement. I¡¯d like to see over the course of a longer period of time, if she reverts back to Weekend One Lenore, or lets me be the alpha bitch of the household, and if she does stay here. I don¡¯t want her calling me Miss Pussycat. That¡¯s your name for me, not hers. She can call me Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°That does seem like a good test. I could easily agree to that.¡±


    ¡°She could pay us a couple thousand dors for rent and food for her test, and then start paying for her share of the expenses if we let her stay here. She said she doesn¡¯t want us supporting her, and I agree. She should pull her weight in every conceivable way.


    ¡°I also think that she may be under the delusion, that every day as your sub would be like this week, and that¡¯s not the case. You made exceptions for her training, so her two month trial should be devoid of extra special surprises. No guest Dominants, no double or triple prations unless it¡¯s one of the wolves wielding a strap-on. No extra dicks at all. Maybe she¡¯ll get bored by the whole thing, and give it up on her own. I¡¯ll also be watching you to see how much leeway you give her to top me. If you want to put her in charge one day a month to see how she does, that¡¯s okay, but I¡¯ll expect you to rein her in if she starts acting inappropriately, so I don¡¯t have to be the bad guy. She¡¯s your sub, so manage her. If she tries to own me like she did two weeks ago, we will have problems. You¡¯re still my husband. I won¡¯t be closed out of your life.¡±

 360

    He kissed me. ¡°That makes sense. You really don¡¯t have a problem with her staying here full time?¡±


    ¡°Not if we manage it right. I¡¯d like to give her the chance to be what we want her to be, Sean. More for you than for me, but I expect I¡¯ll get some things out of it as well, if things work the way I want them to. Now, fuck me like you mean it.¡±


    Did he ever. He licked me, pounded me hard, licked me again, cleaning up his mess. In general, being a damn fine lover, so maybe he appreciated what I was willing to do.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    We went back downstairs in time to learn Maisie was giving the pack four puppies, and to wish her, Rene and Sasha goodbye.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Sasha is your mother,¡± Maisie said to Sean.


    ¡°The side benefits of being a wolf,¡± Sean said, hugging Sasha.


    ¡°What did you two decide to do about Lenore?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°If she finishes out this week without problems,¡± Sean replied, ¡°we¡¯ll give her a two month trial to see what kind of issues might present themselves if we wanted to make it permanent.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re okay with this, Jessica?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who suggested it,¡± I said. ¡°If I have a problem with her, I¡¯ll cut her throat.¡±


    Rene and Sashaughed, and left on that note. Lenore was practically vibrating.


    ¡°Do you mean it? I can stay?¡±


    ¡°With some conditions,¡± Sean said. ¡°For your two month trial, you¡¯ll pay $2000 for rent and food. You help Jessica cook and clean and do all the housework that arge house like this requires. Jessica will always be above you, unless I say otherwise. If you¡¯re going to be my full time submissive, she¡¯s almost your full time boss. The only time she isn¡¯t, is when she¡¯s in submission herself, and even then, she¡¯s top ve. You will respect her, not only as my top ve, but as my wife, as you¡¯re the one horning in on her marriage. She¡¯ll allow you to have my child if you behave well enough to deserve one, although perhaps, it will be after you only provide one puppy to the pack, so our children will be closer in age, and can be ymates.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t make it through the two month trial period because it¡¯s not working out, our time together is over. I hope that we can remain friends, but there will be no more submission by you, or Dominance by me. We will no longer have sex, and you¡¯ll be expected to move back to your apartment, so don¡¯t give it up, or give notice until the trial is over. Also, to remind you of your lower status, you will call Jessica, Miss Jessica. Failure to do so is a punishable offense. Are there any questions?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. Thank you, sir. Thank you, Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Pet. Master would like to fuck his new, full-time submissive, but I should get something for letting you use my husband¡¯s cock. This pussy is not going to lick itself, so get busy, Slut.¡± I sat down and spread my legs. It¡¯s too bad I had let Master lick his cum out of me.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Jessica.¡±


    She crawled between my legs and got busy licking my moist slit, while Master filled his other slut from behind in a single hard thrust, easily pushing his full length into his slutty Pet. Nice.


    ******


    Sean got up a littleter than usual, as he was going boat shopping. Lenore and I got up and made him breakfast. He fed me as he fucked me, and Lenore licked my clit as I rode him. I had some wickedly good orgasms, all permitted this time, and after Master climaxed, I rode Lenore¡¯s face so she could clean my cunt, while I cleaned off his cock.


    Master said he¡¯d be back around four, and for both of us to cleanse our asses for a good ass fuckingter. We spent two hours exercising.


    Lenore bitched a little about it, considering she wasn¡¯t used to doing it on a daily basis.


    ¡°Listen, Pet, because I¡¯m giving you very good advice, especially if you want to remain attractive to your Master. You¡¯ve essentially agreed to have at least five children, four puppies and one of Master¡¯s. Having kids is hard on a woman¡¯s body. If you¡¯ve ever seen women who¡¯ve had more than one kid, they¡¯ve often had a hard time getting rid of all the baby weight. It begins to umte until you look a little blobby. You want to be in excellent shape when you get pregnant, maintain an exercise regimen as long as you can after you get knocked up, then immediately go all out to shed that extra weight. The better shape you¡¯re in when you start, the easier it is to get back into shape.


    ¡°I intend to look like this as much as possible for my husband. If you don¡¯t want him fucking me all of the time instead of you, I¡¯d quit whining, get your ass in gear and get into great fucking shape. He might have to put up with a little weight gain on my part because we¡¯re married. You, he can kick to the curb as soon as you don¡¯t look appealing anymore. So shut the fuck up and run. Brigitte hardly had to work at all to get back into shape after having a kid, because she¡¯s a wolf. I had to work my ass off. But if you don¡¯t want to, fine. I¡¯ll take all the extra fucking I can get.¡±


    What do you know. She quit whining. After exercising, we cleaned the house, (with the wolves¡¯ help), then nned supper for her parents. We pre-prepared everything, then stuck it in the refrigerator until we needed to put it in the oven, then showered, shaved everything, and cleansed our bottoms. We were essentially ready by four, when Master returned home, with the final touches to his bitches to be made just before Lenore¡¯s parents and adult siblings were due to arrive at six.


    ¡°Did you buy a new boat, Master?¡± I asked


    ¡°I found one I want to purchase,¡± he said. ¡°I was wondering if he¡¯d drop the price any if I let him fuck one of my sluts.¡±


    He had a gleam in his eye as he said it, a half smile on his face, and I realized he was teasing us.


    ¡°Good one, sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ready yet. They¡¯re adding a couple of features. I¡¯ll have it in two weeks.¡±


    Since we had the time, Master bent both of us over the couch and fucked both of our asses, going from one to the other, about five minutes at a crack (or should I say five minutes IN a crack), for about a half hour, finally cumming deep in my butt. Lenore got to clean up my asshole, but I had to clean Master¡¯s cock, so it felt pretty even to me. Then he stuck bunny tail butt plugs in our bottoms because they were easier to sit down on, and a Lush in each of our pussies, because we would be made to orgasm in front of Lenore¡¯s family.


    Lenore was getting more and more nervous the closer it came to their arrival. I¡¯d been buck naked in front of lots of other people before, including my parents, and I didn¡¯t particrly care what Lenore¡¯s family would think of me. They weren¡¯t my inws, and I¡¯d been naked in front of Sean¡¯s family too.


    ¡°Remember what I told you when you went into the restaurant. Own your submission. You wanted to do this, you like doing this. You¡¯re an adult and can do what you damn well please. Act like it¡¯s no big deal, even if you feel like covering all of your naughty bits. Be calm, cool, and collected. Trust your Master. He¡¯ll exin why you¡¯re his naked slut. Also, your family can¡¯t know about wolves, so if you¡¯re going to tell them you¡¯re renting out your womb, it¡¯s infertile couples, not werewolves you¡¯re fucking for babies.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to tell them, sir?¡± Lenore asked.


    ¡°That it¡¯s their fault. Your parents should have taught you to read a contract before signing it.¡±


    Lenore had tough. ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. That should have been drilled into me from an early age. I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡±


    She rxed more after she was told that, even when told she¡¯d be opening the door and letting them in. Master would be dressed, cks and a polo shirt, as would the wolves, but not Ang, our other slut.


    A few minutes before six, they were ringing our doorbell.


    ¡°Take a couple deep breaths,¡± I said, ¡°now own it.¡±


    Lenore took two very deep breaths, stered a smile on her face, and opened the door.


    ¡°Come in,e in, so good of you to join us this evening.¡±


    ¡°Lenore! Put some clothes on, for God¡¯s sake.¡± A man¡¯s voice, still outside the house.


    ¡°That would require the permission of my Master, which I don¡¯t have. He likes slutty submissives like me to remain naked all of the time.¡±


    ¡°In front of your father and brother and your sister¡¯s husband?¡± Sounded like a mother. I still couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°In front of everyone. Do you want me to continue standing in front of an open door where anyone can see me, ore in.¡±


    Ah, everyone came in and they saw me and Ang too, just as naked as Lenore.


    ¡°Wee to our home,¡± I said. ¡°My name is Jessica Hagerty. Pleasee in and make yourselvesfortable. Perhaps Pet can introduce you all. My Master may have met you when he dated Pet, but I¡¯m clueless.¡±


    Lenore said, ¡°This is my father, Edgar Wambaugh, my mother, Martha, my younger brother, Thomas, my twin sister, Agatha, and her husband, Terence Taylor, although he mostly goes by Terry. Of course, you know Sean, and Jessica is his wife. Alicia and Brigitte are Jessica¡¯s bodyguards, and Ang is Brigitte¡¯s submissive. Can I offer you a before dinner drink? We have some beer, white wine, or anything with rum, gin, vodka or bourbon.¡±


    Twin sister is right. Agatha was a dead ringer for Lenore. If one wasn¡¯t naked and the other one clothed, I might not have been able to tell the difference. They all wanted a drink. Surprise, surprise. Lenore turned to get their drinks, and everyone saw the bunny tail in her ass. They all took a seat, and there was a lot of staring. They weren¡¯t used to nudity like I was.


    ¡°What is all this submissive nonsense, Sean, and why are these women nude?¡± Edgar asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you and Martha are responsible for Lenore being nude, Edgar?¡±


    ¡°How is that?¡±


    ¡°By not teaching your daughter to read contracts before she signs them. A veryrge mistake on her part. My wife is submissive, although she only submits two weekends a month. Right after we got married, Jessica told me that when she was my submissive, she would allow me to have sex with other women, and she would even lick my cum out of their pussy.

 361

    ¡°I decided to test that statement with an old girlfriend who I¡¯d had sex with before. I contacted Lenore and asked her if she¡¯d like to have sex with me for old time¡¯s sake, and make my wife watch us, and then clean her up afterward. She was greatly amused by the idea of cuckqueaning my wife. Three weeks ago, she spent the weekend, and essentially treated my wife like her personal fuck toy. Last Friday, she came to do the same thing for an entire week, and signed a contract, agreeing to be trained as a proper Dominant. She didn¡¯t read more than the first page or two, then signed it.


    ¡°What she would have seen if she read the whole damn thing, is that the best way to learn how to be a Dominant, is to serve as a submissive herself. She signed up to be my sex ve through tomorrow evening at six, at which time, she may be Jessica¡¯s unsupervised Dominant for the next twenty-four hours. Failure to abide by the contract, would result in the forfeiture of her Lexus, and half of her savings ount. She decided it was better to submit for a week, than give up her car and half of her savings. Vo, instant slut.¡±


    Lenore came back with their drinks, giving each of them what they¡¯d ordered. I got water. Lenore was drinking white wine, as were her mother and sister. The two male Wambaughs had a high ball, and Terry and Master had a beer. The wolves and Ang, pregnant, had water as well


    ¡°I discovered I liked being Master¡¯s submissive slut,¡± Lenore said. ¡°I¡¯ve asked him and Jessica, if I could please remain his slut, past this weekend, and to eventually have his baby. They¡¯ve discussed it, and are considering allowing me to move in with them for two months on a trial basis to see how that works out. They¡¯ll make up their mind on Sunday night. I¡¯m really hoping they will allow it. Jessica was especially hesitant, because I will be having regr sex with her husband, which normally, I couldn¡¯t when she¡¯s not in submission, and because I want to have a child with him, since I don¡¯t want to find anyone else and get married anymore.


    ¡°I love my Master, and want to stay with them. Oh, and for whatever it¡¯s worth, although it¡¯s a separate issue, I¡¯m going to have four babies on behalf of infertile women in the New Ennd area, so I should be having five children within the next seven or eight years. I¡¯m being paid for the four though, $200, 000 per baby, and a million dor bonus for having four of them, which is the reason I¡¯ve agreed to have four. Jessica is doing the same. The bodyguards are to protect her until she has provided all four children. She¡¯s had two already. She¡¯s having a baby for her husband before she has the other two.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be paid $1, 800, 000 dors to have four children,¡± Agatha asked.


    ¡°Yes, although you¡¯ll want Terry¡¯s permission to have any children. It¡¯s not in-vitro fertilization. Procreation has to ur naturally, by fucking other males.¡±


    Agatha and Terry looked at each other. Another possible breeder, or something else?


    ¡°What does this submission look like?¡± Martha asked, going back to why her daughter was currently naked.


    ¡°I¡¯m kept naked all the time so that Master can fuck me whenever he wishes. My orgasms belong to him. I can¡¯t climax or touch myself without permission. I must fuck whoever he wishes me to, men or women, so I¡¯ve gotten quite good at licking pussy, as well as sucking cocks. Anything which Jessica has done or is willing to do, I have to do. I¡¯ve fucked two and three men at the same time. The sex is amazing. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m kept naked all of the time, or knowing I must be sexually pleasing any time Master wants, but I¡¯m constantly aroused. I¡¯ve be multi-orgasmic. It¡¯s not unusual to have a dozen or more orgasms per day. If I cum without Master¡¯s permission, he punishes me by spanking my bare bottom. I¡¯m owed twenty-five now for cumming five times without his permission before you arrived, when he fucked my ass.¡±


    ¡°You have anal sex,¡± Agatha asked.


    ¡°Frequently. It¡¯s part of the reason I have a plug in my ass now. To keep my bottom limber so it doesn¡¯t hurt when I get ass fucked.¡±


    ¡°Why are you called Pet?¡± Terry asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my ve name. Jessica¡¯s is Pussycat.¡± Agatha and Terry looked at each other again. Something definitely going on there, in their heads if not in the bedroom.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were like this, Sean,¡± Martha said. ¡°I thought you were a nice young man. Were you doing this when you were dating Lenore?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing this at the time, no,¡± Sean said. ¡°In fact, it was part of the reason Lenore broke up with me. She thought the sex was somewhat boring, isn¡¯t that right, Pet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. It¡¯s not boring now.¡±


    ¡°I started doing it when I found that Jessica had engaged in submission with a previous Dominant,¡± Sean said. ¡°I must admit, I was leery of doing so when I first started. I¡¯d been raised with the idea that you should treat women likedies, and nevery hands on them. Turns out, some women don¡¯t want to be treated likedies, they want to be treated like sluts, and don¡¯t mind a good, stiff spanking when properly administered. After observing others engaging in Dominance and submission, and seeing how much they enjoyed it, I got into it more. I¡¯ve greatly enjoyed turning your daughter into my willing three hole slut.¡±


    Martha and Edgar flinched at hearing their daughter called a three hole slut, but she was naked in front of them and had a tail in her ass. The evidence was pretty in she was a slut. Agatha and Terry were doing the furtive nces thing again.


    ¡°Agatha, have you and Terry engaged in some submissive behaviors yourselves, such as submitting to a spanking or getting tied down in bed, or wished to?¡± I asked.


    She blushed, but admitted she and Terry had been talking about doing something simr, clearly flummoxing her parents.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Take off your clothes,¡± Sean said. ¡°You have a minute to take them off or Terry will give you a spanking.¡±


    ¡°Sean,¡± Martha protested. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡±


    Agatha looked scared. She looked at her husband, then Lenore.


    ¡°Fifty seconds,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Go ahead, Agatha,¡± Lenore said. ¡°You know you want to.¡±


    ¡°Forty seconds,¡± Sean said.


    Agatha began taking off her clothes, hurrying. Soon she was naked, although she was covering her breasts and mound with her hands.


    ¡°Stand up straight, Agatha. Put your hands behind your back, and spread your legs. Show everyone what a pretty little slut you are,¡± Sean said.


    Agatha looked at her husband again, then slowly did as Sean instructed.


    ¡°Touch your wife, Terry. Rub her breasts a little, see if her nipples are harder than usual, then touch your wife¡¯s pussy. Tell everyone how wet she is.¡±


    Terry stood up and felt up his wife¡¯s boobs, then slid a hand between her legs. ¡°She¡¯s soaking wet.¡±


    Edgar, Martha and Thomas were staring at the two of them. ¡°What in the hell are you doing, Terry?¡± Edgar asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing what we¡¯ve both wanted to do for six months, but were too afraid to try,¡± Terry said.


    Which made me wonder if being submissive was gic somehow, since both twin sisters were apparently submissive.


    ¡°Terry, are you and Agatha working on Saturday and Sunday?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°I¡¯m inviting you both to spend the next couple of days. I¡¯ll invite a man who can train you to be a Dominant, and turn your wife into a total three hole slut. We¡¯ll ensure you get home on Sunday,¡± Master said.


    ¡°We¡¯re in,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°Are you sure, honey?¡± Agatha asked.


    ¡°Address me as Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Agatha said, smiling.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Edgar said, standing up.


    ¡°You can leave if you want,¡± Lenore said, ¡°but you may be walking away from your grandchildren as well. I¡¯m nning on having one of Sean¡¯s and it looks like my sister wants this type of lifestyle as much as I do. Be careful what you walk away from. We¡¯re both adults. We¡¯re not doing anything illegal. I know you might be confused or offended by what you¡¯ve seen, but this is our new reality, and by extension, yours too. Call me if you change your mind.¡±


    Thomas said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. Can I stay?¡±


    ¡°Since both Lenore and Agatha are your sisters, Thomas,¡± Master said. ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be a good idea. You are wee to stay and have supper though. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that would be the supper timer going off. We can make sure you get home.¡±


    It was supper, and Lenore and I got it out of the oven. I could hear Edgar and Martha arguing, Edgar wanting to leave, Martha wanting to stay. Edgar won the argument, but Martha asked Lenore to call her tomorrow.


    ¡°Please, I want to talk to you, Lenore,¡± Martha said. ¡°I want to know more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you,¡± Lenore promised.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We¡¯d have more leftovers this way, but not much, since only Lenore¡¯s parents left.


    ¡°Terry, take off your belt and put it around Agatha¡¯s neck,¡± Master said. ¡°Until you have a proper cor to put on her, it will do as a substitute. Have Agatha sit in yourp during supper. You¡¯ll feed her tonight. Have her keep her hands on the table and not to touch anything but the table. If she needs to drink, you¡¯ll hold the ss to her mouth. You¡¯ll put the food in her mouth. Do you understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Master called Quinn and asked him if he could join us tomorrow, and help train a new Dominant. Quinn said he¡¯d be here at nine AM. Master turned on our Lushes and as we ate, he exined a lot of the nuances of Dominance and submission to the husband and wife. Using first Lenore, then me to demonstrate the proper feeding and fondling of a naked ve. Of course, with the toys in our pussies vibrating against our g-spots, we often had to ask for permission to cum. Sometimes, we got permission, other times we didn¡¯t. Terry was doing the same thing to Agatha, without the toys, so she wasn¡¯t cumming as often as we were, but she was asking for permission.

 362

    At the conclusion of dinner, Ang took Thomas home. He really wanted to stay and watch us all get spanked, but Master said it would be best if he didn¡¯t see his sisters spanked, because they¡¯d be fucked afterward.


    Master demonstrated spanking techniques on Lenore, pointing out all the niceties of a punishing, but not harsh spanking on Terry¡¯s sister-inw. Lenore was squirming quite nicely as she was spanked in front of her sister, and even orgasmed once during her spanking. I think that reassured Agatha that a spanking wouldn¡¯t be as bad as she thought.


    Before turning Terry loose on his own wife, Master had Terry practice on me.


    ¡°Why practice on Jessica first?¡± Terry asked.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s an experienced submissive who¡¯s done this before, and isn¡¯t afraid to tell you to stop if you¡¯re hitting her too hard, or to tell you to hit harder if you¡¯re not spanking her hard enough. Once you get a good handle on how it¡¯s done, you can practice on your wife, who¡¯s never done it before, and doesn¡¯t know what to expect.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, right.¡±


    I got over Terry¡¯sp. He had an erection, although he hadn¡¯t removed his pants yet, I could feel it poking my side. Like a lot of new Dominants he was tentative, and I had to encourage him to be a little tougher on me. By the time he had done thirty, he had a pretty good grasp of what he needed to do. He had no problem giving me the next thirty just fine. It might have been a little light, but since he was doing Agatha next, and she¡¯d never been spanked before, it seemed to be a good starting point.


    Master made sure that Agatha had a safe word, exined the importance of using safe words, and their sanctity in D/s rtionships. They decided to use Yellow and Red, like we did to start. Agatha had only earned twenty swats from her orgasms, and Terry started out just fine, and did well, leaving her with a mildly red ass when she was done.


    ¡°Do you need relief now, Terry?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°God, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then pull your dick out and fuck your slut.¡±


    Terry had an okay cock of around six inches, not enormously fat, nor thin. Seemed pretty average to me, but Agatha loved her fucking. She was already on edge from her nudity in front of strangers, the fondling during supper, and her spanking, so had no trouble cumming three times in the ten minutes Terry nailed her. She forgot to ask for permission for the first, but quickly realized it was an every time urrence from now on. Terry climaxed and Master exined she was now responsible for cleaning her Master¡¯s cock every time he climaxed. Apparently, that was something she hadn¡¯t done before, and hesitated a few seconds before sucking her husband and cleaning their cum off his cock.


    ¡°Will you be fucking your slut¡¯s ass, Terry?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve never done it before, but yes, I want to.¡±


    ¡°She should be prepared for ass fucking first, but she should be ready by tomorrow night for your cock. Pet, please get a medium sized anal plug for your sister. We¡¯ll put arger one in her tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Lenore not only brought the plug, but some lube. She generously doused her sister¡¯s starfish with lots of lube and told Terry to go ahead and push the plug into his wife¡¯s ass. There was a bit of a struggle to get the widest part past her pucker, but eventually, Agatha rxed enough, the plug was properly seated in her anus.


    ¡°Next, Terry, will you be having your new slut lick pussy?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°Brigitte here is our best pussy pleasing trainer. She¡¯ll show Agatha how to show a woman a good time. After Agatha watches it being done, she¡¯ll need to lick every pussy but her sister¡¯s to three orgasms,¡± Master said, pulling Lenore into hisp so she wouldn¡¯t be neglected while Agatha pleasured everyone else.


    Was this the first time I¡¯d ever had my pussy licked by sisters? No, Isabelle and Simone had both licked my pussy. I¡¯d also had mother and daughterbinations, husband and wifebinations, but no brother and sisterbos. Too bad Master sent Thomas home. Brigitte showed Agatha how to lick pussy, and soon she waspping at all the pussies in the house. By the time she reached me, she was getting pretty good.


    I informed Master she¡¯d done satisfactorily on her first go around.


    ¡°Lastly, Terry, is your slut going to pleasure cocks other than yours?¡±


    ¡°You mean fuck them?¡±


    ¡°Fuck them, suck them, titty fuck them, give them a hand job, let them cum on her face. Do anything with a dick other than her husband¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Did you want to fuck her?¡±


    ¡°Terry, I¡¯d love to line these two sisters up next to each other and go from pussy to pussy, doing some kind of Russian Roulette to see who¡¯s pussy I orgasmed in first. See who¡¯s the tightest, the wettest, the most vocal. I love doing shit like that, but the reason I asked, is she also needs to show us how well she can suck cock, and provided she¡¯s not as good at sucking a dick as a good slut needs to be, she¡¯ll need to practice. Unless you¡¯ve got some magic dick that never goes down, I¡¯m the only other one she can practice on. If you don¡¯t want that, she can still be trained, but it will take longer, but in the week I¡¯ve been training Pet, she¡¯s fucked six men other than myself as part of her training. Agatha is your submissive, so you get to decide. It it makes it any easier for you, someone other than Agatha is going to suck your cock using you as a training guide to train her.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Terry asked.


    ¡°Your sister-inw, Lenore.¡±


    Ooh, devious and deviant. Just like bringing Lenore in for me. Couldn¡¯t get the full affect with them being sisters, Master wouldn¡¯t make one of them eat cum out of the other, but hot.


    ¡°I¡¯m inclined to let her practice on you,¡± Terry said, ¡°although it¡¯s possible I¡¯ll change my mind.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shed your clothes, Terry, and make this a little easier. Agatha, show us how well you can suck your husband¡¯s cock?¡±


    Terry took off his clothes sat down again. Like I said, average cock, nothing special in any particr way, although it did have a somewhat downward bend to it, as opposed to the upward bend Master had. When Agatha started sucking her new Master, it was obvious that she was inexperienced. She¡¯d obviously sucked him before. There was no hesitation, but she couldn¡¯t get all of his cock down, maybe four inches or so, even though his odd bend should make it somewhat easier to swallow in the position she was in; on her knees in front of him. As soon as she started gagging, she stopped trying to get down farther.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, slut. Let Lenore show you how it should be done,¡± Master said.


    Lenore had practiced on muchrger cocks than Terry¡¯s so she had no problem taking all of his cock down. No gagging, not even much of a dy in passing the threshold from mouth to throat, a slight bulge appearing at the top of her throat as she licked his balls when it was all the way down. She pulled off of his cock, slightly slurping as she did so no more than a light coating of saliva was left.


    Then Lenore exined the trick of getting all of a cock down, and as Agatha practiced, she¡¯d remind her of what she should be doing, and when, encouraging her until all of Terry¡¯s cock was down Agatha¡¯s throat. Agatha started bobbing up and down Terry¡¯s entire shaft, proud of her aplishment, and it grew easier and easier. She wasn¡¯t thinking about it anymore, just doing. I could see that Terry was getting closer to his orgasm, and Agatha either didn¡¯t notice, or didn¡¯t know what an pending orgasm looked like. It seemed like a huge surprise to her when Terry groaned and started spewing his cum down her throat. She was choking, and spitting, and gagging as she shot up to the top of Terry¡¯s shaft and off of it, thest three or four hitting her in the face as she coughed. Thest couple pulses, slowly dribbled out of the top of his cock, wasted.


    ¡°Naughty ve,¡± Lenore said. ¡°A Master¡¯s cum is the most precious substance in the world to a proper ve. You shouldn¡¯t spill a drop of it. You need to learn when your Master is about to cum, and prepare for it. If your hands were cupping his balls, you would have known for sure when he was going to shoot, but even if they weren¡¯t, you should recognize the signs of an incipient orgasm. Then swallow all of it, and don¡¯t let a single drop escape. Now clean up the mess on his cock and balls, then you may wash your face.¡±


    Agatha didn¡¯t seem too fond of the taste of cum, grimacing slightly as she began the task of cleaning up all that she¡¯d lost when he orgasmed, then washing her face in the bathroom. When she returned, Lenore told her to suck Master¡¯s cock. Agatha knelt down in front of Master and extracted his cock from his pants.


    Lenore gave her two huge whacks on her naked bottom. ¡°What are you doing, slut?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sucking your Master,¡± Agatha whimpered.


    ¡°Who told you to suck his cock?¡±


    ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°Am I your Master? Are you going to listen to whoever tells you to suck a cock, or wait until your Master says its okay? If you were my Master¡¯s ve, you¡¯d get fifty swats for touching any dick but your Master¡¯s without permission.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if that was true, although it probably should be. I¡¯d never tried to touch any cock other than Sean¡¯s, without being clearly and unequivocally told that I could. It wouldn¡¯t happen. I usually verified any suchmand first, given how our rtionship started, and my promise never to fuck any other man. It was a good lesson though. A submissive¡¯s sexuality belonged to her Master, and no one else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. Your ve awaits yourmand. Should I practice on Master Sean¡¯s cock?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Slut.¡±

 363

    Agatha looked at Master¡¯s appendage, at least an inch longer and fifty percent fatter than her husband¡¯s. It looked like it was the first time she¡¯d ever seen a cock asrge as his. Wait until she got a peek at Quinn¡¯s tomorrow. She looked like she wanted to shove it into her pussy, instead of her mouth. Terry looked a little wide eyed himself, his wife about to engage in an extramarital blow job; for the first time if their reactions were any indication.


    ¡°The principles are the same, Slut¡± Lenore said. ¡°You do everything the same as you just learned. If your Master is kind, you¡¯ll learn to suck cocks evenrger than my Master¡¯s.¡±


    Terry watched in morbid curiosity as Agatha¡¯s mouth descended over Master¡¯s cock. She slowly and painfully worked it down her throat, leaving a muchrger bulge in her throat than the one Terry had left. Agatha gradually got used to therger size and it became easier and easier for her to ept his bigger dick. After five minutes, there was no apparent dy when Master¡¯s cock passed the threshold from her mouth to her throat, she was taking it so much easier.


    Terry¡¯s cock stirred as he watched his wife suck off my Master. Soon, it had a nail hard rigidity, almost painful looking, the head a reddish purple. Master had more control of his orgasms and Agatha continued to bob up and down over hisp. Lenore whispered in Terry¡¯s ear, and he smiled and got up. He knelt behind Agatha, ordering her to not stop, but to spread her legs, and as soon as sheplied, sank his cock into the hot, molten stew that was Agatha¡¯s pussy. She orgasmed, especially having the plug already in her ass, a taste of the double prations toe.


    ¡°Five swats, slut,¡± Terry said. ¡°Don¡¯t stop sucking.¡±


    ¡°Cup your hand under my Master¡¯s ball sack,¡± Lenore said. ¡°If you lose a drop of his cum, I¡¯ll spank you myself. If you need permission to cum, use your other hand to pat my Master¡¯s thigh twice. That will be the signal you need permission to cum. It will be up to your Master to give it.¡±


    Agatha immediately patted Master¡¯s leg twice, even before she cupped his balls, already desperate to cum again. She got Terry¡¯s permission and had a monstrous orgasm, losing focus on her sucking, for which Lenore smacked her ass hard.


    ¡°Keep sucking. Your job is to suck my Master. It doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s happening in your slutty cunt. Your job is to suck a cock, so suck.¡±


    Every time Agatha orgasmed, she needed a hard smack to the ass to remind her to keep sucking.


    ¡°My Master is about to cum, Slut. Do you feel his balls contracting, getting tighter,¡± Lenore said. ¡°Swallow his seed, bitch. Don¡¯t lose a drop or I¡¯ll whip your cunt.¡±


    Lenore was getting Domme again. I didn¡¯t care if she did it to her sister, but she¡¯d better be careful trying to top me. I wouldn¡¯t put up with it again, and Master better not. It seemed both men climaxed at almost the same time, and Agatha went into a delightful paroxysm as she felt their baby batter inundate both of her fuck holes at the same time. Yet somehow, she managed not to lose a drop of Master¡¯s cum, swallowing desperately to protect her cunt from Lenore¡¯s threatened whip.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± Terry groaned as he lost it. ¡°You adulterous, cum sucking, bitch. Fuck. I¡¯ve never cum so hard in my life.¡±


    Naturally, Agatha had to clean her Master¡¯s cock. Thankfully, Alicia, got to clean Agatha¡¯s pussy. By this time, it waste, and Terry was told to take Agatha to bed along with Alicia, and she needed to practice sucking cocks and licking pussy two more times before her training began again in the morning. Alicia took them to her room.


    As soon as they were gone, Master said to Lenore, ¡°You were letting your Domme out again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. Should I not help train my sister?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°No, training your sister is fine. If you use it on Jessica, you won¡¯t like the result.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± I said. ¡°Pet, do you think Agatha will end up breeding for the pack?¡±


    ¡°I think if Terry lets Agatha fuck other men, and we¡¯ll see what he does with Quinn here tomorrow, it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t use the money. I understand there¡¯s a difference between fucking and breeding, but if Terry can fuck the bodyguard when she¡¯s knocked up, why not?¡±


    ¡°Pet, if Master told you to, would you lick Agatha¡¯s pussy?¡± I asked, wanting to know how perverse Lenore might be.


    ¡°I thought about cleaning Terry¡¯s mess up after his orgasm.¡± She looked at Master. ¡°If you¡¯d have ordered me to do it, I probably would have, sir.¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s incest?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°I think so, sir.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. I wonder if Agatha feels the same way.¡±


    That was the thought percting in our minds as we went to bed that night after Master lined us up side by side, and fucked us onest time. He climaxed in Lenore, and I didn¡¯t mind cleaning up the mess myself, even imagining I was Agatha, licking her sister. God, was I twisted sometimes.


    ******


    It was raining in the morning, so we used the gym to exercise. Agatha was getting morning cock sucking practice on Terry, but Alicia was exercising with us. We showered after exercising, getting clean for the day¡¯s activities. No one bothered putting clothes on after our shower. For breakfast, Master put our food on the floor, demonstrating another way for Terry to exercise Dominance and enforce submission during a meal, so all three of us were crouched on the floor, eating our food without utensils. Agatha got arger plug put in this morning, stretching her ass some more, for the anal sex toe.


    Quinn showed up at nine, with Conor and Isabelle. Isabelle was pregnant with her second puppy, about five months along. I greeted her with a warm kiss. I hadn¡¯t seen her since my wedding. The three of them immediately stripped off, seeing they of thend. Agatha¡¯s eyes popped seeing the two lupine cocks, even bigger than Master¡¯s dick.


    ¡°Is this the new bitch?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lenore said. ¡°This is my sister, Agatha, and her husband and new Master, Terry Taylor.¡±


    ¡°Stand up, Slut. Let¡¯s take a look at you, see what we¡¯re working with.¡±


    Agatha waited until Terry told her it was okay, before she stood. Learning.


    ¡°May I touch her, Terry?¡± Quinn asked, already starting to get hard from the arousal floating in the air. Agatha¡¯s eyes widened even more. Quinn¡¯s cock seemed to do that to most women.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Terry said.


    Quinn¡¯s fingers invaded almost every hole on her body, except her ass, already stuffed. She orgasmed as soon as Quinn shoved two fingers in her pussy, earning five swats. Quinn licked her juices off his fingers, then shoved them back into her, and fed her own juices to her. She managed not to cum the second time, though she was close.


    ¡°Very nice. Looks a lot like Lenore. Prime pussy. Excellent ve meat,¡± Quinn said. ¡°It will be fun training the both of you.¡± He tossed Terry a cor he¡¯d brought with him. ¡°Exchange your belt for this. Don¡¯t forget to have it personalized. Has she got a ve name yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. What would you rmend?¡± Terry asked, removing his belt and locking the cor on his wife.


    ¡°Well, Pet and Pussycat seem to be taken at the moment,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You could go with Slut, Whore, or even Cunt. Or possibly Tart, Trollop, Tramp, Skank, or g, which are all synonyms for a Slut. Maybe Juicy, because she¡¯s certainly a juicy treat.¡±


    ¡°I like Juicy,¡± Terry said.


    ¡°Juicy it is. How¡¯s her cock sucking skills?¡±


    ¡°She got all of Sean¡¯s dick down,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Are you ready to practice on some real cocks, Juicy?¡±


    Seanughed, and Quinn smiled at him.


    ¡°With my Master¡¯s permission,¡± Juicy said, looking at Terry, silently pleading to touch the tworger cocks.


    Connor was the nextrgest after my Master, so Agatha started with him. It took her over fifteen minutes of start, stop, start again, before she worked all of Conor¡¯s dick down her throat. Once she got a good rhythm going, Terry plugged her pussy again, but he didn¡¯tst that long, watching her suck Conor¡¯s schlong, not even long enough for her to orgasm. Conorsted a good long time.


    Lenore warned Agatha that Conor climaxed a big load of cum, and to be prepared to gulp all of his creamy load down, or she¡¯d be punished. When he did cum, it seemed like she was gulping for over a minute to swallow it all.


    It was Quinn¡¯s turn next. Agatha tried for twenty minutes to take all of his cock down her throat and couldn¡¯t manage it. Seeing that Terry was erect again, watching Agatha choke on Quinn¡¯s log, Quinn told Isabelle to relieve him. When Isabelle¡¯s lips were wrapped around Terry¡¯s cock. Quinn picked Agatha up, flipped her upside down and held her, slowly lowering her body up and down while he dined on her pussy. With the orgasms provided by his licking, (unpermitted), the better angle, and pile driving Agatha down onto his cock, she managed to take all of Quinn¡¯s pole, much to Terry¡¯s amazement and his arousal. He quickly climaxed a second time in Isabelle¡¯s mouth. Agatha looked wrung out from the experience of taking Quinn¡¯s cock, panting hard after she swallowed all she could, though she lost a lot from being upside down. When Quinn set her down, he made her clean up his balls and shaft.


    ¡°Now, lick Isabelle¡¯s pussy to thank her for taking care of your Master,¡± Quinn said, ¡°then we¡¯ll get started on teaching Terry how to paddle and whip you, Juicy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Agatha licked the pregnant woman. Terry asked, ¡°Is that your baby, Isabelle is carrying?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, although there¡¯s a chance she¡¯s carrying fifteen other bloke¡¯s as well. Sixteen males got a chance to breed her for their infertile wives. Are you going to let Juicy carry a child for others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking on it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big step, letting your wife breed for others. If you want to see what that might look like. I¡¯d be happy to fuck her for you.¡±


    I swear, Agatha nearly orgasmed licking Isabelle¡¯s twat, when she heard that. She moaned and her ass wagged back and forth as if she couldn¡¯t wait to feel something fill it.


    ¡°Do you want to fuck Quinn, Juicy?¡± Terry asked. An unnecessary question if you asked me.

 364

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t get permission for a single orgasm, and I whip you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    See what I mean? Unnecessary.


    Quinn waited until Isabelle had an orgasm, then Quinn picked her up again, right side up this time, and lowered her onto his shaft, still hard. Agatha was clinging to his neck with her legs wrapped around Quinn¡¯s waist as his cock disappeared inside of her body. She orgasmed once on the way down, a second time when she reached bottom, and a third time as Quinn started thrusting. Agatha started begging for it. Terry watched in amazement as Agatha became one of Quinn¡¯s total sluts. After fucking her for fifteen minutes standing, he fucked her wolf style, and Terry relieved himself in Agatha¡¯s mouth at the other end, then Quinn put her on her back with her legs bent almost double and long stroked her adulterous cunt.


    Agatha¡¯s orgasms were almost continuous. She babbled, pleading for Quinn¡¯s cum.


    ¡°Not yet, Juicy. We¡¯ve got a ways to go yet.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me, sir. Fuck my Master¡¯s ve. Oh, fuck, I¡¯m cumming again, Master. This is incredible. Please give me permission to cum, sir, or I won¡¯t be able to sit down for a week. Oh, God! Fuck mmmeeeee!¡± Agatha wailed.


    I¡¯m sure Terry felt a little of what all men felt whenpared to Quinn. A little inadequate. How does onepete with a super masculine, brick shithouse, Sex God of a man, with a perpetual erection and the stamina of a horse. You don¡¯t really. You just realize that there were people out there who could fuck much better than you could ever hope to, and know he couldn¡¯t fuck everyone, every day, just like that, so you got the leftovers. I looked at Master. He smiled at me and shook his head, amazed to see Quinn doing it again to another woman. Thank God he realized that there was more to himself than the ability to fuck like a robot, and I appreciated everything else he brought to the table.


    Agatha passed out momentarily from her fucking, awakening just before Quinn sted his cum into her womb, crying out in pleasure.


    Quinn pulled out and Agatha¡¯s pussy was destroyed; puffy, red, gaping open, Quinn¡¯s cum seeping out of it, plus her own juices.


    ¡°Her breeding would look a little like that,¡± Quinn said, stretching.


    Terry looked at his wife, syed out like a rag doll, then climbed over her and mounted her, quickly adding his own sperm to the mess.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Master said, ¡°Clean up your sister¡¯s pussy, Pet. Get on the bottom in a sixty-nine, so you can do a good job.¡±


    Lenore gulped, then said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Quinn, Conor and Terry watched with surprise as Lenore licked her sister clean, giving her four more orgasms to add to the total she¡¯d earned. By the time she finished, Terry had another erection and pounced on his wife, Lenore still underneath her, while the rest of us went to make something for lunch, using the leftovers fromst night.


    ¡°How did you know Pet would do that?¡± Quinn asked Master.


    ¡°Jessica asked herst night.¡±


    Quinn looked at me. ¡°I wanted to know. It looked like she might, but who knows.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever do something simr, Pussycat?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Mom and I sucked each other¡¯s cum off Quinn¡¯s cock, sir, and I¡¯ve sucked Dad¡¯s cum out of the wolves, but no, not like that. That¡¯s as close as I¡¯vee.¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d have to use my safe word.¡±


    ¡°How did it make you feel when Pet did it?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was nasty and hot. I wasn¡¯t offended by it. I might be more offended if there was a chance of pregnancy, like a father/daughter, or brother/sister, but I do have a dark, twisted part of me that¡¯s aroused by it. It¡¯s what made you bringing Lenore here so much fun for me, despite how she treated me. Fucking your ex-girlfriend and making me lick your cum out of her pussy. I did give you an A for that.¡±


    ¡°I can smell your arousal, Pussycat.¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I know you can, wolf. Hell, I was aroused by you turning Agatha into your bitch in front of her husband.¡±


    ¡°So was I,¡± Master said. ¡°Bend over the counter so I can fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I eagerly obeyed. I was d to see he couldst longer than Terry usually did. I climaxed five times, not a one with Master¡¯s permission, but I knew they needed a demo dummy when they taught Terry to use the paddle and whip, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. Ang, Alicia and Brigitte handled the nuking.


    Lenore, Agatha and Terry eventually joined us, both Lenore and Agatha looking a little sheepish after their Menage a S?ur. Terry looked drained. We didn¡¯t say anything to the sisters about what had happened, and eventually they started to rx a little, since we weren¡¯t treating it as a big deal.


    All the ves got fed again, Master feeding me, Conor feeding Isabelle, and Quinn feeding Lenore, many more orgasms urring and only Ang and Isabelle getting permission for them.


    First thing after lunch, Quinn demonstrated the finer points of using a paddle on a ve¡¯s bottom, using me as a demo. Terry practiced first on his sister-inw, then his wife.


    I didn¡¯t cum during my paddling, not getting enough of them, since my punishment was being split between paddle and whip. Both Lenore and Agatha did, shamefully looking at each other as they orgasmed on Terry¡¯sp.


    Then the new Dominant was trained to use a whip, and once again, I was used as a demo, even Lenore getting another crack at whipping me briefly under Master¡¯s watchful eye. I did manage to cum during my whipping, with permission this time. As far as I could tell, Terry was picking up things nicely. All of the ves got cuddled after their punishment, Terry learning about aftercare and how to take care of his ve to ensure she remained happy submitting to him. She looked pretty happy to me. I don¡¯t know how many orgasms she¡¯d had since stripping off her clothesst night, but I knew it was a lot.


    Thest thing we did before supper was give ourselves and Agatha enemas.


    ¡°Why are we doing this?¡± Agatha said, looking at the foul mixtureing out of her body.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a lot cleaner having anal sex after you¡¯ve emptied your bowels,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°So clean, in fact, that you¡¯ll be able to suck your Master¡¯s cock after he fucks your ass,¡± I said.


    ¡°No fucking way,¡± Agatha said.


    ¡°Way,¡± Lenore replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done that?¡±


    ¡°Before you arrived yesterday, Master fucked us both in the ass, and I cleaned Miss Jessica¡¯s ass after Master orgasmed in it.¡±


    ¡°And I sucked his cock clean while she did,¡± I said.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not getting shit in your mouth?¡± Agatha asked.


    ¡°Not if you do it properly,¡± I said. ¡°When we finish, we do a final rinse and you¡¯ll see the water remains clear. You have a four to five hour window after doing this where you don¡¯t have to worry about a shitty dick. After that, you might want to inspect a cock closely before you suck it, and use your safe word if it is. If told to clean a dirty cock, you can use a warm wash cloth to clean up, instead of your mouth. We¡¯re not animals.¡±


    ¡°Not like a wolf,¡± Lenore said,ughing, knowing the secret.


    While we¡¯d been cleaning our bowels, Quinn had grilled some steaks. Master and Ang had made some vegetables for the humans. The wolves ate their steaks rare and bloody, while Master, Lenore and I enjoyed ours medium. Terry and Agatha had theirs medium well. Once again, we were fed, fondled, kissed, cuddled, and otherwise yed with as we were fed, this time Master feeding Lenore, while Quinn fed me. I managed to avoid kissing him, but he trailed kisses down my neck, on my shoulders, on my breasts, and generally made me squirm in pleasure as he fed me. I popped off four times from his fingers exploring my depths, and my pussy was a wet mess and Quinn made me clean his fingers each time he pulled them out of me.


    Supper over and everything clean and tidy, it was time to show Terry how to anally fuck his slut. Master used lube and also wet himself in my sloshy pussy, then eased his prick into my back door.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to do this while drunk, Terry. Self control is the key to anal sex. Slow and gentle. Ease your way inside, using lots of lubricant. Give her some time to adjust to the strange intrusion into her bowels. Feeling something inside of her, Juicy will be trying to squeeze it out. It¡¯s the body¡¯s natural reaction to having something inside of her. Gradually, she¡¯ll rx slightly when it doesn¡¯t vacate the premises, and you can shove a little more inside, still going slow. When you reach the bottom, hold still again. It¡¯s not just width, but depth. Give Juicy time to be ustomed to the intrusion. At some point, she¡¯ll start to move because it¡¯s not as ufortable for her. When she moves, it means she¡¯s ready for you to move, and you can start fucking her, still going slow to allow her sphincter to rx. Now you try.¡±


    As Master exined, he¡¯d been demonstrating. Not that I needed that much time anymore getting used to a prick in my pucker. It happened with sufficient frequency, I was used to it. Master could have started fucking me as soon as he bottomed out, but once again, I was a test dummy, so he could exin.


    Juicy squealed beside me when Terry prated her ass with a live cock for the first time. Even given it was her first time, Terry wasn¡¯t so big she couldn¡¯t get used to it fairly quickly. Wait until Quinn imed her ass. That took some getting used to. Terry waited until Juicy started to move and then he started fucking her.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so tight,¡± Terry moaned.


    ¡°Her muscles are trying to force you out like a big turd,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Gradually, it loosens up because she¡¯s fighting a losing battle, but the sphincter will cling tightly to your shaft regardless.


    ¡°Master, may I cum, please?¡± Juicy asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Terry groaned.


    She climaxed anyway within a half minute. Terry liked that too, because it caused more squeezing.

 365

    Quinn was iming Lenore¡¯s ass, right beside me. I didn¡¯t recall if Quinn had fucked her ass previously, or she was experiencing it for the first time now. She was going nuts on it though, much as her twin had done impaled on Quinn¡¯s cock, even though it was her ass. Watching the twins each take a dick in the ass was a treat not to be missed. As much as Terry had already cum today, he was still the first one to release, the thrill of the new taking hold of him. The first time he¡¯d fucked an ass so arousing him.


    Lenore reminded Agatha to clean her Master¡¯s cock when he pulled out, and without trying to look too closely at it, Agatha was sucking off her husband. She no longer had any problem taking all of his dick, and licked it down to the root. Ang cleaned Agatha¡¯s bottom for her.


    Master was the second one to cum, and I cleaned Master off, and Brigitte took care of me. Alicia cleaned Lenore when Quinn orgasmed, and Lenore sucked his thick shaft.


    ¡°Would you like to see your slut airtight?¡± Master asked Terry.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Terry asked.


    ¡°Every one of Juicy¡¯s fuck holes filled with a cock,¡± Master replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get it up again,¡± Terry said.


    Master pointed at Quinn. ¡°One.¡± He pointed at Conor. ¡°Two.¡± He pointed at himself. ¡°Three. You can take a break if you need one.¡±


    Terry looked at the three males, then at his wife. ¡°What the hell. Why not.¡±


    So Agatha mounted Quinn, Master imed her bum, (with a condom on), and Conor her mouth. Terry saw his wife airtight for the first time. What do you know, he managed to get an erection despite himself, and Lenore sucked him off. I swear, it was like watching Lenore airtight and Agatha sucking her husband off. The only difference between the two was Lenore was shaved bald, and Agatha wasn¡¯t.


    If Terry thought Agatha went nuts for cock before, he hadn¡¯t seen anything yet. Agatha was on a stream of consciousness incoherent rant about fucking, cocks, cumming, more fucking, more cumming, more cocks the whole thirty minutes she was stuffed with dicks. The three men released almost simultaneously and she was in hog heaven as she felt their cum sshing into three separate holes at once. Agatha was nearly passed out in exhausted delirium when the three men pulled out. Once again, Agatha¡¯s twin, Lenore, cleaned up the mess, this time leaking from both her ass and cunt. All in all, a climactic finish to the day.


    After a lengthy bath, where Agatha was tenderly washed by her husband, they went to bed, with no other sexual partners. I think they slept like the dead, both drained by the day¡¯s activities. Master took me and Lenore to bed, while Conor and Quinn took one of the two wolves to bed with one of the submissives to wait on them.


    Since it was still fairly early, and Lenore had promised to call, she called Martha on her cell phone.


    ¡°Do you have time to talk, Mother?¡± Lenore asked. She held her hand over her phone. ¡°She¡¯s leaving the bedroom to have some privacy,¡± she informed us.


    Master and I heard a one sided conversation. We couldn¡¯t always tell what Martha was saying, although we sometimes could, by the answer Lenore gave.


    ¡°My sister is now as big a slut as I am, Mother. Not a half hour ago, I saw her with a cock in her pussy, another one in her mouth, and one in her ass.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, at the same time.¡± ¡°None of them was her husband. He watched. Sean was the one in her ass.¡± ¡°We had a couple other men here helping to train Terry to be a good Master, so he won¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been spanked, paddled and whipped.¡± ¡°The spanking and paddle were to her ass. She was whipped on her back, tits and pussy too.¡± ¡°Yes, it hurts, but not as much as you think.¡± ¡°She climaxed when her pussy was whipped.¡± ¡°Terry practiced on me first, before he whipped Agatha.¡± ¡°Yes, I climaxed too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sucked Terry¡¯s cock now, Mother, but I haven¡¯t fucked him. Not yet, anyway.¡± ¡°I think Agatha climaxed over thirty times today, but I wasn¡¯t keeping track.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll stop anytime soon. They both seem to love it.¡± ¡°I loved watching her turned into a slut. It¡¯s almost like watching myself get fucked. Very exciting.¡±


    Then there was a long stretch where Lenore didn¡¯t speak at all. She just listened, and gave encouraging sounds. ¡°Uh-huh¡± and ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± or ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Finally, Lenore said, ¡°You know I¡¯m back at work on Monday, and so are my Master, Agatha and Terry, but I¡¯m sure one of the other men could help. You¡¯d be here with one or both of them, Jessica, the two bodyguards and Ang.¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t rape you. No one is like that. They¡¯ll stop any time you¡¯ve reached your limit. You¡¯ll have a safe word to stop anything you don¡¯t want to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m reasonably sure you¡¯ll enjoy it if you used to think about doing it yourself.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say anything to Daddy, nor would anyone else. You¡¯d have to tell him yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Call me tomorrow if you make up your mind.¡±


    Lenore hung up. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other end of that conversation, but your side of it seemed quite interesting,¡± Master said.


    ¡°Mom said that when she was young, sir, she dreamed of being in a submissive rtionship, then she met Dad and got pregnant with me and my sister. Dad would never hear of anything outside of the norm, whatever that is. She wants toe on Monday when Dad is at work, and submit to one of the men.¡±


    ¡°She does realize that she will get fucked, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°She knows. She¡¯s kind of hoping she does get fucked, sir,¡± Lenore said. ¡°She said Dad hasn¡¯t it gotten an erection for three years.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about it?¡± I asked. ¡°It sounds like it has the potential to fuck up your family.¡±


    ¡°Will it though, Miss Jessica? I mean, I want this. I want what I have. Dad seems adamantly opposed to the idea, to the point he wouldn¡¯t even stay for dinner and walked out. My home life seems out the window already, but if Mom were to be like us, at least we¡¯d have her. Instead of no parents, we¡¯d have one.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want, Pet? I won¡¯t arrange it if you don¡¯t want it,¡± Master said.


    ¡°I think I do. Wouldn¡¯t it be something if all of the women in my family were submissive?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure it¡¯s okay with Agatha, sir, before deciding what to do. It affects both of them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Stranger and stranger,¡± Master said. ¡°My life has certainly changed in unexpected and inexplicable ways since meeting you, Pussycat.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say I was the one who invited Pet into our marriage, sir. That was all due to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you unhappy about it?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said, ¡°but I could use more convincing. Would you like to lick my pussy, Pet?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Miss Jessica. Whatever you desire.¡±


    I spread my legs. ¡°Get busy, bitch.¡±


    ******


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be my Dominant today? You did earn the right, as of sixst night,¡± I said. We were in the bathroom brushing our teeth after giving Master a morning blow job.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be able toe live with you and I don¡¯t want to take the chance of fucking that up, by doing something wrong, Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be happy to tell you you¡¯re doing something wrong, bitch,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m happier as a submissive anyway, Miss Jessica. It involves less decision making.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. All you have to do is obey.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica, thank you for sharing your husband and Master with me. I didn¡¯t expect to have this much happiness in my life, and I¡¯m so d you¡¯re willing to think non-traditionally, and ept another woman into your life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lenore.¡±


    We went to the kitchen and found that Agatha was on her knees, worshiping her Master¡¯s cock, while Quinn cooked breakfast and Conor set the table. We waited politely for Agatha to finish her ve duties before spilling the news about her mother.


    ¡°Agatha, I had an interesting conversation with Motherst night,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°About what nasty sluts we were and she never wanted to see us again?¡±


    ¡°Actually, no. She said that when she was younger, she¡¯d wanted to be a submissive as well. She was hoping toe here tomorrow and have someone Dominate her. Master Quinn, my Master, Terry, Agatha and I have to work tomorrow. She wants toe here while Dad works. Would you be avable to give her what she wants.¡±


    ¡°Mother? A submissive?¡± Agatha said. ¡°She really said that?¡±


    ¡°She truly did. She also said Daddy hasn¡¯t had an erection for three years and she wants to get fucked in the worst way.¡±


    ¡°Does she now?¡± Quinn said. ¡°Is your mother an older version of your own sweet selves?¡±


    ¡°She is, Master Quinn,¡± Lenore replied. ¡°Miss Jessica thought we should ask Agatha if she had any objection to turning mother into one of your sluts, as it might affect us in the future, but if she didn¡¯t, turn you loose on her.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you okay with that, Sean?¡± Quinn asked. ¡°Me staying another day?¡±


    ¡°Would that mean you fucking my own sweet wife again, Quinn?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°With your permission,¡± Quinn replied.


    ¡°What do you think, Jessica?¡± Master asked.


    ¡°I think that my submission ends at 6 PM tonight, and it would be insulting to my husband if I fucked anyone but Gretchen, Alicia, Brigitte, and now possibly Lenore, who it appears, will now be my Sister Slut, if my husband agrees that Lenore can begin her two month trial.¡± Lenore jumped up and down, grabbed me, hugged me and kissed me wildly for half a minute. Iughed and extricated myself from her. ¡°I¡¯m sure Quinn understands the connotations of fucking someone else¡¯s mate more than her husband, but other than that, I have no objections to her being turned into a slut.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°Aye, I do understand those connotations. It would force your husband to challenge me for Dominance. I can see why you wouldn¡¯t want to risk his pretty face on a tough bastard like me.¡±


    ¡°You understand perfectly, Master Quinn. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have sufficient bitches to fuck without adding me to the mix. Master, are you sufficiently pleased with Lenore to allow her trial to begin?¡±

 366

    Lenore looked at Master hopefully.


    ¡°God, I love you, Jessica,¡± Sean said. ¡°Pet can stay.¡±


    Lenore threw herself into Master¡¯s arms, kissing him the way she¡¯d kissed me, with wild abandon, then she leaned over the kitchen counter. ¡°Fuck me, Master.¡±


    ¡°Later, Pet. It appears Quinn is done with breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She turned and kissed him a half dozen other times for good measure, then kissed me again. ¡°Thank you, Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Please, call me Jessica or Jess. Miss Jessica is such a mouthful.¡±


    Breakfast was indeed ready, and Master fed me this morning, and I got more than my fair share of kisses as he fed me. Quinn fed Lenore, so she got a Master¡¯s attentions as well, both of us earning some swats in the process.


    Towards the end of the meal, Agatha said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and I think Quinn should turn Mom into a slut.¡±


    ¡°How old is your mother?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you fuck her if she¡¯s too old, Master Quinn?¡± Agatha asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck her. I just want to know how fragile she is,¡± Quinn said. ¡°How easy I¡¯ll have to go on her.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mother got pregnant when she was seventeen, and had to get married. I just turned twenty-five, making her forty-three sir,¡± Lenore said, ¡°and I think you can fuck her as hard as you need.¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°Tell her to be here at nine, and I¡¯ll run her through her paces. Did she say why her husband is impotent?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Only that he¡¯s been so for three years.¡±


    ¡°Is he the same age as her?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°A year older, sir,¡± Agatha said.


    ¡°That¡¯s young for a man to have performance problems,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Has he seen a doctor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡± Lenore said. ¡°Mother didn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Quinn,¡± Terry said. ¡°Juicy and I talked it overst night, and we¡¯d like her to be a breeder for infertile couples. What do we have to do to get signed up?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some paperwork you both need to sign, and she¡¯ll need a medical exam we¡¯ll take care of. I¡¯ll get the paperwork as soon as we¡¯ve cleaned up breakfast. You¡¯re both in for a huge surprise.¡±


    Weren¡¯t they though.


    ******


    Within the hour, Agatha and Terry had both signed the paperwork and learned all about wolves. Lenore served to demonstrate wolf and human mating, while she was in a sixty-nine with me. It was Conor¡¯s lupine balls smacking me in the forehead as he fucked Lenore¡¯s oh so wet, pussy, while Quinn exined the breeding process. Terry and Agatha seemed entranced by Lenore¡¯s wolf fucking. Apparently, neither one of them was bothered by the concept of her fucking a werewolf. I¡¯d warned the newbies to expect the massive amount of cum a wolf left inside of you, nevertheless, they were both surprised when Conor lost his knot and pulled out, and even more surprised when I cleaned Lenore up afterward. They signed a contract obligating Agatha to provide four puppies.


    Both Agatha and Lenore were currently on birth control, but they agreed to both stop taking the pill immediately and begin breeding during their next fertile cycles, so they¡¯d both be pregnant with puppies together. We told Terry that he could fuck a wolf while she was fertile and couldn¡¯t fuck him, and their bodyguards would be happy to fuck while Agatha was heavy with child, and why neither of them had to worry about a wolf interfering with their marriages. Before they left that evening, Terry watched Agatha get fucked by Quinn as a wolf while he fucked her mouth. I told Agatha that since she was nowmitted to having four puppies, in addition to however many she was going to have with her husband, she should immediately start exercising with her assigned bodyguards to get into and maintain peak conditioning to enable easier pregnancies and getting back into shape for her Master after each baby.


    After they left, Lenore told us that she¡¯d beteing from work tomorrow, in order pack up some things from her apartment that she¡¯d need. Master offered to help her pack some stuff when he was done. Conor went home that night because he had a job as well. Quinn managed to keep both female bitches and Ang happy that night, while my Master pleasured both of his sluts.


    ******


    Monday began like most days, a run, although Sean and Lenore missed this one, as Lenore didn¡¯t have work clothes with her. She¡¯d expected to be home by Sunday night, and Sean left when she did. We were all naked and waiting when Martha arrived at nine.


    Martha almost swooned when she saw Quinn¡¯s cock and it rose almost instantly to his massive best. I thought she was aroused. She probably was, if she was hoping to get fucked for the first time in three years, but that isn¡¯t why Quinn developed an erection. The reason was even more shocking.


    ¡°You¡¯re still fertile. In fact, you¡¯re ovting now, aren¡¯t you?¡± You don¡¯t hide things like that from wolves.


    ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡±


    He ignored that. ¡°Nor are you on any kind of birth control.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Quinn said, ¡°If your husband hasn¡¯t fucked you in three years, it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯d need birth control.¡± Sidestepping the issue. ¡°If I fuck you today, it¡¯s very possible you¡¯ll end up with another child.¡±


    ¡°I thought you could use a condom,¡± Martha said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t use condoms on ve slut bitches unless they¡¯re breeding for infertile couples. I don¡¯t even have any with me. Are you willing to breed like your two daughters?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. My husband would kill me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill you if he finds out I fucked you.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to know. Lenore said no one would tell him.¡±


    ¡°If youe back pregnant, he¡¯ll know. I can ignore your pussy, fuck your mouth and ass instead, but you¡¯re so aroused now, your cunt is dripping. You ache to feel my cock in your slutty cunt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, yes! I want it so bad, but ignore my pussy. Fuck my ass and mouth instead.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been fucked in the ass?¡±


    ¡°No, Edgar thought it was deviant.¡±


    ¡°And you want to start with mine? You haven¡¯t even been prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°Prepare me for it. Shove a tail up my ass like Lenore had.¡±


    Quinn looked at me. ¡°She had a bunny tail. We also have a wolf, roon and horse tail,¡± I said.


    ¡°Bring me lube and a wolf¡¯s tail, Jess. Martha, strip. Let¡¯s see what my next slut looks like.¡±


    I got the needed equipment, plus my cor which Master had removed at sixst night.


    When I returned, Martha was naked and on disy. Quinn was walking around her feeling her breasts, pussy and ass. Quinn had been right. Her pussy was soaking, enough so, her thighs were wet. She was quivering with need, with the desire to orgasm. Martha was an older version of her twins, her breasts sagging more, some wrinkles, a bit of middle age spread to her ass, but on the whole, I wouldn¡¯t mind looking like she did at forty-three. She was eminently fuckable.


    Quinn sat down in a chair and had Martha crawl to him. He nced at the cor I handed him, bemused because it proimed, ¡°Sean¡¯s Pussycat¡± on it. He put it around Martha¡¯s neck, without the lock, since he didn¡¯t have the key. I swear, Martha nearly orgasmed on the spot. She did as soon as Quinn¡¯s fingers shoved into her overheated core, crying out in pleasure, thrusting her groin against his hand, trying to drive his fingers deeper.


    ¡°Your pussy is begging for it, isn¡¯t it, Slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, let me worship your cock.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s the matter of the tail first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Prepare my ass for your magnificent cock.¡±


    Quinn pulled his fingers from Martha¡¯s twat and told her to lick them clean, which she did without hesitation.


    ¡°We could almost dispense with the lube by putting the plug in your pussy first, it¡¯s so wet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master I¡¯ve been dreaming of this since Friday night. It was all I could do not to masturbate ten times a day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t. ves need to control their inner desires, and give control of their orgasms to their Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m yours to do with as you will.¡±


    Quinn put the tail plug in her pussy, and when he pulled it out, pussy juice was dripping off it, but he still added lube to her pucker before working the thick plug into her bottom.


    ¡°Now you can worship my cock, Slut.¡±


    Martha went to town on Quinn¡¯s cock. Her enthusiasm for it was infectious. She wanted all of it, and ignoring her gag reflex, and its huge size, slowly worked all of it down her throat, bing better and better at controlling her breathing and suppressing the gagging as she choked it down. I don¡¯t know if she figured it out on her own, or had previous experience, but inside twenty minutes, her head was slowly bobbing up and down in Quinn¡¯sp, taking every inch of his appendage. She was surprised at the amount of ejacte he produced, but still managed to swallow most of it.


    Because she was fertile, Quinn¡¯s cock hardly diminished at all after his orgasm. Martha was amazed he was still so hard.


    ¡°Master, I have to feel this in me. Just pull out when you need to cum.¡±


    ¡°Martha, look at me,¡± I said. ¡°This is very important.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned to face me. ¡°If you fuck him, you will get pregnant. You think you can stop when he¡¯s close, but you can¡¯t. I and every other woman I¡¯ve seen Quinn with, don¡¯t want him to stop once he¡¯s started. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s like. You¡¯ll be turned into his whore, begging for his cock, begging him to cum inside of you, begging to be bred. Your daughters both begged for his cock to fill them up. If you do this, there¡¯s no turning back. Your husband will find out you¡¯ve been fucked, unless you get an abortion. You¡¯ll want him to fuck you over and over again. You won¡¯t want to give up his dick. Even if Edgar doesn¡¯t find out now, he will, so ept that before you go forward. He¡¯s the best lover I¡¯ve ever had. He¡¯s the best you¡¯ll ever have. Prepare to tell your husband that you¡¯re another man¡¯s slut, before you let Quinn shove his cock into your fertile pussy.


    ¡°Quinn has an extremely good sense of smell. He can smell your fertility. His cock will remain hard all day long. You¡¯ll beg for it. You¡¯ll beg for his cum to breed you. Don¡¯t proceed without epting you¡¯ll be his whore.¡±


    ¡°How do you resist him?¡± Martha asked.


    ¡°With great difficulty, by giving my submission to my husband. When I was single, I fucked Quinn every chance I got. My Master is a good lover, enough that he can temper the worst of my impulses. Your husband can¡¯t fuck you at all. There¡¯s nothing to stop you from turning into Quinn¡¯s slut. You will have a baby bred into you.¡±


    She looked back at Quinn. ¡°She¡¯s telling you the truth, Slut. You will beg for my seed if you fuck me.¡±


    Still, she said, ¡°Fuck me then.¡±


    ¡°Ride my prick. I¡¯ll warn you if I¡¯m about to orgasm, and you can decide if you want to stop by climbing off.¡±


    Martha mounted Quinn¡¯s resurgent shaft, and everything I told her came true. She orgasmed multiple times on his cock and when Quinn warned her he was close, she begged him to cum in her, to breed her. Quinn did exactly as she begged, sending his sperm deep inside her birth canal, soaking her womb in his spunk.


    I texted Agnes and Lenore. Your mother was fertile. She¡¯s just been bred by Quinn. It won¡¯t be thest time. Expect to see a little brother or sister in nine months.


    Lenore texted back, ¡®Way to go, Mom.¡¯ Agnes said, ¡®OMG¡¯


    Neither one of them seemed displeased or disappointed in their mother. Of course, they were both sluts too. Martha was turned into Quinn¡¯s submissive slut by the end of the day, and fucked five more times in the pussy, begging for his cum each time, and once in her ass, herst fucking at my house. She was still there when Sean and Lenore got back. Apparently, Lenore had informed Master as he helped her pack her things, because he already knew when he got back, minutes before Lenore arrived.


    Martha sent a text to Edgar before she left with Quinn.


    I¡¯ve found my Master, and the best lover I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯m fertile, and he¡¯s probably fucked a child into me, but he¡¯s taking me home to make sure he finishes the job. If I¡¯m pregnant, he¡¯ll provide child support, so you don¡¯t have to pay for his child. He doesn¡¯t want to break up our marriage. He¡¯d prefer we stay together, but if you want a divorce, I¡¯ll understand.


    We haven¡¯t had sex in three years, and I need it, Edgar. I¡¯m still a vital, passionate woman, and I can no longer go on as we have, in a sexless marriage. I¡¯ll continue to see my lover on a regr basis, submitting to him like the slut I¡¯ve be. If you don¡¯t want me toe home, text me, and I¡¯ll make sure someone elsees for my things. If you want to stay together under the new reality of my being with my Master on a regr basis, I¡¯ll be home in three days, carrying another man¡¯s child. Let me know what you want to do. Love, Martha.


    She then left with Quinn to continue her breeding. Martha had another baby boy nine monthster. Both Lenore and Agatha were carrying their first puppies by the time their brother was born. Edgar decided he didn¡¯t want a divorce, and Martha was weed back in three days, somewhat frostily to start. Martha did the best she could to make it up to him, although sex wasn¡¯t one of the ways she could, because he was still impotent. At least once a week, Martha left for another good fucking, not always with her Master, because Quinn didn¡¯t care who she fucked, but she got a good fucking from some big dicked wolf. Edgar never went with her, and didn¡¯t want to know about her fucking when she returned. He wasn¡¯t a cuckold personality, but he did understand her need for sex, which is why he remained married to her. He was always somewhat cold to us, because he med us for Martha. Neither of his daughters had a real good rtionship with him, although they remained on speaking terms.


    Lenore¡¯s two month trial ended well, for her, and for us, and she gave notice at her apartment and moved in permanently when her notice expired. Master bred her after her first puppy, so our son, Matthew Thomas, would have a sibling to y with. By the time Lenore¡¯s and Master¡¯s daughter, Elizabeth Ann, was born, I was on my third puppy.


    We had to give up Brigitte and Alicia by the time Elizabeth was born. They weren¡¯t aging as fast as we were. We got Maria and Sonya to rece them. Maria was a ck haired wolf of Hispanic ancestry. Sonya was another blonde of Nordic descent, like Alicia. Maria was also a trained bodyguard so she took over Lenore¡¯s, Sean¡¯s and my training. I still couldn¡¯t beat a wolf, but I was a dangerous woman by any other standard, and Sean was almost as good.


    There were two other tidbits to report during this time. Enough older engineers had retired and the economy had improved enough, all four positions got hired back at Bath Iron Works. The Navy was recing some of their older destroyers and frigates, so we had government contracts again. This happened just after I got bred with my third puppy, before I¡¯d started to show.


    And Gretchen was doing so well as an artist, she moved out of Quinn¡¯s ce and got her own house not too far from my own, a good run away, let¡¯s say, not quite on the ocean, but close. It wasn¡¯t huge, but there was a room good for a studio and she¡¯d moved in. She had to rece Ingrid for the same reason I¡¯d had to rece Brigitte and Alicia. Her new wolf, still provided by the Wisconsin pack, was Candice. Gretchen was still kind of searching for her own someone to love, and a few women came and went, none of them sticking for more than four or five months, and some less. I think they all felt like rebounds, especially once they met me and realized how well Gretchen and I meshed, despite not trying. She usually ended back in my bed for varying lengths of time

 367

    A Cruise


    ¡°Push, youzy g,¡± Maria said. ¡°As hard as I work you in the gym, you should be able to pop that kid out like a cherry pit in an over ripe cherry.¡±


    Mom and Gretchenughed. The nurse frowned. Gretchen was close to dropping her fourth. This would be her in a couple of months. This was my third puppy. One more to go, and I¡¯d havepleted my contract. Sean would have been there if I¡¯d wanted him to be there, but it was a puppy, not his child, and he had two boats going now, and was doing well. Lenore was in the waiting room with Dad. She¡¯d just had her daughter, Sean¡¯s second child, a couple months ago, and it would be three more months before she¡¯d be bred for her second puppy, and she was keeping Dadpany, along with Sonya. He was looking after Kathleen at the moment, who was just over five, and had to have a close eye kept on her.


    I¡¯d only waited four months after the birth of my son, to breed for my next puppy. I was actually getting anxious to finish. I was getting sick of being pregnant. I think Sean was hoping we¡¯d have another child, and I¡¯d give it to him if he wanted it bad enough, but I was hoping he wouldn¡¯t. A lot of the women who¡¯d been at my other births were back at work like I was, so the waiting room wasn¡¯t as full as it usually was. Sasha and Rene were going to arrive soon for the naming.


    I should just ask them what they wanted to name a puppy, but they liked showing up and seeing me. The New Ennd pack puppy school was filled with young pups, and Sasha and Rene liked to thank me every time they saw me. My first, Antoine, would probably be close to his first shift before I had my fourth.


    Another contraction. ¡°Push, dear,¡± Mom said, holding my hand. I pushed. Gretchen was holding the other hand, between girlfriends again. Poor Gretchen. I felt sorry for her. Lost in limbo. Stuck on me, who was stuck on dick. She and Lenore had hit it off, so they often had sex when Gretchen visited.


    All of my other friends from Maine were also on their fourth puppies, close to delivery, except for Dani, who¡¯d given Carl a child before having her third. It was ck, Rafiki¡¯s son, and it made Carl so oddly happy he had a biracial son, his cuckolding obvious to the entire world. Mnie had birthed her second child, a daughter, and she was working on her second puppy, which would be herst. Brenda was on herst puppy, and happily married to her second husband, Brian. He still didn¡¯t know Brenda had provided werewolf puppies, only that she went away to get pregnant thest time. Brenda made sure Brian gotid while she was gone.


    I eventually pushed out puppy number three, Xavier Rembrandt. He ended up being ck, and the doctor looked at me askance, because by then, Sean had joined me in the birthing suite and been introduced as my husband.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat on my husband,¡± I assured her. ¡°Before I met him, I signed a contract to provide four children for infertile couples. This is my third one. I didn¡¯t fuck any ck men.¡±


    At least not after I met him. It was a ck werewolf in his wolf form. Quinn, Conor and Rene were the only wolves I¡¯d ever fucked as men after I was married, and only during Lenore¡¯s conversion to Sean¡¯s slut, which she still was, on a permanent basis. She wore his cor constantly, although it was designed to look more like a ne than a cor, although it still had a connection point on it.


    We¡¯d both consented to permanent marks in the form of tattoos. Mine was a little more discreet, in that it could only be seen if I was naked, which I often was in my home, or among other proponents of D/s, say for instance at my parents¡¯ home, or Sean¡¯s parents, for that matter. It was a stylized pussycat on my mons, which I kept shaved. Lenore¡¯s was more visible. On the upper swell of her breast, which was often visible if her top was skimpy enough, it said, ¡°Sean¡¯s Pet ve¡± The ¡®Sean¡¯s Pet¡¯ was visible with near everything she had with a neckline. She had to expose a great deal of cleavage to see the ¡®ve¡¯. I think it was a subtle reminder to anyone who knew us, and that I was Sean¡¯s wife, that she was cuckqueaning me, sleeping with my husband. I didn¡¯t mind. In fact, I¡¯d given her a ring when she became pregnant with Sean¡¯s child, to which I wore the twin, which showed that since she couldn¡¯t marry him, she was still a part of our family unit. I think she was buried between my legs for half the night after I gave it to her.


    *****


    I worked like a demon to get back to pre-baby weight. I was taking a four month break between puppies, and I wanted to do something during the break, say at three months, while I looked good, before I got pregnant again. I was thinking a Caribbean cruise. Sean wasn¡¯t as eager to go on a boat as I was. After all, he was on a boat all the time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it as work, Sean. You don¡¯t have to lift a finger to do anything, just your cock. You have to keep your slutty wife satisfied, and maybe Maria and Sonya, and Lenore if she can get the time off when we do, although you know those bitches can find dick all by themselves, maybe a cabana boy or something. You don¡¯t have to cook, clean, swab decks, load cargo, none of that crap. My parents are going to take the kids, so no dirty diapers, or potty training to perform. Just sit on a beach chair by the pool, sipping mai-tais, staring at all of the women in their tiniest bikinis.¡±


    ¡°You do make it sound quite attractive when you put it like that.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if all of the crew should get flesh eating disease or something equally bizarre, you can bring the boat safely back to port and win a medal.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Heughed and kissed me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be far away from home, and you know what that means? I can be your submissive slut 24/7. You can put me on a leash, put a Lush in my pussy and make me cum in front of all the other passengers. Maybe we can find some more breeders, or you can find some cuckold¡¯s wife toy your wood to.¡±


    ¡°Sounding better and better.¡±


    ¡°Warm Caribbean water to get naked in.¡± I rubbed his cock, which was hard. ¡°Nubile young women in their skimpiest clothes, looking to getid. I don¡¯t see how this can possibly go wrong.¡±


    ¡°You temptress,¡± heughed.


    ¡°Are you going to fuck me?¡± I asked. I pulled my jeans down and bent over. I¡¯d juste from shopping. ¡°I could use some dick. Do you need any help pulling your steely shaft from out of your pants, or do you think you can handle it yourself.¡±


    He mmed into me without warning. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± I moaned. ¡°I think you have just what I need.¡±


    Sean gave another couple quick pumps and I orgasmed. Lenore came strolling into the kitchen, Lizzie on her breast. Elizabeth was still on breast milk.


    ¡°Can I get some of that action, Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Not until you¡¯re done feeding Lizzie. Besides, I know for a fact that Sean fucked you this morning before you both went to work. It¡¯s my turn, dammit.¡±


    Sean had never stopped thrusting, and I was close again.


    ¡°You can clean his cock and my pussy when he¡¯s done,¡± I moaned, right on the cusp.


    ¡°You want to suck my other breast?¡± Lenore asked.


    I spasmed, cumming again. I nced at her. She was naked, like a good submissive slut should be. Her already big breasts were still swollen with milk. I waved her over, thentched on to her other teat, drawing the warm, sweetish milk into my mouth. Lenore moaned.


    ¡°It feels so different when you do it,¡± Lenore said.


    I admit it. We were a little perverse. Sean just kept pounding me, even though he wasughing at what we were doing. We always seemed to get him going.


    Climaxing three more times before Sean finished, I was well sated by our impromptu fuck. When he finished, Lenore handed him her daughter, then cleaned off his cock and my pussy before standing up and taking Lizzie back.


    ¡°You win,¡± Sean said. ¡°I¡¯ll look into Caribbean cruises.¡±


    I smiled at him. ¡°We all win. I want to go in roughly two months, just after the leaves drop off the trees and it¡¯s starting to get cold.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, perfect,¡± Lenore said. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    I kissed her. ¡°Of course you are, slut.¡±


    ******


    Gretchen was eating with us a couple dayster, pizza, so no one had to cook. She was in thest month of her fourth puppy pregnancy, so about to finish her debt to the Wisconsin wolves. Candice would be going home when Gretchen delivered.


    ¡°How are things going with Donna?¡± I asked Gretchen.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t.¡± Tears starting to flow.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m a fat blimp of a human being. How can anyone love this?¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± Sean said. I looked at him. My hero.


    ¡°You love your slut wife, and maybe that bigger slut, Lenore. I¡¯m just the girl who distracts either of them while you fuck a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Gretchen, look at me,¡± Sean ordered.


    She looked at him with tear stained cheeks.

 368

    ¡°I love you. I love you. I love you. Now I know you have no earthly reason why you¡¯d want to fuck me. I understand. But if you wanted to, I¡¯d take you upstairs right now, lick your pussy for a couple hours, then fuck you senseless. You are one of the most beautiful women I know, not just your physical appearance, and I know you¡¯re pregnant, but that¡¯s not something that makes you ugly, it¡¯s something that makes you a woman. But it¡¯s also your talent, your mind, your personality, your loyalty. You make my wife perk up every time she sees you. She gets cranky if you¡¯re away too long. You are a joy to have around. There¡¯s moreughter in my house when you¡¯re here, than when you aren¡¯t. So fuck Donna if she doesn¡¯t know how special you are. You¡¯re special to us, and you¡¯re special to me. I love you.¡±


    The flood gates opened and tears came out in droves. Sean went to her and put his arms around her.


    ¡°I know I sucked some of the life out of you when I married Jessica. I know she was the love of your life. I¡¯m sorry I took that away from you. If you want to, you can move in here with us. You can be with Jessica every day, sleep every night in our bed. You can be part of this ridiculous thing I call a family, forever, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Gretchen sobbed harder, and I went to her and put my arms around both of them.


    ¡°Do it, Gretchen. If I can put up with Lenore, I can certainly put up with you.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lenore said. ¡°I¡¯m sitting right here.¡±


    ¡°Suck it, bitch,¡± Gretchenughed. ¡°You¡¯re getting somepetition for your pussy.¡±


    ¡°Now, we¡¯re nning a Caribbean Cruise, Gretchen. Do you want toe?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Waddling around the ship like this, about to deliver?¡±


    ¡°The cruise is at the end of November. You¡¯ll have delivered and had a chance to work yourself back into a bikini, although you may not need one.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a clothing optional cruise. I figure if I¡¯m going on a cruise with a couple of sluts, they should be naked as much as possible, right Pussycat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± I said. ¡°Naked, cored and leashed, as often as you can get away with.¡±


    ¡°Damn! That does sound like fun,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a couples only cruise, so we need to have couples. If you don¡¯t go Gretchen, I¡¯ll have to leave Lenore home.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m sitting right here. What am I, chopped liver?¡± Lenoreughed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°I¡¯lle just so Lenore doesn¡¯t have to stay at home.¡±


    ¡°Where is this cruise, Sean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Apany called Bliss Cruise, leases a regr cruise line ship for a week, so it operates under the rules of Bliss not the ship¡¯s owner. They encourage nudity out of doors, and at some of the bars, even some of the off ship activities. They have rooms set aside for partner swapping, and sexual exploration, themed parties, lifestyle seminars and workshops. This particr cruise would be departing Miami, going to Labadee, Haiti, and Cozumel, Mexico. You can¡¯t have public sex. That goes on in either your cabin, or the designated sex rooms, but except for the dining room and assorted areas indoors, nudity is popr. You might have to wear clothes in ports or while anchored, if another ship is nearby.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to partner swap, do you, Sean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not really, but you did mention we should go trolling for submissives and cuckold/hotwife couples for possible breeders. We might wish to explore that like we did on our honeymoon.¡±


    I could feel my pussy start to moisten, and Maria gave an exaggerated sniff, letting us know the wolves scented us.


    ¡°You never told me what you did on your honeymoon,¡± Lenore said. ¡°I want to know what I have to look forward to.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be happy to fill you in on all the slutty detailster, when you¡¯re licking Gretchen¡¯s and my pussy,¡± I said, ¡°and Master fucks your slutty ass.¡±


    That¡¯s when Gretchen decided to sell her house and move in with us. I almost lost her because she did.


    ******


    We were at the gate waiting to board the ne to Miami. Suddenly, I saw Quinn, Conor, Brigitte, Alicia, Isabelle, Rose, Rene and Sashae into our gate area.


    ¡°Did youe to see us off?¡± I asked Sasha when she came to greet us.


    ¡°See you off,¡± sheughed. ¡°We¡¯reing on the cruise, too. Sean didn¡¯t feel good about only having two bitches defending you in foreign countries,¡± She lowered her voice.¡±Plus we want to see in person some of the magic that you bring to the table in attracting new breeders to the pack.¡±


    With therge group around us, we were rather privately disposed, but following her lowered voice, I said, ¡°Are we in any pack¡¯s territory where we¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°There are no Caribbean packs, but there are other Weres out there.¡±


    I looked at my husband, who had a big grin on his face. He shrugged his shoulders and waggled his eyebrows. I grabbed hold of him and started showering kisses on him.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want any partner swapping?¡± I used him, knowing why the other wolves were there.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, not with any diseased, condom covered human dicks, I didn¡¯t. Nothing but the best for my sluts, plus think of how much more attention we¡¯ll attract with those big dicks swinging in the wind.¡±


    ¡°God knows every pussy I know starts to drip when they see one,¡± Iughed, ¡°except maybe Gretchen¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Even I¡¯m not immune to a big dick,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I¡¯m just not in love with it like you cock cravers. If lesbians didn¡¯t like having a full pussy once in awhile, we wouldn¡¯t have strap-ons.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Well, this whole cruise idea just got a hell of a lot better. Sasha, have you ever licked Gretchen¡¯s pussy?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never had that pleasure. I would have if she¡¯d been bred by the New Ennd pack, but I¡¯ve missed out.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to enjoy her on the cruise. She¡¯s usually better than me when ites to licking pussy, since she¡¯s a specialist.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Jessica,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You¡¯re the perfect little slut today, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not perfect until my cor is on, Quinn. Master didn¡¯t want me wearing it through security.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re through security now,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I am, aren¡¯t I. Master, will you rece my cor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, love.¡±


    ¡°Why not, sir?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong to me this week. I¡¯ve traded ves with another Dominant for the week.¡± Oh, Lord, my pussy started to liquefy.


    ¡°Who do I belong to, sir?¡± Do you know what you¡¯re doing, Master?


    ¡°The wolf you¡¯re standing next to.¡±


    There was only one wolf I was standing next to at the moment. I looked at Quinn and he had a huge grin on his face. Oh, fuck!


    ¡°Red,¡± I said. ¡°Sean are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, Jessica. I love you. I know what Quinn has meant to you. It¡¯s just for a week.¡±


    I looked in his eyes. I saw love, adoration, even a little fear. He need never fear. I put my arms around him and hugged him, stretching up for an impassioned kiss.


    ¡°I love you, Sean. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t ever worry about meing back to you. You are my heart and soul.¡±


    ¡°How do you think I have the strength to do this? Because I know that¡¯s true.¡±


    I took another tonsil searching kiss with my husband, finally releasing him, reluctantly, then I knelt down in front of Quinn. ¡°Cor your slut, sir.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    Quinn pulled my old familiar cor out of his bag, and locked it around my neck. The people at the gate watched the scene of a woman bowing her neck to be cored.


    ¡°Lenore, on your knees,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You¡¯re mine this week.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Lenore knelt beside me and was cored. Rose and Isabelle knelt before my husband, and he cored them, fully swapped. We all stood. My head was spinning. Quinn¡¯s for a week. Oh, Lord.


    On the flight to Miami, sitting beside my temporary Master, I asked him how I happened to be sitting next to him on the ne, rather than Sean.


    ¡°Sean called as he was making ns, asking me if I wanted to go on a nude cruise, exining the idea, and how it could be used to attract more breeders. While the idea was appealing to me, I was a little reluctant to go. Flint Spear had asked for help in tracking a rogue wolf pack in Quebec, that¡¯s been causing a lot of trouble up near Hudson Bay. I was just about to turn him down, when he said, ¡®I¡¯m thinking we should swap submissives for the week.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean, swap submissives?¡¯ He replied, ¡®I mean, you take Jessica and Lenore, and I¡¯ll take Rose and Isabelle for the week, then we swap back when we get back to Maine.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, when he suggested that, I had to go. I don¡¯t know why he offered, Jessica, but I had to ept. I couldn¡¯t not go when he offered you to me for a week.¡±


    No, I imagined not. Quinn was Quinn, and given the opportunity to have me for a week, he¡¯d take it. He¡¯d never quit loving me himself. If I¡¯d known then, what I know now, I wished Quinn had gone hunting for rogue wolves in Quebec. My life would be so much different. Did Flint Spear ask him toe because of a premonition, a vision of the future, or just happenstance.


    At the moment, I just thanked my lucky stars that my husband was so loving, trusting, and giving, that he would surrender me for a week to his biggest rival. My husband was going to get so fucked when I was given the opportunity to properly thank him.


    We had to spend the night in Miami because the boarding started taking ce at 9 AM the following morning. When we went out for supper, I was in one of my sluttiest, but still legal outfits, as was Lenore. We went into the hotel dining room on our leashes, all four of us. We all had Lushes in our pussies, Quinn controlling Lenore¡¯s and mine, Sean controlling Isabelle¡¯s and Rose¡¯s.


    Imagine if you will, fourteen beautiful people walking into a restaurant together, tall, near perfect physiques, the women dressed like sluts, even those non-submissive ones. You can imagine the sort of attention that we might attract, even in a cosmopolitan city such as Miami. Sean and Sasha a rich bronze, Isabelle ck, Maria Hispanic, the rest, white, and all taller than average. Rose was the shortest of the women at 5-5. Lenore 5-7, Gretchen, Isabelle and I all 5-8, with all the other women from 5-9 to 6-0, with Brigitte the tallest. My husband was the shortest male at 6-1, going up from there to Quinn¡¯s 6-5. Conor and Rene roughly the same at 6-3. Add to that that four of us slutty women were being led on leashes, Quinn leading me, Conor leading Lenore, Rene leading Rose and Sean leading Isabelle. A hundred eyes watched us enter and cross the room, the men jealous, the women panting.

 369

    We had two bites before we even all had sat down. It looked like a pair of twins, Hispanic, approached Quinn as everyone else took their seats. They both knelt in front of him, probably the most imposing figure in the room.


    ¡°Cor us, and make us your sluts, sir,¡± they said as one.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be bred and have children, I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Quinn said.


    Rene and Sasha looked at each other and I know they were thinking, is it really this easy?


    The two sisters, they had to be at least sisters, they looked so much alike, looked at each other, considering Quinn¡¯s request. They nodded to one another, then turned to Quinn.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re both willing to be bred, sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to move to New Ennd, as that¡¯s where I live.¡±


    ¡°Not Miami, sir?¡±


    ¡°Maine.¡±


    That seemed to cause them more of a problem than being bred. Their hesitation dragged on, saying neither aye, nor nay.


    ¡°Do you have family in Florida, sluts?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± One of them answered.


    ¡°A lot of family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps some sort of arrangement simr to Gretchen¡¯s may be appropriate in this circumstance, Master, where these two sluts are bred for infertile New Ennd couples,ing to Maine for their breeding, but allowed to remain here until they deliver, and returning for another breeding.¡±


    Sasha and Rene looked at each other and Rene said. ¡°I believe that has a chance of working.¡±


    Quinn said, ¡°You¡¯d be paid $200, 000 per child, with a million dor bonus if you provide a total of four children. You give the children up and don¡¯t have to raise them.¡±


    ¡°Could we each provide two and split the bonus between us for four total?¡± one of them asked.


    She was bright. Why didn¡¯t I ever think of that.


    Sasha said, ¡°That sounds workable as well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll agree to a minimum of two apiece and four total,¡± that one said, looking at her sister, who also nodded.


    ¡°In that case, sluts, stand up, slide your panties off and give them to me,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°I have shorts on, sir. May I go to thedies¡¯ room,¡± one said. I was going to need some way of telling them apart.


    ¡°That does seem to be a predicament, but the answer to your question is, no.¡±


    The bright one whispered to her sister.


    ¡°Will you allow me to stand in the middle of everyone and remove them that way?¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°That I¡¯ll let you do. Form a circle around this bitch so she can drop her drawers.¡±


    With fourteen people, we formed a two deep circle and both women removed their panties, one sliding them down her legs, the other taking off her shorts, pulling them off, then putting her shorts back on. The one who had to remove her shorts had neatly trimmed pubes. They both handed them to Quinn who stuck them in his pocket.


    ¡°Nicely done, sluts. We¡¯re staying in this hotel. Come to room 1218 at eight PM this evening for indoctrination. Be prepared to lick pussy and suck cock, and if you¡¯re lucky, get fucked.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master. May I enquire as to your name?¡± The bright one asked.


    ¡°Quinn Whn. Yours?¡±


    ¡°Angelica, sir, and this is my twin sister, Bonita.¡±


    ¡°Angel and Pretty. Good names for two young sluts. We¡¯ll see you at eight.¡±


    As far as I could tell, the only difference between them was a beauty mark on Angelica¡¯s cheek, about an inch to the left of her lips.


    ¡°Thank you, Master. We¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Just like that, we had a possibility of four more puppies. I wondered how things would go on the cruise?


    During supper, I asked Rene where the closest local pack was. He said it was in North Georgia near the start of the Appchian Trail.


    ¡°Are there any locals living in Miami?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll try to find out.¡±


    ******


    Angelica and Bonita showed up at the appointed hour, knocking on the door politely. Lenore and I were both naked for our new Master, as was he. I opened the door and let the two women in. They stared at Quinn¡¯s rampant prick, which Lenore had just been sucking on. They looked at each other and smiled. This was my second experience with twins, Lenore having a twin sister, but these two seemed much closer than Lenore and Agnes.


    ¡°Did you do a Google Search on my name, Angelica?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She seemed surprised. I guess I was.


    ¡°You showed up. I guess you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a serial killer.¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, sir. Some type ofw enforcement type, but apparently not associated with the government. Perhaps some sort of bounty hunter.¡±


    ¡°Close enough. I am associated with the government, but I¡¯m not employed by the government. Tell me a little about yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Bonita and I are fans of erotic literature, particrly Dominance and submission, reverse harem, bondage, and that sort of thing. We read two to three books a week on those topics. We¡¯ve thought about finding ourselves a Master for quite some time, but haven¡¯t quite gotten up the nerve to attempt it, but when we saw youe into the restaurant in the presence of four submissives on leashes, we looked at each other and said, ¡®This is the man we want.¡¯ You¡¯re exactly like we¡¯ve imagined a Master to be; a strong, Dominating presence who seems to fill up the room. We hoped you were local, and we¡¯re disappointed that you¡¯re not, but perhaps you can do for now until we figure out how much we really want this, since we¡¯ve never actually done it before.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Bonita? What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to fuck you,¡± she replied honestly. Quinnughed.


    ¡°Do you ever read paranormal erotic literature?¡± I asked. ¡°The erotica dealing with vampires, demons, werewolves, that sort of thing?¡±


    ¡°asionally, but we prefer more realistic topics, such as military, bikers, mafia, and billionaire books,¡± Angelica replied.


    Now all of usughed, except the two would-be sluts, who didn¡¯t understand what we thought was so damn funny. They would.


    ¡°Remove your clothes, both of you,¡± Quinn said.


    They obeyed with crity, baring both of their bodies, with only small differences between them.


    ¡°Stand with your feet more than a shoulder¡¯s width apart, and your hands behind your backs.¡±


    They both quickly obeyed. Both their pussies were already wet. They were undoubtedly sluts. Quinn went up to them and started feeling both of them up, telling them both to hold still when they moved. They had a hard time obeying when his thick fingers prated their pretty pussies. They both moaned as they quickly orgasmed on his fingers. When Angelica orgasmed, he fed his fingers to Bonita, and vice versa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk a little about what I expect of my submissives. You may both kneel down on the floor, with your knees apart so I can see your wet cunts leak on the floor.¡± Quinn waited until they obeyed. ¡°If you be mine, I haveplete control of your sexuality. You don¡¯t even touch yourselves without my permission. You don¡¯t fuck anyone else, give blow jobs, hand jobs or anything else unless I tell you too. You¡¯ll need my permission to orgasm, each and every time unless I tell you different. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, perfectly,¡± Angelica said, Bonita nodding in concurrence.


    ¡°Answer me, slut. Don¡¯t nod your head in agreement with your sister. Respond appropriately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Bonita replied.


    ¡°Having sex without my permission will be punished with fifty swats to your naked bodies. Orgasming without permission is five per offense. You¡¯ll be given other rules as well, and those may be punishable as well, but you¡¯ll know beforehand what you¡¯re viting and what the punishment will be. Have you ever licked pussy?¡±


    They looked at each other, then said ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°With each other?¡± Quinn asked, understanding the looks they gave each other better than I had.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± they both replied, blushing. My, my.


    Quinn thought about that for a moment. ¡°I was concerned about who each of you could fuck for the next week, but that eases that concern. You can fuck each other.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be fucking us, sir?¡± Bonita said.


    ¡°We leave on a cruise tomorrow, and won¡¯t be back for a week. It¡¯s toote to get you two sluts tickets, as the cruise is sold out. We¡¯ll be back one week from tomorrow. If I ept your submission, you¡¯ll be flying back to Maine with us. I¡¯ll give you the flight details and expect you to buy tickets, for which you¡¯ll be reimbursed. While we¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll expect you to be preparing. Any questions thus far?¡±


    ¡°No, Master,¡± both replied.


    ¡°Excellent. I have some paperwork for each of you to read and sign.¡±


    I handed them both copies of their NDA¡¯s. They kept ncing at Quinn¡¯s erect prick while reading. I¡¯m not sure how much they were retaining as a result. When they signed and handed them back, I made sure.

 370

    ¡°Pay attention,¡± I said. ¡°What you just signed, is a legal obligation, never to reveal what you¡¯re about to learn to anyone, even your families, eventual spouses, lovers, friends, anyone at all, without severe consequences to you both. I know of one person who did, and he disappeared, never to be seen again. I don¡¯t know what happened to him, but I imagine it wasn¡¯t pleasant. No one. Ever. Everyone who learns, needs to sign the same non-disclosure agreement you just signed. Quit drooling over my Master¡¯s cock and answer that you understand.¡±


    They both looked at me for the first time, then said they understood.


    ¡°Good. All along, you should have been reading paranormal romances. Your new Master is a shapeshifter, a werewolf. He¡¯s going to shift now, so prepare yourselves. It¡¯s very fast. Shift, sir.¡±


    Quinn shifted, and both women scrabbled backwards on their backs.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Angelica eximed, when their backs were against the wall.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a danger to you. He¡¯s not going to bite you, or eat you, except for oral sex, which you¡¯ll both love. Werewolves aren¡¯t the only shapeshifters out there. Others exist, but not as well organized as wolves, who have a treaty with the government. You saw in your Google search, that Quinn was some kind of bounty hunter. He¡¯s the main hunter/tracker of the New Ennd pack. He hunts down rogue Weres for the US government, through their treaty with the pack.


    ¡°Most of the people dining with us tonight were also wolves. All the men are except for one, my husband, who¡¯s my normal Master. He and Quinn swapped ves for our cruise. Five of the women are human, breeders for the pack, because werewolves need human women to breed. That¡¯s why Quinn asked you so quickly if you would breed. If you wouldn¡¯t agree to be bred, you wouldn¡¯t be here now. You still have the right to refuse breeding, now that you know you have to fuck a werewolf, but you can never speak of this to anyone, ever. Master, shift.¡±


    Quinn rose to his feet towering over the two women, still on the floor. He reached down his hands, and helped them to their feet.


    ¡°Why do they need human women to breed?¡± Angelica asked.


    They got the whole story. ¡°So you¡¯ve had three puppies?¡± Angelica asked when I got to the end.


    ¡°This is my pregnancy break. I¡¯ll start breeding for my fourth after I get back. Lenore will be going for her second when we return. We¡¯ve both had two human children, so I¡¯m a little behind the other women who became surrogates with me. My friend, Gretchen, has already had all four of her puppies.¡±


    ¡°And I can only fuck one as a wolf?¡± Bonita said.


    ¡°For puppies, when you¡¯re fertile. You¡¯ll fuck them as men or women most of the time, either when you¡¯re not fertile or pregnant. If you fuck a wolf in his human shape, all you can have is another human. My grandmother did that, and my mother is fully human, as am I. My husband is the result of two wolves mating as humans, also fully human. The only way to have a werewolf puppy is a wolf mating as wolf with a human.


    ¡°A benefit of their expanded life span, and their frequent fucking, is they¡¯re very, very good at fucking. You¡¯ll never have better sex than you will with a wolf, in his human shape. Even as wolves, they¡¯re very good at sex. I¡¯ve never not had an orgasm while fucking a wolf, in any form. Now, if you don¡¯t want to be bred, Master will fuck you now and send you on your way. The only way he¡¯ll continue as your Dominant, is for you to agree to be bred.¡±


    ¡°Can I see it, a wolf breeding?¡± Angelica asked.


    Not an unreasonable request. ¡°Lenore, above me in a sixty-nine.¡±


    Iy down on the bed with my head near the edge, and Lenore climbed over me, with her pussy right at the edge. Quinn shifted again and I helped steer his wolf cock at his target, and he lunged forward, thrusting deeper until he was fully seated, before I started licking Lenore. Lenore described the mating process, the knot forming inside of her, locking her and the wolf together. The mating took about fifteen minutes before Quinn flooded Lenore¡¯s pussy with his lupine spunk. Rather than remaining knotted, Quinn shifted again to his human shape, and pulled out, a torrent of cum beginning to flow out of Lenore¡¯s pussy, which I quickly gathered in my mouth.


    Lenore had climaxed four times during her mating, three of those times might have been directly attributable to my licking, as I usually only experienced one directly from a single wolf orgasm, perhaps two or three, if the wolf remained knotted for a second breeding.


    ¡°That was so hot,¡± Bonita said.


    ¡°Do you agree to be bred, for the money discussed at dinner?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°We agree,¡± Angelica said, ¡°but I¡¯m curious, why wouldn¡¯t a local pack do our breeding?¡±


    ¡°The nearest pack headquarters is in northern Georgia,¡± Quinn said, ¡°although they may have closer sub packs. I don¡¯t have a clue if there are wolves in Miami itself. Too much swamp and not enough forest. If you¡¯ve never heard of wolves in Florida, there probably aren¡¯t many werewolves either. We frequent the same ces. There might be Were panthers near Miami, but we don¡¯t know much about them. They have the same breeding problems we do. I haven¡¯t heard of other Weres offering money for babies. Pack politics makes it more feasible for us than other Were animals, as we share our ie. Individual packs offer different amounts of money for breeders. I don¡¯t know what the Georgia pack would offer, but we offer what we do for puppies because we can afford it. Other Weres usually seduce human women for a breeding.¡±


    ¡°Senior wolves are naturally Dominant, so make good Masters or Mistresses for submissive sluts such as yourselves. It¡¯s possible some wolves from the North Georgia pack reside in Miami, so I don¡¯t know if there are senior wolves around to take charge of you two sluts, although I intend to make inquiries.¡±


    Angelica nodded. ¡°What do you want us to do, Master?¡±


    ¡°I want each of you to lick my other two sluts, and while you do so, I¡¯m going to take turns fucking your slutty cunts. As much as possible, concentrate on the pussy you¡¯re licking, as you won¡¯t have permission to cum, and you¡¯ll be spanked for each orgasm you have. Concentrating on the pussy instead of the fucking, might make the spanking less severe. When I finally cum, the one I orgasmed in, will clean my cock, while the other one cleans a messy cunt.¡±


    Lenore and I got in the middle of the bed where the two new sluts would have their asses close enough to the end of the bed, so Master could quickly shift from one slut to the other. I really had to wonder how much they¡¯d practiced on each other, because they weren¡¯t bad as pussy pleasers. Quinn let them lick us to two orgasms, because he knew they¡¯d lose some focus when he plunged into their soggy cunts. As soon as I had my second. Angelica gasped as Master filled her, in one swift stroke she was so wet. I was right, she lost focus quickly. He fucked her to one orgasm, than moved to Bonita. She orgasmed as soon as his prick entered her pussy, so he shifted back to Angelica.


    ¡°Hey, no fair,¡± Bonita said. ¡°You fucked Angelica longer, sir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum so fast, slut,¡± Master replied. ¡°I¡¯m switching every orgasm. That¡¯s five swats, too, so you might want to hold off on your next orgasm as long as possible.¡±


    Bonita moaned and kept licking.


    Angelica was doing a better job on me during her second fucking, realizing what her new Master was looking for. Plus if she could ignore Quinn¡¯s fucking as long as possible, she got fucked longer, so she was trying to concentrate on what she was doing to me, instead of what he was doing to her. She held out for five minutes this time, and four of those minutes, were primo licking minutes. She didn¡¯t really start to lose it until her orgasm started.


    Bonita, on the other hand, was a total slut, and climaxed her second time within a minute of her second fucking. Lucky for Lenore, she was getting a good licking while Quinn was fucking Angelica, because she certainly didn¡¯t get it when Quinn was fucking Bonita.


    In all, Quinn fucked them to ten orgasms apiece, taking around forty minutes in Angelica¡¯s pussy, and seventeen minutes in Bonita¡¯s to give them those ten. He climaxed in Bonita, and Bonita cleaned Master¡¯s cock. Angelica showed no hesitation when told to clean her twin sister¡¯s pussy. Unfortunately for Bonita, she climaxed two more times without permission as her sister licked Master¡¯s cum up.


    Master gave Angelica a fifty swat, bare ass, spanking, while shey over hisp and kept her hands and feet on the floor. Bonita got sixty, then climaxed during her spanking, and got another five added to it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Before Master sent them both home, he exined to them his expectations for the next week.


    ¡°Both of you need to shave off all of your pubic hair. You need to go to a sex shop and purchase a five plug set of anal plugs to prepare you for anal sex. Make sure thergest one has a diameter slightlyrger than my cock at the widest point. You should stick a plug in starting tomorrow and increase to the nextrgest size every day, then stick thergest one in a few hours every day until I im your asses. Save the receipts and I¡¯ll reimburse you for the cost.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to text the details of the flight we¡¯re taking back to Maine next week. I need your phone numbers to do so. I might also give you other instructions during the week. Buy tickets for the flight, and send me the cost. You¡¯ll be reimbursed. We arrive back at the port the day before we fly out. Expect to spend the night with me that night serving me and other members of my pack.


    ¡°You may kiss and finger fuck each other to one orgasm every morning, and lick each other to a single orgasm every night. It¡¯s the only sex you¡¯ll be getting, so enjoy it, unless I specify otherwise. You¡¯ll be punished for any other orgasms you have without my permission, so keep track. Do you have questions?¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to get cors identifying us as your property, Master?¡± Bonita asked.


    ¡°You never, ever, put on your own cor. Your Master will buy it and put it on you, usually while you¡¯re kneeling in front of him. If I had an extra one on me, I¡¯d cor both of you sluts. If you want, you may get a temporary tattoo, not permanent, but temporary, of a wolf, and ce it where it¡¯s visible. Only I get to decide on permanent marks on my submissives, not you, so don¡¯t get a permanent tattoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Kiss my cock, and then you may leave.¡±


    They both knelt down and kissed his cock, thanked him for epting them, and left, giggling like schoolgirls.


    ¡°They¡¯re interesting, sir,¡± I said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they though,¡± Quinn replied. He turned to me, with lust in his eyes. ¡°Now, let¡¯s give you two a proper fucking.¡±


    And fuck, did he ever.


    After another good shafting in the morning. Quinn walked to a nearby PetSmart and bought out their supply of dog cors, twenty-six of them that would fit human necks as well as dogs¡¯. When we met the others to board the ship, he gave three of them to Connor, six to Rene and five to Sean, keeping twelve for himself.


    Lenore and I were dressed like sluts again, as we couldn¡¯t be naked until the ship left port, but we were on leashes. Our group boarded the ship together, and Lenore¡¯s leash was held by Rene, and Rose¡¯s by Conor, so that all of the men would be seen as Dominants not just Quinn and Sean. Conor, while not yet an Alpha wolf, had been around enough Alpha¡¯s, including his own father, to know what to do with a submissive human.

 371

    Since my husband, and apparently with the connivance of the others, had made all the ns for this trip, I didn¡¯t know much about it. We had two adjoining four bedroom Vi Suites. Between the two suites, we had four king size beds, four sets of twin beds that converted to a Royal King, two double sofas, and eight Pullman beds, plenty of room for all of us, and whoever else got drawn into our orbit, of which we hoped for a substantial number. Our suite had Sean, Quinn, and the four submissive sluts, plus Gretchen and Maria. The other suite had Rene, Sasha, Conor, Brigitte, Sonya and Alicia.


    I was both d that I¡¯d be sharing a suite with my husband, and somewhat sad. I never wanted to hurt him, and knowing how I got when I fucked Quinn, turning into a beggar for his dick, I was afraid I¡¯d hurt him when he witnessed it, but I hadn¡¯t made any of these ns, including switching Dominants, so I decided to go with the flow.


    Each of the nights on board the ship were themed, tonight was Let¡¯s get Lei¡¯d Night, a Hawaiian shirt themed night, although you could go with anything else Hawaiian themed, including grass skirts and coconut bras. We set out our costumes forter. You couldn¡¯t go naked in the dining room areas due to food service, but most of the rest of the ship was open for nudity, including pools, spas, exercise rooms, but you needed to carry towels to sit on wherever you went.


    After checking out our rooms, we began walking about the ship, both to acquaint ourselves with where everything is, but also to begin exposing ourselves to the other people boarding.


    If we were going to pick up submissives as breeders during this trip, we needed to troll for them by going out as Dominants and submissives. Trolling for hot wives and cuckolds would ur when the men were naked, and their big cocks would draw the eyes of every woman who loved a big cock, and let¡¯s face it, most did. This cruise would be perfect, as not only could the men be naked, but the other cruise participants would be looking at this as the perfect time to step outside their marriages. The smell of aroused pussy would keep the wolves hard for most of the trip, so it wouldn¡¯t be only big, dangling cocks they were attracted to, but hard, erect phalli drawing the eyes of women and cuck alike. The only trick would be, separating the fertile from those too old to bear children anymore. It was the perfect ce to look for breeders.


    It took about three hours for all of the passengers to board, and the ship departed port at four PM. At five PM, the ship announced that we were free to get naked and all of our group quickly did so, strolling about the ship in our altogether, starting to draw even more attention to ourselves. Another ny minutes of promenading about the ship au naturale, and we were starting to draw a lot of interest as a group. There were plenty of women staring at therger than average cocks in our group, and lots of men, and even some women, staring at the women in our group. The fact that the four men were leading four sluts around on leashes upped the arousal factor a lot, because it intimated that we were owned, and could be used for anything.


    Before we¡¯d returned to our room to change into our outfits for dinner, three women had approached the four men and inquired about getting together at some point. Two just wanted to fuck, both of them from the Midwest, and room numbers were exchanged since open sex on the decks was out of the question. One of the women inquired about bing a submissive. She was from the Boston area, so within New Ennd pack territory. Rene asked her if she¡¯d be willing to be bred as a submissive for infertile couples as a surrogate mother.


    ¡°I¡¯d have to think about that,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very important part of submission for all of us,¡± Rene said. ¡°These other submissive sluts are all breeding for infertile couples. We won¡¯t ept your submission without an agreement to breed, so think about it, and get back to us.¡±


    She looked disappointed as she left.


    All of the women without leashes on, were hit on at least once, two of whom were women. Room numbers were exchanged if there was any interest. There might have been some inquiries as to the sluts on leashes with the ones holding our leash, but I wasn¡¯t privy to those discussions. Sasha didn¡¯t exchange numbers with anyone. She was holding Gretchen¡¯s hand. We went back to our room for our dinner costumes and went to dinner. The four sluts had on grass skirts and Lushes in our pussies and nothing else. The men their Hawaiian shirts and loose shorts, the other women remained topless with wrapped Hawaiian motif skirts.


    The first one to actually take a bite of the apple was a couple that came to our table at dinner. They were young, in their lower twenties. The man was the one to approach first, the woman standing shyly behind him, with a healthy interest in the carpet, since she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. They had wedding rings on, so I suspected they were married.


    ¡°Pardon me, but I couldn¡¯t help overhearing something out on the deck about an hour ago,¡± he said to Rene.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Rene asked, since we¡¯d had a lot of conversations out on the deck.


    ¡°That you helped infertile couples have children.¡±


    ¡°Are you volunteering the young woman with you to have children for infertile couples?¡± Rene asked.


    ¡°Not exactly. Would it be possible for one of you to give my wife and me a child?¡±


    Quinn had been ying with the controls to my Lush on his phone, and I¡¯d reached the boiling point. ¡°Can I please orgasm, Master?¡±


    Quinn said yes, and I clearly had an orgasm.


    Both of them looked at me sharply, as they didn¡¯t see any reason why I¡¯d need to orgasm, since the toy was well hidden, even under a grass skirt. Sean was the one to answer them, since we¡¯d yed this game a lot.


    ¡°Are you infertile, or are you a willing cuckold who just wants to watch someone other than yourself father your child?¡± Sean asked.


    The couple looked at each other, then the husband answered ¡°Both,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to watch my wife have sex with someone since we were married, but she¡¯s refused until now. But we recently found out I was infertile, so now she¡¯s agreed to have sex with someone else so that we can have a child.¡±


    Quinn, who was seated closest to the woman, had scented something interesting. ¡°Your wife is ovting now. She¡¯s fertile.¡±


    While surprised that Quinn knew that, the husband replied, ¡°Yes, sir. We chose the date of this cruise for that reason.¡±


    ¡°So far, your husband is the only one who¡¯s spoken,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Do you really want to have sex with another man?¡±


    ¡°To have a child, yes,¡± she said.


    ¡°If we were to give you a child, would you be willing to have another for other infertile couples?¡± Sean asked. ¡°If you agreed to have a child for another couple, you¡¯d be paid some money for it. When the child was born, you¡¯d give it up, so someone else could have a child as well.¡±


    ¡°Is it absolutely required we have another child?¡± the woman asked, ¡°and would we have ours first orter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not absolutely necessary,¡± Sean said, ¡°but it is important to couples other than yourselves. If we could exin the circumstances to you both, it might make a difference to you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d be happy to listen,¡± the man said.


    Isabelle was the next to reach a cusp. She asked for permission to cum. Sean told her no, and she managed to hold out for the moment, but she was struggling.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What are your names and where do you live?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Bernard and Anna Traynor, of Charleston, South Carolina.¡±


    ¡°Bernard and Anna, why don¡¯t youe to this suite at nine.¡± Sean gave them our suite number. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the issues with you then and see where this goes.¡±


    Isabelle finally surrendered, and climaxed.


    ¡°Five swats to your naked ass, slut,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Will I have to be spanked?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Not unless you want to be,¡± Sean replied. ¡°The women with the cors on their necks are submissives, and are in submission at the moment. It has nothing to do with you and your issues.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you at nine then,¡± Bernard said and they left.


    The fact that they¡¯d seen us out on the deck an hour ago, meant they had seen everyone naked, and the three wolves erect. If Bernard was a willing cuckold as he said, it¡¯s no wonder he picked us to do his wife¡¯s breeding.


    Sasha asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Sean replied, ¡°Jessica and I found on our honeymoon, that there are three types of people who are most likely to be converted to breeders, Sasha. Submissives, such as these four sluts, and the two we met in Miami before we left, wives who have infertile husbands, and wives of cuckold husbands, who are willing to explore hotwife/cuckold rtionships. Leading our submissives around naked and on leashes, tends to attract the first type. Having the men walk around with naked cocks, tends to attract the third type. Cuckolds generally like to see their wives having sex with men more endowed than they are. While not exclusively so, cuckolds tend to have cocks of average or smaller size, and they get more pleasure out of their significant other fucking other men, if she fucks someone with arger cock, able to provide the woman with more pleasure than they believe themselves capable of providing them.


    ¡°It¡¯s how we¡¯ve managed to attract so many breeders. Quinn discovered the first type with Jessica, and we kind of discovered the third, although Dani and Carl provided some evidence of that, but Dani was breeding before she even met Carl. But on our honeymoon, we ran into two more cuckold types. One of Jessica¡¯s friends in Wisconsin was the second type, and it¡¯s more an idental discovery. The money may help push them in the direction of being a breeder, but their primary goal is to have children of their own. They may or may not want to be a breeder for others. It¡¯s a toss-up, but that¡¯s where the money can help.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you chose this cruise?¡± Sasha asked. ¡°To attract more breeders?¡±

 372

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s one reason. Watching other naked women and fucking others is its own reward,¡± Sean said, smiling. ¡°I guess lupine polyamory has rubbed off on us. If we¡¯re lucky, I¡¯m hoping to attract at least a dozen other breeders on this cruise. We¡¯ve gotten two so far, worth four children, with another two possibles, but unknown. If they convert to breeders, that¡¯s one third of the way there, and it¡¯s the first day of the cruise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you were so sessful on your honeymoon?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°Primarily. Jessica was in submission the whole time and almost everywhere we went, she was on a leash. It raises lots of discussions, which can be turned to a possible advantage.¡±


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no reason we couldn¡¯t do these things ourselves?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°As long as you have someone willing to be cored and leashed,¡± Sean replied. ¡°It may be a little harder finding the third type without being able to parade a naked cock, but sometimes those discussions don¡¯t go like you think they will.¡±


    ¡°Alphas could go on cuckold forums, Miss Sasha¡± I said. ¡°Promote themselves as Bulls to cuckold couples. Another possible advantage of the third type, is you might get them for less money than you¡¯re currently paying now. If the husband wants to see his wife be bred, just a little more money than some medical expenses may be all that¡¯s necessary, and perhaps not even that.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve been so sessful in attracting breeders, we¡¯ve spent more of our coffers than we ever anticipated,¡± Rene said. ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking we might need to cut back some.¡±


    ¡°This cruise might be the perfect opportunity to explore a lesser payment n,¡± Sean said. ¡°We¡¯re certainly going to attract attention anyway.¡±


    ¡°My friends Melinda and Martin were willing to breed for $20, 000, just to have children of their own, your Alpha-ness,¡± I said. ¡°It does present options, although if Anna doesn¡¯t want to breed for others, I¡¯d still let her have her own child. Once she gets fucked by any of these Dominant fuckers, she may crave it again.¡±


    ¡°Would you participate in her breeding, Sean?¡± Sasha asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Not without a definite clean bill of health,¡± Sean said. ¡°I¡¯m not immune to STD¡¯s. The only way I fuck other women is with a condom. That¡¯s for Jessica¡¯s benefit, as well as my own. I envy that about you. You know you can¡¯t get ill, so I¡¯ll leave the breeding to the other three males. If all it is, is fucking, I¡¯ll usually participate with condoms, while Jessica is in submission. We loosen our rules when she is, otherwise I limit myself to her bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give Jessica to Quinn for the week?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s somewhat harder to answer. I know how much I love Jessica, and through no fault of her own, other people love her as much as I do. It¡¯s just her nature to love and be loved. Gretchen loved her. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve let Gretchen move in with us. I know Quinn loves her. Yet never once has he tried to interfere with my marriage, and encouraged us, as a couple, to the best of his ability. I feel sorry for him, knowing that he loves her, and can¡¯t have her. I know that she loves me, and would do anything for me, and often has. I believed that giving Quinn a week of the same love that I experience all the time, is the least I can do since he found me for you, and encouraged my rtionship with Jessica despite his own feelings for her. People can¡¯t help the way they feel, and I don¡¯t me him for loving Jessica as much as I do, but I can certainly share her with him for a week.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man, son,¡± Sasha said. She cupped his cheek.


    ¡°You are so going to get fucked, Master, when Ie back to you,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t n on leaving the bedroom for two days. I love you so fucking much.¡±


    ¡°I know you do, Jess. No more than I love you.¡±


    ¡°Go to your man, Jessica,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Show him how much you love him.¡±


    I got up, brushed Quinn¡¯s lips for a second and sat in Sean¡¯sp, and went excavating for the fillings in his teeth. I grabbed him in a bear hug so tight, he struggled to breathe. For over three minutes I tried to vacuum his tonsils out of his mouth. I felt his cock harden beneath me. I finally released him and looked at him with total love and adoration in my eyes. Then Quinn started ying with the Lush in my pussy. Oh, fuck. I was going to cum so hard. He continued messing with the controls, putting me at the edge.


    ¡°Permission to cum, Master,¡± I said, almost bouncing in Sean¡¯sp.


    Both of them said NO, and Sean apologized to Quinn, for answering. I went back for another kiss and in seconds, I was bucking up and down in Sean¡¯sp, almost as if I was having sex. It felt so good. My spasms stopped and I kissed Sean again.


    ¡°You¡¯re my hero, sir. I sometimes don¡¯t feel as if I deserve you, but I have you for some damn reason. You try to give me everything I want. I couldn¡¯t possibly love you more than I do. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica. I feel the same way about you.¡± He gave me another toe curling kiss.


    I squeezed his arm and got up and went back to Quinn. I¡¯m sure I left a puddle on Sean¡¯sp.


    When I sat down, I reached over and felt the monster lump in Quinn¡¯sp. ¡°Later,¡± I whispered.


    ******


    We still had to deal with Bernard and Anna of Charleston, SC. We made sure we made it back to our suite before they arrived. Everyone came to ours to see how everything yed out. Everyone stripped off and with a fertile woman showing up shortly, the wolves had their normal breeding erections. We also had the NDA forms out and ready to be signed.


    As soon as we got to our room, Quinn texted Angelica and Bonita and made sure they¡¯d gotten their anal plugs and started stretching their buttholes. As soon as they told him they had, he sent another text.


    I want you to go to a nude beach in Miami and sunbath nude in the open with lots of people around you with your anal plugs in. You will take turns lying on your stomach and back, so that everyone can see you have plugs in your ass. Before you leave the beach, you¡¯ll need to masturbate out in the open. You have permission for two orgasms, but must have at least one. You will each take a photo of your sister masturbating and text me pictures so I know youplied.


    Yes, Master. Both of them answered. Quinn showed me the text.


    ¡°Good one, sir. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll juice up nicely whileplying,¡± I said.


    Since this was a clothing optional cruise, I didn¡¯t have the slightest qualms with opening the door naked, with my Lush tail hanging out of my pussy.


    ¡°Bernard, Anna, wee. Pleasee in,¡± I said.


    They stepped into the room, confronted with a lot of grade A femininity and masculinity, something for everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to everyone. This is my husband and normal Master, Sean, and his other slut, Lenore. This is a married couple unable to have children, Rene and Sasha. Some close friends, including my current Master, Quinn, his two submissive sluts, Isabelle, and Rose, my very good friend and lover, Gretchen, my two bodyguards, Maria and Sonya, and close personal friends, Conor, Brigitte and Alicia. You don¡¯t have to remember everyone¡¯s name, so don¡¯t worry about it.


    ¡°I suppose we should get to it. You¡¯ve had a chance to think about it. Are you still interested in proceeding with Anna¡¯s breeding? As you can see, there are three big cocks ready to breed a baby into you right now.¡±


    Bernard and Anna looked at Rene¡¯s, Quinn¡¯s and Conor¡¯s cocks and Bernard gulped a little, but said yes. They were all rampant, over eight inches in length, and uncut. (Wolves grew their foreskins back unless a silver tool was used.) They were prime beefcake, all muscr, handsome men looking to be in the prime of life, 25-40 years of age, but actually going from Conor¡¯s almost 18 to Rene¡¯s over 147.


    ¡°There¡¯s some things that we¡¯d like to tell you before proceeding, but we need to know if there is any shred of a chance that Anna would consent to even one more child for another infertile couple such as Rene and Sasha, before we can go into those things. Once you learn all there is to learn, you still have the right to change your mind, but I think in the long run, you¡¯d want to hear everything we have to say, so please, consider having at least one surrogate child.¡±


    ¡°I guess we could consider at least one,¡± Anna said. ¡°We definitely want to have our own first.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that, and we can promise that you can have a child first. We have some forms you need to read and sign before going into a deeper discussion. Please, each of you read one of these, and sign it.¡±


    They each read over the NDA¡¯s clearly confused by the stringent standards of it. Nevertheless, they signed it when they reached the end.


    ¡°Bernard, Anna, what you¡¯re about to learn has been kept secret for over 130 years,¡± I said. ¡°Humans are not the only intelligent species on this earth. We share this world with shapeshifters, a species that can change between human and animal shapes, and the sources of the legends about werewolves, although the legends are mostly untrue about the nature of werewolves. There are only six humans in this room. The rest are shapeshifters. The four cored sluts, my husband and Gretchen are human, and all the others are werewolves.¡±


    As I spoke, it seemed that they thought they were the butt of some joke, but as I continued, they seemed to change their attitudes, and that it might be true, losing the smile and bing more serious, especially as they remembered what they¡¯d just signed.


    ¡°You¡¯re seated, please remain that way,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not in any danger. No one will hurt either of you. Wolves, shift.¡±


    They did, all of them, Rene, Sasha and Quinn the fastest, Conor the slowest. Both of them sat back as if afraid, Anna with her hand over her mouth. It¡¯s quite the shock when seven beings you thought of as human, were suddenly wolves, staring at you.

 373

    ¡°Shift back,¡± I said, and there were suddenly seven more humanoids in the room.


    I went over all the reasons why werewolves needed help breeding, and how it needed to be aplished, the gic reasons why wolves didn¡¯t have diseases and aged differently. I exined that Sean and I were both part wolf, but wholly human, and that Sasha was Sean¡¯s mother, and if Anna wanted human children, she needed only mate with a male wolf in his human shape, and she¡¯d have what she needed, but if she mated with a wolf in its wolf shape, she¡¯d have a werewolf puppy, who¡¯d live about three hundred years. They asked a lot of questions which were freely answered.


    ¡°The advantage to both of you is this,¡± I said. ¡°Wolves are very sexual creatures who have sex multiple times per day, so that they¡¯re very, very good at sex. Anna will have more pleasure than she might ever have dreamed of, with males so virile, they have almost perpetual erections when dealing with fertile women. It¡¯s why the wolves have erections now. They can scent Anna¡¯s fertility, and they want to mate with her. Her pleasure being enhanced is good for both of you, if you¡¯re a cuckold, Bernard.


    ¡°But due to the age disparities, and the fact that it¡¯s umon for wolves and humans to be mated, you don¡¯t need to worry about Anna leaving you for a wolf. To them, the sex is just sex. They can¡¯t raise human children who are too fragile to live with wolves, so your children are your own. They won¡¯t interfere in your marriage or child rearing. Nor can you raise puppies. You¡¯re not equipped for how quickly they mature and grow, and it would quickly be apparent that it wasn¡¯t human, including the fact it healed from most injuries, and you can¡¯t reveal their existence to other people, even your parents and siblings.


    ¡°Also good is the fact that you never need worry about disease. A wolf is always clean and healthy, so you can freely have sex with one without a condom, also good for both of you. If you decide to have puppies, you¡¯ll be assigned a bodyguard, like Maria and Sonya are for me and Lenore, to help protect Anna and her puppy. It can be male instead of female, so you can continue to enjoy sex with a wolf and Bernard can continue to enjoy watching you with another male. The five human women here have had puppies already, and that¡¯s not the reason we¡¯re submissives. Wolves don¡¯t require submission from their breeders. If you don¡¯t want to have puppies, you don¡¯t have to, now that you know, but if you do, your child will live for three hundred years, seeing all the marvelous things that may happen in that time. If you don¡¯t want puppies, I suggest that you let Anna remain here, and the three wolves will breed her and she¡¯ll leave the ship with a human baby growing in her stomach. What do you want to do?¡±


    Anna looked at the three godlike wolves, and said, ¡°We¡¯d definitely like to have a baby, but we¡¯d like to think about having puppies. That was too much information that just got dropped on us at one time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow Rene and Conor back to their suite, and they¡¯ll begin breeding a child into you. Quinn will breed you after breakfast tomorrow, and they¡¯ll continue taking turns with you until they can scent that you¡¯re pregnant, which will be within two days of your conception.¡±


    Bernard and Anna left with the two male wolves. It wasn¡¯t long before we heard Anna loudly expressing how much she appreciated wolf sex.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, wolf fucking is the best incentive for having puppies. She¡¯ll crave having that wolf bodyguard banging her on a daily basis, especially if her husband is willing to let her fuck others,¡± I said. The rest of themughed.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to try something different tomorrow, just as a change of pace,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried leading the female sluts around on a leash. I think for one afternoon, we should lead the four men around naked on a leash.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, I like that idea,¡± Lenore said. ¡°I¡¯d like to lead my Master on a leash.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it should be any of the submissive sluts leading them around. It needs to be a wolf. They tend to be more Dominant. We won¡¯t make good handlers. I think Sasha should lead Rene, Brigitte should lead Quinn, Alicia with Conor, and Maria with Sean. Sonya and Gretchen could lead the four sluts around. I¡¯m thinking that Brigitte leading Quinn around could be thest penance Quinn makes for how he treated Brigitte after their struggles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a devious bitch, aren¡¯t you?¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Just think of all the ripe pussy you¡¯ll be scenting as you¡¯re paraded around the promenade on a leash, with your big erect pricks hanging out.¡±


    Quinnughed and so did Sasha.


    ¡°I might have a bit of a struggle putting Rene on a leash,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for one afternoon and for a good cause. We want to see what kind of reactions we get which could result in possible breeders.¡±


    Quinn growled at me. ¡°I need to fuck you.¡± Having fertile and/or horny women around did create needs. I was hornier than hell at the moment, imagining it.


    ¡°Gretchen, you want some of this?¡± I asked, grabbing Quinn¡¯s stiff pecker. ¡°I can lick your pussy while he fucks you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go with Sasha,¡± Gretchen said. ¡°I want to find out how a really experienced female wolf licks pussy.¡±


    Lenore and I went with Quinn to our bedroom, and were soon making the same raucous cries Anna had been making. He managed to fuck both of us several times before we went to sleep. I loved when there were fertile women around wolves.


    *******


    Before breakfast, Quinn took part in Anna¡¯s breeding, going with the other two. She¡¯d had the rest, and now she got the best. Bernard watched in amazement as his wife was turned into a big cock loving whore in front of his eyes, begging for another male¡¯s prick to fuck her and fill her with cum, to breed a baby into her. Which gave me another idea; for them to join us on our afternoon promenade, with Bernard cored and on a leash while Anna held the other end of the leash. If Bernard was going to be a cuckold, he might as well go all the way.


    Anna and Bernard took a break from her breeding activities to shower and change, agreeing to return after breakfast for more.


    At breakfast, we discussed my idea of having all of the men in cors and on leashes for an afternoon parade around the ship. They all agreed, even Rene, curious what mighte out of the woodwork. Since it was his co-alpha who¡¯d be leading him and not a lower ranking wolf, he could ept it. Quinn had purchased a number of cors, so we had plenty of those, but not leashes, so the four sluts might not be leashed, but Sean said he¡¯d get some rope from the ship¡¯s stores. I told him to get enough for five leashes, and they asked why.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think that our cuckold, Bernard, needs to be treated like the cuckold he is, by being led around the ship by his wife,¡± I said. ¡°Anna needs to be put in charge of that rtionship. I think it far more likely she¡¯ll ept being a breeder now, after seeing what lupine sex is like. The more control she has, the more likely it is she¡¯ll be a breeder.¡±


    Quinn agreed with me. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll want to give up sex with us any time soon. She¡¯s loved fucking us.¡±


    ¡°When she¡¯s taking a break during her morning breeding, I¡¯ll bring it up to her,¡± I said.


    Sure enough, Anna enjoyed the fuckings she received this morning as much as she had the ones during the night. It was in to see how much she enjoyed it. Bernard¡¯s cock spent much of the morning hard, except when he stroked himself for relief. After three more thorough breedings, I asked her to step out on the balcony we had for our suite. When Bernard wanted toe, I told him to stay inside. He could watch his wife through the doors to ensure she was okay, but I needed to speak to her in private.


    I had her sit down. She was still naked after herst fucking, some cum still leaking from her widely stretched pussy.


    ¡°What did you need to talk to me about?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°The rtionship between you and your husband,¡± I replied. ¡°Have you enjoyed the sex with wolves?¡±


    ¡°I never believed sex could be that good.¡±


    ¡°Many years fucking three or more times a day does that for a person. It doesn¡¯t hurt that they¡¯re well endowed, either, but they can also suck cocks and lick pussies with the best of them. Lots of experience. May I ask how well endowed your husband is?¡±


    She nced through the door at him. ¡°Not very big. Maybe a little over five inches. I didn¡¯t realize how much difference that would make. Even your husband is bigger than he is.¡±


    ¡°My husband was the result of two wolves fucking as human. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised he inherited some of his gics from wolves. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a wolf who wasn¡¯t at least seven inches long. I suspect the amount of testosterone they have to remain erect all of the time, and the frequency of sex wouldn¡¯t hurt that either. Do you know what a cuckold is?¡±


    ¡°Someone whose wife or girlfriend has sex with someone other than her significant other.¡±

 374

    ¡°Exactly. Your husband isn¡¯t just a cuckold. Part of it may be because he¡¯s infertile, and knows he can¡¯t impregnate you, but he¡¯s a willing cuckold, because he wanted you to fuck other men even before he found out he was infertile. He experiences pleasure from watching you fuck other men, perhaps even more pleasure than he does from fucking you himself. I¡¯ve met a few other men just like him, and one of them arranged for his wife to be fucked on his wedding night by all of his groomsmen, including his own brothers, before he could touch his wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! You¡¯re kidding?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. He gets his best orgasms from fucking his wife after she¡¯s fucked someone else.¡±


    ¡°And you think Bernard is like that?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very possible. Have you seen the erection he¡¯s had all morning.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve thought very much about his erections at all. I had other erections on my mind and in my pussy.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I know, we all heard you.¡± Anna blushed. ¡°Willing Cuckold rtionships fall along a continuum. They can go all the way from simple swapping and open marriages, which might be called vixen/stag rtionships, to the cuckold being locked up and never being allowed to fuck his wife, and everywhere in between.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Bernard fucking other women,¡± Anna said. ¡°That may be hypocritical on my part, considering thest day, but I want him to remain devoted entirely to me.¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re looking for is a rtionship at the end of the continuum, where the wife has all the power in the rtionship, and the husband has very little. These can be of two types, a female led rtionship, where you¡¯re in charge of everything regarding your husband¡¯s sex life, to a bull rtionship, where you have a more masculine male controlling you and your husband in the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°How would I know which one I¡¯d like?¡±


    ¡°Does your husband ever take charge in the bedroom and fuck shit out of you?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°No, never.¡±


    ¡°Have any of the wolves pounded you hard and you loved it?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my God, yes. Quinn and Rene really dominated me and I totally loved it.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both alpha males, and would seldom relinquish control in the bedroom. They are capable of gentleness, but they¡¯ll nearly always have control. Would you like a rtionship where you were in charge of your fucking, or would you like to surrender control in the bedroom to someone alpha like Quinn and Rene?¡±


    ¡°Thetter. Surrender to an alpha male.¡±


    ¡°Then what you want, is a bull rtionship, rather than FLR or Female Led Rtionship. Next, we need to check out how submissive and to what degree Bernard is a cuckold.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re done with your breeding this morning before lunch, ask Bernard to lick the male cum out of your pussy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s typical willing cuckold behavior.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that defeat the purpose of breeding me?¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t want to keep fucking wolves for the rest of this cruise, do you think there¡¯s any chance in hell, of Bernard getting his tongue as deep as those wolf dicks have put their sperm.¡±


    Annaughed. ¡°No chance in hell. He can¡¯t even get his cock that deep.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the start. After he¡¯s cleaned up all of the cum, and I expect he will, reward him with a handjob, telling him what a good boy he was, and emphasize boy. I don¡¯t know if you noticed, but Bernard has been really aroused by your fucking the others. He¡¯s had to rub one off and masturbate a few times.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice, no.¡±


    ¡°He has. Start drawingparisons between his cock and theirs. How they¡¯re superior males, and Bernard doesn¡¯t quite match up. From now on, what sex he gets is up to you, and only you, and/or your bull. Getting to fuck your pussy, or even a blow job, will be a big reward for being really good and obedient. When you get dressed for Officer and a Gentleman Night tonight, make Bernard bathe you, paint your nails, even shave you, so you can get ready for a date with your ¡®lover¡¯. Pick out one of the wolves for your date tonight. Pay attention to them and ignore your husband. You need to start preparing him for his new role in your life, your servant and pussy cleaner, while your fucking will go to superior males with bigger cocks. It could be men, but I suggest wolves because you know they¡¯re clean and healthy. In all probability, the wolves will be able to tell you you¡¯re pregnant in the next two days, but you should continue fucking them, even when you¡¯re pregnant. Tell Bernard it¡¯s because they¡¯re better lovers. It¡¯s what he wanted anyway.


    ¡°This afternoon, just for the hell of it, to see what kind of reaction we get by it, the four men are going to allow themselves to be led around on a leash. While I¡¯m submissive myself, and enjoy being so, one of the reasons we¡¯re doing all of this stuff on the cruise, is it doesn¡¯t make any difference what we do, as we don¡¯t know anyone. It attracts attention and we might find more breeders that way. Usually it¡¯s just the women on a leash, because we want to attract young females to be breeders. We thought we¡¯d go the other way and see what happens. Come with us, because number one, your fertile pussy will ensure that all of the wolves have erections. Number two, tell Bernard toe, and put him in a cor and leash and lead him around naked like the others. We¡¯ll give you the cor and leash before you leave. Since the others are doing it, he has less reason to object. Make him go naked. His little dingus will be constantlypared to the others with us. There¡¯s a humiliation aspect to cuckoldry, which is what you¡¯ll be doing, humiliating his masculinity.


    ¡°While we¡¯re out walking around, if anyonements to you about your husband, his cor and leash, make sure to note the disparity in cock size, and that he couldn¡¯t even give you a child, so you had to pick a superior male to do it for you. You might even want to call him a cuckold, or cucky when you refer to him. Keep a close eye on him. You don¡¯t want to break him, but I suspect that you¡¯ll see his cock get hard when youpare it to the wolves¡¯ dicks and their fucking being much superior to his. Of course, after ridiculing his manhood, you¡¯ll tell everyone how much you love him and want to stay with him even if he can¡¯t sexually satisfy you. That, at least, he¡¯s good enough to lick their cum out of your pussy when your superior lovers have finished in you. That¡¯s a cuckold¡¯s greatest fear, that they¡¯ll be left behind. As long as you tell him you still love him and want him around, he should ept his new rtionship to you rather well. Remember, you don¡¯t talk about wolves. If you want to differentiate, just say superior males, not men.


    ¡°Next, every chance you get, look up and read everything you can find on willing cuckolds and how to treat them. Do this privately, so Bernard doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. The wife in a cuckold rtionship is called a hotwife, and there are forums for hotwives, and other forums for cuckolds, and some for the bull/hotwife/cuckold lifestyle. Read them all, so you understand what mind set your husband has, why he wanted to be cuckolded in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much about this?¡±


    ¡°In addition to seeing other cuckolds in action, in a way, I¡¯m one myself, although it¡¯s called a cuckquean, quean spelled with an ¡®ea¡¯ instead of two ¡®e¡¯s when referring to a female cuck. Lenore was my husband¡¯s girlfriend before he met me. They¡¯d broken up before I met him, so I didn¡¯t mess up their rtionship, but when I first submitted to my husband, I told him he could do things as my Master, that he couldn¡¯t do as my husband. I made the suggestion that he could even fuck an old girlfriend and make me lick his cum out of her pussy.


    ¡°He took that suggestion to heart, and invited her for a weekend of fun and debauchery, and she had control of my sex and orgasms the whole weekend. In a female cuckold rtionship, she¡¯d be a cuckcake, not a bull. I wasn¡¯t allowed sex with my husband at all, and had to clean up after their sex constantly, and sleep at the foot of the bed. In a lot of ways, it was arousing to me, but not in all aspects. The next time, she intended to Dominate me as my cuckcake for a whole week, but instead, Sean turned her into a fellow submissive.


    ¡°At the current time, she has like a co-equal ce in our marriage, and it works out well. She even gave him another child, a daughter. I got us rings, like a wedding ring, for us when his daughter was born. It¡¯s this ring here.¡± I showed her the ring finger on my right hand. ¡°We share household duties and responsibilities. Every so often, our Master will let her Dominate me, except she can¡¯t control sex with my husband. Since I contracted for four puppies for the New Ennd pack, I was okay with my husband fucking other women since I was pregnant all the time. He gets to fuck my bodyguards all the time, even when I¡¯m not in submission, and others when I am in submission.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d let him fuck me?¡±


    ¡°If he used a condom, which defeats the purpose of your breeding. As a human, he can get sick. If you provided proof that you were clean and healthy, he¡¯d be adding his cum to the soup in your pussy, but for now, only the wolves are willing to fuck you without proof.¡±


    ¡°I find it hard to understand that you¡¯d let your husband fuck me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not submissive. I wouldn¡¯t expect you to understand, any more than I can expect you to easily understand your husband¡¯s need to watch you fuck other men. It takes many different types to make the world work. Cuckolding is actually a fairlymon fantasy among men and some women. Interracial sex is another. Watching women have sex together is another. With some, it remains a fantasy. Others get to see it yed out. By the way, some wolves are ck, both because you could get bitten to be one, and sometimes ck women were seduced to produce a puppy. Ifing from South Carolina, your husband might have a bit of an interracial fetish, you can find a ck wolf to be your Bull. So, are you willing to see how your husband¡¯s cuckolding fantasy ys out today? Oh, and tell your husband he can¡¯t masturbate anymore. He has to watch you without touching himself.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m eager to try out your ideas.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing having a strong, supportive marriage with a man who would like to see you get raunchy sex with some big dicked fuckers, is it? I¡¯m surprised as hell my husband gave me to Quinn this week, but very happy.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Anna agreed with a smile.


    ¡°So, in order: ask him to clean your pussy of other men¡¯s semen, bring him along on a leash and cor when we go for a walk this afternoon, and talk up their masculinity and downy your husband¡¯s, start calling him a cuckold, and have him prepare you for your lover before dinner, then spend the night with whomever you chose, while he sleeps on the couch.¡±

 375

    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    As soon as we went back inside, I announced, ¡°Anna needs a big dick to fuck a baby inside of her. Which of you fuckers wants the job?¡±


    All of their hands shot up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick your first, and when you find the best one, choose him as your date for supper,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with Conor,¡± Anna said. ¡°I want your best efforts, boys. I want to know who¡¯s going to be in my bed all night while my husband sleeps on the couch.¡±


    I gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Bernard, are you ready to watch one of these superior males breed me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to watch, you have to quit masturbating, or I¡¯m going to send you to our room. I think it¡¯s insulting you jacking off while better men are fucking me.¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Good boy.¡± She patted his cheek, took Conor¡¯s hand and led him to a bedroom. We soon heard the screaming and begging begin. It sounded as if she was ying it up even more, now that she¡¯d realized she didn¡¯t have to control herself in front of her husband. She fucked all three and wanted Quinn for her date. Surprise, surprise.


    Anna gave me the details the next day. As I¡¯d expected, Bernard licked all the males¡¯ cum out of his wife¡¯s pussy when they finished, then she only gave him a hand job, which he was in desperate need of after watching the three of them fuck her without masturbating, and he onlysted a minute.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I fuck you?¡± He¡¯d asked.


    ¡°You onlysted a minute anyway. Do you think I would have even felt you after fucking those superior cocks all morning. I need you to do a better job licking me. I can still feel their cum running down my leg. If you do better at licking me, even giving me a couple of orgasms, maybe I¡¯ll suck you off.¡±


    Before they left, Quinn gave her a cor for her husband and a leash, and told her that her husband should be naked, leashed and cored before her afternoon breeding began. Anna agreed that he would be.


    ******


    After a nice lunch, Anna was back with her husband, naked and in tow. She made the point ofparing his cock, (around an inch and a half limp), with that of the wolves.


    ¡°They¡¯re wolves, honey,¡± Bernard said.


    ¡°Sean isn¡¯t a wolf, and his cock is much bigger than yours. Almost three times your size limp, and fifty percent longer and thicker when he has an erection. Would you like to see?¡±


    She knelt down in front of Sean to suck his cock, and looked at me. I gave her a quick nod, and a smile of approval, and she started sucking his cock, easily bringing him to a nice thick erection. ¡°There, you see how nice his cock ispared to yours. He has to keep Jessica, Lenore, Maria and Sonya satisfied, and does a very good job, from what I understand. He¡¯s a much better lover than you are. May I finish sucking your husband¡¯s cock, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°I have no control over my husband¡¯s dick at the moment, Anna. Ask him.¡±


    She looked up in Sean¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sir, I would very much enjoy finishing what I started. Would you like to cum in my mouth?¡±


    ¡°By all means,¡± Sean said.


    Anna sucked him off to an orgasm. As far as I could tell, she wasn¡¯t great at it, and her bull would ensure she got some training, but Sean did cum in her mouth and she swallowed every drop. Bernard¡¯s dick got hard as he watched.


    All three wolves fucked her again, not even retiring to a bedroom this time, fucking her publicly in front of everyone, and Bernard cleaned up after each of them. Anna put on some clothes, as did every other woman but the submissives. The men all had cors put on their necks and leashes attached to their cors. Sean provided rope to make leashes for the cored sluts and Rene. Gretchen took Lenore¡¯s and my leashes and led us around, while Sonya took Isabelle and Rose. We all had Lushes in our pussies again, but on a preset pattern, since the Dominants were all busy. They didn¡¯t allow public fucking on the ship, but the toys were allowed to bring us to orgasm, and we had to ask Gretchen or Sonya permission to cum.


    For ny minutes, we walked around the ship, while the wolves were all at full mast due to Anna¡¯s fertility. Sean was half hard, just from his arousal, and Bernard went from hard to shrunken to hard as circumstances dictated. Mostly, he got hard as he was humiliated, and limp when he wasn¡¯t. The results were very intriguing. I wasn¡¯t privy to all the conversations that ensued, but I was to some.


    Eight men tried to surrender themselves as submissives to the women, including two specifically to Anna, which surprised her. I heard them, as I was sticking close to her, monitoring what she did.


    ¡°Would you ept my submission, Mistress?¡± the first one asked.


    ¡°Show her your cock,¡± I suggested. ¡°Let her see what you¡¯re offering.¡±


    Anna looked at me as the man pulled down his swimming suit. She then turned back and he was roughly the same size as Bernard, perhaps a little thicker.


    ¡°Not much better than her husband¡¯s cock which she already has. Are you any good at licking pussy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I feel I¡¯m adequate, but I can be trained to be better.¡±


    ¡°So can her current cuckold. The threergest cocks in our group are currently breeding her since her husband was unable to perform his husbandly duties. You should be more than adequate topete for her attentions. Why don¡¯t you offer your cunt licking services to twenty other women on board the ship, with the intention of improvement, thene back when you¡¯vepleted your training, and ask again. You can expect to clean up her pussy after she¡¯s fucked a superior cock, to see how good you are.¡±


    Anna smiled at me, getting what I¡¯d done. I¡¯d put her husband inpetition with another male for the services he was rendering now, forcing him to get better.


    She handled the next one who arrived. He was both a little longer and thicker. This time, I asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Memphis, Tennessee.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long way from where you live, Miss Anna. I suggest you look for someone closer, although his cock is slightly better than your cuckold¡¯s, unless you find a cock is substantially longer than your husband¡¯s boy clit, say at least seven and a half inches long, perhaps some big ck cock.¡±


    Bernard shivered and his dick grew hard. Anna noted it as much as I did.


    We also got six women offering to be submissives to the women of the group, mostly Gretchen and Sonya as they had the women on cors, so they had to be lesbian or lesbian leaning bi.


    Since I was on Gretchen¡¯s leash, I heard the first one asking if she could submit. Since Gretchen hadn¡¯t been with us on our other adventures, I decided to help.


    ¡°Mistress, I request permission to cum,¡± I said, getting Gretchen¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Cum, slut,¡± Gretchen replied.


    I let myself melt into a nice little orgasm. ¡°My Mistress is a proponent of women being surrogate mothers for infertile couples. She¡¯s had four children herself and her two other sluts are currently acting as surrogates. Would you be willing to be bred for infertile couples?¡±


    ¡°How many have you had?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had three so far. My fourth breeding will ur after this cruise. My sister slut has had one, and will be bred for her second after the cruise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I consider myself a lesbian, and aren¡¯t really interested in sex with men.¡±


    ¡°Gretchen considers herself to be a lesbian as well, but has had surrogate children. You don¡¯t have have sex with men except for your breeding, although you should be aware, that Dominant¡¯s are in charge of your sexual rtions, and may require you to have sex with others that you wouldn¡¯t normally have sex with. It¡¯s the whole purpose of submission, to put someone else in charge of your sexuality. By submitting to a lesbian, you don¡¯t guarantee you never have sex with a male, only that it will most frequently be a female. An effective punishment for someone like yourself when they are disobedient or displeasing, may be to make you fuck or suck a cock. To a certain extent, that can be negotiated with your Mistress, but unwillingness to fuck a certain gender, may limit the Dominants willing to take you.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about that, and approach her again when you decide you¡¯re willing to be bred for at least one child.¡±


    When she left, Gretchenughed. ¡°So that¡¯s what you do?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much, Mistress. Then we have to determine which pack she¡¯d breed for, since we¡¯ll meet people from all over the country on this trip. Would you like your own sex ve, willing to lick you for hours on end?¡±


    Gretchenughed. ¡°Tempting, but not really. I¡¯m not a Dominant really. Considering how I behaved around you when you were at my house, I may be more submissive than Dominant. I think I¡¯m more of a romantic, hopelessly falling in love with the wrong person.¡± She smiled at me.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d steer her to an older woman like Brigitte, who¡¯s got the Dominant chops to handle a bitch.¡±


    Anna got one other interesting offer, from an elderly woman of around fifty, still fit and stylish, not naked, but in a two piece swimsuit, which showed more than enough to show she had a good figure.


    She asked Anna, ¡°Would you like me to take that little sissy boy off your hands?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly,¡± Anna said. ¡°He¡¯s my husband and I love him dearly, despite his inability to please me as well as these other fine cocks. I¡¯m curious; why not ask about one of therger dicked gentlemen instead of my little cuckold?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not really submissive. I could spot that a mile off. This little man was made for kneeling at someone¡¯s feet licking pussy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not very good at licking pussy yet. He¡¯s in training.¡±


    ¡°Give me twenty-four hours with him, and he¡¯ll be well trained.¡±


    Anna turned to me. ¡°What do you think, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°I think your cuckold has chores to perform for you tonight, Miss Anna. I¡¯m not sure what you might have nned at our first stop tomorrow at Labadee, other than further breeding, but the next full day at sea might be a good day to arrange for your cuckold¡¯s training. Of course, he shouldn¡¯t be fucking anyone else, but if you don¡¯t mind him learning to be a better pussy licker, you might want to give her control of him for a day.¡±


    ¡°Your little cucky can¡¯t be using his cock?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to lock his cock up in a cage for you?¡± she asked. ¡°It will prevent him from getting an erection.¡±

 376

    Anna looked to me for guidance again. ¡°That sounds like an excellent idea, ma¡¯am,¡± I said. ¡°This is Anna and her husband, Bernard. My name is Jessica. What might your name be?¡±


    ¡°Helga.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find us at breakfast in the main dining room at seven AM the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ll see what transpires between now and then.¡±


    ¡°Will all of you remain together?¡±


    ¡°I suspect so, with minor variations. Miss Anna is currently being bred by these other fine gentlemen as her husband has deficient sperm.¡±


    Helga patted his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to training you. I haven¡¯t had a nice submissive male in my life since my own husband passed. We¡¯ll have you pleasing pussy like a pro in no time. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    ¡°Look at that, cuckold. Someone is willing to train you. I¡¯ll even allow you to lick a different pussy than mine,¡± Anna said, after she left. ¡°I¡¯m interested in seeing how well you¡¯ll be doing when she¡¯s finished with you.¡±


    In all, that afternoon¡¯s activities attracted three more potential breeders, although none for the New Ennd pack, (they still needed to learn about wolves), a trainer for Bernard, and the male wolves three ¡®dates¡¯ forter that evening, in one of the sex rooms, if by dates you meant appointments to get fucked. Little did I know, I¡¯d be joining them in that roomter for my own date with destiny.


    ******


    As previously mentioned, tonight¡¯s theme was ¡®An Officer and a Gentleman¡¯ night. All the men wore tuxedos, and the women wore evening dresses. The four slut¡¯s dresses were nice evening gowns except for one little feature, the bodice went below our breasts, leaving them bare. We also still had Lushes in our pussies, and a leash attached to our cors. It was collectively decided that instead of dining at a single table as a group, we¡¯d mingle with the other guests in four groups, so with a different leashed slut at four different tables. I was seated at a table with Quinn, Anna (his date for the evening), Bernard, also leashed, Sonya and Gretchen. I was seated to Quinn¡¯s left, Anna to his right, with Bernard next to Anna. Gretchen and Sonya were to my left. Naturally, we made quite the spectacle.


    ¡°I love your dress,¡± a mid-thirties year old brte sitting across from me said. ¡°Is this your husband?¡± Indicating Quinn. She was looking at him quite lustfully.


    ¡°My temporary Master, Quinn,¡± I replied.


    ¡°But you have a wedding ring on.¡±


    ¡°My husband is sitting at another table with one of Quinn¡¯s submissive sluts,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh, my. Does that mean Quinn is avable for an assignation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up to Quinn. He is spending quite a lot of his time breeding a baby into the woman beside him on the other side. Her poor cuckold husband doesn¡¯t quite measure up to the task. She¡¯s his date for the night. Master, may I have permission to cum?¡± I asked, the Lush finally bringing me to the finish line.


    ¡°No, slut. You¡¯re going to be publicly punishedter,¡± Quinn replied.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Of course, I climaxed anyway.


    The woman spoke to her dinnerpanion, a man looking to be ten years her senior. ¡°Jasper, we never do anything this fun.¡±


    ¡°You mean fucking a baby into you? We do have two children of our own, you know. Or are you referring to him having a submissive slut on a cor and leash? I¡¯d be happy to cor you, Darlene.¡±


    ¡°No cors,¡± Darlene said. ¡°I guess having some other man¡¯s children. That¡¯s kind of an adventure.¡±


    ¡°Since your Master is breeding the woman beside him,¡± Jasper said. ¡°Have you had any children?¡±


    ¡°Four children thus far,¡± I replied. ¡°One with a man named Rene, one with Quinn, one with my husband, and one with a ck man named Sinir. I¡¯ll be having at least one more.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve had four children,¡± Jasper noted. ¡°You look superb.¡±


    ¡°You can check out all of her assets in the Dominant/submissive sex roomter this evening,¡± Quinn said. ¡°She¡¯ll be there, entertaining, as will three other sluts.¡±


    This is the first I¡¯d heard of it. I looked at Quinn. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the detailster, slut,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had children with four different fathers,¡± Darlene asked, ¡°including the hunk beside you and a ck man?¡±


    Well, they weren¡¯t exactly men, except for my husband, but I said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a surrogate mother. Three of the children I had were for infertile couples, and one for my husband. You could do it too. I got paid for it.¡±


    ¡°So, Quinn is married?¡±


    ¡°No, he just provided the sperm, like he¡¯s doing for Anna, his date.¡±


    ¡°So what does your husband think of you fucking a bunch of different men for babies?¡± Jasper asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite supportive. He¡¯s witnessed two of my breedings. Since I was pregnant when we met with my first, I¡¯ve given him a lot oftitude to fuck other women. He even has a daughter with his other submissive slut. We live together along with Gretchen, my lesbian lover, to my immediate left, and Sonya, my bodyguard, to her left, plus there¡¯s another bodyguard, Maria, and two children. We¡¯ve all had sex together except for the children.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need a bodyguard?¡± Darlene asked. ¡°Are you famous?¡±


    ¡°No, merely a protective detail until I¡¯ve finished out my surrogate contract.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other bodyguard?¡± Jasper asked.


    ¡°With my husband, protecting him and another surrogate.¡±


    ¡°It sounds as if you have a lot of sex,¡± Darlene said.


    ¡°At least three times a day. Once with my girlfriend, Gretchen, at least once with my husband, and usually one of my bodyguards, more if I¡¯m not working, like now. I¡¯m getting fucked at least five times a day on this cruise, although none of them are with my husband, since he traded me to Quinn for the duration of the cruise.¡±


    ¡°How many times a day are you fucking Quinn?¡± Darlene asked.


    ¡°Two to three times per day. It would be more if he weren¡¯t breeding Anna at the moment.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fucking more than three times per day?¡± Darlene asked, astonished.


    ¡°Eight or more. He has nearly a perpetual erection since Anna is fertile.¡±


    ¡°How many times is Anna having sex?¡± Darlene asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s being inseminated at least nine to twelve times a day, to ensure she gets pregnant during the cruise. Two other males are assisting in her insemination.¡±


    ¡°You can watch Anna get bred three times this evening in the D/s sex roomter,¡± Quinn said.


    More I didn¡¯t know, nor Anna either, since she seemed as surprised as I was. She¡¯d been bred before the others in our group. Now it appeared she¡¯d be bred in front of a lot of other people on the ship. Fuck, I needed to cum again.


    ¡°Master, may I cum, please.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Of course not. He smiled at me. I had the feeling this was going to be a hell of a night.


    I orgasmed five more times at supper, not a damn one with permission.


    ******


    After dinner, we went to therge room set aside for Dominant/submissive activities on the cruise. Jasper and Darlene went with us. All of the others in my group joined us, so I saw my husband. We undressed and our clothes were hung up.


    ¡°Sean, I¡¯d like to introduce you to one of the other couples at our table, Jasper and Darlene. This is my husband, Sean. With him, is one of Quinn¡¯s submissive sluts, Isabelle.¡±


    ¡°How do you do,¡± Sean said, sticking out his hand.


    ¡°Just fine,¡± Darlene said, taking it. ¡°My, you¡¯re quite the hunk yourself. Jessica is a very lucky woman.¡±


    ¡°I believe I¡¯m the lucky one,¡± Sean saidughing. ¡°Look at her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m enjoying the view,¡± Jasper said. ¡°She¡¯s exquisite.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know quite what Quinn has nned for me today, but I want to know if you¡¯re fully on board with whatever it is, or if I should safe word out of it?¡±


    ¡°We discussed it and I¡¯m fully in agreement with what he has nned. You don¡¯t need to safe word out, unless you want to.¡±


    I kissed him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed fucking you, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be one of the ones fucking you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I appreciate that.¡±


    Apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one to have climaxed without permission this evening. All four sluts got their ass turned red by the man who held her leash. Quinn had both Jasper and Darlene rub my naked posterior to feel the heat emanating off of it.


    Quinn said to me, ¡°Jessica, what I¡¯m suggesting to you tonight is something you¡¯ve never done before. As per your request, I¡¯m discussing it with you first. You¡¯re going to be tied spread-eagled on a mattress with an anal plug and blindfolded. You¡¯re going to be free use while you¡¯re tied down, avable for anyone to fondle, lick and fuck. Your normal partners will be bare, any new partners will wear condoms. The others will be arranged simrly. Do you agree to be used like this?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°How long, Master?¡±


    ¡°Two hours.¡±


    I figured the wolves were good for 15 to 20 minutes a crack, as could my husband. That maybe left three or four other possible sexual partners, none of whom I could see, and some of whom might be women licking me, so I figured what the hell.


    ¡°I ept, sir.¡±


    ¡°You have my permission to cum all you want until you¡¯re freed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.


    Quinn kissed me, then fastened me down and blindfolded me. He filled my ass with a lubed up anal plug. I nearly orgasmed when he pushed it in. Just before the blindfold covered my eyes, Quinn asked Jasper, ¡°You want some of this while I fuck your wife?¡±


    ¡°Hell, yeah.¡±


    Quinn pulled the Lush from my pussy, and Jasper reced it with his wrapped cock, bing the first non-wolf I¡¯d fucked who wasn¡¯t my husband, since Carl. I was blind, and couldn¡¯t see him, but I could hear him panting. His cock wasn¡¯t huge, let¡¯s say average, from what I could tell, but I climaxed when he entered me, so wound up from the plug, the toy and my spanking. Soft hands grabbed my boobs. I don¡¯t know whose hands they were, but they definitely weren¡¯t Jasper¡¯s big hands.

 377

    I felt lips on mine, and I kissed them back, soft feminine lips. I wondered initially, if they were Darlene¡¯s, but I could hear her begging for Quinn¡¯s big dick, so it wasn¡¯t her. Anna was begging for Rene¡¯s cock. I could hear my fellow sluts cumming too, though not who was fucking or licking them. I¡¯m sure some of them were getting licked. Before the blindfold had gone on, I¡¯d seen several women in the room. I climaxed two more times before Jasper grunted, and I felt his ending thrusts in my pussy.


    Since Jasper had to use a condom, and left my pussy rtively clean, Gretchen started licking me next. I¡¯d had sex with her often enough to know who it was. She had her own way of doing things that I recognized. Damn, she was good. I could feel her hands wrapped around my thighs as shepped at my wet core, so it was someone else¡¯s hands, no two someone¡¯s hands, kneading my breasts, one masculine, one feminine, and a hard male cock started invading my mouth. I licked and sucked the average sized dick until he exploded in my mouth, my back arching as I orgasmed with it.


    Two more orgasms, and Gretchen¡¯s tongue was reced with another cock, bare, long and thick, and it had to be Quinn¡¯s or possibly Rene¡¯s. No, I was sure it was Quinn when he whispered to me, ¡°Having fun? Cum for me, slut,¡± and I did, cumming hard. He was an animal, fucking hard and deep; slow, steady strokes driving me mad with lust.


    ¡°Fuck me, Quinn. Fuck your nasty slut and fill her with cum,¡± I panted.


    I screamed with my next orgasm, begging for his cock. A female mouthtched onto one nipple, and a male mouthtched onto the other. With Quinn¡¯s dick in me, the plug in my bottom, and two more mouths sucking my nipples, my orgasms increased in frequency, and intensity. I started begging to be fucked.


    Quinn finally finished, and another cock took his ce, also bare, not quite as big. Perhaps Conor. The mouths on my nipples changed, but their sucking didn¡¯t. Another male kissing me, I kissed him back, searching for his tonsils.


    Other women were begging for cocks, including Anna, perhaps Quinn was fucking her now. Her fertility keeping the wolves hard and ready to fuck, no matter who showed up. When Conor finished fucking me, he added another huge deposit of cum to my pussy. When he pulled out, a bearded, mustachioed face dived into my sodden pussy and began licking up the cum of the two wolves. I think when he finished cleaning me, he shoved a condom covered cock into my cunt, the second man to fuck me, because there was almost no dy from licking to fucking, and he wanted to im his reward for keeping me tidy. A female pussy filled with cum covered my mouth, and two soft hands ying with my breasts.


    The man fucking me groaned and froze, balls deep in my pussy as his cock throbbed inside of me. When he pulled out, my husband imed me. I knew instantly that it was him, bare cock, perfect prick, the fucking exactly what I¡¯d gotten used to for thest four years, two of them married.


    ¡°I love you, Sean,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Are you having a good time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a submissive slut, sir. How could I help but have a good time?¡±


    Seanughed. ¡°I love you, Jessica.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    No one else bothered me while I was fucking my husband. No other hands molesting me, no other mouths kissing me. I assumed he¡¯d fucked others tonight, at the very least, Isabelle and Rose, his two sluts for the voyage, but perhaps others too. Whatever it was, hested a good long time. He was myst fucker of the evening, cumming inside of me as Quinn called time on all our sluts getting fucked.


    We were released from our confinements, the anal plugs removed from our bottoms, and our blindfolds removed. My limbs ached from being tied in the same position for so long and my pussy was sore from being fucked for a couple hours. Lorena, Rose and Isabelle were in the same boat. Our clothes were collected by our group¡¯s other women. After seeing how slowly we moved towards our cabin, Quinn picked me up, and the other men quickly did the same with their sluts, and carried us.


    Upon reaching our suite, Quinn filled up the bathtub with hot water in our head, and put Lorena and I in it and told us to soak for an hour. He told Gretchen and Maria to take good care of us.


    ¡°Where are you going, Master?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Finishing my date with Anna. Spending the night in her cabin while her cuck watches me breed his wife. I¡¯ll wake you in the morning with a good fucking.¡±


    ¡°Have fun, sir,¡± Lorena said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could take your big dick again tonight anyway.¡±


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m leaving you to the tender mercies of these two women.¡±


    After soaking as ordered, Gretchen dried me off and took me to bed where we snuggled in each other¡¯s arms for the rest of the night.

 378

    Jaguar


    Quinn did indeed wake me with a good fucking the next morning, repeating it with Lenore. The ship dropped anchor in Labadee as Lenore was getting fucked. After breakfast, we headed ashore in Labadee. Since it was a private resort, we didn¡¯t need to dress for leaving the ship either. All four sluts were once again leashed, with freshly charged Lushes in our pussies, and three of us had our Hokah harnesses on, with our hands fastened behind our backs, making our tits stand out more. Only Lenore didn¡¯t have one, but she didn¡¯t need much help with her tits sticking out.


    We couldn¡¯t have sex publicly, although we had reserved some beach cabanas where coupling could take ce. Anna got fucked by the three wolves in one of the cabanas with Bernard watching, then licking up their cum. A few of the others made trips to the cabanas for some sex during the course of the day, including Sean a couple of times. I saw each of the female wolves take a lucky human to the cabanas at least once when there was sufficient interest in what the men offered.


    There were jet skis, an overwater zip line, parasailing, and other beach activities. And of course, there were the leashed ves and swollen wolf cocks, mostly rampant as long as the fertile Anna was nearby.


    The woman who¡¯d approached Gretchen yesterday as the male wolves were leashed, and I was being led around by Gretchen, came back. She had on a small bikini, as opposed to being naked like most of the people were.


    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ve thought it over, and I¡¯d agree to be a surrogate mother for infertile couples for at least one child,¡± she told Gretchen. ¡°Would you ept my submission?¡±


    I was not on Gretchen¡¯s leash at the moment, that experiment over. Quinn had my leash in his meaty paw. He was watching with interest though. Gretchen turned to me for help.


    ¡°Are you looking for a shipboard romance, or a long term rtionship?¡± I asked the woman.


    ¡°Long term.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name and where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Francis, and I live in Baltimore.¡±


    ¡°Francis, we all reside in Maine. Are you willing to move to Maine, or are there circumstances that would prohibit that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to move to Maine. I can do my job from anywhere.¡±


    ¡°My lover, Gretchen, does not believe that she¡¯s actually a Dominant. She happened to be holding my leash yesterday, as we were exploring the responses of passengers to the men being leashed. Would you consider another Mistress from among our group?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My friend Sasha,¡± I pointed her out, ¡°while not having submissives at the moment is certainly capable of keeping one. She¡¯s probably the most Dominant female here. My friend, Brigitte,¡± pointing to her, ¡°already has a submissive named Ang. You¡¯d bepeting with her for your Mistress¡¯s attentions. Maria and Sonya, reside at my house as bodyguards.¡± I pointed them out. ¡°Neither of them has a submissive at the moment. They¡¯re currently the house bodyguards. If you ept the Dominance of either of them, you¡¯d reside at our house for the time being. They will leave when I deliver my fourth surrogate child, and you¡¯d leave with them in about a year. While you lived with us, you¡¯d be frequent bed partners with the other adults in the house, including myself and Gretchen, and possibly, my husband, Sean, when I¡¯m in submission. You¡¯d also be expected to help care for the two children who reside there, our children. Maria and Sonya are both capable of controlling submissives. Last, we have my friend Alicia, who could be your Dominant. She currently is working as a bodyguard for another couple. I don¡¯t know what the sexual dynamics are for them in their household. If it wasn¡¯t clear to you before, any children you have as a surrogate mother, are given up to the couples that want the child. You aren¡¯t responsible for raising or caring for them.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Lenore said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind having my own bitch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I said. ¡°Lenore could do it. She¡¯s a switch and my sister slut, but is normally submissive to my husband, Sean, so, your ultimate Dominant then bes a man, as he could order her to order you to do something. I suspect you would be having sex with males more frequently if you went that way. Why don¡¯t you speak to all of them and see if any of them float your submissive boat?¡±


    Francis talked to each of the people I¡¯d pointed out, beginning with Lenore, discussing her needs with each one. When she was talking to Sasha, she suddenly stood at attention as Sasha stood up and started walking around her. Apparently, Sasha told her to spread her legs wider as Francis spread her legs a shoulders width apart. Sasha undid the top of Francis¡¯ bikini, and pulled it down. Francis blushed but stood still. She had tight B to C cup breasts, white, as if the sun had never touched them. Sasha fondled them until her nipples were hard points. She was whispering in Francis¡¯ ear. Francis reached down and undid the ties on her bikini bottom until they fell off her hips, revealing a neatly trimmed dark brown thatch, framed in pale white skin with prominent tan lines. There was a glint of moisture on her pubic lips.


    Sasha turned and headed to the nearest Cabana and Francis trailed after her. I guess Francis had found her new Mistress, or Sasha was exploring how submissive Francis was.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Master,¡± I asked. ¡°Have you heard from Angelica and Bonita about their beach adventures yet?¡±


    ¡°I heardst night. They sent me pictures of each other masturbating on the beach. There was quite the crowd around Bonita when she did hers. Apparently, Angelica had started to attract other beach goers when she did hers, and it gotrger very fast.¡±


    ¡°What do you have them doing today?¡±


    ¡°They had to change out torger plugs this morning and they have to go to an adult movie theater and masturbate. The first two men that pulled out their cocks while they masturbated were to be given a hand job, allowing the men to cum on their faces. As soon as that was done, with pictures taken, they could leave, with the cum on their face. They couldn¡¯t wipe off their faces until just before they got home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet they¡¯re horny little bitches this morning,¡± Lenore said.


    ¡°I suspect so,¡± Quinnughed.


    Speaking of cum covered faces, Sasha and Francis came out of the cabana and Francis¡¯ face was covered with girl cum. Francis came back to us and asked if any of us had sunscreen. The reason she had to ask the humans, is wolves don¡¯t burn, or rather, the sun damage is quickly repaired the way bullet holes and knife wounds were.


    ¡°We certainly do,¡± Lenore said, tossing her the bottle, easily caught. ¡°You look good with cum on your face.¡±


    Francis blushed again and began spreading sunscreen on her bare white parts, with Lenore rubbing it on her back making sure to rub some between her pale cheeks. When her back was done, she returned the tube and went back to her new Mistress. I wondered if she¡¯d be told about wolves tonight.


    ¡°I need a little relief,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Jessica and Anna with me.¡±


    We followed Quinn to the Cabana and he fucked me until he was ready to cum, then deposited his load in Anna. He told Anna to stay there and the other two wolves would make sperm deposits before he sent Bernard to clean up the mess. He made me clean up his cock before we left.


    ¡°Tell Bernard not to clean off his face after he cleans your pussy of cum. Since Francis will be wearing hers, so can he.¡±


    Conor and Rene both went into the cabana in short order, leaving their deposit inside of her pussy before her husband was allowed to go in and clean her up. When they came out, Anna¡¯s pussy looked pristine, and Bernard¡¯s face was a frightful mess.


    Bernardined to Anna, that he hadn¡¯t fucked her for over a day, and he hadn¡¯t even gotten to watch her get fucked.


    ¡°Every time you watch, you touch your baby boy clit and masturbate. And even if I could feel your little boy clit fucking me, Bernard, you don¡¯tst more than a minute when I stroke you off. Besides all of those big, hard cocks trying to breed me leave my pussy sore. It¡¯s better that you just clean up after them and give me orgasms with your tongue, which is what you¡¯re good at, although I want you to get a lot better. I¡¯m going to give you to that woman we met, when she meets us tomorrow morning. I want you trained to lick my pussy much better, since I have much better lovers than you now.¡±


    ¡°Could you at least give me a blow job?¡±


    ¡°If you learn to be a better pussy licker, I¡¯ll be happy to give you a blow job as a reward for your new skill.¡±


    ¡°If you want to watch your wife get bred by a superior male,¡± Quinn said, ¡°you can watch me. Lenore, you too.¡±


    They disappeared for twenty minutes, and when they came back, Bernard wasining that he only saw Quinn fucking his wife for a minute, as he spent most of his time fucking Lenore, before ending in his wife with a couple of quick thrusts.


    ¡°I have to see to the needs of my sluts,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Your wife got what she needs to have a baby. Let¡¯s grab a bite and then go parasailing.¡±


    Quinn pulled me up and Gretchen joined us. We had some lunch and then went to one of the three boats offering parasailing. We could ride two at a time on a wing, and Quinn let Gretchen go with me. The three men who were running the operation were all ck Haitians, who spoke English well. The oldest was driving the boat, while the other two did set up and kept their eyes on the fliers.


    As they were strapping us in, I asked if there were any rules about sex while we were up in the air.


    ¡°Not as long as you don¡¯t unfasten your safety harness,¡± the youngest man said.


    ¡°Good,¡± I replied.


    The whole time we were up in the air, I kissed and fondled Gretchen, finger fucking her to three orgasms. By the time we were back on the boat, all three men had erections.


    The young man, who appeared to be around twenty; with a cock that looked painfully hard in his swimsuit, asked if he could fuck one of us in the cabanas.


    ¡°I¡¯m a lesbian,¡± Gretchen said, ¡°so no.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to ask my Master,¡± I said, pointing to Quinn. ¡°He¡¯s in charge of my sex, but don¡¯t even ask if you don¡¯t have condoms.¡±


    He didn¡¯t, but one of his buddies did, and he gave it up to the one who¡¯d asked me. The young fellow approached Quinn and they had a quiet conversation.


    ¡°He said I could fuck you, but it had to be on the boat so he could watch you get fucked during his parasail ride. He also said the rest of the crew could fuck you if we had time, and we all had condoms. He said you don¡¯t have permission to orgasm, and to keep track of how often you climax. He also said that Sean has previously agreed to go along with whatever Quinn mighte up with for you.¡±

 379

    All three men were equipped with wrappers, so as Quinn and Lenore were parasailing, I got fucked by three men, all doggy style with me kneeling on some cushions in the back of the boat, the third, fourth and fifth human men other than my husband since I got married. The twenty year old went first andsted around five minutes before he blew his wad, then the one who gave the young man a condom, who appeared to be thirty, fucked me for fifteen. The driver, around forty-five, switched ces with him and he fucked me for twenty before he gasped and lost his load while buried deep in my pussy. The parasail ride normallysted for fifteen minutes, so Quinn and Lenore were able to ride for over twice as long, by Quinn allowing the men to fuck me, and he had a very satisfied ve when he was back on the boat, as all of the men were slightlyrger than average.


    ¡°How many times did you orgasm, slut?¡± Master asked me.


    ¡°Eleven times, sir.¡±


    ¡°When we get ashore, I want you to tell Sean what a slut you were, fucking three more men on the boat today, that you climaxed eleven times without permission, and he¡¯s to punish you for them and take whatever reward he feels is warranted for punishing you for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Thank you, sir.¡±


    Back on shore, I approached Sean.


    ¡°Sir, I regret to inform you that your wife was an awful slut, fucking three men on the boat while Master was parasailing with your other slut. I climaxed eleven times without my Master¡¯s permission. He¡¯s asking you to punish me for him, then reward yourself for your help in punishing a libidinous slut such as myself.


    ¡°Over myp, slut.¡±


    ¡°Here, sir? On the beach?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, and I want you to count out each one, thank me, and apologize for being such a slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I said.


    I bent over Sean¡¯sp and he gave me a loud, lengthy spanking, stretching it out so we got lots of attention before we were done. Each time he swatted my naked butt, I counted, then said, ¡°Thank you, sir, for punishing this nasty slut who fucked three other men.¡±


    I climaxed twice more before the end of my spanking, helped along by Quinn controlling the Lush in my pussy, so had ten more swats added to my total.


    By the time we were finished, there were over a hundred people watching him turn my ass red. When he finished and allowed me to stand up, two other women asked him to spank them, one of them younger than I was, the other around five years older, both of them in their child bearing years. Sean gave each of them thirty-five swat spankings, then he and the three of us went to one of the cabanas where the two strangers had to take turns sucking my Master off while I sucked and licked his hairy ball sack. Before he climaxed though, he bent me over and deposited his creamy load in my cunt, then he made the two women lick my pussy clean and clean off his cock. It didn¡¯t result in any additional orgasms for me.


    Before we left the cabana, Sean found out the youngest one was named Jewel, and she was married. The oldest one was named Florence, and she was divorced.


    ¡°What does your husband think of you sucking other men¡¯s cocks?¡± Sean asked Jewel.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay with it. That¡¯s why we¡¯re on this cruise.¡±


    ¡°Is he fucking other women?¡±


    ¡°No. I told him I wouldn¡¯te on the cruise if he wanted to fuck other women,¡± Jewel said. Cuckoldress material.


    ¡°Was he watching you get spanked?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you want to get spanked?¡±


    ¡°I always wondered what it would be like, and I like dominating, take charge men. My husband isn¡¯t dominant at all.¡±


    Florence was asked why she wanted to get spanked.


    ¡°To see what it was like. The slut seemed to like it. She climaxed two times. I was hoping to climax too.¡±


    ¡°I can ensure you have plenty of climaxes this cruise. Are you with anyone else on the ship?¡±


    ¡°I came with a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Do you have sex together?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re just here for the dick.¡±


    ¡°You cleaned my slut¡¯s pussy.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see what that was like, too. What can I say, I came on this cruise for some sexual adventure, and I¡¯m trying some new things.¡±


    ¡°Would either of you be willing to be bred for money?¡±


    ¡°How much money?¡± Florence asked. ¡°I could use some in addition to the alimony I get from my ex.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check with the couple in charge of the breeding program. There are infertile couples needing help producing offspring. You get paid for each one you produce and a bonus for four or more. When you deliver, you give the child up.¡±


    We left the cabana and Sean asked Jewel to point out her husband.


    ¡°There¡¯s Evan.¡±


    Evan was a slight young man, who looked like aputer nerd, around 5-9, 150 pounds, not much muscle, sort of soft, though not bby.


    ¡°Evan,e here,¡± Sean ordered.


    Evan came up to Sean, having difficulty looking Sean in the eye.


    ¡°Hello, Evan,¡± Sean said. ¡°Your wife just sucked me off. What do you think about that?¡±


    ¡°Did you cum in her mouth? She never lets me cum in her mouth.¡±


    ¡°No, I climaxed in this slut¡¯s pussy,¡± pointing to the slut, me, ¡°then Jewel helped clean my cum out of her cunt. You still didn¡¯t answer me. What do you think about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of exciting.¡±


    ¡°You see that man sitting down over there with the nice long, thick, erect dick?¡± He pointed to Quinn.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take your wife¡¯s hand, walk over to him, and ce your wife¡¯s hand in his and ask him to please fuck your wife bareback and allow you to watch him deposit his sperm in your wife¡¯s pussy. When he does, you¡¯re to lick his cum out of Jewel¡¯s cunt and clean her up, while she cleans off his dick. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Get on with it then. Your wife wanted to be well and truly fucked by a Dominant, superior male, and that man is clean and healthy.¡±


    Evan took Jewel¡¯s hand and walked over to Quinn. There was a brief conversation, then Quinn stood up and took Jewel¡¯s hand and led her to the cabana, Evan following behind. It wasn¡¯t long before we heard Jewel begging for some big dick fucking. Like taking candy from a baby.


    In the meantime, Sean brought Florence to Rene, while I followed along, still waiting for further direction.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is Florence, and she is wondering how much she can get paid for breeding for infertile couples?¡± Sean asked Rene.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Rene asked.


    ¡°Virginia, near Roanoke,¡± Florence responded.


    Rene consulted his phone. ¡°Infertile couples in the Virginia area are paying $100, 000 per child and a $500, 000 bonus on top of that, if you¡¯re willing to provide four.¡±


    Apparently, the wolves hade up with a shared web offering whatever a pack could afford to pay in a certain area. They no longer had to consult with the individual packs. I wondered if that urred after Gerhard¡¯s mating.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good,¡± Florence said.


    There¡¯s some other stuff you need to sign before we contact them regarding your breeding services. We¡¯ll have you sign them after we¡¯re back at the ship.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to sign those things as well, Mistress Sasha?¡± Francis asked.


    ¡°Yes, Pet. You¡¯ll be signing them as well.¡±


    ¡°Rene, why don¡¯t you take this young woman to the cabana and show her the kind of fucking she can expect if she agrees to be a breeder. She¡¯s on the cruise with a female friend. If Florence likes what you give her, maybe we can attract the friend as well,¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Be happy to,¡± Rene said, taking her hand.


    He disappeared into the same cabana as Quinn and Jewel had gone into and a second chorus of pleading to be fucked, soon joined the first.


    ¡°I see now how you and Jessica did so well on your honeymoon,¡± Sasha said, with a loving smile at her son. ¡°This is far easier than I ever imagined it could me. Roll over pet. It appears the cabana is filled, but I¡¯m going to give you a massage while I put more sunscreen on your white bottom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± Francis said.


    Sean gave me a kiss and sent me to wait with Lenore until my temporary Master returned from turning another woman into a full blown slut.


    Two, rather buff, young men saw Lenore and I sitting there, naked and unattended.


    ¡°You want to hit the cabana for some fun?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°What makes you think I need a man for fun,¡± I replied, indicating Lenore. ¡°I have sex with my sister slut all the time.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever had a real man?¡±


    We bothughed, being married to Sean, who was a real man, and having had sex with wolves, who while not real ¡®men¡¯, were more masculine than these two jokers. I don¡¯t think they enjoyed ourugh, which might have seemed a tad dismissive.


    ¡°Come on, bitch! Let¡¯s have a little fun,¡± the other fellow said, grabbing my wrist. Maria and Sonya were paying attention now, as was Sean.


    I quickly removed the hand from my wrist, using one of the easiest break holds I knew.

 380

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave us alone, you¡¯re going to get hurt,¡± I said, torquing his thumb a little. I was surprisingly strong for my size.


    ¡°By you?¡± the first guy said, not realizing how much pain his buddy was in.


    ¡°Sure, by me,¡± I said, applying more torque until his buddy went down on his knees, swearing and groaning. ¡°But look around, and tell me if it¡¯s worth the effort of getting your ass handed to you.¡±


    Seeing his buddy writhing in pain, he finally quit looking at me and saw seven other people surrounding us, only two of them male, but all looking quite fierce. Sean and Conor are both imposing men, Conor especially ripped.


    ¡°We¡¯re not interested,¡± I said. ¡°I have plenty of dick, and more than enough pussy to keep me satisfied. Finding ¡®real men¡¯ is not a problem. Please leave.¡± I released my joker. ¡°You ever touch me without my permission again, I¡¯ll break something.¡±


    My guy stood up and backed away. ¡°Sure, no problem. Come on, Buddy.¡±


    Buddy was apparently still thinking about it. Nine people, if you included me and Lenore, waiting to clean his clock, and he still stood there, thinking of how to respond. It¡¯s hard to believe people can be so stupid, fueled by what? At this point, I doubted it was lust. Humiliation, steroids, what?


    Suddenly Quinn was there, and heid a big, meaty hand on the guy¡¯s shoulder and squeezed. The guy screamed like a little girl, in tremendous pain. Rene was right there with him.


    ¡°Are you bothering my sluts?¡± Quinn asked. ¡°They politely asked you to leave and you ignored them. I¡¯m not as polite.¡±


    Buddy turned and threw a fist at Quinn¡¯s face. Quinn caught it and squeezed again and I heard two bones pop. His hand was now useless. It¡¯s no wonder I couldn¡¯t beat wolves in a sparring match.


    ¡°Take your dickhead friend and get the fuck out of my sight,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Take him to a doctor. He has two broken bones. I never want to see you two shitheads again.¡±


    The smart one took Buddy¡¯s arm and left. Buddy didn¡¯t try to fight him, in too much pain at the moment.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Quinn asked us.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied. ¡°Was there ever any doubt that I¡¯d be well protected, even without your imposing presence, although those two wouldn¡¯t have been a problem even if Lenore and I were on our own. They had no fucking skill at all, only muscles.¡±


    Quinn looked at Brigitte, Conor, Alicia, Sean, Maria, Sonya, and Sasha. ¡°No, I guess not,¡± heughed. ¡°I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you even heard us over the sounds of Florence and Jewel¡¯s moaning and begging for dick.¡±


    ¡°They were kind of loud, aren¡¯t they?¡± Quinn grinned.


    ¡°More than a little,¡± Lenore said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to leave and get ready for Glow Night?¡±


    ¡°As soon as Evan is finished cleaning up the mess in two pussies,¡± Quinn said.


    Ten minutester, thest three people came out of the cabana, Evan¡¯s face an even bigger mess than Bernard¡¯s had been. We returned to the ship and after signing NDA¡¯s, Florence, Jewel and Francis were exposed to werewolves for the first time. All three agreed to be breeders. Evan wasn¡¯t exposed to wolves. He was sent to his cabin to clean up.


    When the wolves shifted to show the three neers the transformation, Quinn sniffed at Anna for a few moments. Upon shifting back, Quinn informed Anna she was pregnant.


    ¡°Does this mean I can fuck you again?¡± Bernard asked Anna.


    ¡°No, honey,¡± Anna said. ¡°You surrendered your right to fuck me when you told me to make you a cuckold. My pussy now belongs torger, more virile, more masculine, more fertile men¡¯s cocks, not your little boy clit.¡± She put her hand on Quinn¡¯s arm. ¡°Your job is to clean up my pussy after I have my pleasure with them. I¡¯ll be taking a Bull now. You¡¯ll get to fuck me only if my Bull allows it, but until I have one, you¡¯ll only get handjobs or the asional blowjob after you¡¯ve gotten better at licking my pussy.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna had apparently been reading a lot of Cuckold material in her spare time. She sounded like a pro. Anna then signed an agreement for a minimum of two puppies, having thought about it long enough, and not wanting to give up wolf fucking. After signing it, she tugged on Bernard¡¯s cock for a half minute before he blew his load into a handful of Kleenex.


    *****


    Glow Night was another themed party on the ship. You dressed up in all things neon, blinking, glowing, and otherwise visible under ck light, and danced the night away under the stars. We all dressed in body paint only, which glowed under the ck lights festooned all over the upper decks. The men only painted their dicks, which meant that for the most part, only their hard, erect dicks were visible. The women were all painted on their pussies, boobs and asses. We put some glow paint on the Lush tails sticking out of our pussies, so our toys would be visible. They were ced in music mode, so we¡¯d be climaxing as we danced, with warnings that we¡¯d be punished for any orgasms we had, in public, on the dance floors.


    During the dance, Florence came up to us with her friend, Mandy. Mandy was single, around thirty, and a bit of a wild child.


    I was dancing with Rene at the time she approached.


    ¡°My friend, Mandy, would like to fuck you, Rene, and if it¡¯s as good as I said it is, she¡¯ll consider having babies for infertile women as well. She can use a little extra ie as much as I can.¡±


    Rene turned me over to Sasha, who was dancing with Francis, while he took Mandy and Florence to the suite to have his way with her.


    ¡°Pet, have a seat while I dance with Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Francine said, obeying instantly


    Sasha kissed me as we danced. ¡°Thank you for loving my son.¡±


    ¡°Your son is very easy to love. Lenore and I both love him. Did you ever hear the story of why Lenore originally broke up with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, no.¡±


    ¡°Lenore thought the sex with him was a little too vani. Sean was a good enough lover, but the sex was almost always the same, missionary after some oral sex. Of course, by the time she met him again, he¡¯d been trained as a Dominant, and exposed to all kinds of new sexual experiences. There probably isn¡¯t a vani bone left in his body.¡±


    Sashaughed. ¡°That is amusing.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t start out as a very good Dominant. He was a little hesitant about the whole thing. He was raised to treat women nicely, even when, sometimes, we just want to be bent over a piece of furniture and fucked stupid. It wasn¡¯t until he found out his own parents were in a Dominant/submissive rtionship, that he found his footing as the Alpha male he is now. I think he only tried it in the first ce is because Quinn had been my Dominant, and he didn¡¯t want me thinking he couldn¡¯t do anything Quinn could do.¡±


    ¡°And yet he swapped submissives with Quinn for this cruise?¡±


    ¡°Because he believes now that I¡¯ll never leave him. I won¡¯t. I love him dearly. I¡¯m mated for life, just like a wolf,¡± I said quietly under the music, knowing she could hear me just fine as a wolf.


    ¡°Wolf daughter. It¡¯s a good name for you. Who gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°Takoda, a Navajo Indian, bitten before the treaty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met him during Gerhard¡¯s mating ritual.¡±


    ¡°We met him in the Grand Canyon, walking to the bottom as he was walking to the top. He didn¡¯t know we were going to be in the area, and there was some wolf scenting going on when we met.¡±


    She kissed me again, just before Sean came to im me for a dance.


    ¡°What were you and mother talking about?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°About how you¡¯re stuck with me for life,¡± I replied, ¡°and the reason why Lenore originally broke up with you.¡±


    ¡°That I was a boring lover?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore, dear. There¡¯s nothing boring about you. Plus how you started pretty tentatively as my Dominant until you found out your adopted parents were okay with it. That¡¯s when you really came into your own as my Master.¡±


    Heughed. I finished my dance with him, then Gretchen, then danced with Quinn again, for the second time tonight.


    ¡°How many times have you cum, Slut?¡±


    ¡°Three, Master. So far, the music has been rather slow, so it keeps me turned on, but doesn¡¯t rev me up that much.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can¡¯t change that,¡± Quinn said.


    He went up to the DJ and had a whispered conversation with him. The next ten songs yed were hard rocking numbers that turned my pussy to mush. Quinn danced every one of them with me, and he was an excellent dancer, which shouldn¡¯t have surprised me after the strip show he provided for thedies that time. I was cumming a lot, especially since he didn¡¯t mind stroking my boobs at frequent intervals as we danced. I climaxed fifteen more times during those ten songs. I¡¯m sure the other sluts with Lushes in them, enjoyed the same embarrassing disy of cumming during their dances. Suddenly, the vibrations in my pussy stopped.


    The DJ put on another slower song.


    ¡°Come with me, Jess.¡±


    I followed him to the DJ¡¯s table. ¡°The DJ has three songs queued up. You need to suck him off during the three songs. If he doesn¡¯t cum before the three songs are ended, you¡¯ll be punished some more. It¡¯s okay with Sean.¡±


    I looked towards my husband and he waved at me, winking. The DJ led me through a door just behind the stage and ordered me to my knees. He wasn¡¯t huge, so it was rtively easy to deep throat him after all the practice I got on big cocks. He tasted a little sweaty and salty. I got him off before the end of the second song, so he kept me sucking his cock until all three songs had ended.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re one fine cocksucker,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We left the room and went back to his equipment. Quinn was waiting.


    ¡°How did she do?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    The DJ opened the mike and handed it to Quinn.


    ¡°Excuse me, everyone,¡± Quinn said. ¡°Just a brief announcement. The woman standing beside me is my submissive slut for the entirety of our cruise. As her Master, she is supposed to ask me for permission to cum. I haven¡¯t given her permission to cum all evening. How many times have you cum tonight, slut?¡±


    He held the microphone in front of me. ¡°Eighteen times, Master.¡±


    ¡°And what is the punishment for cumming without permission?¡±


    ¡°Five swats to my naked ass for each offense, sir.¡±


    ¡°Double check my math, Slut. How many swats does that mean you¡¯re getting?¡±


    ¡°Ny, Master.¡±


    ¡°Ny swats to your bare, naked, bottom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°There are five other submissive sluts here this evening, aren¡¯t there, Slut?¡±

 381

    ¡°At least five, Master. I suspect there are a lot more than that. I think this cruise is designed to bring out the slut in all of us, sir.¡± There was a lot ofughter on the dance floor as I said it.


    Quinnughed as well. ¡°I suspect you¡¯re right, Slut. At all four quadrants of the dance floor, a submissive slut or two, is going to be punished for your viewing pleasure. Not all of them might have orgasmed as frequently as my slut did, but they¡¯re all going to get spankings to their naked asses. As our DJ continues ying, make sure you dance to near where a naked slut is being punished and watch them get spanked on their delightful tushies.


    ¡°When their punishments are over, feel free to touch them and see how warm their asses are. If anyone else would like a twenty swat bare ass spanking by the Dominant of your choice, feel free to line up on a Dominant to be bent over ap. Thank you for your indulgence.¡±


    Quinn handed the mike back to the DJ who started another song set, a mix of fast and slow. Quinn set a chair down in front of the DJ and had me bend over his nakedp, his cock harder than a rock poking into my side. I saw the other four Dominants in our group doing the same, on all four sides of the dance floor, (Sasha set up shop right beside us with Francine over herp.)


    ¡°Count for me and thank me for each one,¡± Quinn said. ¡°You have my permission to cum until we return to our suite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Thank you, sir.¡±


    So, in front of what seemed to be half of the guests on the ship, I got a nice leisurely spanking to my naked ass. It seemed most of the guests were watching one of the sluts get spanked, more than dancing. I orgasmed five more times during my spanking, (the Lush was still running in my pussy,) none of which caused me any more pain.


    With each swat, I counted and thanked Quinn for my spanking. Francine was doing the same beside me. She only got thirty-five swats. I knew Rose, Isabelle and Lenore were out there getting their asses paddled. Women and men started to line up in front of Sasha and Quinn, mostly women in Quinn¡¯s line, but some men. Mostly men in front of Sasha, though she also got some women. When my spanking was over, a lot of different people touched and caressed my naked ass, feeling the heat rising off of it, which aroused hell out of me and caused me to orgasm again.


    Quinn and Sasha didn¡¯t discriminate, they spanked whoever climbed over theirps. Iter heard that over forty guests got twenty swat spankings that evening, from the four wolves and Sean. Seven of the women of breeding age who got spanked wereter converted to breeders.


    ******


    There were a few new faces, a couple of them male, sitting around our breakfast table the following morning, in addition to Anna, Jewel, Francine, Mandy and Florence. I wasn¡¯t introduced to any of them. The men had spent the night with a couple of the female wolves, I think Brigitte and Alicia, although I couldn¡¯t be sure as they were all sitting together. Maybe others were involved as well. Gretchen had spent the night with Sasha and Francine. That much was clear.


    Helga found us and asked Anna if she could have Bernard for the day.


    ¡°Go with Helga, Bernard. She¡¯s going to train you to be a better pussy licker. If you¡¯re substantially better when she returns you, I¡¯ll give your little boy clit a blow job. When will you have him back, Helga?¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s theme is the Prehistoric Party,¡± Helga said. ¡°I¡¯ll dress him up for the party and bring him along. He won¡¯t be dressed as a cave man, but a cave woman, instead. He¡¯ll look adorable.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll see youter. I¡¯ll have someone taking movies of my fucking today, cuckold, so you don¡¯t miss anything.¡± The two other men tittered, making Bernard blush.


    ¡°Yes, Anna.¡±


    ¡°We discussed this, Bernard. How are you to address me from now on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I apologize.¡±


    The two guys chuckled again. I¡¯d be careful if I were them. I could easily see Brigitte or Alicia turning them into their little bitches, and I¡¯d doubt they¡¯d have trouble doing so.


    ¡°How did Angelica and Bonita do yesterday, sir?¡± I asked Quinn.


    ¡°They did well. They sent some good shots of cream filled faces.¡±


    ¡°What do you having them doing today, Master?¡±


    ¡°North Georgia sent a male and female down from the Oc area. They¡¯ll be doing whatever those fuckers want for the next couple of days. We exchanged their help for allowing them to breed them both once, for their second breeding. Allows me to pay more attention to my new sluts. Jewel and Florence wanted to exchange partners from the cabana yesterday, and Mandy is craving a double dicking, pussy and ass. Anna is a little miffed she won¡¯t be getting fucked as much now that she¡¯s pregnant, but since she¡¯s going to be a breeder, we need to keep her happy. Don¡¯t worry, though, I n to include you in the fun and games.¡±


    Today was another day at sea, so plenty of time for fucking. We gave up the wandering around the ship on leashes, we¡¯d been so sessful already. The three wolves and Sean were quite busy that day. Since there was no further breeding involved, Sean used condoms, and ended up fucking the new sluts himself. He was the one in Mandy¡¯s ass, when she was double prated, Quinn in Mandy¡¯s pussy, so she was well stuffed. I licked a lot of pussy in a sixty-nine, while one of the males fucked a slutty cunt. Fortunately, they all licked me back.


    Quinn and my husband both found time to fuck me and Lenore, so we got some good dick along the way. I spent part of my afternoon with Gretchen while Sasha had Francine learning to suck a dick, (Sean¡¯s). Since he was the smallest of the four cocks we had at our disposal, he was a good choice for a neophyte cocksucker.


    Around four, the new women were sent away to get dressed for the next theme night, Prehistoric Party night, except for Anna, who¡¯d moved her clothes into our suites. Think Flintstones or 10, 000 BC, and you¡¯d get the idea for the costumes. Our bottoms needed to be covered for dinner, but the party afterwards, we could be naked again.


    Lenore and I had leopard skin panties with faux fur breechclouts, rubber dog bones hanging from our cors, and wild, untamed hair, pinned up with wooden and bone hair ornaments. We still got to leave our boobs bare, and bare they were. Isabelle and Rose, had zebra pattern panties, and leather loincloths, simrly naked up top. Anna had a Wilma Flintstone like outfit, with a dinosaur plush toy she carried around.


    The men all had Tarzan style loincloths, which didn¡¯t hide much of the equipment they were packing. Another nice cruise ship meal, and the women lost whatever panties we had and we hit the party.


    When Helga found us with Bernard, the change in him was remarkable. She¡¯d either had him shave or shorn him herself, of all hair below the top of his head. He had a wig on, with long hair going halfway down his back; make up, including lipstick, and an outfit that was close enough to Anna¡¯s, he could be Betty Rubble, including a brassiere with something inside of the cups to give him full breasts, and a short skirt. He truly looked like an adorable young woman, particrly in the low lights around the dance floor.


    ¡°Was I not right,¡± Helga said, ¡°and doesn¡¯t Bernard look precious.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What a transformation,¡± Anna said. ¡°He could be my girlfriend. How are you, Bernard?¡±


    ¡°Fine, Mistress.¡±


    Anna patted his cheek. ¡°Good boy, you remembered.¡±


    ¡°Lift up your skirt and show your Mistress what else you have,¡± Helga ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Mistress Helga.¡±


    Bernard lifted up his skirt and he had a metal cock cage locking him into chastity. Helga handed the key to Anna. Bernard dropped his skirt.


    ¡°Consider his cage a gift for how much I enjoyed hispany today,¡± Helga said. ¡°Now he won¡¯t y with his little boy clit when better men fuck you. He bes much more attentive to your needs and less to his own orgasms. Men be much more malleable when you control their orgasms. May I speak to you alone for a few moments, Anna?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Sit down, Bernard. I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Bernard sat down at our table and Anna disappeared with Helga for around thirty minutes.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a better pussy pleaser, Bernard?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Mistress Helga believes so, sir. She said that I¡¯m at least twice as good this evening as I was this morning.¡±


    ¡°What else did she teach you?¡± I asked. ¡°You must have done something other than learn how to lick pussy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Jessica. I had to learn how to suck Mistress¡¯ lovers back to an erection so she could enjoy their superior cocks again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a submissive at the moment myself, Bernard. Unless my cor is off, you may address me as Jessica. How did you like that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Anything which increases my Mistress¡¯ pleasure, gives me pleasure, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exactly answer my question, Bernard. Do you like sucking cocks?¡±


    ¡°I prefer pussy, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Did you practice on real cocks?¡± Quinn asked.


    ¡°Some men, sir. I had to suck some dildos as well, as thergest of the real cocks I had to suck was only six and a half inches long. Mistress Helga said that I should learn to suck truly superior dicks, so I learned to deep throat a nine inch dildo.¡± He paused a moment. ¡°Is there something wrong with me?¡±


    I looked around to ensure we had rtive privacy. ¡°Every wolf at the table has sucked a cock many times, Bernard. Wolves have to submit to superior wolves all the time, no matter what their gender is. My grandfather is a sub alpha of the Upper Penins pack in northern Wisconsin. A lot of pack alphas attended his mating ceremony. He had to suck all of their cocks as part of the ceremony. I¡¯ve seen Quinn suck a lot of different dicks. It¡¯s part of their upbringing, being raised as a wolf. You weren¡¯t raised that way, so it would seem foreign to you. Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with Quinn?¡±

 382

    Bernard looked at the big wolf. ¡°He¡¯s the most perfect male I¡¯ve ever seen. No. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Since he was raised that way, he doesn¡¯t take shame in the fact that he has to suck a dick asionally. Like you, I¡¯m sure he prefers pussy to pricks. At least, I¡¯ve never seen him suck one when he wasn¡¯t performing obeisance to a senior wolf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not quite true, slut.¡±


    ¡°How so, Master?¡±


    ¡°I sucked a lot of dick of even junior wolves to get back in your good graces after I pissed you off. You saw me suck quite a few of them.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°True. I didn¡¯t think you would when I told you it was what you¡¯d have to do. I figured it would keep you from pestering me again.¡±


    ¡°It was worth it,¡± Quinnughed, ¡°just for the opportunity to have you in my cor again. Bernard, the question you need to ask yourself is whether or not it¡¯s worth it to you to suck a few dicks in order to remain a part of Anna¡¯s new life? If the answer is yes, don¡¯t worry yourself about whether there¡¯s something wrong with you. If the answer is no, perhaps being a cuckold is not for you, and you need to ask yourself if you want to continue in your marriage, because I assure you, that Anna isn¡¯t going to give up her position as your cuckoldress anytime soon, which you pushed her into in the first ce. She enjoys what you created. That¡¯s the only thing you should concern yourself with. Is it worth it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s worth it,¡± Bernard said.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t such a tough question after all, was it? You¡¯ve got a lovely wife, who¡¯s going to have a baby, giving you a family. I¡¯m sure that having a baby will slow her down some. It slows most females down, having to care for another life. But she¡¯ll continue to enjoy a good fuck with more well endowed males on asion, especially because she knows she doesn¡¯t have to pick out good husband material. She¡¯s got a good husband. All she needs is a good, raunchy fuck from a more dominant, big dicked alpha on asion, which are a dime a dozen. Francine is a lesbian, who doesn¡¯t like sucking dick any more than you do, but as Sasha¡¯s submissive, is learning to ept cock, in order to be a better submissive.¡±


    ¡°Well said, sir,¡± I added. ¡°You¡¯re not alone in what you¡¯re doing, Bernard. I know several other cuckold rtionships in addition to yours, and it includes Jewel, and her husband, Evan. They all seem happy with the rtionships they have. I wouldn¡¯t sweat it that much. As long as it¡¯s only wolves that Anna is fucking, your rtionship is safe. The wolves don¡¯t want Anna for anything more than a fuck toy.¡±


    I got up and went dancing with Quinn. He made sure to lift my mini loincloth and expose my bare bottom to the surrounding dancers, his big paws fondling my ass to the point I was horny as fuck and needed a good shafting. By the time we returned to our table, Anna was back but I no longer saw Bernard. I wondered if Helga had taken him again. That notion was quickly squashed when Anna started moaning in what looked like a splendid orgasm. I looked under the table and Bernard was down therepping at Anna¡¯s fragrant folds.


    ¡°Would you say that Bernard has gotten better?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Much, much better,¡± Anna panted. ¡°You can stop now, Bernard. That was wonderful, honey. Don¡¯t wipe off your face.¡±


    Bernard crawled out from under the table and his face was zed with Anna¡¯s juices.


    ¡°You earned yourself a reward, baby. After one of my other lovers fucks me again and you do a good job of cleaning up my pussy, I¡¯ll give you a blow job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    Around ten, we left the dance and returned to our quarters for some good fucking. Conor left with Jewel for her quarters while Evan trailed behind. It was to keep him from being exposed to wolves when Mandy learned she¡¯d be fucking wolves to provide them with puppies.


    Quinn gave me to my husband for some wonderful sex (in the public spaces of the suite) while he took care of Anna¡¯s needs in front of her husband. Bernard cleaned up his wife, then sucked Quinn back to an erection (it doesn¡¯t take much for a wolf) so Quinn could fuck her a second time. After doing his clean up duties again, Anna removed his cock cage to suck him off.


    ¡°Let me take care of him,¡± Quinn said. ¡°I want to thank him for sharing his wife and giving me an opportunity to breed you.¡±


    I strongly suspect that Quinn did so, just for Bernard, so he wouldn¡¯t feel so strange bing Anna¡¯s cock fluffier. If a masculine male such as Quinn could do it, Bernard wouldn¡¯t feel so sissified. Quinn also suggested that she leave Bernard¡¯s cock cage off until he¡¯d seen the videos of her fucking today, and let him jack off to them, so his cage wouldn¡¯t be painful while he watched.


    Then Quinn took Lenore and me to bed and gave us each another good fucking before we fell asleep.


    ******


    Our next stop was Cozumel. It wasn¡¯t a private beach or resort, anchoring off the town of San Miguel, so no nudity either on decks or ashore. It didn¡¯t mean you couldn¡¯t be slutty. My short skirt didn¡¯t have any underwear under it. I was cored, though not leashed, the cor enough to demonstrate my submissiveness.


    There were some smaller Mayan ruins on the ind and that¡¯s where we decided to sightsee. All of the wolves went, plus Sean, the four submissive sluts and Gretchen. The others on the fringes of our group, the new sluts and cucks, went to San Miguel to do some shopping.


    Suddenly, all of the wolves stopped, as if their batteries had all run down at the same time, and they stood sniffing the air. Several of them then started loosening their clothes, and Quinn pushed Lenore and me behind him, and Conor and Rene were doing the same to the other humans. Sasha pushed Sean behind her. I¡¯d never seen them act this way before and I knew it had to be another Were. I went into my purse and put my hand on my silver knife. Wolves didn¡¯t care that much about other humans, so it had to be a Were. I motioned to Lenore to do the same.


    Suddenly, this god like figure strode out of the jungle by the ruins. He walked like no other human I¡¯d ever seen. Maybe like a dancer striding across a stage. So fucking graceful, so feline, and I suddenly knew the Were was a cat. He was an inch taller than Quinn, and just as muscled, ck, with yellow eyes, wearing only loose shorts.


    ¡°Hello, doggies. What are you doing here?¡± He spoke English with a Mexican ent.


    Rene answered. ¡°Hello, pussycat. Just sightseeing, enjoying the beauty of your country. We¡¯re from the cruise ship.¡±


    ¡°You have breeders with you. A lot of them.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a statement.


    ¡°We do. We¡¯re fortunate.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will, pussycat,¡± Quinn said. ¡°If you want a breeder, find your own, and don¡¯t think I don¡¯t smell the other two cats in the jungle behind you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you do, doggy. You think you seven doggies can stop three jaguars?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hunted bear. They¡¯re at least as badass as you, pussycat. Plus, you don¡¯t give enough credit to the six humans, pussycat. They¡¯re all armed with silver and trained to use it. We only have to keep you busy enough for them to start carving pieces off you. Show him, Jessica.¡±


    I pulled my knife out of my purse, as did the other sluts, and Gretchen. We held them low, as we¡¯d been trained. Mine had a six inch de and it gleamed in the sunshine.


    ¡°Can we lower the testosterone levels for a minute, Quinn, Rene?¡± I said.


    Without taking his eye of the jaguar, Quinn said, ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°A chance to talk, without carving anyone up. Are you willing to talk, Cat, or are we going to go to all out war between wolves, cats, and humans, maybe attract the attention of the soldiers we saw earlier?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a feisty one,¡± the jaguar said.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± Quinn said. ¡°She held a silver knife to my throat once.¡±


    The cat rxed a little. ¡°I¡¯m willing to talk.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a seat?¡± I asked.


    He folded down to a squat, not really sitting, probably feeling sitting would be putting himself at a disadvantage. I sat down, Indian style, handing my knife to Quinn, who could probably do more damage with it anyway. I figured if I had to fight, things were already in the shitter.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, Cat? My name is Jessica, in case you missed the exchange. The wolf next to me is Quinn, and the Alpha is Rene.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss anything. My name is Tadeas. It¡¯s Mayan.¡±


    ¡°Does it mean anything?¡±


    ¡°Gift given by God.¡±


    I had to admit he did look a bit like a god given gift. ¡°Are the cats in the jungle family or friends?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡± He didn¡¯t borate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that much about jaguars. Do you live in family groupings like lions, or tend to be solitary.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fairly solitary on the whole,ing together for mating,¡±


    ¡°Who raises the young?¡±


    ¡°The female.¡±


    ¡°Even though, as most Weres do, the female Were does not bear the kitten, but a human does?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why so many questions?¡±


    ¡°Indulge me a few more. Are you attempting to seduce anyone now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does the woman reside on Cozumel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you fucked her as a human yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m getting tired of your questions. Where are you going with this?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps two or three more questions. It will be made clear. Do you live on Cozumel?¡±


    ¡°The Mayan Penins on the maind.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve lived so long, do you have money?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then pay her to have kittens.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 383

    ¡°The wolves in the US and Canada have started to pay women to breed for them, instead of relying solely on seduction. An advantage of pack socialization is they can pool their money. The reason these wolves have so many breeders with them is they¡¯ve paid them to breed. Some of the women currently breeding for them include married women with husbands. When the wolves find a breeder, for the four or five days of her fertile cycle, four wolves each day will mount her, allowing for natural selection to a certain extent, and giving every one of the males a chance to pass along their own gic traits. They pay for the medical costs associated with pregnancy, and a certain amount for each puppy, with a bonus for four, usually an amount equivalent to four times or more than that of a single puppy, so they¡¯re encouraged to have more than one. Once you¡¯ve found one willing to breed, have them evangelize for you to get others.


    ¡°They¡¯ll usually know someone else who needs money, or perhaps they know of a married couple whose husband is infertile. Give them a human child for each kitten they provide you. Or perhaps you can meet a hotwife/cuckold couple where the husband likes to watch his wife have sex with another man. Fuck the wife as human when she¡¯s not fertile for the husband¡¯s pleasure, and fuck her as a cat when she¡¯s fertile.


    ¡°The thing you need to realize, is, for humans, having babies is a damned big deal. Our bodies don¡¯t recover from pregnancy as easily as Weres¡¯ do. We have to work hard to get back into shape. Having children is dangerous. A certain percentage of women die fromplications of child birth. So give them a fucking incentive. Pay them. If you have some type of bonus for multiple births, you can get more than one kitten per seduction. For the first time since the packs signed a treaty with the US government preventing them from biting humans to increase their numbers, puppy poptions are increasing faster than wolves were dying. I imagine you get hunted down if you bite humans, so don¡¯t bite them, pay them and fuck them.¡±


    ¡°And this works?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It works better with those people on the marginal edges of society, who don¡¯t have as much money and are struggling to make ends meet, but even wealthier humans have kinks that can be taken advantage of. We¡¯re only here for the rest of the day, but if yourdy friend is avable, we could help convince her to be a breeder today. What¡¯s her circumstances, financially?¡±


    ¡°Widowed, raising two young children on a tiny pension.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, and how much can you afford to pay her if she has a child for you, in US dors, given you¡¯re also covering medical costs?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps $10, 000.¡±


    ¡°That would be a huge amount for her. Could you give her $50, 000 as a bonus for having four kittens, and if not, could you and your buddies pool your money to provide such a bonus? I¡¯m thinking that the cat who provides the most money to the pot, has more chances to breed her; say one guy who pays $25, 000 would get two chances to breed for every one chance, a guy who paid $12, 500 into the pot. It requires cooperation between more than one cat, which is easier for packs because of their social structure, but the times they are a changin¡¯, so maybe you need to change with them. The woman knows who and why she¡¯s breeding, and gives up the child voluntarily. The money helps the woman raise her other two children without creating an additional financial burden on her.¡±


    ¡°What about keeping our identity a secret?¡±


    ¡°She knows she¡¯s fucking a cat anyway, unless you drug her. What do you usually do?¡±


    ¡°Drug her.¡±


    ¡°Bad kitty. Fuck you.¡±


    He smiled at me. ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taken. Married.¡±


    ¡°To him?¡± Indicating Quinn. ¡°I smell him all over you.¡±


    ¡°Not him. I¡¯m a submissive. My husband and Quinn swapped submissives for the cruise, mostly for us, but partly for Quinn, who¡¯s loved me for a long time. But I refused to mate with a Were. To a certain extent, we¡¯ve adapted to the polyamory of wolves, but I wanted to grow old with my husband, not have him oust me by a lifetime or two. Have your breeders sign a Non Disclosure Agreement, before you tell them you¡¯re a cat. It works well in the US because of the treaty. The government handles the bbermouths, and provides the appropriate IDs for the wolves to otherwise move freely throughout society. The wolves hunt down rogue Weres¡¯ who vite the rules in return, for the government. I suppose if you don¡¯t have government backing, you could disappear one yourself, but I wouldn¡¯t do that to a woman with children.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had three puppies so far, one for Rene, the pack alpha, one for Quinn, and one for another wolf. I¡¯ve contracted for one more, and will undergo one further breeding after my vacation. My husband is the son of Sasha, the woman who¡¯s protecting him now. He was born of a rape between two wolves in human form. I¡¯m the granddaughter of a wolf who was attempting to seduce a woman, but she got pregnant with him in his human form. It gives me a certain amount of sympathy for the plight of wolves, but the money helps regardless. I couldn¡¯t have done it without getting paid something, especially not for four.¡±


    ¡°And you say you¡¯d help with the woman I¡¯m with now?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s avable today. Our ship sails this evening. If not, call me when you¡¯re with her, and I¡¯ll try to exin over the phone. Now, are we going to fight, or can we call a permanent truce?¡±


    Tadeas stood up. ¡°We can call a truce.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your friends out of the jungle and you can find out if we can speak to yourdy friend this afternoon. We¡¯ll finish our sightseeing this morning. If they have simr friends, perhaps we can speak to all three. By the way, I hope your friend speaks English, because I don¡¯t speak enough Spanish to exin.¡±


    ¡°Almost everyone on Cozumel speaks English.¡±


    ¡°There you go.¡± I put my hand up to Gretchen, who helped me unwind and stand up.


    Two other cats came out of the jungle, simrly dressed as our friend. I¡¯m not sure anyone truly rxed, but there was no longer open hostility.


    While we went sightseeing, the cats contacted their amours, arranging a meeting at Tadea¡¯sdy friend¡¯s house at two that afternoon. We did make allowances for the jaguars being nearby by staying very close together.


    ¡°Quick thinking,¡± Sean said, as we wandered the ancient ruins.


    ¡°We¡¯re not out of the woods yet,¡± I said. ¡°We might end up spoiling Tadeas¡¯ seduction without any benefit to him. It could still get ugly. I have a favor to ask. If the women have to witness a breeding with a cat to know she won¡¯t get wed or bitten, would you allow me to volunteer for the job? I¡¯m not sure if the wolves want to let down their guard enough to let a cat fuck them. They¡¯re our first line of defense.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know them, but if they hurt me, they get nothing but a war on their hands. A war they know is as risky for them as it is for the wolves. They are outnumbered, although I¡¯m sure they outweigh the wolves about three or four to one, it¡¯s still just one cat to two wolves and a silver armed human. If we get bitten, we¡¯re turned to cats and can¡¯t breed for them, so they gain nothing. I think we¡¯re okay logically, if they behave logically.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Quinn?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°Her logic is impable. I¡¯m not that familiar with cat Weres. We don¡¯t run into them in New Ennd, mostly bears. Even if I¡¯d had contact with panther Weres, I¡¯m unsure it would help with jaguars. Not all big cats are the same. Lions hunt as a pride, other cats don¡¯t. It¡¯s all guesswork at the moment. I¡¯m just happy all the women brought their silver. You remained very calm, Jessica, which was good.¡±


    ¡°Well trained. You can thank Brigitte for that, and Maria after her. No one lost it. Everyone kept calm. I imagine it¡¯s because we¡¯re familiar with shapeshifters. I¡¯m sure I would have been a screaming mimi if everyone just shifted without any foreknowledge of what might happen. If it gets to a fight, are cat¡¯s vital organs where wolves¡¯ are?¡±


    Quinnughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure they are. Severing their spine with silver puts them out of the fight fairly quick. Permanently crippled. Rene, are you good for going after the big one with me if ites to it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two wolves sped forearms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure d you two aren¡¯t fighting anymore,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thanks to you, Wolf Daughter,¡± Rene said. ¡°I doubt that our NDA¡¯s have much validity in Mexico, but it might help to have these women sign one so they understand the gravity of exposing anyone.¡±


    ¡°I think when there has to be a shift, it should be one wolf and one cat, so they know cats aren¡¯t the only shapeshifters, and I¡¯d like Sean to be with me, to help exin that we¡¯re human, even though we¡¯re the product of wolves. Everyone else stay out of the conversation. If the kids are home, we need to have Gretchen and Rose take them out of the house. They can give their silver weapons to one of the wolves and Sean. Gretchen is the least well trained to fight, and Rose is the smallest of the women,¡± I said.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Quinn said.


    ¡°Then we have a n,¡± Rene said.


    After Tadeas made his ns, he joined us to let us know. He also informed us his two fellow jaguars were named Sebastian and Cesar. They weren¡¯t as big or muscr as Tadeas, perhaps both around six feet tall, more like Conor and Sean, but with smooth, rolling muscles flowing under their skin.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about Mayan culture while showing us around,¡± I said. ¡°While you¡¯re doing that, I¡¯m going to exin what our n is.¡±


    He looked briefly at the wolves, then shrugged and joined us. For the next two hours, he exined everything he knew about the Mayans and we unfolded the n to exin to hisdy friend about shapeshifters.


    ¡°Are you sure this is going to work?¡± Tadeas asked.


    ¡°Nothing is guaranteed to work,¡± I said. ¡°Once the women have signed the NDA, and the woman has witnessed a breeding, so that she knows she¡¯s safe enough from the sex itself, we¡¯re sessful about 80% of the time in converting it to a breeding situation, but that¡¯s in the US with American culture and the movies and media exposure to things vampire, werewolf and simr type stories. Your country is primarily Catholic, and might be less prone to ept sex with an animal, no matter how much they need money. Once a woman knows she needs to breed with a wolf, she¡¯s always given the opportunity to decline. The asional rogue wolf will rape a woman, but if they do, they¡¯re hunted down. It has to be voluntary.

 384

    ¡°The other issue you face is having children out of wedlock. That¡¯s considered a greater sin in Mexico than it is in the US and Canada. We usually exin away single pregnancies as being paid to be surrogate mothers for infertile couples, without going into details. The fact that the woman has had two children before and is a widow, should help. I would suspect you won¡¯t get many virgins to ept breeding, as it might totally fuck up their chances to get married. That¡¯s where you might benefit from cuckold couples. If a wife gets pregnant, no one would think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to do the demo sex?¡± Tadeas asked.


    ¡°With the permission of my husband and my temporary Master, that would be me,¡± I said. Tadeas¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t get an overinted opinion about yourself. The only reason it¡¯s me is I¡¯ve done this sort of shit before, and we¡¯re hoping for a sessful resolution. I¡¯m not that excited about trying out sex with a new species. What can you tell me about jaguar mating so I know what to expect. Do you mate from behind?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How long is your jaguar penis?¡±


    ¡°Around six inches, narrower at the head, thicker at the base.¡±


    ¡°How long do you fuck?¡±


    ¡°About a minute or two, but a hundred times a day. I¡¯ll probably ejacte around three times over a ten minute time frame.¡±


    ¡°Do you clean up after yourself, or will I need to take a shower?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Cat¡¯s have a raspy tongue, for grooming purposes. You¡¯ll enjoy a shower more.¡±


    ¡°Anything else I should know so I¡¯m not surprised?¡±


    ¡°There are small spines on a jaguar penis that brush the inside of the vaginal sheath to help stimte ovtion in female jaguars.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t tear up my vagina, will they?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s more like a studded condom, not like a rose bush.¡±


    ¡°Thank God for small favors.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to do this?¡±


    ¡°It almost has to be a show and tell. Most people would have difficulty in epting shapeshifters in general, and that sex with a jaguar is rtively safe. They have to see the evidence with their own eyes. Once you have someone who¡¯s doing it for you, they can help with the next one, and the one after that, until you build up a base of women epting sex with cats.¡±


    We left the ruins around noon, and headed into San Miguel for food and for Rene to head to an office supply ce to print off some NDA¡¯s and breeding agreements, changing wolf to jaguar everywhere it appeared. He deleted all references to packs. It needed further work, but Tadeas could worry about that after consulting a Mexican attorney.


    We arrived at the Gonzalez residence at two, and were introduced to Lucia, Tadeas¡¯ girlfriend, and her two children, Francisco and Benito, both boys, ages 7 and 5. Lucia was surprised at the number of people. She hadn¡¯t expected everyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough food for everyone.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t expect you to feed us,¡± Rene said. ¡°We have to leave and go back to our cruise ship, but I¡¯ll leave some money so you can take the children out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senor. That¡¯s very kind.¡±


    The other jaguars¡¯ girlfriends showed up ten minutes after we did. Their names were Adelina and Guadalupe.


    Tadeas whispered to Quinn and me, ¡°Guadalupe means ¡®Wolf Valley,¡¯ in English. Lupe is wolf. Lupe is her nickname.¡±


    We both thought that was amusing. It made sense, though; lupus, lupine, Loup-Garou, probably a Latin base for all of them.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll steal her away from you,¡± Quinn said, smiling, so Tadeas would realize it was a joke.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nevertheless, Tadeas made a low growl in his throat.


    ¡°Lucia, we have something very important to tell you, Adelina and Guadalupe,¡± I said. ¡°A private room would be best, or even better, my friends Gretchen and Rose will take your children for a walk. The others who will be in the room with you three women, will be me, my husband, Sean, Tadeas and my friend, Quinn. The others will remain outside in the yard, I think, since your house is rather small. My husband and I are here to exin, because it¡¯s simr to what we¡¯ve done. You¡¯ll know why in a moment. Would that be okay?¡±


    Once she agreed, the others left the house leaving us with the three women.


    ¡°Si. What is it you have to tell us?¡± Lucia asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t discuss it without you reading and signing some paperwork first. Tadeas will help trante it if you can¡¯t read it.¡±


    I handed the threedies the NDAs they needed to sign.


    ¡°This is called a non-disclosure agreement. This one is prepared by the US government for people to sign. I don¡¯t know how valid it would be in Mexico, but whether it¡¯s valid or not, you need to understand that you can¡¯t reveal anything which you¡¯re about to learn to anyone. Not your best friends, your families, including your children, nor the priest at confession. The information you¡¯re about to learn, cannot be revealed to anyone who has not signed one of these documents, with a promise to never tell anyone. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Si.¡±


    ¡°If you have trouble with any of thenguage, let Tadeas know. He¡¯s read it himself, and knows what it means.¡±


    The three women read over their documents. I think Tadeas had to exin a couple items to the youngest one, Adelina. When they were finished reading them, they signed, and I handed them to Sean, who had the least to do.


    ¡°Lucia, was it your hope as you dated Tadeas, that he could marry you and be a father and help care for your children?¡± I asked.


    She looked at her paramour. ¡°Yes.¡± She blushed.


    ¡°He can¡¯t, not necessarily because he would not want to, but because it¡¯s nearly impossible. Are you familiar with the legends of werewolves or what¡¯s the word I¡¯m looking for in Spanish Tadeas?¡±


    ¡°Hombres lobo.¡±


    The three women looked at each other, then Lucia said, ¡°Tadeas is a werewolf?¡±


    ¡°Tadeas is not. My friend Quinn is Hombre lobo. Tadeas is another type of shapeshifter, as are Cesar and Sebastian. Tadeas is a Jaguar shapeshifter. How old are you, Tadeas?¡±


    ¡°Ciento cincuenta y cinco. One hundred and fifty-five in English.¡±


    That tracked from his apparent age, perhaps looking slightly older than Quinn.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have Quinn and Tadeas undress, so they can prove it to you without tearing their clothes. I understand that you¡¯ve all seen a naked man before, so that won¡¯t be a rude awakening. Regardless of what they appear to be, they are not going to harm you. In fact, shapeshifters desperately need your help. Tadeas, Cesar and Sebastian need your help with something, which I¡¯ll exin once we have proven my assertion that they are, in fact, shapeshifters.¡±


    The women watched as the men disrobed, Adelina with her hand over her mouth, perhaps the youngest and most inexperienced of the three. The men looked impressive. Neither of them were hard at the moment, but might soon be, because I felt my pussy begin to moisten.


    ¡°On three, shift. One, two, three.¡±


    Both of them shifted, fast. They were beautiful, the pinnacles of their species. The three women gasped, Lucia the loudest, because she¡¯d had sex with Tadeas, and realized she¡¯d had sex with the jaguar standing before her.


    ¡°Go ahead, touch them,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s safe. They won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Guadalupe reached out for Quinn, her namesake, and stroked his fur, then Lucia stroked Tadeas¡¯ neck and he purred, a deep rumble.


    Finally, Adelina did too, petting the top of both of their heads.


    I gave them a couple minutes to pet the beautiful creatures, then asked them to lean back, as the shifters were going to shift again. As soon as the women pulled back, they both shifted. Both of them had the start of an erection going, looking even more impressive. Tadeas looked like his prick might be slightly longer, but slightly narrower than Quinn¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have Quinn dress again, while I exin why jaguar shapeshifters need your help. Due to shapeshifter gics, Tadeas cannot produce shapeshifter babies with female shapeshifters. He needs to mate with a human female to produce a jaguar shifter kitten. The kitten will be born looking perfectly human. It grows faster than a human child, and gains the ability to shift to a jaguar at what age, Tadeas?¡±


    ¡°Six.¡±

 385

    ¡°The child will be almost indestructible, unable to get diseases, reach adulthood much faster, and live about three hundred years. If Tadeas attempted to mate with a jaguar female as cats, they have nothing but real jaguars. If they mate as humans, they have human children. If they attempt to cross mate as cat to human, they¡¯re infertile, and don¡¯t have anything. The only other way to create a shapeshifting jaguar, is to bite you. He doesn¡¯t want to do that to you, as eventually, you¡¯d have to give up your families, as they will grow old and die, long before you do. It¡¯s even possible that your family could end up hunting you and killing you due to superstitious fears, or even that you¡¯d been possessed by a devil or demon. That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s a gic trick. There is no demon or devil involved. Think of it as a virus that changes your underlying gic structure.


    ¡°My grandfather was a wolf, and I¡¯m perfectly human as he mated with a human female in his human form. My grandfather looks younger than my mother due to the aging discrepancy. My husband, Sean, is the human progeny of two wolves mating as humans. We¡¯re both fully human. As you might expect from someone who can rearrange their bones and muscles in order to shift, shapeshifters heal very quickly from even severe wounds.


    ¡°The reason Tadeas can¡¯t marry you is because you¡¯ll get old much faster than he will. People who see you together will know you¡¯re not married to a human. What all three jaguar shapeshifters are willing to do, is pay you for having their children. Tadeas will give Lucia ten thousand American dors for a jaguar kitten, and an additional fifty thousand if she has four. The others will do the same. Any medical bills will be assumed by them. The children born will look human. You can have them in your normal hospital, and go to your normal doctors. I¡¯ve had children for wolves; three puppies so far, with a fourth to be provided after my vacation is over, so I earn my bonus.


    ¡°My daughter werewolf, Anna Marie, is just over three years old now, and looks six. She¡¯ll reach full maturity and make her first shift between the ages of seven and eight. Tadeas can¡¯t raise human children, and you can¡¯t raise jaguar kittens. They could identally injure you without intending to, and even as a child before they shift, can bite you and turn you, so once you have a child, you give it to a female jaguar shifter to raise. No extra costs or mouths to feed once you¡¯ve provided a kitten. You can still have sex with your men as men, but they don¡¯t want to give you a child that way. They¡¯re also perfectly healthy. Since they don¡¯t get diseases themselves, they can¡¯t pass one to you. I¡¯m sure you must have questions. Why don¡¯t you ask some?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to have sex with Cesar now?¡± Guadalupe asked. ¡°Will he kill me to keep the secret?¡±


    ¡°No, that was the purpose of the papers you signed. That you would keep the secret no matter what you decided. If you forget all about Cesar, he will forget about you. If you should decide to proceed, simply say to others that you are being paid to be a surrogate mother for infertile couples. That¡¯s the truth, even if it¡¯s not the whole truth.¡±


    ¡°Does it work the other way around?¡± Adelina asked.


    ¡°It does. Men can have sex with female jaguars and have baby kittens. The problem with that, is finding men who can maintain an erection while having sex with a feline. There¡¯s some other issues as well, that make it difficult, having to do with females not knowing for certain when they¡¯ve conceived. They¡¯ll know within a couple of days of conception by scent, but they lose their ability to shift once a cat is pregnant for a few days. The fetus can¡¯t remain viable during a shift. If not noticed in time, the jaguar is stuck in their form regardless of what¡¯s growing in her belly. If she¡¯s going to have real jaguar kittens as a human, and goes to the hospital and delivers real kittens, that would be a problem. Carrying a human child as a jaguar is also dangerous. A cat¡¯s life is dangerous and the gestation period of a human or shifter child is still nine months, rather than what for real jaguar kittens, Tadeas?¡±


    ¡°One hundred days.¡±


    ¡°Less than half the time of a child, and since the typical child is say eight pounds,pared to a what size kitten?¡±


    ¡°Two pounds.¡±


    ¡°Delivery is much harder for a shifter in her jaguar shape, although she will heal rtively quickly, even after passing something four timesrger through her vaginal canal, and having a child in the jungle is probably more dangerous for the child.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it like having sex with a jaguar?¡± Lucia asked. There it was. Both of the others were also chiming in.


    ¡°My husband has graciously consented to allow me to have sex with Tadeas, so you know what a human/jaguar mating will look like, and that you have nothing to fear from it. My understanding from Tadeas, is the mating is fairly brief until he ejactes, but it isn¡¯t umon for a male jaguar to mate a hundred times in a single day, although you can ask for a rest. He can understand you when you speak to him. He just can¡¯t speak back. How do we do this, Tadeas?¡±


    ¡°Crouch down low on your hands and knees. I¡¯ll take it from there.¡±


    I removed my clothes. I hadn¡¯t worn a great deal, but I now wore a great deal less. I left my shirt on, since it made no difference. Tadeas shifted and I crouched down, getting low as if I were kowtowing. Tadeas mounted me, and I felt him stabbing a little, looking for the proper hole. He found it, and slid right in. As he¡¯d said, the head was narrow, almost a long pyramid, which easily slid in, then stretched me wider as he got deeper. The spines he¡¯d mentioned, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I felt them. It wasn¡¯t painful, at any rate. There was some flexing as he reached the proper depth, going for over a minute, then I felt my vagina saturate with his cum.


    ¡°He just climaxed once,¡± I said.


    Tadeas remained inside of me, and after another minute or so, he started flexing again, I wouldn¡¯t even call it thrusting. His cock was moving, but it seemed more up/down, than a back and forth. Another couple minutes, and he ejacted again, some of his sperm pulsing out of my pussy and dripping on the floor.


    ¡°He climaxed a second time,¡± I said, in case it wasn¡¯t obvious to the humans and wolves.


    He still didn¡¯t pull out, remaining hard enough to mate. The rest seemed slightly longer before the flexing started again. Two more minutes and he climaxed a third time, and I climaxed with him, moaning softly as he saturated my vaginal canal the third time.


    ¡°And that¡¯s three,¡± I said. ¡°Please stop, Tadeas.¡±


    He pulled out. I felt the spines more when he pulled out, though it still wasn¡¯t painful. A rather substantial amount of cum spilled out of me when he did, and Sean handed me a handful of facial tissues to clean up a little. Tadeas shifted back to his human form, his cock bigger now, nearly fifty percent longer and human shaped.


    ¡°Did you orgasm?¡± Guadalupe asked.


    ¡°On his third climax, yes.¡±


    ¡°What did it feel like?¡± Lucia asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s less thrusting than with human sex. It¡¯s like he goes to a certain breeding depth, then just stays there, but his cock is moving, more up and down, than back and forth. Then there¡¯s a lot of semen flooding my pussy. His cock remains still for a short time, I guess regathering his resources, then the flexing starts once more, goes on for a couple minutes before he climaxes again. It¡¯s different than human sex, but not ufortable or painful. He didn¡¯t put all of his weight on me, but he felt like a warm nket. His body temperature is higher, so his penis is warmer, as is his semen. It¡¯s not at all bad, and much as he described it would be.¡±


    ¡°How is sex different with a wolf?¡± Adelina asked.


    ¡°A wolf forms a knot inside of you, at the base of his penis, like a dog. It locks him to you. You can¡¯t disengage until the knot goes down. Rather than waiting, the wolf can shift back to a human. A wolf can scent when a female is fertile. They have almost perpetual erections when a woman is ready to breed. I suspect it¡¯s simr for the cats.


    ¡°Look, I know all of this stuff is new to you, and you might need to think on it for a time. The wolves provide me with bodyguards while I¡¯m breeding with them. Two of the women outside are my bodyguards. Since I¡¯ve been pregnant for much of the time I¡¯ve dated and lived with my husband, I let him have sex with my bodyguards. They¡¯re not going to break up my marriage, for the same reason cats can¡¯t marry you. I don¡¯t know if there are enough jaguars to provide you with a protector, but I assume they want to keep you healthy and happy.


    ¡°To a wolf, and I assume, a jaguar, sex is just sex. It¡¯s not amitment for anything more. It¡¯s for pleasure, and procreation. A wolf mates for life, but they have sex often with other wolves. It doesn¡¯t mean anything to them except when they¡¯re with their mates, just sex. Even if you feel you can¡¯t have sex with a jaguar, for whatever reason, perhaps you can help them identify other women who might. The wolves pay me for referrals, Perhaps the jaguars can too. What you want to look for primarily, is three possible scenarios.


    ¡°First, are women with infertile husbands. They might wee a beautiful human child in return for a kitten. The cats can provide a child for her in return for one themselves. Of course, they¡¯re not responsible for a human child. Those expenses are for the people who intend to raise it. Second, women whose husbands like to watch their wives with other men. It¡¯s moremon than you might think. The woman can have sex with the cat as human for the husband to watch, and with the cat as jaguar for breeding and extra ie. The advantage to both of those scenarios, is it¡¯s not that strange for married women to get pregnant. In a Catholic country such as Mexico, you might get some gossip if you¡¯re unmarried, carrying a child around. I get that. Making money being a surrogate mother is your excuse, if you¡¯re single and anyone asks.


    ¡°Third, are submissive women. Women who enjoy a Dominant taking charge of them. Older shapeshifters will tend to be Dominant, as they¡¯ve lived a long time and experienced a lot. If you¡¯re someone who enjoys that kind of thing, being with an older shapeshifter will appeal to you. Even if you don¡¯t feel you can breed with a cat yourself, consider the possibilities for someone else who¡¯s perhaps desperate for money, or doesn¡¯t care about her reputation. Breeding for shapeshifters might be better than being a prostitute. The cats are handsome, healthy and clean, and know how to give you pleasure during sex. That¡¯s my opinion. I hope you¡¯ll consider it. Except when you¡¯re fertile, they¡¯ll enjoy sex with you as humans. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got, Tadeas. The rest is up to them. Don¡¯t press for a decision. Give them some space to make up their minds. It¡¯s a big choice.


    ¡°Lucia, I have one further thing to add. If you could agree to give Tadeas kittens, he will be around frequently. Even though he couldn¡¯t marry you, he may be enough of a visitor to provide a masculine presence to your sons and be like a father figure to them for the next six to eight years of their lives. As he won¡¯t be aging as fast as you are, he¡¯ll need to disappear at some point in the future before it bes apparent to your sons that he¡¯s not human. Just a thought.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica,¡± Lucia replied. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a lot to think about.¡±


    ¡°Well done. I was impressed. Thank you,¡± Tadeas said. ¡°Thank you for allowing me to fuck you as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank my husband for that, as it was his decision. I made a promise to him never to fuck anyone else without his permission. I¡¯ll never break that promise. Could I get a towel or something? I¡¯m still leaking.¡± Lucia got up to get me one. ¡°Rene has some breeding contracts set up. You might want to read them over, as they were originally designed for wolves. He changed wolf to jaguar and removed references to packs, but some strangenguage choices may still exist as it wasn¡¯t designed for jaguars from scratch. You might also want to have a jaguarwyer look at everything, including the NDAs and redo them with an eye to Mexicanws. Lastly, you should spread the word to other shifters you have contact with.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 386

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Wolf Daughter,¡± Quinn said. ¡°We have to get back to the ship.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Wolf Daughter?¡± Tadeas asked, shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Wolf Daughter?¡± I asked, equally surprised.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all heard of Wolf Daughter. She¡¯s almost mythical.¡±


    ¡°I was named Wolf Daughter by a Navajo wolf I met at the Grand Canyon, on my honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shocked. I knew my name had spread to other wolf packs, even in Europe. This is the first I¡¯ve heard of it going beyond the packs.¡±


    ¡°It definitely has gone past the packs,¡± Tadeas said.


    ******


    We joined the others outside and hurried back to the ship. Today¡¯s theme was Day of the Dead / Fetish night. We weren¡¯t dressing in representations of skulls and skeletons today, as we¡¯d decided to go for the fetishes. After a meal, we headed back to the Dominance/submission sex room in our submissive regalia. First, all of the submissives were ced in a grope box, or which they had three for females, and one for a male.


    A naked slut was ced in a box with holes where the breasts, pussies and asses would be. For a half hour, anyone could shove their hands into one of the holes and grope whoever and whatever they found in the box. I couldn¡¯t see out of the box, and had no idea who was groping me, but there were enough holes that four hands could grope my breasts, two my pussy and two my ass. I had fingers pushing into any moist orifice but my mouth. And hands fondling ever erogenous zone I had. In a half hour, I had over six orgasms, none of them permitted.


    Since we all had orgasms without permission, we all got spanked again, in front of dozens of watchers.


    After another spanking disy by our Dominants, they allowed other men and women who wanted to get spanked, get spanked by the four males and four of the females (Sasha, Brigitte, Alicia, and Maria). Sean only spanked women, leaving the wolves to spank the males.


    Conor, Rene and Quinn spent the rest of the evening fucking other men¡¯s wives and letting their husband¡¯s lick up the creampie left behind. Sean spent the evening fucking Lenore, Isabelle, Rose, and me, and allowing single men to lick his cum from us, three of them sharing the cum dripping from our pussies. The three men who licked my cumden pussy didn¡¯t realize it, but they got some jaguar semen as well, as I didn¡¯t have time to shower before making my way to the fetish room.


    While the men were doing that, the women continued spanking anyone who wanted to be spanked, male or female, and there were more than you might have imagined. It¡¯s a good thing wolves were used to pain, because I¡¯m sure their hands got sore from all the bottoms they battered. We ran into another couple of female submissives and a couple more cuckold couples that evening, who might be turned into breeders. They were directed toe to our suites the next day at ten AM.


    I don¡¯t know how he did it, but Quinn still had the stamina, energy, and semen left to fuck Lenore and me once more before we slept. He cleaned both of us up when he was done.


    Both the cuckold couples and one of the submissives were immediately converted to breeders the following day. The other submissive wasn¡¯t ready to have children yet, but said she¡¯d keep it in mind for when she was interested. She was still referred to a Dominant, Ward Johnson in Pittsburgh, where she was from. No point in not giving her a Dominant who she might breed with in the future. It turned out she had a ck man fetish, and Ward fucked a puppy into her within the next eighteen months, the first of three others.


    In all, our trip and cruise resulted in a tally of twenty-three new wolf breeders, three of those for the New Ennd pack, including Angelica and Bonita. We heard from Tadeas that Lucia and Adelina both became breeders for jaguars. Guadalupe did not. Turns out she was a wolf lover, perhaps her name contributing to her fascination with wolves. Three years after meeting her, she eventually immigrated to the US and became another breeder for the New Ennd pack, the fourth from the cruise. Quinn¡¯s joke to Tadeas hade true. One of her puppies was Quinn¡¯s.


    *************


    Characters from Mated to the Pack


    Jessica¡¯s family


    Jessica Huppert, narrator, lost her job, bes a werewolf breeder.


    Simon Huppert, Jessica¡¯s father, human.


    Anita Huppert, Jessica¡¯s mother, half wolf, though she didn¡¯t know it. Her father is Gerhard, Alpha to the northern Wisconsin pack. Her mother, Kathleen, died in childbirth.


    Kathleen is also the name of Simon¡¯s daughter whose mother identally got pregnant during this story.


    Wolves


    New Ennd wolves


    Rene and Sasha Devereaux are the Alphas of the New Ennd pack.


    Sean Hagerty, Sasha¡¯s son. Human with two wolf parents, born as the result of a rape by Darrell, a rogue wolf


    Jessica¡¯s bodyguards are Conor and Brigitte. Conor eventually reced by Alicia in the future.


    Quinn Whn, lead tracker and hunter for the New Ennd pack, started with a poor rtionship to almost everyone. Jessica eventually submits to him once in a while. She finds him attractive and begins to love him. If human, she would marry him.


    Matt ¨C solo wolf who revealed identity of werewolves to pregnant girlfriend without authorization. Wanted by the pack and Jessica convinces to turn himself in.


    The main breeders¡¯ body guards are Nat and Daphne (Simone); Tony and Lisette, (Dani); and Liam and Ryan, (Randa).


    Later they were changed to Rafiki and Lorenzo (Dani), Charles and Carmen, Simone.


    Wisconsin wolves


    Gerhard, Alpha in northern Wisconsin under Upper Penins pack in Marquette.


    Heter epts a submissive, J (human) that Jessica met on a road trip.


    Eric, a senior wolf in Gerhard¡¯s pack.


    Dawn, a wolf in Gerhard¡¯s pack.


    Wisconsin¡¯s Upper Penins (in Marquette) pack¡¯s Alphas are Hubert and his mate, Mae.


    Other wolves


    New York


    Brett, the senior wolf in Batavia region, and Darlene


    Pennsylvania


    Ward Johnson is the local pack sub-leader, also Shauna is a female wolf.


    Ontario, Canada


    Shadow and Bright Sky are the local pack¡¯s Alphas.


    Ottawa, Canada


    Vasilly is the young Alpha of the Ottawa pack.


    Quebec, Canada


    Pierre, and a wolf called Flint Spear, a native Huron Indian, as well as a wolf.


    Jessica¡¯s HS &/or breeder friends


    Dani Ferguson ¨C fellow coworker who lost job, Jessica convinces to breed with wolves.


    Has two wolf bodyguards, assigned by the pack, Tony and Lisette,ter Rafiki and Lorenzo. Also engaged to and eventually marries Carl Blum. Nicky and Henry Ferguson are Dani¡¯s parents. Her sister is named Eva, also a breeder, wolf bodyguards are Emile, white, and Jerome, ck. Eva¡¯s husband is Lance, Dani¡¯s and Eva¡¯s brother is Henry Jr. Her uncle is Gary Ferguson. Pete Jackson, is a friend of the family.


    Randa Briggs ¨C another coworker who lost her job and became a breeder. Her two bodyguards are Liam and Ryan. Her mother is named MJ for Margaret Jane, and she¡¯s divorced from her father, Ross, who married Rachel.


    Simone Bonifay ¨C another co-worker who became a breeder. A ck Canadian. Her two wolf bodyguards are Nat and Daphne,ter Charles and Carmen. Her parents are Francois and Genevieve Bonifay. Her siblings are brothers Robert (married to wife Katrina) and Jean, and (sisters) Isabelle and Nina. Isabelle bes Quinn¡¯s permanent submissive and agrees to be a breeder for the pack.


    Jessica¡¯s HS friends


    Gretchen Shriver, a lesbian high school ssmate of Jessica¡¯s, who Jessica was attracted to, but never acted on her feelings until she begins having sex with wolves. Her parents are James and Sue Shriver. Her wolf bodyguard is Ingrid.


    Brenda, HS ssmate of Jessica, married a serial cheater, has a son, Tommy, Jr. with the cheater, underemployed, bes a breeder for help with son and money, and also dates.


    Mnie, HS ssmate of Jessica, married to Martin, who is infertile. Both Martin and Mnie agree to Mnie mating with wolves for children of their own.


    Patricia, ck HS ssmate of Jessica. Afraid of dogs in high school, so a werewolf (Dawn as wolf) does tricks for her to help alleviate her fear of dogs.


    Some other friends of family or packs


    Ang, bisexual submissive. Brigitte bes her dominant, and she eventually agrees to be a breeder.


    Diane, night clerk in Hotel in Pornd, goes on dates with Quinn for sex. Never informed about wolves.


    Micha and Tiffany are 2 subs in New York, be NY pack breeders


    J in Wisconsin, be Gerhard¡¯s submissive and WI pack breeder


    Rose is Canadian IIRC, bes Quinn¡¯s submissive and NE pack breeder


    Mellody is Canadian waitress, bes Canadian pack breeder. Husband is Donald, Infertile cuckold.


    Lois, card ying friend of Simon and Anita, bes wolf breeder.


    Carl Blum has two brothers, Brad and Doug, both of them are cuckolds like Carl. Brad is married to Fiona and she¡¯s now cuckolding him as a breeder.


    ************


    Thank you for supporting my work and making it this far. I really hope you loved the stories in this book. If you are still interested in reading more epic and thrilling stories, I humbly suggest that you check out the next chapter. It¡¯s going to be very much interesting and I hope you would love it.


    I¡¯d love to hear your feedback if you¡¯ve got a moment toment.


    Let¡¯s go over to the next Story>>>>>Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^

 387

    NEW STORY TITLE: THE HEALER


    A Coral ckthorn tale. (Enjoy)


    *******


    Coral idly walks along the trees, following a bumblebee that crashed into her several feet back. She traces the creature¡¯s zig zag across the path, before it finally settles on a nt,nding on a plume of soft pink flowers. The bee¡¯s weight makes the plume sag, causing it to bob as it clings onto the blossom upside down, to collect the nt¡¯s pollen. She waits until the bee has had its fill and moves on, before she kneels down and pushes aside the encroaching nts. Carefully, with gloved hands and a knife, she harvests several of thefrey¡¯s inner leaves, dropping them into the overflowing basket from her journey so far. Therge leaves cover the assortment of flowers, nts and roots that she has gathered on her morning walk, alone in the forest.


    She hears loud footsteps behind her, turning to see a tall, slender young man. His long brown hair is slicked back, gathered into a neatly at the base of his neck. His smoothly shaven, handsome face and crisp clean clothes lend well to the air of confidence he exudes. Meeting her gaze, he gives her a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Coral,¡± his deep voice speaks to her.


    Coral sets her knife in her basket, rising from her crouch. She presents a slight curtsey, lowering her eyes while she responds, ¡°Good morning, Tobias, sir.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    His soft but firm hand reaches out, tilting her chin up to meet his gaze, ¡°You know that you do not have to curtsey to me, Coral. I¡¯ve told you as much, many times before.¡±


    She smiles and shrugs, ¡°It is only proper, sir.¡±


    He shakes his head at her, ¡°And I¡¯ve also insisted on you calling me Tobias.¡± He slowly moves in closer to her.


    Coral, shy with her modesty, turns her head away from him, taking a step back, but he continues to advance on her until she feels her back pressed firmly against a tree. Her heart starts beating quicker as hees nearer, much closer than he should. She tenses, unsure what to do; automatically her hands rise up to rest on his chest, attempting to hold him at bay. She refrains from shoving him away from her, but instead tries to casually push him back. It doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°You are beautiful, Coral,¡± his voice purrs to her.


    She dares to look up and meet his gaze; his eyes wander over her face, down her neck, and to the exposed tops of her breasts, the plump curves rising and falling quickly as she struggles to maintain her calm.


    Tobias has made it clear for the past few months that he desires to have her. She has thwarted his advances so far; being the son of the Governor, she knows that he always gets what he wants from whomever he wants it from. Like his father, he has bedded many women and while most of them didn¡¯t want it, none of them were in a position to refuse.


    ¡°Thank you, Tobias,¡± she manages to breathe out, ¡°but I should really be getting home. Piers is expecting me.¡±


    She tries to slide out from under him, but his handnds firmly on her hip, holding her in ce. He starts to pull the fabric of her dress up; her knees almost buckle in terror.


    ¡°He can wait. At the Celebration, you will receive your gand, will you not?¡±


    As he pulls thest of her skirt up, Coral can feel the cool, morning air hit the hot skin of her thighs. Desperately, she tries to push the bunched up fabric back down but his left hand holds it in ce. Coral draws in a sharp breath when she feels his right hand graze the top of her thigh. Large, intent fingers creep against her skin, before teasingly flickering at the hair over her mound.


    Her heart pounds fiercely; no man has ever touched her legs let alone her cunt. As he strokes the soft, fluffy hair she experiences a feeling new to her; she feels her womanhood tighten inside and a wetness seep out from within.


    Tobias rests his forehead against hers, whispering softly, ¡°With your gand, you will finally be able to receive offers of marriage. I am sure that my intent has been clear, you will be my wife. I will have you for my own.¡± He tilts his head forward mashing his lips to hers. While doing so, his fingers press forward, parting her cunt lips to firmly stroke her clit.


    Coral feels her legs tremble, her uncontrolled moan is muffled against his mouth. Though she doesn¡¯t know what he is doing to her, her body responds; she kisses him back needily. His fingers slide back and forth over her clit, wet with her excitement. Slowly, he eases his hand lower, sliding half of his middle finger inside of her tight cunt, before the resistance of her hymen encircling it stops him from going further.


    She trembles as he pushes and pulls the finger out of her; it feels so good, she wants more, but she doesn¡¯t know why. Or what more would entail.


    He takes her hand and slides it down his chest, past his waist until she feels her fingers brush something firm against his crotch. Embarrassed, she tries to pull her hand back but he holds it there, forcing her fingers to feel the length of his cock through his pants.


    ¡°There is no question that you will belong to me,¡± he breathes heavily, his cock pulsing against her hand, ¡°so there is no reason for us to wait until then.¡±


    Coral manages to pull her hand free, turning her head to get away from him, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡±


    Rubbing her clit faster, he makes her legs shake. Tobias knows that he has made her want it, but her modesty still controls her. He breathes into her ear, his voice thick with want, ¡°I know plenty about it for the both of us.¡±


    Her heart beats so fast, she doesn¡¯t think she can breathe. What he is doing to her, the way he touches her womanhood has made her weak, made her lust for him in a way she hasn¡¯t felt before. She wants it, but she knows that if she freely gives away her first time before marriage, before she has the guarantee of Tobias being her husband, she runs the risk of him changing his mind. No longer a virgin, she wouldn¡¯t be as appealing to another man. As she is already orphaned and indebted to her guardian Piers, she has no prospects for herself, save her maidenhood.


    Tobias¡¯s free hand grasps her breast, kneading the tender flesh through the fabric of her bodice. Emboldened by his hold over her, he dares to press two half fingers into her wet cunt, attempting to prepare it for the entry of his cock.


    Coral moans, feeling her opening stretch to amodate the second finger, yet still so tight that she has no idea how anything more would fit. She doesn¡¯t want to refuse him, but she knows that she must. Gathering up her courage, she reaches down and pushes his hand away from her body, sliding out from him in one swift movement. She stumbles free, leaving him leaning against the tree. Coral rushes to grab her basket and walks swiftly down the path.


    She can hear him groaning behind her, ¡°Coral, I will have you.¡±


    Turning around to face him, she continues to walk backwards, ¡°After we are married, I will have no reason to refuse you. You will simply have to wait until then. Good day, sir.¡±


    She almost runs the entire way home. Forcing her legs to move quickly, the air into her lungs and the harsh beating of her heart helps to quell whatever fire Tobias set inside of her. When she reaches the small house, Piers walks towards the barn with a bucket of water.


    ¡°Come help me, child,¡± he grumbles.


    ¡°Right away,¡± she calls, entering the small house to set her basket down.


    Assisting Piers with the chores helps the rest of the morning fly by, giving her little time to think about Tobias touching her. When they finally break for lunch, Coral busies herself with cutting up the bread and meat, cing them on two dented metal tes for her and Piers. She hands the old man one, pouring fresh water into his wooden mug. Normally, they don¡¯t talk much, but today he grumbles at her after a few bites.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you I was there when you were born?¡± His aging face looks distant.


    Coral watches him, waiting.


    ¡°It was mid summer. Your father hade to help me repair the pasture fences, and your mother-oh, her belly was so big-she couldn¡¯t stand the temperature inside. She came too, and was going for a swim in the river to cool off. Out you popped, right into the water. Good thing your mum was a quick woman, or you would have been swept away with the current. Your dad and I heard your screams and came running; there you were, naked and wet, christened into being. Aye,¡± he says, turning to her, ¡°I guess that means you are already past your eighteenth day of birth. But you won¡¯t receive your gand of flowers until the Celebration. No doubt some youngd will make you an offer of marriage the same night. I¡¯ve seen a way a few of them look at you. Don¡¯t feel obligated to answer them right away, but let all of them that wish it make a proposal, then you will be able to choose the one you want the most.¡±


    She shifts ufortably, Piers having never broached anything fatherly in subject with her before. When she came to him crying several years ago, because she was bleeding from between her legs, he simply left the house. He sent one of the older women in the vige toe exin to her what was happening, and he didn¡¯t return until well after nightfall. They never talked about it again.


    Coral lost her father when she was only three years old; she thinks that she has memories of him, but she can never visualize his face. Many of the men his age died as well, either during the great Battle or shortly afterwards from their wounds. Her mother, belly full with a final gift from her deceased husband, died while trying to give birth to Coral¡¯s brother. With most of the men dead and buried, crops burned as punishment and little for the remaining families to survive on, there were none who wanted to take her in. Piers hade to collect her family¡¯s sheep to add to his own flock and found her snuggled up to a ram for warmth. She is not sure why he did it, but he took the sheep as well as her, and has raised her since. He never pretended to be her father; he never babied her or coddled her but taught her more as an apprentice, a protege. Regardless, she is forever grateful to him for his kindness, besides the fact that he says he did it just to have an extra pair of hands for chores.


    ¡°I will be lucky to get one offer, if any,¡± she replies, thinking about Tobias¡¯s certain im of her. No doubt he has made it known to hispetition, and no young man would run the risk ofpeting with the Governor in waiting.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Piers retorts, talking with his mouth full of bread, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that what I have taught you is not a woman¡¯s work. In fact, most of the men around here are too soft to do half of the things you know how, but one day I will be gone and these town folk will have no choice but to look to you to help their animals. It is an honest trade, and a highly lucrative one, especially for a woman. It is just¡­ good money sense for a man to im you.¡±

 388

    Piers is the local animal healer and has taught Coral all he knows. While there is a healer for the people in the next town over, moste to Piers with their own ailments rather than bother with the travel. Coral knows how to cure all thatmonly ails the livestock and for those that she is unable to heal, she knows how to provide them with a swift mercy killing. She can set a broken bone, though it is only done with the prize champions of flocks, and on several asions she has helped Piers butcher animals for meat. He keeps a surprising amount of concoctions and medicines around the small house; for the past several years he has given the task of harvesting nts from the wild to Coral, and she almost always mixes the medicines alone now.


    She is unsure how to respond to hisment; best case scenario for her, Tobias makes her an offer of marriage. She has no reason to refuse him: he is a handsome young man, wealthy, set to be the next Governor of their town. Her only reservations are that she does not love him-though she doesn¡¯t know what that means. She has read the few written stories that circte their vige, speaking of beautiful women taken hostage by dragons, or trolls, or whatever monstrous creature, only to be rescued by a handsome knight. They fall in love and live happily ever after. She doesn¡¯t think that is something she will have with Tobias. He will take her to his bed and mate with her when he wishes, but she knows that he will do that with other women too. She has never really thought about it much; all of her knowledgees from seeing the sheep, cattle, goats and horses breed. It seems like a rather violent, unpleasant sort of affair, especially for the female and the only true purpose seems to be for the production of offspring. From the bits and pieces of knowledge the other girls her age have shared, it seems to be enjoyable for the man and that is why they do it even if they don¡¯t want children.


    Before their conversation progresses any further, there is a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Piers grumbles.


    A boy, a few years younger than Coral,es in, taking his floppy wool hat off when he enters, ¡°Good day, Mr. Piers, Ms. Coral.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± grunts Piers, ¡°what is it that you need, boy?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯ve arrived. The Governor bid me toe fetch you-I think one of them is injured?¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Piers makes a noise of distain, ¡°is that so. I don¡¯t know anything about those creatures and that damn Governor knows it. I suppose he expects me to fix it up?¡±


    ¡°I think that is the thought behind me fetching you, sir.¡±


    Piers waves the boy off, ¡°Tell him we will be there shortly.¡±


    When the boy leaves, Piers shakes his head, ¡°Foul beasts. I don¡¯t like seeing them and I don¡¯t want to touch one either.¡±


    Coral finishes off her water, rising from the table, ¡°Then I will do it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know any more about them than I do, child,¡± he says, brows furrowed.


    She squints at him, ¡°I know what thest war cost us, what it still costs us. Thest thing we need is some grumpy old shell of a man calling one of them a ¡®foul beast.¡¯ Besides, they are more like a horse than a man. You know I am good with the horses.¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°All right, but I am going with you. Who knows what those beasts would do to an unescorted maiden.¡±


    They journey to therge field just outside of the vige; normally it is a quiet ce where the cattle graze, but it has been cleared out for their use. They made short work of setting up their camp, several oxen drawn carts, mixed withrge canvas tents form a circle around their central meeting area, shielding the majority of themselves from would be curious eyes. Centuries are posted about the perimeter, the tall, majestic creatures paying no mind to Piers and Coral as they make their way through thergest opening of the circle, between tworge tents. The Governor stands next to arge ck creature; the man, obviously nervous, attempts to make small talk. He resembles Tobias in a lot of ways, though he has about fifty more pounds clinging to his thick frame than his son, and his hair has long since started to thin. Compared to hispanion, he is dressed rather elegantly, with polished ck boots, ck wool pants tucked into them and a crisp white shirt underneath a deep green vest and jacket.


    Therge creature standing beside him appears irritated at the man¡¯s presence. His deep brown skin gleams in the sunlight,rge muscr arms crossed over his defined chest, bare except for the leather harness and belt holding his weapons, a sword and several daggers. Though he has the face of a handsome, Moorish man, his long thick, coarse hair pulled back in uneven dreads, where his body should meet a pair of hips, it meets the chest of a horse, short shiny ck fur extending down to thick legs, finished with hooves. The curve of his back extends out, ck fur covering the rest of the horse body and hind legs, his ck tail idly swishing back and forth.


    Coral tries not to show her nervousness around the majestic creature. There is no love between the centaurs and humans; the great Battle that imed her father was fought when the humans tried to wipe out the halflings, but it did not end in their favor, but rather a ughter. With no choice but to surrender, the humans lost at a great cost. Knowing that there was nothing to prevent the centaurs from wiping them out for good, they came to an agreement; every three years, the centaurs would be paid reparations-food, wares andbor-in return for their continued peace. They take their cut, and while the humansin about it behind their backs, Coral views it as being a fair share. She can recall two Atonements ago, when a drought had gued their crops. The usual amount of reparation would have wiped the silo clean of grain, but instead of condemning the humans to death, the centaurs chose to take less food and morebor, ridding the vige of a few criminals who were to be locked away for their crimes.


    Therge, ck centaur, standing at least half a foot over the Governor, shifts his weight and uncrosses his arms when Piers and Coral arrive.


    ¡°Is this the healer you spoke of?¡± His deep voice cuts the air cleanly.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Rainer, this is the¡­ healer,¡± the Governor says nervously.


    ¡°Tell me, gentleman, what is it that you heal?¡± Rainer asks.


    Piers stuffs his hands into his coat pocket, ¡°Ah, well I tend to the livestock in our vige.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± the Governor scrambles, ¡°Mr. Piers also treats the vigers as well; most go to him instead of venturing to the next town over.¡±


    Rainer seems to frown, unappreciative of the man¡¯s skills. He isn¡¯t sure if he should be insulted that they sent a man who deals with animals, instead of a man who deals with humans. When his gaze turns upon Coral, his tail flicks, ¡°And who is this maiden you bring with you?¡±


    ¡°This is my¡­ apprentice, Sir. Rainer.¡± Piers fumbles over his words, ¡°Ms. Coral.¡±


    ¡°A female apprentice,¡± Rainer¡¯s face disys his disapproval, ¡°to an animal healer? And you call us barbarians-that is hardly proper.¡±


    All of the color leaves the Governor¡¯s face when Piersughs deep from his belly.


    ¡°You are right, master centaur, it is hardly proper, but she has a better gut for it than most men. And a kinder disposition, too.¡±


    Still frowning, the centaur flicks his tail again before turning around, ¡°Very well, follow me. You can leave us now, Governor.¡±


    Piers follows the creature; Coral nces at the distain on the Governor¡¯s face before leaves. Switching therge wooden case to her other hand, she leans the opposite way to counter its weight before she joins the men.


    Their encampment is not what she has ever imagined it to be; there are just as many humans wandering about as there are centaurs. The humans all wear the thick leather gauntlets that mark them as centurion property, yet aside from that they all appear healthy and in rtively good spirits. They tend to the fires, chop wood, prepare food and do the wash, just as they would normally. None of them appear to be beaten or shackled, as the rumors that circte amongst the humans her age have led her to believe.


    Towards the back of the camp, there is a group of three male centaurs standing around, talking. As they walk upon them, Coral uses the opportunity to look over the beautiful creatures. The first is somewhat thick; this chest isn¡¯t chiseled, his muscles hidden behind ayer of fat, yet despite his boyish features he appears to be barely thirty years. He has the beginnings of a beard, his messy brown hair is pulled up into a high bun, his brown hide glistening in the sunlight. Next to him, a centaur a little younger than herself stands. He is slender, no muscle nor fat, and couldn¡¯t have grown facial hair if he tried. His loose ck hair frames is face; he shifts his weight, though Coral can see him favoring one of his grey fur covered hind legs.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The third centaur is stunningly handsome; his sun-kissed skin outlines his muscr chest, dirty blonde hair a little disheveled as if he were working or ying. There is a shadow of stubble over his face, Coral guesses him to be only a little older than her. His body extends to a beautiful palomino hide, a matching blonde tailzily flicking about. When his piercing blue eyes catch Coral staring at him, he stomps his front hoof. She quickly averts her gaze, feeling her cheeks burn red.

 389

    Rainer stops before the group, pointing towards the grey steed, ¡°All right healer, your expertise is required.¡±


    Coral sets the case down, walking towards the boy, leaning over to look at his back hoof. Making a face, the young centaur watches her.


    ¡°You let this maiden do your work for you, healer?¡± Rainer¡¯s voice echoes with disapproval.


    Piers looks from Coral, back to Rainer, suddenly feeling out of sorts around the halflings, ¡°She¡¯s ah¡­ better with horses?¡± When Rainer raises a brow, he continues, ¡°And with people too, honestly. I mean no disrespect, but I generally don¡¯t deal with creatures who can talk to me.¡±


    Coral stands up, looking to see Rainer¡¯s slightly angered face. She offers a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse Mr. Piers, good sir. I¡¯m afraid in his aging years he has lost what little propriety he had to begin with. I assure you, I will do whatever I can.¡±


    The anger disappears from the centaur¡¯s face, defaulting back to a frown, ¡°All right, youngss.¡±


    Coral nods, turning back to the grey centaur. She reaches out to touch his hindquarters, before stopping herself short and pulling back her hand slightly. As it urs to her, she turns towards the boy, ¡°May I¡­ touch you?¡±


    Eyeing her for a moment, he finally nods in agreement.


    Coral reaches out her hand again, her fingers making contact with the soft, grey fur. As she runs her hand along his hind quarters and down the front of his back leg, she is relieved that his body feels just like a horse. She reaches her other hand out, crouching down to the ground so that she can feel his cannon. He winces slightly at her pressure, but she has a firm grip on his leg and he isn¡¯t able to pull it away from her. Thinking she knows what it is, she feels all the way down the length, forcing him to lift his leg so that she can check his hoof as well.


    The four centaurs watch her with odd looks on their faces; she stands, resting her hand on his back, petting him softly before remembering that he is a centaur and embarrassedly removing her hand.


    ¡°I believe you have a very fine break in the bone of your cannon. With time, it will heal on its own but you shouldn¡¯t do much travel. Most definitely no running, or it could break all the way through,¡± she says gently to the boy.


    ¡°Rest will not be possible,¡± Rainer says, ¡°we leave for Centuarna after the Atonement tomorrow. It is a full day¡¯s walk.¡±


    Coral frowns, concerned, ¡°Can he¡­ ride in a cart?¡± she asks.


    The boy stamps his front foot, snorting, ¡°I will not ride in a cart like some filly.¡±


    Looking from the boy to Rainer, and the other centaurs, she can see that none override his decision. A hairline break in a horse isn¡¯t life threatening, but a horse can be stalled and denied excessive movement until it heals. A centaur, well, has a mind of his own.


    ¡°All right, my apologizes, sir,¡± Coral says to the boy. ¡°I can apply a poultice to help the bone heal faster, and I want to wrap that leg. If you go easy, a day¡¯s walk shouldn¡¯t do any permanent damage, but you must promise me that you will not run. There is a chance that running would break itpletely and at that point-¡± she stops herself short. At that point, a horse would be put down. She knows they are intelligent creatures, but she can¡¯t imagine that there is much that could be done for a three legged centaur, ¡°you run the risk of being permanentlyme.¡±


    ¡°Promise you?¡± The boy huffs out augh.


    Rainer stamps his back foot, cutting the boy off. The seriousness on his face causes the boy to clear his throat and concede, ¡°Yes, maiden, I promise I will not run until it is healed.¡±


    Coral opens the medicine chest, looking through a few bottles before grabbing one containing crushedfrey leaves. She empties it into a wooden bowl, mixing it with water into a thick paste. Grabbing a roll of muslin, she crouches back down beside the centaur. Coral scoops the paste up in her hands, rubbing it firmly into the centaur¡¯s cannon, massaging as much of it into the muscle as possible. Movement from the corner of her eye catches her attention and she nces over to see his thick, fuzzy gray cock twitch. Tearing her eyes away, she feels her face burning red. She takes deep breaths to try to calm herself, mortified that she tantly looked at his sex organ. She has seen the cocks of the horses in the stable and has watched them grow when they approach a mare in heat, but none of them were attached to half of a man. She wraps the leg with the muslin, tying the loose ends into a knot; only when she is satisfied that it is secure, does she wipe her hands on the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Well, if that is all you require of us, master centaur,¡± Piers gruffly says, turning to leave. Rainer nods, walking with him towards the entrance to the camp.


    Getting up, Coral sets the bowl down next to the case, looking through severalbeled boxes to find the one she wants. Pulling out a few leaves, she puts them into a brown paper envelope, filling a second with driedfrey before rising.


    Coral hands the envelopes to the young steed, ¡°This will help with the pain,¡± when he makes a face, she can¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, ¡°if you aren¡¯t too stubborn to admit that you have any. Steep one leaf in hot water for several minutes, then drink. No more than three times a day. Mix the powder with enough water to make a paste and reapply it as needed.¡±


    He nods to her and begins to walk way; pausing, he bows slightly to her, ¡°Thank you, maiden.¡±


    Coral smiles in reply, turning back to her case. Crouching down again, she rinses out the bowl, wiping it clean with the bottom of her dress before carefully packing it back up. When shetches the case closed, she sees a pair of white hooves stop in front of her. Looking up the light golden fur, across the tanned chest and into a pair of deep blue eyes, she sees the palomino centaur looking down at her. He reaches out and grasps the handle of her case.


    ¡°Let me help you with this,¡± he says softly.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary, sir,¡± she says, standing as he lifts her case up, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    ¡°It is no bother,¡± he replies, turning to walk along side her.


    Awkwardly, she nods, walking next to the centaur. Though she is tall for a maiden, he stands several inches taller still.


    ¡°You¡­ seem to know what you are doing. We don¡¯t encounter healers much in the ounds, and none that are so willing to aid a centaur. I could even sense your father¡¯s aversion to the situation,¡± he speaks quietly, but she can hear him clearly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my father,¡± Coral replies. ¡°People around here are still licking their wounds. You cannot expect much from them, they see all of you as conquerors. It makes them fear you.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And what of you, young maiden? Do you fear us too?¡± He stops a distance away from where Piers and Rainer converse near the entrance. He turns to look down upon Coral.


    She buckles under his piercing gaze, averting hers to nce around the camp, ¡°Many wrongs were done because of the Battle. I was only three years, but I had my father taken away, only to leave my mother to die shortly after. But, as you say,¡± she looks back up at him, ¡°I am a healer. I have no wounds to lick. When I feel like I might harbor hate towards your kind, I ask myself, how many fathers did you lose? How many young were orphaned? People seem to forget that the centaurs lost too; no matter which side ims victory, the price will always be too great.¡± She reaches out and takes the case from him, their hands brushing against each other for a moment. Embarrassed, she nods in farewell, ¡°So no, master centaur, I don¡¯t fear you anymore than a man with only two legs.¡±


    He bows slightly in farewell, Coral taking her leave to rejoin Piers.


    ¡­


    After supper, several of the young men and women gather at the tavern on the edge of town to share a pint and talk about the uing Celebration. It is the only approved way for them to get to know one another in a social setting, monitored on asion by the old bartender and his wife, who make sure that nothing unsavory happens. They sit at a table, in the sheltered awning behind the tavern, warmed by a roaring fire in the open pit, providing the only light. Coral usually doesn¡¯t attend, but she felt restless at home with Piers and he gave her permission to take leave.


    She slowly drinks her sweet mead; she doesn¡¯t have the stomach for the ale that the others do and alcohol affects her greatly so she tries to take care to pace herself, asionally taking a bite of bread to quiet her stomach. The warmth flows through her veins, finally calming her loud thoughts.


    That is, until one of the girls says loudly, ¡°I heard that you went into their encampment today, Coral, to help one of the injured beasts. Weren¡¯t you terrified? I¡¯m surprised you made it out of there in once piece.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine,¡± adds another girl, ¡°those creatures are so savage. They probably would have mounted you if they had the chance!¡±


    Several of themugh rudely.


    ¡°They¡¯re just normal people,¡± Coral half defends, not wanting to get caught up in the conversation.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t people at all,¡± Tobias reminds her, sitting on the table top next to her, his feet resting on the bench, ¡°frankly, I¡¯m not even sure they¡¯re half people.¡± He downs his ale, his words slightly slurred together, ¡°Theye here and take our food, our people. One day, when I am Governor, I will put an end to this. I¡¯ll make sure that they don¡¯t get a thing-and if they fuss about it, we¡¯ll fight back. We would win, I am sure of it. Then, we can make them our ves,¡± heughs, along with a few other men, ¡°instead of the other way around. Imagine how productive our fields would be, if we had a smart horse to do all of the work.¡±


    ¡°Or more of our people would die in another stupid battle,¡± Coral snaps back, downing the rest of her mead. Her head swirls a bit, but she stands up none the less, ¡°But what would you know of that, Mr. Tobias? You have never lost anything.¡±


    She turns and leaves the awning, walking around the building to the front to go home. When she is in the shadows, she feels an arm grab her and spin her around, pressing her to the wall of the tavern.


    ¡°I will ignore the way you spoke, because I am sure having to help those beasts surely put you into a foul mood,¡± Tobias¡¯s breath burns of ale as his body presses against hers.

 390

    Coral knows she should have kept her mouth shut; no one likes the centaurs. Those that are too afraid to talk about them do their best to ignore the creatures, and those that don¡¯t care, like Tobias, make their feelings well known to the town.


    She can feel his hard cock through his pants as he grinds his crotch into her, his hands roughly pawing at her breasts, ¡°You¡¯d do best to keep in mind that as my wife, you will keep your mouth shut on all matters concerning the centaurs.¡±


    When he tries to mash his mouth into hers, she turns her head to the side, pushing against him, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife yet, Tobias.¡±


    Heughs, biting at her neck, ¡°But you certainly will be. I¡¯ve made it clear to everyone else; you will not get another proposal of marriage at the celebration. You are mine.¡±


    She shoves him harshly, freeing herself from his grasp. Taking a few steps away, she can feel the hatred burn inside of her, angered that he would prevent her from having someone else. She catches her tongue before she says something she might regret, only able to retort with, ¡°Fine, but until then, for the next two days, I belong to no one.¡±


    Heughs, reaching towards her, ¡°You¡¯re only dying the inevitable. If you think that ying hard to get makes me want you more, you¡¯re right¡­ but making me wait, won¡¯t make me any nicer when I do finally take what I want.¡±


    Coral back steps out of his reach, before turning and running. When she reaches the front of the tavern, she knows that if she runs towards home, though the town, he will chase her down. Even if she were sober, she wouldn¡¯t be able to out run him in open ground. Instead, she turns the opposite direction, taking the road that leaves town, and she runs, hopping from thepacted dirt into the tree line, weaving her way in and out of the familiar trunks. In this territory, she has the upper hand.


    Behind her, she can hear him crash into the brush, cursing under his breath, calling out to her in his drunken anger, ¡°Coral!¡±


    But she doesn¡¯t stop, picking up her pace as she flies through the night. It is only when her lungs burn that she halts, pressing her back against arge tree, trying to catch her breath. She gasps in air, holding it, trying to listen to the night over the pounding of her heart. It is hard to hear, but she knows he isn¡¯t following her any longer. He is the Governor¡¯s son, and has never had to spend time in the woods or fields working for his own food, so he isn¡¯t exactly light of foot.


    Coral closes her eyes, her skin hot, as she breathes the cool night air in quickly. The pounding of her heart sent the mead coursing through her veins, making her slightly light headed and woozy. She bends over, resting her hands on her knees, trying to calm herself. It takes her several minutes to catch her breath, though her lungs and throat still burn from the sprint. When she rises up, she gets a weird feeling at the base of her skull, a shiver down her back, as if someone is watching her. Spinning around, her eyes discover the moonlight reflecting off of a palomino coat, almost giving the centaur a ghostly glow. He stands but a foot away from her, having snuck up so close that he could have reached out and touched her if he wanted. Coral stumbles back away from him, her intoxicated legs finding it hard to keep their bnce.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here alone, maiden,¡± he says, his voice soft and gentle like earlier.


    She puts her hands on her hips, heart still pounding, and pants out, ¡°Yeah, well, I do just fine on my own. It is only when someone else is around, that I have to worry.¡± When he smiles at her quip, she continues, ¡°Besides, you shouldn¡¯t be out her alone either. There are plenty of young drunk men in town who would love to tell the tale of fighting a centaur.¡±


    ¡°They would lose,¡± he states, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t stupid enough to try,¡± she snaps back.


    Hisugh, so sincere, so pure, helps to calm her anxiety of being caught alone in the woods. Regaining herposure, she apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master centaur, I didn¡¯t mean to speak so boldly. Please, I beg your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°You were drinking?¡± he asks, sniffing the air as if he can smell the alcohol on her breath.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± she replies, ¡°but that is a sorry excuse at best.¡±


    ¡°You were being chased,¡± he says, more than asks. He frowns slightly, reminding her of Rainer. ¡°I saw it from across the field. You do not need to worry; he is no longer following you.¡±


    A shiver creeps over Coral; she wonders how many more centaurs are stalking around the outskirts of town. No doubt they could hear the rantings of the young folk.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She waves her hand offering an excuse for Tobias, ¡°He was drunk. My presence seems to bring out his inner demons. Best to just remove myself from the equation at that point.¡±


    The centaur takes a step towards her; when she holds her ground, he takes another so that he is within arm length, ¡°As you say, that is a sorry excuse at best. A man should be a gentleman, no matter what drink flows through his gullet.¡±


    Coral nods in agreement; she feels no reason to attempt to defend Tobias any further, his actions were truly despicable. Regardless, she is fated to be his soon, so she doesn¡¯t want to bad mouth him either.


    ¡°I am surprised,¡± he says softly, ¡°how well you can run through the woods, especially after drinking. Do you spend a lot of time in nature? When you aren¡¯t healing the lesser creatures of your town?¡±


    Coral shrugs, reaching up to smooth down her fiery red hair; she has no doubt that her impromptu excursion has caused her long curls to frizz out wildly. Piers always told her she took after her father, sharing his same unruly ruby hair and sharp green eyes; all she knows, is that she doesn¡¯t look like any other in her town.


    Picking out a leaf and discarding it, she gives up trying to tame the wilderness on her head, ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy thepany of most people in town. I much rather prefer the animals in the stable, but I do walk quite a bit to harvest nts for medicine, master centaur.¡±


    ¡°Quell,¡± he says, ¡°my name is Quell.¡± He holds out his hand in introduction.


    ¡°Quell,¡± she repeats, meeting his gaze, ¡°I am Coral.¡± She ces her hand in his, finding that it feels just as a man¡¯s would.


    He bends over slightly, bringing her hand up to his lips, where he ces a soft kiss on the back of it, ¡°I am happy to know you, Coral.¡±


    Even through the heat of the mead in her, she feels her cheeks burn, ¡°It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± she says quietly.


    ¡°I would like to see that you get home safe,¡± he extends his arm out before him, towards the town.


    Coral hesitates; Quell tilts his head at her, ¡°You do not wish to be seen with me?¡±


    She shakes her head, ¡°I do not wish for you to be seen at all, sir.¡±


    ¡°You worry for my safety?¡± there is a slight smirk on his face when he says it.


    She slowly pulls her hand from his grip, smoothing the front of her dress, ¡°Yes. And for everyone else¡¯s as well, master centaur,¡± she watches his smirk fade into a gentle smile, ¡°I live on the other side of town regardless. If you must see me home, then we can walk through the woods to get there.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Coral,¡± he says, waiting for her to lead the way.


    She carefully picks her way through the woods, her feet unsure with the alcohol in her system. Quell walks easily beside her, taking small steps to keep her pace. The make their way along in silence, neither of them sure what to talk about. After a quarter of an hour and not even half way there, Coral pauses to take a breath.


    Quell looks her over, before bending his forelegs down to the ground, followed by his hind legs, until he is resting slightly below her stature. When she gives him a confused look, he replies, ¡°Centaurs do not let humans ride them, but I wish to return you to your home before your not-father realizes you have been gone too long. You are too intoxicated to make good time in the dark, so you must get on my back.¡±


    She gives him a shocked look; it isn¡¯t that she doesn¡¯t know how to ride a horse, because she does. She has ridden sidesaddle often, but she has never tried to ride a horse bareback; undoubtedly she would have to straddle him to stay on. Quell reaches out and takes her hand, pulling her towards his back, ¡°I will not take a refusal. Tuck the back of your dress forward between your legs and put one on each side of me.¡±


    With her face burning from embarrassment, she does a she is told, easing one leg over his thick back, barely able to keep both feet on the ground to steady herself. When he rises suddenly, his fore legs first, he catches her off guard; Coral gasps and wraps her arms around him, palms t on his bare chest to keep her bnce. When he risespletely, she feels the firm muscles ripple beneath her, through the thin fabric of her dress and against her inner thighs and cunt. He stands still for a moment, allowing her to get her bearings; then, she realizes, she is clutching onto his bare chest and quickly pulls her hands away.


    ¡°I am sorry, sir,¡± she says, mortified.


    ¡°You will call me Quell,¡± is all he replies, before starting forward through the forest at his normal walking pace.


    ¡°Yes, Quell,¡± she says softly, resting her hands at the withers of his tanned skin, where it turns into soft pale blonde fur.


    The movement of her weight against him, the rippling of his muscles rocking below her, causes a dark tingle to grow in her lower back; she can feel her cunt begin to tighten and seep out wetness, as it did earlier in the day when Tobias pinned her to the tree. She tries to tilt backwards to give herself some reprieve; when it doesn¡¯t work, she tilts forward only to discover that the added pressure against her womanhood excites her more. She returns to her original position, trying not to think about it much, but as the thought of her naked womanhood rubbing against the soft, blonde fur beneath her, her heart begins to beat faster.

 391

    She draws in a sharp breath, trying to focus on something else, ¡°The humans in your traveling party appeared to be well taken care of.¡±


    His head tilts towards her as she speaks; he replies softly, ¡°I am sure you think that we beat our ves and ravage the women,¡± his voice bites with a hint of venom in it.


    It stings her slightly, but the distraction from her aching cunt is weed, ¡°That is what they say. I think there is so much hatred because they simply don¡¯t know what happens to the people once they are taken.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, then?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± she wonders, truly thinking on it, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. All of the Atonements that I can remember, your kind is civil and fair to us. Don¡¯t get me wrong, you truly are fearsome creatures,¡± when he snorts, she borates, ¡°I do not mean like a monster, but strong,rge, powerful, intelligent. I have never known a mean spirited horse-they have the capacity for caring and kindness. And, on asion, humans do too. It would only be sensical then, that centaurs are both.¡±


    She rests one hand on his shoulder, so that she can lean forward and point in the direction of her home; the movement causes her to grind her clit against his withers, her breasts pressed up against his back. She bites her lip when she leans back, releasing her hold on him. He picks his way through the trees, stopping when the small cabines into view. Slowly, he lowers himself down, offering her a hand to assist her off of his back. When she takes it, his fingers wrap around hers, leading her out in front of him where he looks up at her.


    ¡°You are an odd creature, Coral,¡± he says, looking deep into her eyes, ¡°you are not like your kin. You help us with kindness, you try to see the good in the centaurs despite the hate that flourishes still after the Battle.¡± Drawing in a deep breath through his nose, he raises a brow, ¡°And you are aroused by me.¡±


    Her eyes grow wide; she jerks her hand away from him, turning her back towards him to hide her flushing face, ¡°That is not a proper thing to say to a woman,¡± she snaps.


    His hands easily grip her waist and he turns her back around, holding her before him. In his kneeling position, his face is the same height as her rapidly rising and falling breasts.


    ¡°We centaurs are not as good with small talk. We say what is on our minds. I could feel the heat radiating off of your womanhood, and I can smell your musky scent. It is¡­ intoxicating,¡± Quell¡¯s piercing eyes never leave hers.


    Coral¡¯s body tingles, aching for him to do to her, what Tobias had done earlier. Yet, being more of a gentleman, Quell releases his hold of her and rises to his feet, now looking down upon her.


    Her heart continues to pound, but she manages to force her voice out, ¡°Thank you, Quell, for seeing me home. Is there anything I can offer to express my gratitude?¡±


    Slowly, he leans down towards her, his handsome face serious. She can feel his breath tickle her skin when he speaks, ¡°I require but a single kiss in payment, from a beautiful, kind maiden.¡±


    His hand finds her cheek, gently cradling it; almost as if he is waiting for her to pull free from his grasp in disgust, he pauses and waits.


    Coral slowly tips her chin upwards towards him, her lips gently pressing against his. Quell returns the kiss, wanting to melt into her lips, wanting more. But instead, he slowly pulls back, breaking free from her touch.


    ¡°Have a good night, dear Coral,¡± he says, his fingers gently stroking her face before falling away.


    ¡°Get back safely, Quell,¡± she whispers, watching him turn and trot off into the darkness.


    She lingers there for a long while, first watching the fading, ghostly glow of his fur in the moon light and then staring off into the darkness, almost as if she hopes he wille back. When an owl hoots gruffly into the night, she feels a shiver across her skin, jarring her back into the realization that she should be inside, warm in her bed. She walks to the cabin, arms wrapped around herself. Just as she is about to open the door, she gets the feeling again at the base of her skull, a cool shiver down her spine, as if someone is behind her; but when she turns and stares out into the night, she sees nothing, though Quell, tucked safely in the darkness of the encroaching forest, can see the disappointment on her face before she disappears into the small cabin.


    Coral slides the wooden bolt to lock the front door behind her. Piers has already gone to bed, his door to her left is shut and she can hear him snoring. Walking to her room at the back of the cabin, she pushes her door shut quietly. The room is small; once, before Coral, it was used strictly to dry and store herbs and nts. It still is, frankly, as the counter and shelves that upy the entire length are full to the brim with different containers, hanging bundles of drying faded greens, pots of dirt ready to start new life. Just behind the door is a small metal stove, used mainly in the winter to keep the room a tepid temperature. At the far end, her bed pressed against the wall, with barely enough room on the other side for her to get out of it. She kicks her boots and socks off, ucing her dull blue dress before pulling it over her head and resting it on the small chest that contains her few clothes. In just her shift, she walks to the far end of the room, gazing through the ss of the window out at the darkness of the forest and the brightness of the moon. Coral has spent many nights looking out at the same scene, thinking of ces far from here, pretending to be somewhere else, with her family, or perhaps starting a family of her own. It isn¡¯t that she doesn¡¯t appreciate all that Piers has done for her, but rather a yearning to begin a life of her own. Sighing, she reminds herself that she will never have a life of her own, as she won¡¯t have any choice but to marry Tobias and do as he tells her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Laying down in her bed, she tries to convince herself that it could be worse-at least he is a handsome man, even if he is a bit dull witted and arrogant. She recalls the way that he touched her that morning; letting her eyes drift shut, she slowly pulls her shift up as he did. With a light touch, her hand grazes the skin of her thigh, slowly moving to the soft hair of her mound. She slips her fingers between the folds, discovering her clit for the first time, her womanhood still wet from the arousal Quell caused her. And though she tries to picture Tobias when she slides a finger inside of herself, piercing blue eyes cut into her mind and all she can see is the eerie glow of his seemingly white fur under the moonlight, feel the way his muscles rippled between her legs. She strokes the wetness up and down with her fingers, her pace quickening when she recalls the way he spoke so bluntly to her, how his touch felt on her cheek, how he tasted when his lips met hers. Her heart beats uncontrobly and she feels a tightness in her chest; she wonders if she is dying. She knows she should stop but the thoughts of the palomino centaur gallop through her mind, she can¡¯t help but rub her clit faster, as it feels so good, so unlike anything she has ever felt before. Drawing in a sharp breath, she feels her muscles tense before her body explodes into a million fragments, pleasure radiating through every fiber of her being. Withdrawing her hand, her body curls into a ball on her small bed, shocked at what just happened. She feels like she is adrift in a boat on arge sea, the waters of her ecstasy quickly rocking her to sleep before she can think of anything other than Quell.


    She wakes up rather abruptly, to Piers banging on her door.


    ¡°Coral,¡± he grumbles, ¡°time to get up. We have animals to prepare for the Atonement.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up,¡± she calls back to him, her voice hoarse, her head aching from the mead of the night before. Uncurling her body, she stretches it out, slowly dragging herself to her feet. Outside of her window, the sun is far from rising. Somehow, she knows that Piers has woken her earlier than usual, but none the less she prepares.


    Pouring some water into a bowl, she strips off her shift and uses a wet cloth to wipe down her body. Her skin immediately prickles at the coldness, her nipples hardening so fiercely that she feels a tingle in her womanhood. Trying to ignore it, as it dredges up feelings from the night before, she pulls a fresh shift and dress out from her trunk. It is her best dress, a light green cotton one, sleeves just past her elbows, a scoop neck that shows a respectable amount of cleavage. However, despite being the fanciest one she owns, it pales inparison to what she knows she will see others dressed in today. Coral, remembering her tryst through the woodsst night, reluctantly dunks her head into the bowl of water, ringing out the excess. Hastily, she manages to get a brush through it, calming down the wild curls into smoothly formed spirals before she joins Piers for breakfast.


    He sits at the table, the air still lingering with the smell of fried sausage and eggs. Coral hungrily eats hers up.


    ¡°Four cows and a bull, two ewes and a ram, two goats and a dozen hens. Robbery, if you ask me,¡± Piers is already in a sour mood, his stock of animals cut almost in half.


    ¡°What would you like me to take down to the meadow?¡± Swallowing some water, she looks up at him.


    ¡°You get the cattle, I¡¯ll do the rest. The Governor wants you to help serve midday meal to those beasts, and then this year you will have to be registered for plucking.¡±


    Coral nods, nervous about it. She knows that registering involves everyone of age going into a private tent, but beyond that she has no clue as to what it entails.


    After breakfast, she immediately helps Piers catch and cage the dozen chickens; it is rather easy, as the sun has not yet risen and the birds are still happily roosting in their coop, until they are snatched from their perches. She then grabs two lead ropes and fixes them to two cows. They follow after her easily, as she makes sure to grab a bucket of grain for their breakfast. With the leads in one hand and the bucket in the other, she makes her way slowly through the sleeping town to the meadow on the far side. Outside of the encampment, posts have already been set to tie animals off to, though no one has risen this early. As she walks past the centaur sentries, she realizes that a few of them have drifted to sleep while standing. They stamp their feet in surprise upon hearing someone approach, but don¡¯t act when they realize it is only a young maiden with cattle. Tying the cattle to the post, taking care to leave them a long enough lead to lie down if they wish, she pours the bucket out onto the ground for them to eat at their leisure. Then, she swiftly walks home. By the time she arrives, gathers two more cows and a second bucket of feed, the night sky has started to soften, the change barely noticeable.

 392

    Her second trip through town is just as uneventful, except that this time the sentries are awake, their keen eyes watching her every movement as she passes them one by one. Seeing that there are two standing together near the entrance of the encampment, she looks up long enough to see Quell next to the much older sentry. His gaze follows her, a soft smirk touching his lips when she looks at him.


    Coral can¡¯t help but return the small smile, dropping her gaze when she nears them, ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± she says softly as she walks by.


    ¡°Good morning, Coral,¡± Quell¡¯s voice drifts to her ears.


    She can feel his eyes on her as she ties the cows to the adjacent post. She empties the bucket again, carrying it back with her as she passes him. She wills herself not to look up, but at thest moment she throws him a nce, caught by him as he watches her tantly. Feeling her cheeks grow red, she hurries back home.


    It takes her a while longer to lure the bull close enough to get a rope around his neck. Bribing him with sweet grain, she quickly ties a second rope through the ring in his nose, her heart beating fast at having to lead such a fearsome creature that far of a distance. She is nervous, wondering if she should have started with the bull first, as now she runs the risk of folk in town waking up and startling him. Hoping for the best, she fills a half bucket of grain, just enough to entice him, and begins her trek. She keeps the lead rope much shorter, not wanting to give him anymore freedom than necessary.


    Thankfully, she doesn¡¯t meet anyone in town. The only ones awake are the same sentries, though this time, they all stare at her with a look of surprise, seeing the slender maiden lead the massive bull past. The moment she nears Quell, for whatever reason, the bull decides he has had enough and tries to pull free from her grasp.


    Upon seeing the bull¡¯s path start to waver, Quell immediately starts towards her. Coral, knowing exactly what to do, gives the bull a sharp tug on the rope through his nose ring, instantly giving the creature a reason to doubt his new found desire for freedom. Coral stops in her tracks, assuring the bull will mind her before offering him a quick mouthful of grain. When she nces up to see Quell calmly walking over, she lets the bull feed on as he speaks.


    ¡°I am surprised your not-father would allow you to take charge of such a dangerous creature,¡± he says, almost disapprovingly.


    Coral takes the bucket from the bull and starts walking forward, bull in tow. Quell falls into step beside her, shortening his to match her slower pace.


    ¡°I think it has already been established that Piers doesn¡¯t treat me very conventionally,¡± she replies softly. Arriving at the third post, she ties the bull¡¯s two leads to it, emptying the grain onto the ground for him. Looking up, she can see a concerned look on Quell¡¯s face.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t worry for your safety,¡± he states, though it seems as if it is a question.


    Keeping his gaze for quite a while, she finally speaks, ¡°I think he worries for me a lot, but instead of sheltering me as men often do for young women, he taught me how to deal with the dangers for myself, so that I could be better prepared for whatever mighte.¡±


    Quell slowly nods, ¡°Then it seems your not-father has done a good job; every time I encounter you, you seem to be in the face of danger, meeting it head on and responding ordingly.¡±


    As she slowly begins to walk towards her home, Quell follows.


    ¡°What danger was I in when we first met?¡± She asks, curiously.


    Heughs slightly, ¡°A young maiden walking fearlessly into a centaur encampment? I do not think there are any in your town who would have been as brave as you, to venture into the unknown.¡±


    They stop at the entrance to the encampment. Coral can see Piers walking to them in the distance, leading several sheep and a few goats. She turns back to Quell, seeing him gaze upon her. The way he looks at her, the small smile on his lips makes her heart race. Thinking of their ridest night, how she explored her body for the first time while imagining it was him, her face starts to glow, ¡°You have proven that I have less to fear from centaurs, than I do from the men in my own town,¡± she turns her gaze away, looking back as Piers draws nearer. Her voice is soft, almost a whisper, ¡°I wish we had met under different circumstances, Quell. I would have enjoyed getting to know you.¡± Without another word, she leaves him to help Piers bring in the goats.


    They had to load up both donkeys with the caged chickens, but she helps Piers unload those as well. With a lead in each hand, he leaves her as he heads home. The sun has risen and though it was still early morning, there is work to be done to prepare for the midday meal toe. The town always prepares a humble, but plentiful meal to share with the centaurs, though the past few Atonements have seen only the upper ss of the town venture to join them. Coral quickly heads over to therge cooking area set up near the encampment; tucked under the shade of arge oak tree, five women have already begun preparations. Coral jumps right in, though she can still feel the watchful eye of Quell on her for the next few hours.


    When the meal is finally finished, several dozen of the centaurs havee out from the encampment, gathered in smaller groups near the cooking area. Unlike the day before when they had arrived, they are all dressed elegantly; long sleeved, white shirts under vests and in some cases, wearing jackets as well. They look rather civilized, aside from the fact that they aren¡¯t wearing any pants. From a distance, it truly looks like a man on top of a headless horse.


    The Governor, his wife and son, plus several other upper ss families from the town finally appear as well. Though the meal is meant to serve as aing together for the two species, all it does is to emphasize the great chasm between them.


    Three of the women prepare tes of food; the townsfolk have no reservations about drifting over to the area to get a te; the centaurs, however, remain still in their clusters, making no motion to help themselves, requiring them to be served. Some saw it as haughty, but as Coral carries four tes at a time towards them, she sees it for what it is-awkwardness. They feel unepted, so they remain apart. Two of the other women carry tes as well; before started they all asked Coral to serve Rainer, as they were too afraid to go near the leader. Taking it in stride, she goes directly to him. He stands with the three centaurs from yesterday, Quell, the younger injured one, and the plump older one.


    Rather gracefully, considering, Coral manages a small curtsey before offering a te first to Rainer, then to the young one, the plump one, and finally to Quell. As he takes his te from her, he runs his hand slowly over hers beneath it. From the look in his eyes, Coral knows it was on purpose.


    ¡°Would you care for some ale, sir?¡± She quietly asks Rainer.


    The dark centaur looks at her curiously for a moment, before casting a brief nce to Quell, ¡°Yes, that would be appreciated, maiden.¡±


    With a nod, she returns to the cooking area, pouring four full mugs from the sideways casks. This time, when she arrives back, all four are staring at her.


    ¡°Here you are, sir,¡± she says, serving Rainer first.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms¡­ Coral, correct?¡±


    Nodding, she pauses momentarily in case they want anything else; when no one responds, she continues serving the other centaurs.


    After all of the centaurs and people have been served, Coral takes a te for herself and sits with the other women who made the meal, away from the main group and under the shade of the tree. Cross legged under her dress with the te in herp, she picks at the roasted meat.


    ¡°Honestly,¡± one of thedies says, ¡°the centaurs were more polite than our townsfolk.¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± adds another, ¡°I was surprised as well. I mean, I know the dark one is their leader, but aside from that he acts the same as the rest of them. Not all better-than-though, like the Lord All Mighty Governor himself.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A few of themugh, ¡°Some of our kin are a bigger horses¡¯ ass than the centaurs, too.¡±


    Coral can¡¯t help but let out a chuckle at the quip as well.


    ¡°Coral, you¡¯re at your eighteenth year, aren¡¯t ye?¡± The old woman next to her wonders.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies, her thoughts drawn back to the Celebration that will happen tomorrow. Ever since she was little, she was looking forward to getting her gand, but now, knowing that it also condemns her to a life with Tobias, she can¡¯t help but feel a little bitter.


    ¡°Ah, so you get to be registered for the plucking then. For a youngling, it is not a pleasant experience.¡±


    Frowning, she turns to the woman, ¡°What do they do?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± the olddy figures out how to word it, ¡°there will be a centaur, the one that keeps their books, and an older woman. He mainly asks you questions, but she¡­ well, since you are not yet a bride, she will check to make sure you are still a maiden.¡±

 393

    She can feel her brow furrow; she didn¡¯t know that was possible. She imagined that her word, and the fact that no man could say he imed her, would suffice, but knowing now that there was a way to see she was a maiden? Coral begins to worry about what she had donest night-perhaps the exploration of her body had robbed her of the only dowry she had.


    By the time the midday meal is finished, the entire town has gathered. Bushels of crops have been brought, more animals, chests of goods and wears, filling the area next to the animals with the reparations to make up for the past three years.


    The men are all lined up outside of the tent; they seem to go through it quickly, entering in and exiting a few minutester. When they finish, the women then line up, with the oldest going through first followed by the youngest. Nervous, Coral hangs back, helping clean up the cooking area before reluctantly making her way to the tent. She sees that she is thest one and it doesn¡¯t help her fear any, as she can see that the young women ahead of her are just as nervous. One by one they enter the tent; some only take a few moments, others several. Finally, it is her turn.


    She walks in, her eyes having a hard time adjusting to the darkness. There are two tables, a taller one at which an older centaur stands; his wispy hair is long since white, his thinning hindquarters showing the age of an old horse, grey hair peppering the once brown fur. With his sleeves rolled up, he stands over arge ledger, quill in hand.


    ¡°What is your name,ss?¡± He asks ndly.


    ¡°Coral ckthorn, sir,¡± she replies.


    ¡°ckthorn? What is your age?¡±


    ¡°I will celebrate my eighteenth year tomorrow,¡± nervously, she nces at the other table. An old woman, face heavy with wrinkles, her thick white hair braided over her shoulder, looks at the young girl.


    ¡°And who are your parents?¡±


    She is surprised by this question, ¡°They are long since passed, sir. I live with Mr. Piers, he is my guardian.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± the centaur says, intrigued, ¡°All right, Ms. ckthorn, have a seat on the table. Mildred will give you a quick look over, then you can leave.¡±


    Hesitantly, she hops upon to the table. The old woman wastes no time; she looks into the girls eyes, feels the girls throat, opens her mouth to check her teeth. Coral gets a chill; it reminds her of how Piers looks at livestock when they go to neighboring towns to make a purchase.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± the woman says nkly.


    She doesn¡¯t want to, but slowly she lies back. When the woman start pushing her skirt up, Coral immediately stops her and sits up, ¡°I beg your pardon, but-¡±


    ¡°Lie down,¡± the woman repeats, firmly.


    ring at her for a moment, she finallyplies. Her face starts to burn red but she does her best not to fight the woman as she pushes up her dress. The olddy spreads Coral¡¯s legs and soon she can feel cold, bony fingers pulling apart the lips of her cunt. Coral gasps when the old woman slides a finger inside of her, followed by another, to measure the resistance of her opening.


    ¡°Huh,¡± she grunts, ¡°she¡¯s intact.¡±


    When the woman pulls her hand away, Coral snaps her legs shut and immediately sits up, eyeing her.


    ¡°Do you have any skills, Ms. ckthorn?¡± the centaur asks, as if their conversation was never interrupted.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± she stammers out, ¡°I can do whatever needs to be done. I help Piers with healing the animals, I can cook, I can mend, I can butcher, I can forage,¡± she isn¡¯t sure what more she should say.


    ¡°That will suffice,¡± he says, ¡°you may rejoin the rest of the town now.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Scrambling to her feet, her face burns red with embarrassment as she exits the tent, fists clenching the sides of her dress as she quickly makes her way towards the front of the crowd. Coral sits with the other women, on the grassy ground in the meadow just outside of the centaur encampment. The men sit in a separate group, with a walk way down the middle. At the head of the crowd, the Governor and a few of his appointed officials, stand beside Rainer, Quell, and the two other centaurs that they dined with.


    All of them wait several moments, before the older bookkeeper centaur slowly meanders out of the tent. He walks to a tall table, setting the ledger down; Rainer joins him, picking up a quill to jot his chosen names down with as he goes through the list of vigers.


    ¡°Heavens, that blonde one would be so handsome if he were a man,¡± Coral can hear one of the girls behind her whisper to herpanion. Immediately she draws her eyes up, catching the cold, blue gaze of Quell staring at her. She knows that he heard thement.


    ¡°There would be a line of women swooning over him,¡± herpanion agrees.


    ¡°Even so, can you imagine how big his¡­ manhood must be when he gets excited? Good lord, it would tear a woman in half!¡± She giggles almost uncontrobly with her friend.


    Quell smirks, stamping his back hoof. Mortified, Coral drops her chin to her chest, tearing her eyes from his. She tries to breathe slowly.


    The bookkeeper hands the Governor the list, taking stance next to Rainer who has joined his centaurpanions. The man clears his throat, speaking loudly so that all can hear, ¡°In Atonement, we offer a share of our bounty to our gentle neighbors, ensuring that peace abounds for many more years toe. It is our duty to make reparations for the good of the town, and for three of you it will be an honor to help us maintain this truce with the centaurs.¡±


    He looks at the list, getting a little pale. Coral raises her head, waiting to see who has been chosen this year. In all years past, they have chosen lone vigers, those who never had or no longer have a family, or whose family has grown up and moved out. Generally, it is always the elders who have a useful trade, craftsmen, bakers, seamstresses, but all who have already passed their skills on to the next generation.


    ¡°Cecil Evergreen,¡± the Governor calls the first name. Cecil rises from the back of the crowd; a man in histe forties, he is the town¡¯s master cksmith. His son, several years older than Coral, has already proven his knowledge of the trade and more or less runs the smithy for his father. Cecil reaches down and squeezes his son¡¯s shoulder, before walking down the aisle and towards the front of the crowd to stand in front of the centaurs. He bows slightly, stepping to the side to wait.


    ncing from the paper, back to Rainer, the Governor calls out the next name, ¡°Margaret Elwood.¡± A quiet murmur ripples through the crowd; Coral turns around to see a girl, her own age, rise to her feet. She does not know Margaret well, but enough to know that she hasn¡¯t been entertaining any promises of proposal at the Celebration. It has been many Atonements since a maiden was chosen. Margaret is visibly shaken, tears rolling down her cheeks as she manages to stumble out of the crowd. Her mother stifles a wail. Margaret stops before Rainer, managing a courtesy, before stepping to the side. Cecil wraps his arms around her, attempting to calm her down.


    The Governor nces at his son briefly, shaking his head; he turns his gaze directly to Coral, catching her by surprise, ¡°Coral ckthorn.¡±

 394

    All eyes immediately turn to her. It takes her a moment to process what just happened. She looks over to Rainer, his expression defaulted to a smooth nk face; when she turns her gaze to Quell she sees that he is just as surprised as her, starting at Rainer in shock before ncing directly to Coral.


    ¡°Coral,¡± the Governor says softly, drawing her attention to him. Suddenly remembering what she is supposed to do she rises to her feet, carefully picking her way through the women to the aisle. She pauses briefly, catching Piers¡¯ distraught gaze, before she continues down the line past the Governor. Stopping before Rainer she looks him right in the eye defiantly, dropping into a curtsey. Then, she stands next to the inconsble Margaret, shedding no tears of her own.


    The Governor can see his son shifting angrily so he quickly finishes up the ceremony, ¡°We thank these three vigers for their sacrifice so that we may continue to thrive in a peaceful country. Their families maye up now to say their goodbyes and apany them home to pack their things. The rest of you may return to the town and prepare for the feast tonight.¡±


    The vigers get up, almost all thankful that neither they nor none of their family were chosen for the Atonement. Margaret¡¯s mother immediatelyes running over to her, gathering up her wailing daughter in her arms. Cecil¡¯s son approaches his father, wrapping the man in a hug.


    Coral, still stunned by the sudden derailment of her life, is left staring at Piers. He slowly walks to her, his face clearly upset. He makes no move tofort her, having never done so before in his life; instead he offers a nod and grumbles, ¡°We should pack some things for your journey.¡±


    Several feet away, she can hear the ending of a heated argument between the Governor and his son. All of the centaurs are watching it, their keen ears having heard it in detail. Coral catches a snippet of Tobias¡¯s rage, ¡°¡­ she was to be mine! You cannot let those beasts take what is rightfully mine!¡±


    ¡°Quiet your tongue, boy,¡± the Governor whispers sharply, ¡°She is just a girl. There are more and there will always be more. They have chosen to take her and like it or not there is nothing you nor I can do about it, so you would do best to simply forget her and move on with your life.¡±


    Tobias tries to push past his father; it is unclear whether he means to approach Coral or fight the centaurs, but the Governor spins him on his heels and shoves him off in the direction of town, motioning to two of his officials to take him back and keep him there. Though he rips his arms free of the men, he shoots a burning re towards the centaurs before stomping off.


    The Governor rubs his face exasperatedly, turning back to the centaurs.


    ¡°Is there a problem, Governor?¡± Rainer asks, a frown etched onto his dark face.


    ¡°No, Sir Rainer, just the rantings of a boy in love. I apologize for his behavior,¡± the Governor says, pressing his hand to his heart.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that he hadid a im to the young woman,¡± Rainer says, ncing at Coral.


    ¡°He has not, Sir. It was his intention to do so at the Celebration tomorrow. She is unimed,¡± he reiterates, also looking at Coral.


    Rainer nods, ¡°I see,¡± turning to the centaurs he gives them orders, starting with the bookkeeper ¡°Elex, you will apany Ms. Elwood as she retrieves her things. Quell, you will assist Mr. Evergreen. Reid, Ms. ckthorn.¡±


    The thicker stallion nods his head, waiting for Piers and Coral to start theirst walk towards home. He trails a few feet behind them to allow some privacy, though neither bothers talking. Since the meadow is on the outskirts of town it doesn¡¯t take them long to arrive at their cabin.


    ¡°I will wait out here,¡± Reid says to Coral, ¡°we do not have all evening but you do not need to rush your farewells. Pack what you wish, the rest will be provided for you.¡±


    Coral nods, following Piers into the house for thest time. She stands there looking around, as he shuts the door and begins to hurriedly pack up the medicine case for the journey. He grumbles in a low voice, keeping it quiet so that the centaur won¡¯t hear him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I was a fool to bring you with me to fix that colt¡¯s leg. I should have seen thising a mile away-of course they would choose you, with your knowledge of healing and animals. I should have made you stay home.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Piers,¡± she says. ¡°I mean they chose Margaret, and she doesn¡¯t know the difference between a goat and a ram.¡±


    Piers stops and looks at her, his face slowly draining of color, ¡°I heard one of the men say they have been choosing at least one maiden from each town. They must be in need of¡­ breeding stock,¡± his jaw clenches.


    ¡°That is just a myth,¡± she says, trying to assure herself as much.


    ¡°Bullshit, have you ever seen a female centaur? How do you think they make more? Oh, heavens above,¡± his hands start to tremble with rage as he crams more medicines into the case. Barely managing to shut andtch it, he stands with his head hung low. Before Coral can say anything he walks to the workbench and grabs a sturdy de almost a foot long, its sheath attached to a short belt. It is the de that hemonly wears over his boot when he is out in the forest. He motions for her to sit down then he grabs her right leg and uces her boot, buckling the de against wool sock on the inside of her leg before pulling her boot back over it. His voice is barely a whisper, ¡°You know how to take a horse down, I imagine they are no different. Do what you must to get out of their camp tonight and hide in the woods, down by the stream. You can survive out there, I have taught you as much. Wait a week, maybe two and make your way over towards the mountains, two towns over. Once you are there pick a new name, get a job as a maid and send word for me. I have friends there, I can make arrangements for you to start a new life.¡± He is frantic, his hands shaking so badly that he can¡¯tce her boot up.


    Coral reaches down and ces her hands on his to steady them; she wraps her fingers around them, bringing up a soft hand to his face when he looks at her.


    ¡°I want to thank you for taking me in Piers and caring for me all of these years. You have taught me so much and I will forever be in your debt. I know how to take care of myself-I am not afraid. I will not run from them; there is no reason to risk retaliation on everyone for just one person,¡± she dries the tears that fall from his eyes; it is the first time she has ever seen him cry, ¡°This is not your fault. I cannot be anyone other than who I am and if that means helping an injured creature, then I would never say no, you know that. I am sure that is why they chose me. And, if they chose me as,¡± the words get caught in her throat, ¡°breeding stock, then I will deal with that too. You need to make sure you take care of yourself now that I won¡¯t be around to do it for you. Take in one of the Petersen boys, they are poor and I know their family would be happy for one less mouth to feed. Teach him what you have taught me so that you can pass your knowledge on.¡±


    Piers, shaking, pulls her into a deep hug, holding her tight. He smoothes her hair while whispering softly, ¡°All right, Coral. You remember the mushrooms we use on animals when we have to perform a procedure and cut them open?¡±


    She knows the exact mushroom he speaks of; they crush it into a paste and spread it on the livestock¡¯s tongue. It seems to put them in a trance; they are awake, but don¡¯t seem to feel anything-they just simply stand there and watch. She nods against his shoulder.


    ¡°If¡­ when¡­ the timees, you put one of them in your mouth. Chew on it and hold it between your cheek and gums; it will numb your mind and your body, then you won¡¯t have to suffer as much. There should be no pain,¡± he tries not to sob into her shoulder.


    She squeezes him tight, ¡°All right, Piers, I promise I will use it.¡±


    Coral packs her clothes, though she doesn¡¯t have more than a few changes anyways, as well as a second pair of high boots that she wears after it rains. She doesn¡¯t have anything else to bring with her, save a small box of things from her childhood. Inside of it, a wooden horse that her dad carved for her, a handkerchief that her mom embroidered with her initials and two lockets of her parents hair, a bright red curl from her dad and a shiny brown tuft from her mom.


    Piers walks her outside, lugging the medicine case awkwardly, having packed it fuller than it has ever been. Before she can take it from him Reid slowly approaches, ¡°I will carry that for you, maiden.¡±


    Coral watches him easily pluck the case from Piers. She slings her own bag over her shoulder; standing before Piers, he reaches out and gives her a final hug farewell before abruptly turning and shutting himself in the house. She stands there for a moment, memorizing everything she can of the ce she called home for most of her life.


    ¡°It is time,¡± Reid says, turning and leading her back to the encampment. She follows him without objection, her head down and eyes watching his brown back legs as his hooves rhythmically rise and fall on thepact dirt. She already feels like her life was just a distant dream before now and that she just woke up to the crushing oppression of reality. Her heart aches for the way things were, though she always had a hard time believing in a future life in this small town. She has never truly belonged anywhere, always being treated like an ounder, simr to the way the men treat the centaurs. Coral can¡¯t imagine she will feel any less out of ce amongst them than she has her entire life.


    Most of the men and women in the meadow are busying themselves with preparations of their own feast, separate from the vigers outside. Smells of savory meat and bread waft through the air, though Coral feels numb to it all. She follows Reid blindly, only stopping when he does, around a low fire in the center of the encampment. The only ones sitting there are Cecil, perched on a log with his legs stretched out before him and his arms crossed over his chest and Margaret, whose face is bright red and puffy-she stares into the fire, each breath causing her to frantically suck in more air, on the verge of another melt down. While they remain unapanied, Reid stands behind Coral as she sits on an empty stump waiting for whatever is toe next.

 395

    After a little bit a manes to get Cecil; a whileter, the manes back for Margaret, leaving only Coral around the fire. The sky has darkened, the sun just a distant glow over the tree line. Though she is a stone¡¯s throw away from home she feels as if she is in an entirely different country, a strange newnd filled with creatures of myth and foreign customs. She findsfort in the warmth of the fire, watching the dancing mes whip around in a frenzy, almost taunting her with their seductive movements. She feels like she should cry, or yell, or scream, or run away, but she simply sits there and epts her fate.


    An older graying man carries an arm full of cut wood over to them, dropping it into a pile on the ground before jabbing a few logs into the fire, ¡°Hoy, Reid,¡± he says.


    ¡°Marcus,¡± Reid replies in greeting, having not moved from his position behind Coral; his arms are crossed over his chest, the mes casting shadows over his looming figure making him appearrger than he actually is.


    Marcus nces over at Coral, waiting until she looks up at him, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the one all the gossip is about.¡±


    She looks at the man nkly, sitting with her hands in herp. She wasn¡¯t expecting anyone to approach her other than a centaur. It only makes sense for someone of her own kind to extend a greeting, though she got the distinct impression that the centaur behind her would warn others off; the way he hovers near her makes her feel as if she has been used of something, though she doesn¡¯t know what her offense is.


    ¡°Heard there was an argument, some youngd felt slighted?¡± Heughs, ¡°I can see why, you are a pretty youngss.¡±


    Coral gets a chill down her spine; she barely inclines her head towards Reid, her voice quiet, ¡°They seem to think that I will run off.¡±


    Marcus nces up, ¡°What, Reid? Naw, that¡¯s where you¡¯ve got it all wrong,ss.¡± He sits on the log next to her brushing his hands off on his pants, ¡°A few Atonements back, I forget what town it was now, but a young maiden was chosen-a pretty little thing, though not as pretty as you. There was ad who had gotten it in his mind to propose to her but she was plucked before he could. Later that night he snuck into the camp,¡± Marcus shakes his head, ¡°Lads are stupid when they are that age; when they get an idea in their minds and they convince themselves it is the right thing to do. It makes them dangerous and determined and it takes years for that haughty dumbness to wear off. He found the woman and he, well,¡± clearing his throat, he words it politely, ¡°he stole her maidenhood from her, against her will. I suppose thed thought he was saving her, that if she had already been taken by a man she would be less valuable to the centaurs. I doubt it even urred to thed that it wasn¡¯t his choice to make.¡± Shaking his head, he tilts it slightly towards Reid, ¡°He¡¯s not here to make sure you don¡¯t run away, he¡¯s here to make sure you remain safe. In time, you¡¯ll see the truth.¡±


    Her brow crinkles, ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t the savages,ss, we are.¡± He rises when a man walks over, finally summoning Coral. Marcus nods at her, ¡°Good luck, maiden.¡±


    Nervously, she follows Reid into a tent mulling over what Marcus had told her. She always felt that the centaurs were chivalrous creatures though she never wanted to admit that the stories she¡¯d heard had still struck fear deep within. Coral tries to keep an open mind, but still finds her heart beating fast, like an animal being hunted, full of worry and scared that they will be no different than the monsters the past had painted them to be. Reid sets her medicine case down to the side, gesturing for her bag only to do the same. Then, he leaves.


    Coral stands there awkwardly, waiting. The tent is one of therger ones, sectioned off into two other chambers by thick tan canvas. Brightly colored woven rugs cover the floor and aside from a few pillows tossed into piles, it is sparsely furnished, containing only a tall table on which a basin and pitcher sit.


    When she hears movement, she turns towards the sound. Rainer walks out from one of the partitions, hisrge, dark, imposing form contrasting the surrounding canvas makes Coral¡¯s knees grow weak. She tries to breathe slowly, willing herself not to run.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that much of a ruckus when I chose you,¡± he says, almost as if it were an apology. Not following it up with anything he waits for her to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you did choose me, master centaur,¡± Coral¡¯s voice is timid, her fear obvious; she keeps her eyes trained on his ck hooves. They bring him a few steps closer.


    He snorts, ¡°We are not good with dancing around the truth, Ms. Coral. I chose you because you appear to be a gifted healer. We have a master doctor back in ournd who tends to all centaurs, but I am afraid that there is no one to help the human poption with their ailments. Plus, our doctor doesn¡¯t travel well as he is getting on in years. You are young, vibrant and capable, and while your fellow vigers would look upon us with distain you do not hesitate to help.¡±


    She nods, ¡°I understand, Sir.¡± She gets a small sense of relief, barely enough to knock down her will to run though she is still nervous at being left alone with the leader of the centaurs.


    ¡°As I said, eloquence often evades us so I will let you know that my reasoning is twofold. The first is as I have said. The second, well,¡± he pauses.


    Coral dares to raise her eyes to his, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°You are a young and beautiful woman, Ms. Coral and a verified maiden.¡±


    She draws in a sharp breath, feeling her ears burn as the blood rushes through her body. She trembles, trying to keep herself together.


    Rainer looks her over waiting for her to speak but when she doesn¡¯t he adds, ¡°I chose you in hopes that you will be a mate to my son.¡±


    A slight choking sound escapes her and she drops her gaze. Coral wishes she would have put some mushrooms in her pocket before she left home.


    ¡°I saw the way he looked at you yesterday, the way he minded you-I have no doubt that he is attracted to you.¡±


    Her eyes get wide as she remembers the injured grey centaur and she stutters out, ¡°But he¡¯s just-a colt¡­ he¡¯s younger than me!¡±


    Rainer¡¯s brow furrows, ¡°What, Wistan?¡± Instantly heughs, his hearty booming voice no doubt carrying out into the night; the sudden deep sound makes Coral jump. It takes him a moment to rein it in, ¡°Yes, Wistan is a young one and yes, he is my son, but that is not who I was speaking of. I chose you for Quell.¡±


    That name instantly dredges up images of his piercing blue eyes, the way his lips felt against hers; she can feel her face start to flush and her fear and dread are almost instantaneously reced by another feeling-desire. ¡°He is your son too,¡± she states. ¡°Did he¡­ did he ask you to pick me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rainer affirms, ¡°nor would he have even if I gave him the option. He is wise enough not to trouble me with such whims. But yesterday when he spoke with you, you did not shy away in disgust as many your age do. And,st night, I spoke with him when he returned to the encampment from wandering out on his own. He smelled of your scent.¡±


    Coral repeats the choking sound, dropping her head to shield her face from his burning eyes; she asks, wondering to what extent their encounter was revealed, ¡°What did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°The truth. That the Governor¡¯s son was acting a drunk fool and you ran off into the woods. And that he saw you home safely, and alone, which is definitely not something I approved of as a lone centaur makes a target. But when he told me that despite what you had been through you had concerns for his well being-I knew then that you two would be a good match.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t respond, her mind a jumbled mix of a million thoughts. While before her future was molded and decided upon by Tobias, her future now is at the choice of Rainer. Either way she is at the whim of men.


    Rainer can see her struggle; he retreats behind the curtain only toe back out with a box. He speaks gently to her, ¡°I will not force you into this match, none of us will. Despite what your kind says that is not our way. If you choose each other, then you will be mated. If you don¡¯t, then you will be treated justly as our other humans are. You will work your trade in our home for one year and you will be paid a fair wage for it. If, at that time, you decide to leave, you are free to do so.¡±


    Coral manages to gain the courage to look up back up at him, ¡°No one everes back,¡± she replies.


    He opens the box, taking out a pair of short, soft leather gauntlets, much lighter in color than she has seen before and much smaller, almost more of a cuffed bracelet. Reluctantly she offers up her wrists to him; he responds as heces them on her, ¡°That is because no one ever wants to return.¡±


    Looking over the cuffs she sees the beautifully tooled scroll pattern swirl about the leather, ¡°These are different from the others?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Aye,¡± he says, putting the box on the table, ¡°a visual way to determine your ranking, if you will. You may freely attend our feast and when you are tired you will sleep in this tent tonight,¡± he points towards the left enclosure.


    ¡°You are giving me special treatment,¡± she affirms, ¡°I did not ask for this. Is it because-¡±


    He cuts her off, ¡°It is because you are a special asset. You are more valuable to us than a baker or a seamstress, you are a healer. You will sleep in here so that we can make sure you are safe.¡±

 396

    The color drains from her face, ¡°This is your tent?¡±


    He chuckles, shaking his head, ¡°No. This is Quell¡¯s tent.¡± Cutting off the conversation, his muffled hooves lead him out of the tent and into the night.


    Coral stands there alone, trying to process everything. It never urred to her that she would have a choice to mate with a centaur-she always assumed they would force maidens to do what they wanted. But now the question crosses her mind-would she? Her thoughts drift back tost night: the feel of his muscles rippling between her legs, his hand touching her face, his lips on hers, the way she brought pleasure to herself afterwards-was that something he would do for her? Her face begins to flush even though she is alone. She pushes the thoughts from her head and exits the tent. She needs a drink.


    Reid stands several feet away and walks towards her when she reappears. She waits for him to tell her what to do but he just stands there, staring at her. Finally he speaks, ¡°I¡¯m just here to keep an eye on you, you decide where to go.¡± His back hoof stomps somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says. ¡°Have they started the feast yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ hungry? Maybe we should go there?¡±


    Reid nods and turns to lead her towards the far end of the encampment. Arge cluster of the party lingers there; humans and centaurs alike. Most centaurs are standing with tes of food, some around tall tables while a few are resting on the ground holding their tes. The humans stand as well, some conversing with each other, some with centaurs; there are several barrels that have been dragged out to be used as make shift chairs around a fire. Hesitantly, Coral walks towards a wagon; the sides have been dropped down, the entire floor covered with dishes of food. She takes an empty te, followed by Reid and fills it up with a modest portion. Choosing a spot away from most of the crowd she sits on the ground alone, her legs crossed under her dress, the te in herp. Reid walks towards her only to see Quell approaching; a nod from the palomino frees Reid of his guard duty and he wanders off to talk to another centaur.


    ¡°May I join you?¡± Quell asks, looking down at Coral. He holds two mugs in one hand and a te of food in the other.


    Still embarrassed by her conversation with Rainer moments ago all she does is nod. The centaur kneels down facing her, offering her a mug.


    She graciously epts, taking it with both hands, ¡°Thank you,¡± she mutters softly.


    He sets the other one down, picking at the food on his te, ¡°I hope you do not think I am the reason you are here, Coral.¡±


    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t, sir,¡± she says into her mug, draining half of the liquid before realizing that it is mead. She wipes her mouth on her forearm, the cuff grazing her face. Unnerved, she looks at it for a moment before setting the mug in the grass and tearing some meat off of a bone.


    He chews on a chuck of bread, swallowing before talking, ¡°Yet you are upset with me?¡±


    She shakes her head, ¡°No, I am just¡­ trying to adapt. It will take me a little bit.¡±


    Quell nods, ¡°Rainer said that you would sleep in my tent tonight and that I am charged with your safety.¡±


    ¡°Is that what he told you?¡± she queries, a little embolden as the alcohol hits her veins.


    ¡°Yes¡­ why, did not tell you?¡±


    ¡°Aye, he did.¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± He suspects she has more to say.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiddling with the meat on her te, she takes a few bites. She knows that the centaurs don¡¯t waste much time trying to state what they are thinking. They tell it like it is, bluntly. She can feel her ears burn; he will find out eventually so she forces it out of her mouth, ¡°Sir Rainer believes that you are fond of me. He chose me so that I could be your mate.¡±


    When he doesn¡¯t respond she nces up at him, seeing surprise on his face. He takes a moment to drink some of his ale before saying, ¡°If he didn¡¯t believe you could feel the same way he would not have chosen you. But¡­ I am fond of you, Coral. I am attracted to you, the way you are to me. Perhaps, in time, you could see me as your mate.¡±


    She averts her gaze, stuffing food into her mouth. Coral isn¡¯t exactly sure of what to say or do so she silently continues to eat, as Quell does, not wanting to push her. When she finishes her food she downs the rest of the mead, immediately feeling a little dizzy; the drink is stronger than she is used to. Drawing her knees up, her dress drapes down to the ground keeping her feet covered. She can feel the dagger digging into her skin as she finds somewhere to look; her eyes pass over the centaurs talking with humans, humans at ease amongst them. The pairing is jarring to her.


    ¡°What is your home like, master centaur?¡± She asks softly, trying to strike up a conversation because she can feel his eyes boring into the side of her head.


    He sips his ale slowly, ¡°Centuarna? Well, it is arge town nestled into a basin of mountains. I don¡¯t know the exact number, but there are maybe five hundred of us who live there and half as many humans. There are a few fields to one side of the town but most of our crops are grown on the other side of the mountain.¡± He isn¡¯t sure what to describe, ¡°I live in the castle with my brothers, the King and Queen and a few others.¡±


    Raising her eyebrows she looks at him skeptically, ¡°Castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nods, unsure of her question, ¡°It is like arge stone house though it is much less than one would imagine a castle. It is built into the side of the mountain so some of the rooms are more like caves with doors. The doctor¡¯s surgery, as he likes to call it, is arge cavern in the lower part of the castle.¡±


    Coral knows what a castle is though she has never actually seen one with her own eyes; she has read about them before but it usually involves a princess, a prince and a dragon. She never truly believed in dragons but if centaurs exist it only seems logical that other creatures do as well. A thought urs to her, ¡°So Sir Rainer is actually King Rainer?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± he says chewing on some food.


    ¡°And that makes you Prince Quell?¡±


    He swallows, ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you addressed as such?¡± She asks, somewhat embarrassed at fumbling their proper titles.


    ¡°We are,¡± he says, ¡°though generally we drop the titles around the time of the Atonement. I am sure you can understand that letting townsfolk know it is the King of the Centaursing to collect, would make everything a bit more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she says softly, ¡°I am sorry for my confusion, Prince Quell.¡±


    ¡°I would prefer you to just call me Quell,¡± he says, handing his empty te and mug to a woman whoes to collect it. She takes Coral¡¯s too, giving her a warm smile before wandering off.


    She nods, ¡°All right. Quell, I think that perhaps I will turn in for the night,¡± though it is barely dark and she is used to staying up until ratherte she feels ufortable sitting with him in the encampment. Not so much because he is a centaur but because she is attracted to him, he to her, and several eyes have been watching the potential match since they sat down together.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he says, rising when she does. He walks along side her to the tent, holding open the p for her.


    After entering he picks up her bag and medicine case and walks towards the partitioned off room on the left. It is sparse but more than she expected. There are severalrge pillows on the ground, a small table with a chair housing a basin and pitcher, a towel and a dimly burningntern. Quell sets her items down against the wall, leaving her a walk way.


    ¡°I will be in this area here,¡± he points towards the p a few feet from her own, ¡°if you need anything, just simply ask. I am close enough that I can hear you clearly but far enough to give you some privacy.¡±


    He lingers, gazing at her as if he is going to say something more but instead, he backs out of the room, letting the p fall shut.


    Coral knows she should try to process everything but her mind is warm and fuzzy with mead. She uces the front of her dress, slipping it off of her body, remaining in only her shift. She loosens her boots, kicking them off, finally able to unbuckle the knife that Piers insisted she wear; she slides that, very quietly, into her bag while pulling out her hair brush and a ribbon. Pushing off her wool socks she wiggles her toes, sitting in the chair to brush and braid her hair before tying it off with the ribbon to keep it out of the way. Taking the towel she dips it into the jar, wetting it just enough that she can wipe down most of her body, feeling almost as fresh as a bath.


    Trying to decide how to sleep without a bed it urs to her that the centaurs themselves probably do not sleep on beds. She knows horses sleep standing up and asionally when they feel safe they will rest while kneeling or take a nap on their sides. She imagines that is what the pillows are for, to provide them with a little bit offort. Discovering a nket she wraps herself in it before blowing out thentern and lying on top of the mound of pillows. The angle is slightly odd, with her head elevated and her ass sinking downwards but it reminds her of the few times as a child when she would sleep against the sheep at night time.

 397

    The mead permeates through her giving her a weightless feeling, easing the tension in her muscles. As sheys her head backwards her eyes adjust and she can make out the outlines in the tent, back lit from a zing camp fire that casts its shadowy light through the canvas. Coral can hear the soft thumping of Quell¡¯s hooves as he moves about on his side of the partition. She wonders what he is doing, her thoughts soon drawn to the night before; she remembers the feeling of his soft, fur covered muscled back rippling between her thighs, the aching she felt when she pressed her chest against him, the way he took her breath away with a single kiss.


    She knows that she shouldn¡¯t but under the nket her hand slides over her breast, rubbing at her nipples through the thin cotton of the shift. It makes her shudder and she can feel her cunt pulse, wetting itself. Her hand moves further down, pulling up the hem of the long under dress until she can feel her bare ass and thighs against the nket. Her runs her fingers though the soft hair, pressing them deeper until she feels her skin; slowly, she rubs along the length, the feeling causing her back to arch. She strokes herself idly as she did the night before, her maidenhood growing wetter and as it does, she wants more.


    Turning her head she muffles a moan into her pillow; her thighs mp shut over her hand as she rocks her pelvis across her fingers, increasing her pace.


    She freezes instantly when his voice cuts through the canvas, ¡°Ms. Coral, are you all right?¡± There is a worried tone to it, a hint of frantess.


    Coral does not know what to say, her body hot with desire but also embarrassment. When she doesn¡¯t respond Quell pulls the p open and steps inside of her partition. There is enough light that she can make out the concern on his face as looks about. He is undressed, the faint lines of his muscled chest barely visible in the darkness. His dark eyes fall on her and he takes a deep breath; as he inhales the scent of her arousal she can see him shudder, sending a ripple through the palomino hide and out through a flicker of his tail. The realization crosses his face and he looks almost mortified that he mistook her sounds for danger; he starts to back out of the room, ¡°I am sorry, Ms. Coral, I did not mean to-¡±


    ¡°Stay,¡± she says so firmly she surprises herself as much as him. When he freezes in his tracks she speaks before she can think about it, ¡°Will you stay with me for a little bit, Quell?¡± Her voice is darker than usual, almost gritty.


    Quell, still frozen, is unsure if he should or not but each breath he takes causes her scent to intoxicate him more. Even in the shadows, Coral can see his cock grow and drop from his body. Quell takes a few steps forward, tilting down onto his forelegs, then his hind legs, until his body rests in front hers, but not too close.


    Coral sits up on the mound of pillows and leans towards him-he does not hesitate to wrap his arms around her waist and pull her close, their mouths connecting in a fervent kiss. She drops the nket, her shift still hiked up, her bare calves pressed against the soft fur of his body. Deepening the kiss he runs his hands down her thighs until he meets skin; then, he traces them back up underneath the shift, up her ribcage, to her arms, only breaking the kiss to pull it off and over her head, leaving her naked.


    The air hitting her bare skin causes her a shiver, her heart pounding rapidly while Quell¡¯s hands linger down her back to cup her ass. When they slide back up to her waist he lifts her up, slightly tossing her onto the mound of pillows.


    Surprised by the sudden removal of his body from hers, she looks up at him, wondering if she did something wrong; from the way his eyes wander her body she can see a hunger in him, much like a wolf. He reaches out, running his hands over the tops of her thighs, moving towards the inside before he spreads her legs. Grasping them behind the knee, Coral starts to get nervous, wondering if this is the night she loses her maidenhood and what that would mean for her future.


    Quell bends towards her, cing soft kisses on her inner thigh, causing them to twitch as he moves closer and closer to her wet cunt. When he shifts forward and buries his mouth into her lower lips, Coral gasps loudly. Quell releases her left leg, letting it rest on his bicep so he can reach up and ce his hand over her mouth; as he does so, he drags his tongue across her clit, hand muffling her moaning. Continuing to nuzzle her womanhood he lets her right leg rest on his other bicep, his hand sliding up her stomach to her bare breast where he squeezes it, rolling her nipple between her fingers.


    Coral feels so overwhelmed, she struggles to breathe. She clutches at the pillows below her, her hips responding as they thrust up to meet Quell¡¯s mouth. He senses her excitement and increases his pace, making her cry out against his hand. As the feeling rolls over her body, her chest tightens; finding it difficult to make herself to force air into her lungs, panic starts to creep over her. Though she tries to squirm away from him he holds her down, sucking almost harshly on her clit, until he finally forces pleasure to explode across her body.


    She feels the bliss hit her like a rush of icy water, touching every part of her being; she cries out, the volume of her moan barely muffled by the hand covering it. Able to take no more her body jerks away from his mouth, the overwhelming sensitivity trying to get a reprieve from his attack.


    Quell draws his face back, releasing her breast but still keeping his hand over her mouth to stifle her whimpers. He shifts closer to her, rolling to the side so that he can rest his torso on the pillows and hold her naked, svelte body against his. He smoothes stray hairs from her face, gazing down up on her, his eyes lusty and wanton yet he does not make a further advance. Leaning down he kisses her softly. Coral tastes the muskiness of her wetness on his lips for the first time.


    She is not sure what they did, thinking it must be a kind of half sex as her maidenhood is still intact, not having been prated by his manhood. Staring into his eyes she knows that he did not experience the pleasure that he brought to her. Not knowing entirely what to do yet emboldened by the mixture of the mead and her orgasmic high, she sits up from his embrace. cing her hand on his chest she runs it down the length of him, feeling fur under her fingertips, his hide rippling under her touch as she strokes down his back and across his folded hind leg.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks, his voice strained.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her skin flushes red as she crouches next to his belly, seeing the vague outline of his cock resting on his folded foot, ¡°I¡­ I want to touch it,¡± she looks up at him, barely able to see his eyes in the darkness, ¡°May I touch you?¡±


    His chest rises and falls rapidly before he gives her a slow nod. She has seen a horse cock before so she knows what to expect but when her fingers touch the soft skin at the base and she glides her hand up the length, to the sensitive unsheathed half and over the wide, t tip she shutters when a quiet moan escapes his lips. She thinks back to what the woman behind her at the Atonement said, his manhood could tear you in half and she feels certain that it most definitely would. Wrapping it around the girth, her small hand barely makes it two thirds of the way. She adds her other hand, intecing her fingers to epass his width, running both hands across the entire length, discovering that it is almost as long as her own arm. He moves it in her hands, pressing against her to stroke in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Rest your back against my belly and spread your legs,¡± he says firmly, his voice thick with lust.


    Coral freezes, terrified by the massive cock in her hands; she now knows why Piers told her to chew on the mushroom.


    Feeling a hand touch her shoulder and pull her closer to his fur, he says softly, ¡°I won¡¯t take your maidenhood, you must trust me.¡±


    She gives in, feeling the wetness between her thighs increase, knowing that she wants more of what he elicited from her earlier. She lies on her side, pressing her back to his stomach and slowly lifts her leg up, exposing herself. She feels his manhood on her inner thigh, moving upwards until the tip presses against her stomach, the thick warm length of it against her cunt. His hands reach down propping her lower side on a pillow so that she doesn¡¯t lie on his front legs. He strokes her face, speaking softly, ¡°Squeeze your legs shut over me and tuck your feet back between my mine.¡±


    Coral does as she is told, squeezing her thighs closed over the length of his cock, resting her ankles back between the soft fur of his hind legs. She gasps suddenly when he moves against her, his thick cock dragging backwards against her went cunt for what seems like an eternity until the wide t tip touches the top of her soft hair; then, he slides it slowly forward along her length until the tip presses against the bottoms of her breasts. A shudder ripples through his hide and he leans his torso forward, reaching down, his hands cupping her breasts, kneading them and squeezing her nipples. As his long cock pulls downward against her Coral feels her entire body tremble with the building pleasure. When he starts to push forward she wraps her hands around it,cing her fingers so that she can hold it closer to her body, keeping the base of it roughly rubbing against her clit. Quell moans at her touch, his speed increasing. Her body responds naturally, her hips grinding her cunt back and forth over him as he strokes himself against her; she feels her yearning making her thighs squeeze tighter, her hands grip him more firmly as he strokes faster and faster.


    She gasps for air, unable to breathe when her body explodes a second time, convulsing over his cock as he moves swiftly. As she shudders and squirms against it, her mind drowning in a sea of bliss she feels it surge even wider in her hands. The t tip expands before streams of his seed spew forth, drenching her breasts and stomach, dripping down on the pillow below her. His entire body shudders, his torso falling back against the pillows as she lies curled around his throbbing cock.


    After a few moments she releases her hold of him, easing her feet out from his legs. He reaches to the table and grabs a towel, wiping off his cum from her breasts, stomach and cunt before pulling her down to him and kissing her tenderly. Drawing a nket up to cover her, he wraps his arms around her and holds her close, both of them soon diving to sleep on the waves of theirbined orgasms.

 398

    Coral wakes up the following morning after feeling Quell rise to his feet. She rubs her eyes, looking up at the handsome creature, somewhat content until she sees a slight frown on his face.


    ¡°What is the matter, Quell?¡± She asks tentatively.


    ¡°You should get cleaned up and dressed; there is something to attend to before we leave.¡± Without further exnation he backs out of her room, leaving her alone.


    She sits up, keeping the nket wrapped around her to ward off the cool morning air. Her womanhood feels tender, having been rubbed vigorously the night before but she pushes those thoughts aside while she pulls a fresh shift, pair of socks and a dress from her bag. When the knife falls out onto the rug she looks at it for a moment, before grabbing it as well.


    Pouring the water into the basin she soaks a towel in it before reluctantly discarding the nket. The skin on her torso feels tight; a dried, shiny slick of Quell¡¯s seed is still covering her. Knowing that the centaurs have a good sense of smell she rubs her skin red trying to clean it off. Washing the rest of her body she is covered in goose bumps and freezing by the time she has finished and makes short work of pulling on her shift and faded green dress. Pulling on her socks, she buckles the knife higher on the outside of her upper calf, the top of the hilt barely visible after she pulls her boot on but making it much more essible than where Pierstched it the day before. Finally she unties the ribbon, shaking her thick curls free from the braid only to braid them back again for the day long journey to thend of the centaurs. Her body still feels a chill, now being deprived of the heat that Quell provided her all night; she shivers, fishing out her grey wool cloak from her bag and throwing it over her shoulders before stuffing her dirty clothes inside.


    Out in the main part of the tent she is surprised to see Reid, not Quell, waiting for her. When he sees that she is dressed he holds the p open, exposing her to the dark, early morning light. She walks outside to find a group of centaurs standing around, all of them looking unhappy.


    Coral, unsure what is going on, starts to get nervous, feeling like she did something wrong. She wraps her arms around herself underneath the cloak trying to rub warmth back into her flesh. Slowly she approaches Rainer, who stands with Quell, Wistan, and two otherrge centaurs she does not know. When one steps to the side she sees arge post that has been driven into the ground; tied with his hands behind his back, Tobias sits with his back to the post, feet bound, mouth gagged.


    Her face crumples and she starts to walk towards him only to be stopped by Quell, who moves to stand in her path. She looks up at him, then to Rainer, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Rainer speaks quietly, ¡°He was caught sneaking into our encampmentst night. Had you not been under protection, I shudder to think what he would have done.¡±


    Looking between the centaurs again she sidesteps them both and approaches Tobias; his eyes are shut, his head down. He has some dried blooding out of his nose and a fat lip.


    Coral crouches down, cing a hand on his shoulder to shake him, ¡°Tobias,¡± she says. When he does not respond she removes the gag and shakes harder, ¡°Tobias!¡±


    His eyes blink open as he wakes up. He sees her but looks past her to Rainer and Quell; Tobias spits on the ground to the side, ¡°Filthy fucking half breeds,¡± he snarls.


    Aghast, Coral snaps at him, ¡°Watch your tongue!¡±


    When he looks at her it is different than before; there is no more soft kindness in his eyes, just a dark irritation, disgust and hatred, ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me like that, Coral, I came here to rescue youst night. I looked for you-but you were nowhere to be found. Perhaps I should have looked underneath all of those beasts, apparently you have a soft spot for them.¡±


    Coral hears some movement behind her; she restrains from pping Tobias, instead reaching out and shifting the gag back up to his mouth.


    ¡°You are a foul mouthed fool Tobias,¡± she whispers harshly, ¡°too smart for your own good but too stupid to know when to give up. Your arrogance-your pathetic pride puts this entire town at risk! You want to be in charge? Ha! By the time you get the title you¡¯re conceit will have gotten everyone killed and you¡¯ll be bossing spirits around! I did not ask you to try to rescue me, nor do I want to be! If what remains for me in this town is to be your bride then I bid it a hearty farewell.¡±


    She rises and walks away from him, hearing his muffled yells as he strains against the post. Her anger and rage warms her blood finally shaking off her chill. Approaching the centaurs she can see that two of them had restrained Quell; he did not take kindly to the way Tobias spoke to her and had every intention of making the boy apologize. Only when she stops in front of the centaurs and it is clear that she gave him ashing of her own, do they release Quell.


    ¡°What will happen to him, master centaur?¡± she asks Rainer.


    ¡°Well, ourw dictates that a human who attacks a centaur will be indentured. He will be bound and taken as a prisoner. We have notified his father and he is on his way to the camp right this moment. In fact, it appears he has arrived,¡± Rainer nods in the direction behind her.


    Coral turns around, seeing the quick walking speed of the Governor. He stops before his son but makes no move to free the boy or no motion towards him in general, as if he is afraid of the repercussions that his love could bring.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She leaves the centaurs, approaching the Governor; still enraged she grabs his sleeve and pulls him further away from Tobias so that their words cannot be overheard by the boy.


    ¡°They said he broke into campst night looking for you,¡± the Governor¡¯s eyes remain on his son.


    ¡°Your son is an idiot. He is a condescending, violent, arrogant, hateful pathetic excuse for a man,¡± Coralshes out, ¡°and you are just as guilty for raising him to be one.¡±


    His wide eyed shock turns to her, ¡°How dare you-¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth and listen, Governor,¡± she growls, ¡°they intend on taking him prisoner. That means that he will leave here in chains and never return-and you know just as well as I, that he is fool enough to try to escape. He will get himself killed.¡±


    The Governor clenches his jaw, not denying her statement, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is you think I can do about it.¡±


    She thinks on it for a moment, ¡°If I can get them to agree to leave him in your custody-he will have to remain in confinement for a stretch of time-you must promise that you will keep him reined in. If you fail,¡± she pauses, trying toe up with the one thing that he would regret losing the most, ¡°if you fail, your family gives up the rights to the Governor title and you leave, west. Far west.¡±


    His grinds his jaw slightly, chewing on the proposition. Not wanting to lose his son nor his title, it is a hard choice; finally he nods to her.


    Coral returns to the centaurs. Looking up at Rainer he confirms that he overheard their conversation, ¡°It is against ourw to release him back to his own people, Coral. You know that.¡±


    She nods, taking a deep breath to calm herself, ¡°I was told a story about a woman who was in a simr situation as I but she¡­ had her maidenhood stolen by the man; is it true?¡±


    Quell shifts ufortably as Rainer responds, ¡°Aye, that is why we kept you closest night.¡±


    ¡°And you think that fool capable of doing the same to me?¡± She looks up at therge, ck skinned centaur.


    ¡°If I gambled I would put money on that possibility.¡±


    ¡°Then, master centaur, it seems like bringing him with us means you put my virtue in danger. If he was brazen to break in here once, you don¡¯t think he¡¯de after me again? Taking him prisoner is simply providing him with a better opportunity and an easier reach. If he were to remain here, locked up, while we journeyed far to your homnd then not only am I removed from his daily routine but a vast distance is put between us to discourage his foul behavior.¡±


    Rainer frowns down at her, his hands crossed over his chest. He looks up at his sons, to the guards, before looking back down on her in silence. Finally he nods, ¡°You make apelling argument, maiden. I concede.¡± It is just a tilt of his head and the two guards leave to pick up Tobias, each tucking a hand under his arm to lift him up and carry him from the camp. As the Governor nears them Rainer continues, ¡°You will keep him locked away for two months. After that his behavior directly affects you. If I hear that he steps out of line again or if he makes an attempt towards any of my people, then you will be banished.¡±

 399

    ¡°I understand, Sir Rainer,¡± the Governor says; looking briefly at Coral, all he offers is a small nod in appreciation before disappearing out of sight.


    Rainer looks back down at Coral, studying her. ¡°You are an odd one,¡± he simply says before walking away and deeper into the camp.


    She stands there, her boiling blood slowly cooling; ncing around she sees that the humans have woken and are now packing up the wagons. Thinking she should help she starts to head towards the nearest one only to be stopped by Quell¡¯s hand on her shoulder, ¡°Come, maiden.¡±


    He leads her back into the tent and stands in front of her, looking at her, ¡°I have never heard a woman speak as you did, let alone to a man.¡±


    Almost instantly her anger dissipates, leaving behind her embarrassment at having stepped so far out of line that she can hardly bring herself to look at him. She stares, instead, at his palomino legs, catching a glimpse of his swishing tail.


    ¡°I apologize for my insolence, Prince Quell. I should not have said what I did to Tobias, nor his father,¡± she replies before adding under her breath, ¡°even though it is the truth.¡±


    He chuckles; reaching out he cradles her cheek with his hand, ¡°Aye, you should do well to watch your tongue, maiden; not because you don¡¯t deserve to have your voice heard but because I fear the day the man on the other side of such a verbalshing will retaliate against you.¡±


    When she looks up at him and their eyes meet, he stares deep into her soul as if searching for something. The way he looks at her, so kindly, so adoringly, causes her to flush. She thinks that perhaps, she loves him.


    ¡°Quell,¡± she says softly, ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡± Her heart races, almost choking her.


    He presses his lips together drawing in a breath through his nose; his cheeks start to redden ever so slightly, ¡°I must apologize to you, Coral, my actions were far from gentlemanly¡­ I should have left you alone.¡± He starts to pull his hand back but she stops him, wrapping her fingers around his and brining them up to her lips.


    ¡°Be that as it may, you did nothing that I did not want,¡± she can feel her heart swoon.


    Quell draws her close, wrapping his arms around her back, ¡°I never expected you to affect me so greatly,¡± he says softly, ¡°I want my intentions made clear-I want you as my mate,¡± when she draws a breath in to respond he cuts her off, ¡°Please listen carefully, Coral. I am not going anywhere nor will my heart change. Do not decide on this, just yet. Wait until we arrive at the castle, until you have time to learn about our ways. It is not an easy path for a woman to be mate to a centaur-I want to make sure that you know all that it is you are getting into before you decide. I do not want you to be caught by surprise.¡± He gently pushes her away from him but grasps her shoulders, staring down deeply into her eyes, ¡°It would¡­ destroy me, if you said yes and then came to regret it.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± she says. She reaches up, her fingers gently brushing his cheek, slipping around the back of his neck to pull him downward to her. Hees willingly, their lips melding with a tender love that neither has felt before.


    ¡­


    The afternoon sun beats down on the caravan, the warmth almost stifling, with little relief offered by the gentle breeze that drifts across the road. Around midmorning the centaurs had shed their vests and shirts, almost all are bare chested andfortable about it, while the human men remain clothed in their baggy white shirts, a bit more reserved about being half naked around women. Coral had removed and folded up her cloak long ago, choosing to sit on it as a cushion against the hard, bumpy seat of the wagon she was told to ride in. Aside from the men driving the wagons and a few children, most of the human party are walking; she protested but Reid shut her down, stating that there is no one to heal a healer should she take ill.


    Coral does not like the special treatment-she supposes she should be happy about it, having people wait on her and tend to her but she finds it awkward. She feels a bit of an imposter having been raised in a poor simple life, no doubt with less than most of the kin in the caravan. Marcus, who is driving the wagon she rides on, told her that they would arrive in thend of the centaurs shortly before sunset, which means there are still several hours of the grueling quick pace to endure.


    She hears the pounding of hooves and turns in time to see a centaur galloping up from the end of the caravan, ¡°Please hold for a moment,¡± he shouts to the people as he runs by.


    Marcus eases the wagon to a halt; leaning to the side she can see the centaur reach the front of the procession, talking to Rainer and Quell. The three of them, along with Reid turn and gallop past, towards the back of the caravan. She hears Quell as he zips by, ¡°Come, Coral.¡±


    Surprised, she slides out of the wagon seat and grabs a hold of her skirt; hiking it up a shade she runs quickly to follow them. She hears the screaming of an injured ox as she approaches.


    Several men and a few centaurs have managed to get the beast free from the wagon it was pulling. They have managed to get a rope around its horns but the centaur holding the other end is struggling to keep the animal from getting away.


    Quickly she runs over to the wagon, shouting at one of the men trying to help, ¡°Get the wheel chocks!¡±


    He does, securing them in front of the wagon wheels to stop it from moving. Coral snatches a rope from the hand of another man much to his surprise before calling up to the centaur, ¡°Tie off your end low to the wagon.¡± The centaur looks down at her, confused at being ordered around by a human woman.


    ¡°Do as she says,¡± Quell shouts. The centaur nods and secures his end of the rope. The wagon wood creaks from the weight of the animal.


    ¡°All of you please back off, you are frightening him,¡± she shouts to the gathered crowd, motioning for them to back away into arger circle around the animal.


    She quickly ties arge slipknot in the rope, holding the rope steady before tossing the noose out low at the beast, catching its hind leg before pulling it tight; she flicks the lead of the rope behind the beast¡¯s other hind leg. Bracing herself, she heaves the rope back and trips the animal, causing it to fall to the ground.


    Coral races forward, wrapping the rope around both of its hind legs to prevent it from rising again before she presses her weight into the ox¡¯s shoulder, quickly seeing that one of its front legs is broken. She makes short work to cobble the able leg with the rest, immobilizing the frantic animal. Coral strokes the ox¡¯s muzzle, cooing to it. Looking up she sees the driver of the wagon, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°He stumbled and fell hard; managed to get back up but¡­ well, you heard him screaming.¡±


    Gently she runs her hands down the broken leg, softly squeezing to feel the bones. The animal whines at the pain; she shakes her head, looking up at Rainer, ¡°It is shattered. A human would have a hard timeing back from this with a working leg. There is nothing that can be done to save him.¡±


    Rainer nods, ncing at Reid. Reid draws her sword, moving towards them, ¡°Best return to your wagon, maiden.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says holding up her hand to stop him, ¡°that is not how to do this.¡± Reid stops, ncing to Rainer.


    Coral continues to talk softly to the ox, gently rubbing its nose and ears to calm it down as much as she can. Pulling her dress up to expose her boot she draws the knife tucked in there, the slender yet robust twelve inch de. She ignores the surprised movements of those around her, her free hand sliding down the ox¡¯s side to feel for the beating heart and the gap between its ribs. In one quick plunge she slides the de in, twisting it; the ox makes onest cry out, before its dead body rxes down to the earth.


    Coral runs her hands over the ox, underneath its chin and tilts it back all the way before slicing her de at the top of its throat, causing blood to gush out. As she holds its chin to keep the wound open, she looks up to the shocked centaurs, ¡°The meat is still salvageable. If you have a butcher in the party, now would be the time to get him. If you don¡¯t, I will need a few strong men to assist me.¡±


    None of them respond, staring at her nkly. Finally Reid turns and slowly walks away, ¡°I will find a butcher.¡±


    She rests her knife on the side of the bull, standing so that she can gather up the loose bottom of her dress to one side; she twists the fabric into a knot just above her knees, giving her legs freedom while also keeping her dress out of the bloody mud forming around the ox. She doesn¡¯t bother to ask or put on airs around the group but picks up her knife and slices the ox down the belly to the base of its tail. As the entrails pour out, several onlookers gag and disappear, both human and centaur alike. The King and his party remain, their faces booth horrified and in awe as she fearlessly reaches into the cavity to clean it out before the meat is spoiled.


    By the time the butcher arrives with his assistant, she has the top half of the ox skinned, the side the ox isying on still covered in its hide. The butcher looks over the naked animal, then to Coral, ¡°What is your trade,ss?¡±


    Coral stands, her hands and forearms covered in sticky drying blood. She stretches her back a little, ¡°I¡¯m an animal healer.¡± It is the first time she has called herself such, usually making it known that she apprentices to Piers but as she is now alone, she decides she must own the title as her own.


    He continues to look at her, ¡°Ah¡­ but you¡¯ve done this before,¡± he states, more than asks.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Coral looks down at the animal knowing that her cuts are all clean and sure. She nces back to the butcher and shrugs, ¡°I¡¯m from a small town and we do not have a butcher,¡± she offers as an exnation.


    ¡°Aye,¡± he says, walking to her with an oil skinned apron. He drapes it over her head, wrapping it around her body and tying it in the front; it covers everything but her arms and upper back, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to it then.¡±


    The butcher starts by taking off the head, Coral carves the hindquarters up; they hand pieces to the butcher¡¯s assistant who wraps them in leather and piles them into a nearby wagon. Once they have broken down the top side, the three of them roll the beast over onto its peeled back hide, exposing the unworked side of the ox. Coral and the butcher make short work skinning the rest of the animal and breaking it down, leaving the chest cavity forst. The butcher gets out a saw and while Coral and the assistant steady the meat he saws down the spine to separate the two halves into more manageable ones. By the time they are finished all that remains is the pile of organs sitting in the bloody mud, the cleaned hide and the head.


    A womanes to them with a few sacks of water, empting one into a bowl for clean up. As the assistant cleans what was left on the ground the butcher motions for Coral to wash up, standing next to her as she does so. She rinses her knife off first, setting it on the back of the wagon before scrubbing her arms free of the sticky darkened blood.

 400

    ¡°You must have insides of iron,ss. A lot of men don¡¯t even have the stomach for butchery; whoever taught you knew what he was doing-it would have taken me and my assistant twice as long to break that animal down.¡±


    She dumps the bowl out, filling it with fresh water for the butcher before taking her apron off, ¡°Thank you,¡± she says hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ve had some practice with cattle, more so with deer and goats though. But once the skin is off cloven hoofed animals are pretty much all the same.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he agrees. ¡°If you ever decide to change your profession I¡¯d be happy to work with you.¡±


    She smiles, tucking the knife back into her boot before unknotting her dress, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Coral nods to the King and starts to walk back to her wagon. From behind her she can hear Quell speaking to Rainer, ¡°I¡¯ve never been as attracted to such a frightening woman. I apologize, father, I did not realize she carried a knife. Or could wield it.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aye, it is concerning the skill she possesses with it but perhaps we let her keep it. I imagine if she got an idea in her mind she¡¯d carry it out with whatever was at hand regardless. Let us just be appreciative that we are in her favor,¡± Rainer says with a frown on his mouth.


    Coral climbs back up into the wagon next to Marcus and soon they begin to move forward, their journey set back a little. Quell appears, walking next to Coral. She looks over at him, ¡°I should have probably turned my knife over to you.¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± is all he says in response.


    ¡°Piers¡­¡± she fumbles to word it delicately, ¡°He was worried about my safety and insisted that I keep the de hidden.¡±


    Quell looks at her before nodding, ¡°I understand. It was an oversight on our end that we did not think to check a freshly plucked maiden for a weapon. In our realm only men carry weapons on them but¡­ as a necessity of your profession it is wise for you to have one. Though, please do not wear it on your person in the castle,¡± he says firmly, ¡°that is ourw.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she says softly, bowing her head in eptance.


    ¡°I must say, it was unnerving watching a fair maiden do such a¡­ such a thing. I¡¯m almost afraid to ask-what other weapons can you wield?¡±


    Surprised, she looks at him thinking it a joke but when she sees the seriousness on his face she realizes that being able to perform a mercy killing without damage to her sensibility makes her a rather surprising threat, ¡°Oh. Um, well I can use a bow, but I don¡¯t have a lot of experience with it. I¡¯ve fished with a spear before¡­¡± she tries to read his nk face, discerning if he feels differently because of her unfeminine talents.


    ¡°What was the reason behind wielding a bow?¡± He asks.


    She thinks back to the night she spent sleeping in a tree, ¡°There were some wolves attacking our sheep, getting into the pasture and killing off thembs at night. Piers taught me how to use a bow and had me climb into a tree to wait for them-he is far too old and I insisted on doing it, a fall from that height could have killed him.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill the wolves?¡±


    Hesitating, she doesn¡¯t want to lie but she doesn¡¯t want toe off threatening, ¡°Yes. There were only two renegade males.¡±


    ¡°How far of a shot? Was it a kill shot?¡±


    Another pause, ¡°I am not sure¡­ maybe three hundred yards?¡±


    Looking at her he waits for an answer.


    She feels queasy, never before has she felt that her normal everyday life, though a little odd for her town, would be viewed by outsiders as making her a dangerous woman, ¡°It only took one shot to take him down. The second went running off so it was a little further away but I got him as well.¡±


    Quell nods slowly, looking forward, ¡°Have you ever killed a man?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she responds quickly, aghast that he has to ask.


    ¡°All right, Coral, calm down,¡± he says softly, ¡°we will talk about thister tonight. Let¡¯s just keep it between us for now. Well, us and Marcus, assuming he doesn¡¯t open hisrge mouth.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Quell,¡± she says.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear a thing, Prince Quell,¡± Marcus smiles at him.


    With a nod Quell trots forward to rejoin his father. Coral can feel herself deting in the seat; she looks to Marcus, ¡°I realize that it is unusual for a woman to have done the things I have, but¡­ surely men are capable of as much. Am I really a threat to them? Are they going to lock me away?¡±


    Marcusughs a little, ncing at her, ¡°Aye, you¡¯re most definitely a threat to them and any other living creature. Sure, some men are capable of handling a knife as well as you, some a bow, some even both but by that point they be soldiers,ss. The thing that makes you, well, dangerous, is that no one expects a woman to be able to ughter a creature with such skill. It gives you the element of deception-oh, I know you don¡¯t mean to intentionally deceive but the centaurs do worry about assassins. It has been known to happen.¡±


    She makes a choking sound, ¡°I am not an assassin-I¡¯ve never attacked anyone, what I do isn¡¯t with malice-¡±


    ¡°I knowss, they just prefer to err on the side of caution. You won¡¯t be locked up but don¡¯t be offended if you discover someone watching you at all times. At least for a while until they are sure of your resolve.¡±


    Thinking back to the night before with Quell, the intimacy they shared contrasted with the way he looked at her today, she shudders, ¡°I don¡¯t know what more I could do to prove my resolve.¡±


    By the time the caravan climbs the steep incline to the lower path through the mountains into the valley of the centaurs below, the sun has begun to set. The fading light illuminates the shadows of the far high cliffs, darkening the massive town at their base. Though it is hard to make out, Coral strains her eyes to see all that she can of the breath taking view. Hundreds of wooden buildings are neatly lined up down long streets, the tallest of which line the wide main road to the castle, no doubt the center of their businesses. The castle itself is taller than she expected from Quell¡¯s description, three stories with the upper parts peaking in watch guard towers, its wide elegant stonework making it seem as if it melted out of the mountain itself. Each floor must be at least twenty feet tall, the castle sitting at least that high off the base of the mountain, a wide stone ramp leading towards huge double doors.


    When the caravan finallyes to a halt in the middle of the town there is a lot of happyughter, cheering and bustling about from both humans and centaurs. Many handse help unload the bounty of the Atonements, townsfolking to greet the newly arrived citizens and assist them with finding the correct ce to go. Coral climbs out of the wagon, grabbing her bag, when Marcus walks around to join her shouting, ¡°Hoy, Reid!¡±


    The centaur, obviously looking around for Coral, turns when his name is called and walks to them.


    As Coral makes to retrieve her medicine case Marcus stops her, ¡°Naw,ss, I will bring it to you. You must go with Reid now, he will show you to where you are staying.¡±


    She nods, nervous, ¡°Thank you, Marcus.¡±


    ¡°Quickly now,¡± Reid waits for her before settling into his normal walking pace, trying to catch up to the royal party down the road.


    Though she wants to take in all of the sights she is unable to do so at such a brisk walk so she focuses on following Reid through the crowd, having to almost jog to keep up. By the time they reach Rainer, Quell, and the rest of the royal procession, they are walking up the ramp into the castle. Reid stops so suddenly Coral runs directly into his ass, stumbling back a bit.


    He gives her an odd look then nods down at her leg. It takes her a moment to realize what he wants. Quickly she crouches down, ucing her boot before unbuckling the knife and retying her boot, a shade too tight in her haste. She hands the knife willingly to Reid. He holds it as if contemting, then reaches for her bag, pulling it off of her shoulder and stuffing the knife into it.


    ¡°I will carry your bag for now, until you have been introduced to the Queen and Prince. You must courtesy before them-do not speak unless directly spoken too and if you must make eye contact keep your chin down so that way you don¡¯te off as threatening,¡± he starts walking up the ramp, several paces behind the others, ¡°only the royals and guards are allowed to carry a weapon on them in the castle. A weapon is never to be drawn in the presence of a royal, unless specificallymanded to do so.¡± He tries to think of anything else he can say to prepare her; he has never had to prep anyone before, let alone a human, ¡°don¡¯t mention anything about that boy Tobias or the ox to the Queen. She likes to be well informed but the King does not wish to frighten her with gory details.¡±


    Coral nods, walking through the tall wooden doors behind Rainer. She suddenly feels entirely out of ce, knowing that she has not gussied herself up from the trip. Able to finally nce around as the centaurs slow their pace she sees the luscious tapestries and rugs, elegant furniture and extravagant decorations. She also sees humans-acting as servants, they all stand either bowing or curtseying as the procession walks through the long great entry-it is then that she truly starts to worry. All of the guards are centaurs, which she obviously assumed but seeing her race as underssmen to these majestic creatures makes it soundly resonate that she is in an entirely different world.


    The King, Quell and Wistane to a halt, Coral stops several yards back. She keeps her chin down but is able to look up enough to see a stunning woman walk down the long ramp leading from the second floor; dressed in flowing white fabric, her long, wavy blonde hair falls down her shoulders and almost to her waist. She has a beautiful smile and with bright blue eyes the resemnce between her and Quell is obvious. It is only when she hears the knocking of hooves does she realize that the white extending back from the woman is a soft fur hide with a matching wavy white tail. The Queen is a female centaur.

 401

    ¡°You arete, my love,¡± the Queen says yfully, walking forward to kiss Rainer.


    ¡°Just a little trouble with an ox, my dear,¡± he says with a gentleness that Coral hasn¡¯t heard before.


    The Queen kisses each of her sons on the cheek. As she turns to lead them to another room she stops, her eyesnding on Coral, ¡°And whom do we have here?¡± Her voice is pleasant but portrays a mild surprise with a hint of threat. The Queen walks towards her, waiting for an introduction.


    Unsure if she is supposed to respond or not Coral keeps her mouth shut. She grabs the sides of her skirt and dips down into a courtesy.


    ¡°This maiden, my darling, is Coral ckthorn. Wistan injured his leg while ying too roughly with Quell and we were fortunate enough to stumble upon her in thest town. She is a rather gifted healer and was gracious enough to join us,¡± Rainer words it carefully, as if she had a choice.


    ¡°A maiden healer,¡± the Queen says, truly surprised this time, ¡°and such a beautiful creature at that. We are truly blessed to have you, Lady Coral,¡± she says rather sincerely.


    Coral rises, ncing up to take in the Queen; she is surprised to find that they are roughly the same height, her body smaller, more like a pony than a horse yet that doesn¡¯t make it any less nerve wracking, ¡°Thank you, your majesty. But it is just Coral, I have no title.¡± Her voice is soft and small, portraying her obvious nervousness.


    The Queen reaches out and tips her chin up with a gentle hand, ¡°You do now, Lady Coral. We value all gifted creatures.¡±


    Coral nods slightly, offering a smile in response. Her eyes catch movement from behind the Queen. A tall, handsome man walks down the ramp, first encountering Rainer; he shakes the centaur¡¯s hand, clutching his shoulder. They smile warmly at each other. She watches the man do the same to Quell before wrapping Wistan up in rough hug. When he turns towards the Queen his eyes meet Coral¡¯s and she gets a good look at him. His long, ck, coarse hair is twisted into dreads gathered at the nape of his neck and his smooth, earthy brown skin off sets his deep brown eyes. He is dressed as elegantly as any she¡¯s ever seen and when her eyes glimpse his wrists she sees that he doesn¡¯t wear any cuffs.


    With a smile, the Queen nces to the man, turning back to Coral, ¡°Lady Coral, may I introduce my oldest son, Prince Vadim.¡±


    Coral draws in a sharp breath, just able to contain her shock; it takes her a moment to process before she quickly drops down into another courtesy, ¡°Please, forgive me sir.¡±


    She hears a softugh, ¡°There is nothing to forgive, Lady Coral, simply a pleasure to take and that is all mine.¡±


    Rising, she offers a small nod in acknowledgement but doesn¡¯t dare look up at him.


    ¡°Well,¡± the Queen says, ¡°I believe the feast is a few hours from being ready. That should give all of you time to freshen up a bit and rest.¡± She turns to leave, walking beside Rainer. Wistan follows a length behind yet Quell remains.


    ¡°Come, maiden, I will show you to your quarters,¡± he says softly, standing in front of her.


    ¡°Please, brother, allow me,¡± Vadim interjects, resting his hand on Quell¡¯s shoulder, ¡°you have had a long day of travel and are no doubt ready to rx while I, on the other hand, have been waiting with bated breath for your return. It is the least I can do.¡±


    Cautiously Coral looks up to see Vadim smiling at Quell, while Quell does not appear to be in as pleasant a mood as his brother. He nces to Coral-she thinks she senses a hint of worry in his stance. None the less, he agrees, ¡°Thank you, Vadim. Lady Coral, I will see you again at the feast.¡± He gives her a pleasant half bow before reluctantly turning and following his parents.


    Vadim rests his hand on his chest, tipping forward, ¡°Please, mistress, follow me.¡±


    Coral walks beside him;pared to the pace of his brothers he strolls leisurely down the hallway, making pleasant conversation with her, ¡°It is truly a stroke of luck that my father was able to retain your talents for our kingdom. I know he has encountered healers before but none savvy enough to catch his eye-you must truly be a master of your craft, Lady Coral.¡±


    She finds that she is even more nervous around him than the centaurs, ¡°I do what I can to help any who need it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± he says, smiling to her, ¡°call me Vadim.¡±


    She nods anxiously; his words reminding her of a simr encounter with Quell.


    ¡°May I ask, Coral-if I may be so bold-but how is it that such a fair maiden as yourself was¡­ unattached to hermunity?¡± He chooses his words carefully, smartly.


    ncing at him for a moment, she deciphers the true meaning of his question, answering quietly, ¡°I was due to be crowned with a gand at my town¡¯s Celebration this year.¡±


    ¡°Celebration?¡± he asks, ¡°I am afraid I am not familiar with this term.¡±


    It surprises her a little as she assumed that everyone had a yearly Celebration, ¡°Where Ie from and all of the ces that I know, well, up until now that is, each town holds a Celebration following the Atonement. The Celebration is the time in which everyone celebrates another year past, marking them another year older. We are not allowed to marry until we have surpassed our eighteenth Celebration, during which a maiden receives her gand and as my vige is holding theirs-¡± it gets caught in her throat when she realizes it, ¡°tonight, during which I would have earned my gand, so I was not avable to receive offers of marriage when I was plucked by the King. That is why I was unattached. Am unattached.¡±


    ¡°How truly interesting,¡± he says, opening a door for her. He motions a nearby servant, the womanes rushing over and curtseys, ¡°Lady Coral will be staying here with us; can you please arrange for a bath to be drawn for her in these quarters? And some clothes too.¡±


    The woman nods and rushes away; Vadim follows her into the bedchamber. Coral sees that her bag is already waiting for her, looking worn and faded, entirely out of ce resting at the base of the elegantly carved wood wardrobe against one wall. There is arge firece with a roaring fire; the floor is covered in a massive plush rug. There are several pieces of furniture, all human sized; a desk and chair, a vanity, a taller table with a pitcher and basin. While there is a small four post bed, there is also arge mound of pillows and a rather oddly shaped piece of furniture she is not familiar with; it appears to be a plushly padded narrow table with wide legs angled outward. It reminds her of the stands a carpenter uses when sawing wood.


    She can feel him watching her curiously; suddenly realizing she is alone in a room with a strange man, she is a bit on edge and tries to elongate the conversation, ¡°Is that not how it is done here, Vadim? The Celebration?¡±


    He smiles warmly, somehow quelling her fears instantly, ¡°No, we do not do it as such though I could see the benefit. Here we measure one¡¯s years down to the exact day, so the day that one is born is celebrated on the same day the following year. It means everyone has their own special day but that also means more celebrations. It can be tiresome, especially in the summer,¡± he smirks, dropping his gaze, ¡°as there is little to do during the winter that is generally when babes are conceived.¡±


    Shocked, sheughs before she can restrain it; sensing that she has a hearty sense of humor, heughs as well.


    A manes in carrying arge wooden wash basin, generally used for washingrge amounts of clothes; it is roughly three feet across. Vadim frowns, looking strikingly like a lighter shade of his father. The woman servant rushes in with arge piece of stitched leather to line the tub with, to prevent water from seeping out. Before the tub is set down a third servant rolls out a cow hide underneath it.


    The womanes over to apologize, ¡°I beg your pardon, Prince Vadim, my Lady, but this is the best we coulde up with on short notice. There are no actual wash tubs in the castle and I am pretty sure there is nothing in town that would be suitable. I shall have a chat with the cksmith right away and have him fashion one from copper.¡±


    Coral looks at the tub, happy enough that it is twice as wide as the one she used to use, ¡°No, please that won¡¯t be necessary. This will do just fine.¡±


    The woman nervously looks from Coral to the Prince. He smiles at Coral, ¡°It truly is no trouble, mydy.¡±


    She shakes her head, the title still odd to her ears, ¡°Nonsense-if there are no wash tubs in the castle then I wonder where you bathe, Prince?¡±


    Heughs, ¡°I bathe in the castle bathhouse with the rest of the centaurs.¡±


    ¡°All right, then I shall bathe there too,¡± Coral says.


    Surprised, he looks at her curiously before turning to the woman, ¡°Please, dys, would you fill it up with warm water for mydy?¡± After the servants disappear he turns back to Coral, ¡°If that is what you wish in the future then I won¡¯t stop you. I assumed that perhaps you would prefer something more private-my kind are a little less shy about nudity than humans and far more familiar with the nakedness of other centaurs than the nakedness of a fair maiden human such as yourself.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She holds his gaze but something in the way he looks at her makes her blush and look away, ¡°Please, forgive me, Prince Vadim.¡±


    Motioning her towards a plush settee he waits for her to sit down before joining her, the shortness of the seat causing them to sit closer together than would be proper in a less intimate setting. He rests his arm on the back, angling his body to face her, ¡°It is I that should beg your forgiveness, my Lady. There are times that I forget that I am human as well,¡± when she looks up at him he continues, ¡°I suppose it was rather jarring for you to be introduced to me that way-and rather like my family to not tell you ahead of time. It does not happen often, perhaps once in a thousand but between centaurs there is a possibility for a human babe to be born, though the offspring, to my knowledge, is always female. They all treat me as if I am one of them and the humans as if I were a centaur but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that every day of my life I have felt out of ce. As a woman and a healer, being thrust into this lifestyle, I imagine you are perhaps the only one who could truly know what that is like.¡±

 402

    She can hear the pain and sadness in his voice, it tugs at her heart strings, ¡°I¡­ have felt the same way my entire life, so yes, I understand how much of a struggle it can be.¡±


    ¡°Please Coral, do tell,¡± he asks, his brows crinkled, wanting to share something inmon with her.


    sping her hands in herp she watches a womane in with a pitcher of water to add to the bath, ¡°My father was lost to the Battle when I was too young to remember him. My mum died inbor shortly after. I do not know how long I was alone but a man named Piers was the only one with the heart to take me in. He was old and never had children of his own so I suppose he did the best he could but it was not the life a girl should know. He is a healer of animals and humans, so I was exposed to things that would make the strongest of men get weak in the knees. I was taught the hard way to live, I have slept under the open night sky more times than I can remember. I was teased a lot as a young girl and all of my friends were animals, my only connection with the outside world were the few books that I could get a hold of,¡± sheughs slightly, looking up at him, ¡°and now I am being revered for the life that I was shunned for back home, with everything familiar torn from my grasp, the ways that I thought the world to be turned upside down.¡± Stopping, she draws a deep breath, ¡°Again I apologize for the freedom of my tongue, I am not ustomed to conversing with anyone who can understand me so apparently I don¡¯t know when to keep quiet.¡±


    He reaches out, grasping her hand; slowly he brings it to his lips and kisses the back of it, ¡°Please, never still your tongue with me. It is such a surprise to find a kindred spirit in you,¡± he continues to hold her onto her, reaching out to brush her cheek with the back of his fingers, ¡°You are a bewitching creature, Coral. I hope that in the future we are able to spend more time together. You put me at ease.¡±


    Her heart begins to race at the feel of his touch, in the way he looks deep into her soul, not daring to look away; it is then that she realizes he is attracted to her, much in the same way his brother is as well.


    When the woman adds thest pitcher of water to the tub she stands waiting by the door, eyes down so as not to disturb them. Vadim blinks several times as if trying to break free from her spell. Slowly, he releases her hand and rises, ¡°I will leave you to rest and will look forward to seeing you at the feast.¡± With a smile and a short bow, he turns and leaves the room.


    Her heart still racing, she tries to figure out what just happened. She knows she isn¡¯t mistaken-he seemed to make it clear that he wants to spend more time with her. Admittedly, she finds him to be a handsome man and he seems to be kind and gentle, yet part of her heart still yearns for Quell, for his kind touch, the warmth of his body, the hunger of his desire. When she finally rises and starts to untie theces of her dress, dys walks over.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize you were still here,¡± Coral says, clutching the front of her dress closed.


    ¡°Yes, mydy, I figured you would like me to assist you with your bath,¡± she says, offering a smile.


    Coral nkly stares at the woman for a minute, ¡°I¡­ I can mange alone, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she replies, surprised. Unsure what to do, she stands there.


    Coral reaches down and uces her boots, ¡°I am sorry, dys, I am not ustomed to being dawdled over. I am not ady, by title. In fact,¡± she says, kicking her boots and socks of, ¡°that tub is twice the size that I am ustomed. All of this is¡­ way too much. I am not used to any sort of special treatment.¡±


    dys smiles, picking up her socks and shoes and setting them by the door, ¡°I understand, mydy; perhaps I can just remain in here with you-to answer any questions you might have?¡±


    She nods, turning her back to the woman and pulling her dress and shift off, ¡°That would be much appreciated.¡± She steps into the tub, finding the water pleasantly warm and is content that she is able to sit down in itfortably. Untying her hair, she finds the soap and pitcher nearby and drenches her head, scrubbing herself all over. ¡°I understand that there is a centaur doctor here in the castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Pelium. Why, are you ill, mistress?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe I am to work with him.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ a healer?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers reluctantly.


    ¡°Oh, what blessed news! A human healer and a woman at that-it is no wonder that King Rainer brought you here. Sir Pelium does try, to his credit but he doesn¡¯t have a full grasp on the things that ail humans; we do our best amongst ourselves but¡­ well, with the women especially, there are things that none would dare ask a man, let alone a male centaur. But a woman healer-you will be the talk of the town!¡±


    ¡°The things you would not ask a man-I assume they are to do with female parts? I have found that women are generally more open with each other about such problems and solutions to fix them.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, indeed, we all talk about them but, well, mistress, it bes a whole new set of problems when a woman mates with a male centaur. I don¡¯t suppose you would know much about that but when the timees and you have chosen a stallion for your own, I will do my best to answer any questions you have.¡±


    ¡°It is assumed that maidens would choose a centaur then?¡±


    ¡°Most do but if you happen to find a human male that meets your fancy well, there is nothing wrong with that either. Generally though, mated humans move to the town to the east-it is still under Centuarna¡¯s rule but inhabited solely by humans. Some work here in town still but most farm thends.¡±


    Feeling her cheeks burn red, she scrubs the soap into her hair, ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me, dys, but there is one question that has been vexing me and I¡¯m afraid it is a rather crude one¡­¡±


    Sheughs, ¡°It stretches to fit, mydy. If you think on it, it makes sense-I mean, a baby¡¯s head cane out of there so something thatrge¡­ could also go in¡­¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve witnessed, a babying out is not a very enjoyable thing.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she affirms, ¡°it is not. And, well, for the most part there is a lot of pain involved when a centaur¡­ well, when heys with his mate¡­ but I have heard that a woman can want her mate enough that she is at ease and actually enjoys the act.¡±


    Her mind shes back to the night before with Quell, which seems like an eternity ago¡­ her naked back, rubbing against the fur of his belly, the way his cock ground over her clit, how she felt so much pleasure she thought she would die-she dares to think that she had wanted him bad enough that she would have, perhaps, enjoyed being impaled by his thick, long cock.


    Having more questions yet too embarrassed to ask them, she stands and steps out of the tub; dys wraps her in a towel. There is a quiet knock at the door; the woman rushes over to peek out, holding it open as several young servants rush in, depositing packages of clothing on the bed before disappearing again. dys makes short work of opening them, handing her a soft white shift, finer than any dress she has ever worn. Coral slips it over her head, the fabric floating down her like a cloud.


    ¡°These should be enough for a few days; I am sure they are all styles foreign to you but once you find the type you like I will make sure to get more sent over.¡±


    She runs her hands across the fine fabrics, like nothing she has ever felt before. When her hand reaches a deep blue one, it reminds her of the depth of Quell¡¯s eyes; she chooses it. dys helps her put it on.


    It is a three quarter sleeve dress, though the drastic square neckline leaves little to the imagination in regards to her chest. Itces across the front of her torso, the bottom opening up to a lighter blue fabric and spilling down to the ground. When she looks at herself in the mirror, she shakes her head, ¡°I am not sure about this dress.¡±


    dys ties the backces into a neat bow, ¡°Have no doubts about it, mydy, it is truly stunning on you.¡±


    There is a knock at the door; another servant speaks with dys before leaving. Returning to Coral, she says, ¡°Doctor Pelium would like to meet you before the feast. If you are ready, I can show you to the surgery.¡±


    Coral follows the woman down the long arcing ramp from the second floor, barely recognizing the vast entry hallway she came through just an hour ago. It is bustling with activity, both humans and centaurs carrying goods and foods through and down towards the east wing of the castle; they weave their ways, Coral only getting a few curious nces. She is led through a door to a much smaller, darker ramp; as she descends, she can feel the temperature grow cooler. The way is lit with tall bowl torches; they pass several doors, finallying to the end of the hall and arge set of old, well polished wooden doors. dys hesitates, ¡°This is the surgery; I am needed to help in the kitchen before the feast, but if you would like I can wait out here for you to show you the way back.¡±


    She smiles, ¡°It is all right, dys, I should be able to find my way. Thank you.¡±


    The old woman bows, ¡°Of course, mydy. I am to be your handmaid; after I am finished in the kitchen, I will make sure that everything is in order in your room before I leave for the night. I will return first thing in the morning.¡±


    Coral nods with a smile, watching the woman leave. She turns towards the door, studying the intricate carvings in the wood; she does not know what they mean, if they even have a meaning but something about them gives her a deep, restless worry as if the person who put them there believed in a magic that has long since been lost. She understands dys¡¯s hesitation to enter but she puts her weight against the door and pushes it open.


    The inside is well lit, showing the extent of the clutter of various cases, books, vials and papers scattered everywhere. Though the front half of the room has a high t ceiling, the back half extends taller up, being the exposed side of the mountain that the castle is nestled into. She can hear the trickle of running water, guessing that there is a natural spring running through the rocks somewhere. She nces down the length of the room; to her left, a wide alcove contains arge stone b, raised to afortable height for someone who is standing. Several pulleys and chains dangle from the ceiling above, undoubtedly to hoist injured centaurs up for repair. Severalrge, mounds of pillows are separated by small tables near by the b. The length of the room is littered with hutches full of bottles and vials, stacks of books, tables of what appears to be brewing equipment, dried shrubbery hanging from the ceiling. At the far end, she can see natural light, no doubt a window facing out towards the town; there is arge firece near it with a small gathering area. When her eyes focus, she can see the outline of a centaur before the fire ce.


    Coral clears her throat, ¡°Greetings, Sir, I am looking for Doctor Pelium?¡±


    The centaur turns towards her voice, walking over, ¡°Yes, I am Doctor Pelium?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 403

    She walks in, shutting the door behind her, ¡°I am Coral ckthorn, good Doctor. I heard that you wished to meet me?¡±


    ¡°Aye, yes, Lady ckthorn,¡± he says, somewhat cheerfully. He is shorter than most other centaurs she¡¯s seen so far, standing only a few inches taller than her. He is older, roughly the age of Piers if she had to guess; with his balding head only holding a few white hairs and round, plump belly, he wears a grey vest over his shirt, coupled with a grey jacket. His once brown hide has begun to turn grey with age and he moves slowly as if his muscles have stiffened up on him. When he reaches Coral he looks her over before bending in a small bow, ¡°it is a pleasure to meet you, madam. I must say, you are not quite what I was expecting¡­¡±


    She dips into a small curtsy, following him back towards the fire ce; he offers her some tea, which she epts. Once he has handed her a cup, he looks around and finds an arm chair in the corner, covered in books. Despite her objections, he clears it off and brings it to the firece for her to sit in, he standing opposing her.


    ¡°Forgive me mydy, but I will have to admit when the Prince told me of you I imagined a fearsome woman,¡± he says, sipping his tea, ¡°and if I heard the story of the ox from any other than Prince Quell himself I would have called him a liar and thrown him out promptly.¡±


    Coral blushes a little, ¡°I was only doing what I thought right but apparently I caused quite an uproar. It is¡­ not proper for ady to know such things.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°I am sure there were several shocked men but your knowledge is impressive and will be most beneficial to this realm. It has been several hundred years since there was a verified human healer here and to be so fortunate enough for you to be a woman is a true blessing.¡± He smiles at her.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor. I had heard from my handmaid that a woman healer would cause the local female townsfolk to seek help more readily; do they note see you? Or do you strictly attend to the centaur poption?¡±


    ¡°I will help any who need it, as I am sure you would as well, though being a centaur does make helping the human poption more difficult. And if we are being frank, both female humans and female centaurs are reluctant to seek the assistance of a man, even in a professional setting,¡± he pauses, sipping his tea, ¡°I am sure that there will be several topics we will discuss that should never be spoken about in politepany, let alone mixedpany but I hope that it will not bother you so, as I only mention such things for the benefit of our profession.¡±


    With a smile, Coral nods, ¡°Aye, I understand Doctor. I am more than happy to learn from your vast expertise and you can be certain that I will have many questions.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he says, ¡°now that we have gotten the formalities out of the way¡­ I am most thankful that you are a woman. It bothers me so that when a woman gives birth, men are not allow to be present-not that any would want to be, mind you, but I worry that there isn¡¯t a medical professional on hand in case something goes wrong. Have you been to a birthing before?¡±


    She blinks several times, surprised that he jumped so readily into the subject, ¡°Yes, I have been to a few.¡±


    ¡°I understand you were mostly an animal healer-were the births all animal? Any horses? Humans?¡±


    ¡°Several horses, uncountable numbers of animals and two human births,¡± she thinks on it.


    ¡°That is very fortunate indeed. I have never been present for a human nor a centaur birth. We are reluctant to admit it but centaurs are more like humans in some ways, more like horses in others; that is why you are such a lucky discovery-to have knowledge of both humans and animals, it should make it easier to understand theplexities of a human-centaur pairing. Do you read, mydy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, though there weren¡¯t many books in my vige I read them all. I was taught at a young age to read and write,¡± she smiles, thankful to Piers as she is one of only a few women from her vige that can do so.


    ¡°Most excellent,¡± he walks over to a stack of books, looking through them; finding a particr one, he pulls it out and hands it to her. ¡°It has been a long time since I read this book but I will forewarn you that the author, Adger dstone, was very urate in his descriptions and drawings. It is a most intriguing, informative book, written by thest human doctor that was in residence in this town. From what I gathered, like yourself, he was not from around here so everything was new to him. Towards the end of his career he decided to detail everything that he would have wanted to know when he started, so that those who followed wouldn¡¯t be slowed down by rediscovering them. It should answer any of your questions that you have in regards to the human-centaur pairing.¡±


    Coral runs her hand over the thick, dusty leather binding before slowly opening the book to reveal yellowed, handwritten pages and sketches. She shuts the book and looks back up, ¡°If it is all right with you, I would like to take this with me so I can begin reading it at once.¡±


    ¡°But of course,¡± he smiles, finishing his tea, ¡°take your time and please ask me any questions you have along the way. Mr. Reid brought your case down here,¡± he points over to the corner, ¡°and I am looking forward to seeing what it is that you have brought on your journey here. I am sure that there are plenty of herbs each of us use that are unknown to the other-ah, for example, the poultice you put on Prince Wistan? I was curious, so I smelled it but it is unfamiliar to me.¡±


    She finishes her tea, ¡°It was driedfrey leaves. Is that a nt you have around here?¡±


    His brow furrows, ¡°Yes, it is. A rather vigorous nt-it poisoned several of our cattle years back and I know that the farmers have had trouble getting rid of it from their fields. It keeps growing back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, cows will eat it though I have never discovered why. When ingested inrge amounts, it is poisonous, but if you harvest the young leaves to make a powder from, it can be used topically. It cuts down the healing time of broken bones by almost half, from my experience. I do know in some towns they call it knitbone.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± he says, truly surprised, ¡°that is not something known to us but could have been useful countless times. I should tell the farmers to harvest some instead of burning it, the next time it pops up.¡±


    She smiles, ¡°It isn¡¯t a nt that propagates from seed, which is probably why they are having a hard time getting rid of it by burning it down. If they want it gone they will have to dig up all of the roots; it truly is a hearty nt though. The leaves also make an excellent fertilizer, so perhaps they could get benefit from it that way.¡±


    He takes her empty tea cup with a wide smile, ¡°I can see that we are going to have a wonderful time working together. I know there is a desk and a chair around here somewhere; I will have a few of the servantse help us dig it out. Perhaps now that I have another pair of skilled eyes, we can straighten up this mess and get it organized. But all of that can wait until tomorrow. I was headed home for the evening but had to stay so that I could have the pleasure of meeting you, mydy.¡±


    Coral rises, holding onto the book, ¡°Of course, Doctor. Thank you so much for the tea and I look forward to seeing you tomorrow.¡± She smiles warmly, the Doctor walking her to the door.


    She was hoping to spot Quell as she made her way through the bustling first floor; the second floor, inparison, is deserted and he isn¡¯t there either. Unsure of what to do she returns to her room, discovering the wash tub emptied and gone, clothes hung up. dys emptied her bag, taking her dirty clothes to be washed and leaving her personal things neatly on the desk. Drawing in a deep breath, she feels restless, her mind curiously drawn towards Vadim. As a distraction, she drops herself onto the pile of pillows and opens up the book.


    Immediately blushing red and flustered, she shuts it again; it takes her a moment to prepare herself. Reopening the book to the same page, she sees a detailed drawing of a naked, human man; the opposing page has a detailed drawing of a male centaur. With her face hot, she thumbs her way to the very first page and decides that perhaps starting at the beginning will ease her into the chapter on cross species rtions.


    Coral finds the book surprisingly interesting; Adger dstone, having been male, assumed that his counterparts would also be male so he was very detailed in his ount of the male human body as well as the female human body. She reaches the point in which he outlines his intention to touch on all four matingbinations, human male and female, centaur male and female, centaur male and human female and human male and centaur female, though thest encounter he states as a hypothetical, as he isn¡¯t sure of the actual mechanics being able to produce offspring. As she begins the chapter with human male and female coupling, a knock on the door startles her, causing her to m the book shut as if she were reading something that she shouldn¡¯t have been. Flustered and oddly aroused, she sets the book on the nightstand next to the bed, straightening her dress as she walks to the door.


    When she opens it she is expecting to see Quell, but is surprised to see Vadim waiting with a handsome smile on his face. He looks her over, his smile growing a bit more broad, ¡°You look stunning, Lady Coral.¡±


    She remembers to curtsey, ¡°Oh¡­ thank you, Prince Vadim.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to escort you down to the hall, for the feast,¡± he says, ¡°I figured that you would not know where to go so I am here to help.¡±


    ¡°Of course, thank you,¡± she says, stepping out into the hall and shutting the door behind her.


    He walks leisurely as he did earlier, his hands sped behind his back, ¡°Do you have any ns for tomorrow?¡±


    The way he words the question causes her heart to quicken; she assures herself it is an innocent enough one, not a proposition, ¡°I met Doctor Pelium not that long ago; he has a full day nned tomorrow. I dare say I am just as excited to pick his mind as he is mine.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, he is a very intelligent man and highly knowledgeable about his craft though I am certain there are a few things you could teach him. I think my father intends for you to upy a small building in town, as well, to see human patients a few days during the week. Though they are ustomed toing to the castle for help he believes that if you are in the thick of it, that perhaps they would feel morefortable stopping in if it were less¡­ overbearing.¡±


    ¡°That is a very smart idea,¡± she affirms, ¡°from what I can gather the female poption is¡­ far too modest to seek the advice from the Doctor.¡±


    Vadim ponders on it, ¡°Because he is a male or a centaur?¡±


    ¡°To my understanding, because he is a male, though he was the first to say that being a centaur made it more difficult for him to urately ess their needs.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°Yes, I know that all too well. He still calls my feet hooves.¡±


    Sheughs along with him, entering the hall. The feast appears to have just started; four long rows of tables make up the bulk of the room. They are taller than a table that would be sat at, and there are no chairs but instead the centaurs stand at them, filling their tes, talking with each other and drinking ale. At the far end is a shorter, perpendicr table, more finely made and stocked with obscene amounts of food. Rainer sits next to his wife and her next to Wistan; Quell sits at the Kings other side. Though she would prefer to sit next to Quell, Vadim leads her to the spot next to Wistan instead. Being his regr spot, a tall plush chair upies it; he offers it freely to Coral, holding her hand as she steps up into it. Before he can motion for another chair to be brought, two servants carry one towards him, ready to amodate.

 404

    When she catches Quell¡¯s disapproving face, he wipes it clean and offers a quaint smile instead, being too far away from her to have a private conversation. As a goblet is filled for her, she makes polite conversation with Wistan, delicately filling her te.


    ¡°How is your leg, young Prince?¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Lady Coral. After I bathed, I took the powder down to Doctor Pelium to have him assist me with reapplying it. He was most intrigued.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had the pleasure of meeting him not too long ago; he queried me on the herb as it was one not known to him.¡±


    Nibbling on her bread she manages to catch several eyes staring at her from out in the crowd. She does her best to ignore them, her attention caught by Vadim. He asks her a great many questions about life outside of centaurnd, making it obvious that he has not travelled beyond the borders before. She obliges him with the answers she knows, her tongue loosened by the hearty wine that keeps appearing in her ss.


    By the time she has had her fill of food she discovers she has also had her fill of wine as well. The prying eyes about the room are starting to eat away at her nerves and though she is thankful for the pleasantries of Vadim¡¯s questions, she grows weary of talking. Smiling, she manages to slide out of her chair gracefully, ¡°I find that I am more tired from the day¡¯s travel than I expected; I think I will retire for the night,¡± a gentle nod towards the younger prince, ¡°Good night, Prince Wistan.¡±


    ¡°And to you too, mydy,¡± he says kindly with a smile.


    As she turns to Vadim, she discovers that he has stood from his chair as well, ¡°Good night, Prince Vadim.¡±


    ¡°Please, allow me to walk you back to your room,¡± he says, motioning his hand before him to usher her out.


    Reluctantly, she concedes, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    When they exit therge hall the noise cuts down to a distant murmur, theck of it almost echoes in Coral¡¯s ears. She can feel Vadim staring at her as they turn towards the ramp. If she were not already flush from the wine, she would have turned red.


    The sound of soft hooves on the carpet creeps up on them, ¡°Good evening, brother. Lady Coral.¡±


    Coral turns to see Quell; Vadim smiles, ¡°Hello, brother. I was escorting Lady Coral back to her quarters,¡± he offers as a casual excuse.


    Quell rests a hand on his shoulder, ¡°Please, allow me. I am going to turn in for the night regardless; why don¡¯t you return to the feast? Wistan has undoubtedly a few tall tales to tell you.¡± He smiles quaintly, stepping between them, as if making his request final.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ as you wish, brother,¡± Vadim walks to Coral, extending his hand; when she ces hers in it, he brings it up to his lips, ¡°I bid you a good night, mydy; I hope you have a pleasant slumber.¡± His eyes linger on hers, the touchsting longer than it should have. Remembering that Quell is there, he releases Coral and nods to his brother, ¡°and to you too, Quell.¡±


    Quell nods, watching him leave; he looks uneasy. He offers his arm to Coral, ¡°Shall we?¡±


    dly, she takes it, feeling the warmth radiate through his shirt and jacket. He makes his steps small as he did the night they met, taking his time to enjoy their walk together, ¡°Did you have a good meeting with the Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Aye, I did. He is most agreeable. It appears we have a full day nned out tomorrow.¡± They walk up the ramp in silence, turning down the corridor towards Coral¡¯s room. ¡°It seems you have found a friend in my brother,¡± Quell says softly. Something in his voice makes it almost sound like an usation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, ncing sideways at him, ¡°he has been most kind to me.¡±


    ¡°It urs to me now that perhaps I should have mentioned he was human,¡± they stop at her door, Quell¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°It seems like something that would have been worth mentioning, yes,¡± she opens her door, stepping inside. Holding it open for him, she continues, ¡°Would you care toe in for a while?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t. It isn¡¯t proper,¡± he adds as an after beat.


    Coral can feel her face sag with disappointment, ¡°I see. So, we are only doing things properly now? What does that mean about¡­st night? Am I to forget that it happened?¡±


    Quell nces around before hastily stepping in and shutting the door behind him. He reaches for her, taking up her hands in his, ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant, Coral. I stepped out of linest night. I just want to court you properly; I do not want you to think that you don¡¯t deserve to be treated with respect. All I wish is to be close to you but I don¡¯t want you to think that the only value you have to me is a physical one.¡±


    She lowers her head, slightly ashamed at her harshness towards him, ¡°I understand and appreciate your desire to treat me properly, Quell. But if you truly respect me,¡± she raises her chin so that she can look him in the eye, ¡°then you will also trust that I can make my own sound decisions and do not need you as a moralpass.¡±


    A smile grows on his face, ¡°As you wish, Coral.¡±


    Coral leads him towards the mound of pillows, ¡°Perhaps we could just¡­ talk? Get to know each other?¡±


    He nods, removing his jacket to drape it over the back of a chair before he eases himself down; propped up on his side with his hand supporting his head, he pats the soft fabric next to him. With a smile she lies down next to him, allowing his hand to intertwine with her fingers.


    ¡°How do you like my home?¡± He asks.


    ¡°It will take some getting used to,¡± she admits honestly.


    ¡°You think there are too many centaurs,¡± he states, a slight frown growing.


    ¡°I think there are too many people too,¡± she squeezes his hand, ¡°I have only left my home a dozen times before with Piers and only to neighboring towns the same size. It isn¡¯t so much that they are centaurs, it is the look they give me.¡±


    ¡°What look is that?¡± he asks, his eyes studying her face.


    ¡°Curiosity, confusion, perhaps a little bit of disdain?¡± She thinks on it, ¡°I am sure it is the look you get when you visit the human towns for the Atonement.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he nods, ¡°I understand. It makes you feelpletely out of ce, like you don¡¯t belong there.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, ¡°but I also get the same look from the humans too.¡±


    He tips towards her, cing a soft kiss on her lips, ¡°That is because you are one of a kind.¡± She smirks at him, getting lost in his eyes. Only when he yawns and stretches do they break their gaze. ¡°I should probably return to my own room,¡± he reminds her.


    ¡°And if I said I wanted you to stay?¡± she cautiously asks.


    He runs his hand down her cheek, ¡°Then I would stay, but only so I could hold you in my arms as you sleep.¡±


    She nods, smiling, ¡°Then it is settled. You will stay and we will sleep.¡±


    Coral rises to her feet, ucing the back of her dress so she canfortably sleep in her shift. She walks to the wardrobe, carefully freeing herself from the fabric and makes sure to hang it neatly. As she walks back to him, she passes by the odd looking piece of furniture that she didn¡¯t recognize before. Running her hand over the slick leather top, she sees that it is far moreplicated than she had originally suspected.


    ¡°Quell,¡± she calls over to him, ¡°what is this for?¡±


    He rises to his feet, walking around the opposite side of the bed so that he can see what she is talking about. He gets a surprised look on his face, ¡°Oh,¡± he says rather embarrassingly, ¡°that is a mounting stand.¡±


    Looking at it, still confused, ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question at all.¡±


    He shrugs sheepishly, ¡°It is to¡­ help a woman and a centaur mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says, drawing her hand back in surprise. Her body saturated with the wine from supper, the question pops out of her mouth before she can stop it, ¡°how does it work?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As her body starts to tingle, she can feel her skin heat up, ¡°Yes. I mean, it seems like I should know how this works in case¡­ for when I¡¯m ready¡­¡± she flushes.


    Quell walks behind her, resting his hands on her hips. He guides her forward until the end of the padded surface touches her belly, then he slowly pushes her down onto it. Gently, he guides her head forward; there is a break in the bench that allows her breasts to hang freely down, the padding curving up to rest against her sternum, allowing her head to drop down freely. Reaching down, he runs his hands along hers, reaching forward down the length of the bench to the end, where there is a notch that provides a good hand hold. Though she cannot see him, she hears him kneel down behind her. His warm,rge hands grasp the backs of her thighs through her shift, pushing them forward; she feels her knees hit a padded curve in the back legs of the mounting stand. Slowly, Quell pushes her shift up her calves and over her knees so that he can reach towards the stand; he grasps a hold of a padded bar, pulling it out and rotating it. The bar rubs against the back of Coral¡¯s thighs, just above her knee. Once it clicks into a locked position, she discovers her legs are immobilized, spread wide open; if she were naked, her cunt would be fully visible.

 405

    Quell slowly rises and walks forward, his furry legs straddling the mounting stand. She can feel the warmth of his belly as it scrapes up her back until her head hits him just between his front legs. On top of her ass, through her shift, she can feel his cock growingrger, slowly creeping up her spine.


    ¡°Obviously, you would be naked,¡± he says in a quiet, husky voice, his torso bending over her, his hands stretching downward to cover the top of hers. She is just able to tilt her head up enough to see his bright blue eyes piercing into hers, he looking at her upside down. Teasingly he shifts his body forward, stroking his cock against her back, ¡°the stand provides a decent amount of ess, too,¡± he adds, one hand letting go of hers. He drags his finger tips down her arm, tucking it between his leg and her body to gently graze her breast through the shift.


    She closes her eyes, body shivering at the warmth of his touch. She lets the stand go, pulling her arms back to her body and sliding them between herself and the centaur¡¯s legs so that she can reach down to her waist. Coral gathers her shift in her fists, slowly pulling it up wards to expose her bare ass and majority of her back, letting the bulk of the fabric bunch at her rib cage. She can feel his cock twitch against her back, the velvety fur of his belly rubbing her skin when he breathes in and out. Coral can¡¯t help her desire for him. She arches her back, pressing her ass into the base of his cock.


    Quell¡¯s eyes drift close; he rocks his hips, rubbing the length of his cock against her smooth back. He holds a breast in each hand, squeezing and kneading them as he strokes against her. Coral closes her eyes, focusing on the erotic feeling of fur on her skin. She brings her arms forward so that she can grasp a muscled front leg in each hand; she moves her fingers up and down the length of the short fur. It doesn¡¯t take long before Quell takes a step backwards; she can feel his whole body tense. He rests his hands on the front of the mounting stand, bracing himself. Coral looks up, catching his gaze as his mouth drops open and a groan escapes as sheer ecstasy crosses his face. She feels his warm seed spurt over her back and ass, his matted fur trembling against her skin. His eyes close while he takes a moment to breathe; then, he backs his way off of her before releasing her from the stand.


    She slowly draws her body up, letting the shift fall down over her naked body; her back is smeared with his offering but most of it was rubbed off by his belly. Coral realizes how much she enjoys seeing the half asleep, sated smile on his face; before he can reciprocate, she takes his hand and leads him back to the mound of pillows, simply wanting to be near him.


    Coral nuzzles up to Quell and feels him drift off to sleep. Though she feels tired, her own mind is too loud when she closes her eyes, so she continues reading through the book the Doctor gave her. Nervous that Quell will wake up and see the graphic sketches, she keeps ncing at him, but he slumbers on.


    The book answers her questions more thoroughly than she could have ever hoped glean from another person. Not only does she discover the intricacies of sexual rtion between two humans-which though rather straight forward, the author made mention of several different positions and several different ways of pleasure that made her blush-she also read through the rtions between a male centaur and a female woman. She discovers that dys was correct-ady¡¯s womanhood can stretch to amodate the girth of a centaur, though not the entire length; depending on the stallion, it ranges from half to a third of his cock.


    The sketches of the mounting stand show that it has changed drastically since the book was written. In the book, the stand functions as a way to prevent the woman from running off-she is to be buckled down and restrained for mating. It seems that at the time, though a woman might fall in love with a male centaur, there was nothing enjoyable about having sex with one. The author, out of empathy for the women or fear for the centaur race-it is unclear-documents his attempts at teaching the male centaurs how to pleasure a woman. He exins that if a woman is fully aroused at the time of mating, it will make it substantially less painful for her, which in turn benefits the stallion because she would be more willing in the future to amodate him.


    Towards the end of the section, he writes of a miraculous discovery that he made-a tonic that, when applied directly to a woman¡¯s womanhood, would prepare it to ept a centaur. Coral understands from his notes on the subject, that it arouses her so deeply that she yearns for a centaur¡¯s attention and is fully satisfied by their encounter. Intrigued, she reads through his recipe; though she understands the directions on how to brew the decoction, she doesn¡¯t recognize any of the nt names, suspecting they are in anothernguage. Her curiosity peaked, she shuts the book and lies back against Quell, wondering if, perhaps, there is a way that she could enjoy mating with him as much as she enjoys their half-sex.


    ¡­


    Coral doesn¡¯t hear dys enter the chamber in the morning. When the older woman throws open the curtains to let in the bright sunlight, she cheerfully says, ¡°Good morning, mydy, it is time to begin the day.¡±


    She rubs her eyes, Quell¡¯s arms still wrapped around her. He is slow to stir as well, stretching when he finally does. As dys turns around from the window and her eyes fall on Quell, she gives a frightful shout, ¡°Oh, good heavens! I¡­ I apologize, sir, I did not¡­ see you¡­ there¡­ excuse me,¡± she adds before scurrying back out the door to wait in the hallway.


    Quell has a big grin on his face, finding the embarrassed look on Coral¡¯s amusing, ¡°I imagine this will be the gossip of the castle now.¡± He ces a gentle kiss on her forehead before rising to his legs, stretching slowly.


    Coral stands as well, wrapping a nket around her, following him as he grabs his jacket and heads for the door. When Coral sees a centaur posted across from it, she looks at Quell, questioningly.


    Reaching out, he softly touches his cheek, ¡°I forgot to mentionst night, that my father has decided that you need an escort, at all times.¡±


    She drops her gaze, ¡°Because he does not trust me.¡±


    Unable to deny her statement, he adds, ¡°I will ask that if I am with you, I will be escort enough.¡±


    Nodding, she watches him leave.


    dys slips back through the door, shutting it behind her. She busies herself with selecting a dress, ¡°Please, mydy, ept my apology-if I had known-¡±


    Coral cuts her off, ¡°It is all right, dys. Quell and I are¡­ getting to know one another.¡± She says it sheepishly, unable to wipe a smile off of her face.


    ¡°Oh, mydy, that is wonderful to hear,¡± she holds out the purple one, but when Coral shakes her head, she offers the green instead, ¡°he is such a handsome stallion and so kind too. It just broke my heart when his mate passed-I never thought he would take another but you make him a great match, mydy.¡±


    Surprised she stammers out, ¡°His¡­ mate? He¡­ had one?¡±


    The color drains from the servant¡¯s face, ¡°Heavens, I thought you knew¡­ I really should learn to bite my tongue.¡±


    Shaking her head, she strips off her shift, pulling on a fresh one, ¡°Yes, it is something you think he¡¯d have mentioned.¡± Her voice is soft, slightly bitter. As the servant helps her with the dress, she continues, ¡°Can you tell me about it, dys? I¡¯m not quite sure whom else I would even ask without them thinking I was prying or had some ulterior movie. I feel like they don¡¯t fully trust me¡­¡± she frowns, at least thankful the dress is more modest and in than the one she wore yesterday.


    dys tilts Coral¡¯s chin up, offering a soft smile, ¡°Of course, mydy. That is what a handmaid is for, after all. Her name was Searra. They grew up together from foals and were thick as thieves when they were younger, so it seemed only right that they end up as mates. She got pregnant and when it was time to birth the foal, there was aplication; she was inbor way too long and the foal died. It must have nicked something on the way out because there was so much blood-Searra was gone not long after. It has been almost three years now-the King tried to match him with another centaur but Quell would have nothing of it. It has caused some unrest in the town; ourw states that only a centaur can hold the throne-as Prince Vadim is not one, he will never be able to be King. If he can produce a male centaur heir, then his son would but none believe that will happen so when the timees it will be Quell who ascends the throne. If he does not have an heir, that only leaves Wistan and the offspring he would make. None of us dare think of what would happen if he didn¡¯t have any young.¡±


    Coral lets the information sink in; to think that Quell lost his mate and his child in the same day makes her heart ache-no wonder he never told her, ¡°Searra was a female centaur?¡±


    ¡°Aye,ss. They are far and few in between-perhaps only fifty in our town at the moment but the entire royal family are to take a centaur mate. It is rumored that Vadim is promised to a young mare and when she bes of age soon they will mate, but none are really sure about the inter-workings of a man and a female centaur; it just doesn¡¯t seem like the pieces will fit right together, if you know what I mean. Queen Kiera is the daughter of a King who rules on the eastern half of the centuar kingdom, as there were no local maiden centaurs when King Rainer came of age.¡±


    She is surprised to hear that Vadim is engaged to be mated; he seemed so interested in her-Coral wonders if she has mistaken his intentions and he merely means to be friends. Trying to process all of the new information, dys takes her silence as a meaning that she has heard more than she wanted to, ¡°I apologize, mydy, I seemed to have let myself ramble into politics. If you are ready, I can show you where the family takes its breakfast.¡±


    Coral nods, allowing the old woman to tighten her dress and work on her hair; the fiery curls are wild after a night of sleep so dyspromises with them and pulls half of the mass back, pinning them into ce. Looking at herself in the mirror, she is surprised to see how regal it makes her look, having never bothered much with her hair before.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The breakfast room is small inparison to the great hall from the night before. Therge, tall table is mounded with just as much food, though the seating arrangement varies. Rainer and Kiera sit at opposite ends, Quell and Vadim on one side, Wistan and an empty chair for her next to Rainer on the other. After climbing up into the seat, a servant rushes over to fill her ss with some juice. She nces up to see Vadim staring at her from across the table while she sips the liquid.

 406

    ¡°Did you sleep well, mydy?¡± He asks with a gentle smile.


    The question catches her off guard, images of the night before, with Quell and the mounting stand shes in her mind. She coughs, choking on her juice; Coral can feel her face turn bright red, ¡°Um¡­ yes, thank you Prince Vadim,¡± she manages to choke out, her eyes briefly shing to catch a smirk on Quell¡¯s handsome face.


    She spends the rest of the time eating her breakfast in silence, listening to the idle conversations of the family around her. When Rainer chastises Wistan for drinking too much the night before, a smile reaches her lips and she oddly finds herself wondering if this is what it is like to belong to somewhere, to have brothers, a father and a mother.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°What do you find so amusing, Coral?¡± Rainer¡¯s voice draws her out from her thoughts; she looks up to see a frown on his deep, dark skin.


    ¡°I apologize, sir,¡± she stammers out, her eyes dropping down to her te.


    ¡°Do you think that Wistan¡¯s behavior was amusing? He¡¯s lucky he didn¡¯t break another leg! Well, out with it maiden!¡± The sharpness of his tongue draws everyone¡¯s attention to him, only for their eyes to fall on her.


    She clears her throat, ¡°That must have happened after I left; I didn¡¯t see any of it, master centaur.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you smile so?¡±


    Poking the bread around her te, her voice is small, ¡°I was just wondering if this is what a family feels like; brothers talking and enjoying one another¡¯spany, parents irritated at their children¡¯s foolishness but in general a warmth I have never known before. It was a silly thought, I was just caught up in it is all, sir.¡±


    Unexpectedly, she feels Rainer¡¯s hand encircle hers, hisrge fingers squeezing gently, his voice soft and kind, ¡°It is not a silly thought, Coral. Yes, this is what a family feels like.¡±


    She looks up hesitantly to see an odd smile on his face. He squeezes her hand once more, before letting go, ¡°You will have one of your own, someday soon no doubt,¡± his lips start to frown and his voice turns irritated once more, ¡°with your own foals who act like fools. You will cause the death of me, boy.¡±


    Everyone can¡¯t help butugh heartily, finishing up their meal. With the Queen and King having already finished and left, Vadim and Quell walk out of the breakfast room alongside Coral.


    ¡°After dinner this evening, I¡¯d like to take you to town,¡± Quell says, though there is cheekiness in his gaze, he adds, ¡°to show you the building that Rainer wishes for you to upy.¡±


    Smiling, she averts her gaze, ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I will join you,¡± Vadim cuts into their moment, ¡°I hear there is a new shop that sells wares from beyond our borders. It seems most interesting.¡±


    Coral turns her attention to him, offering a soft nod.


    ¡°Shall I see you down to the surgery?¡± Vadim asks with a gentle smile.


    Knowing that he is to be mated soon she feels almost more at ease around him, thinking that she mistook his kindness for affection. Yet when she nces at Quell she can see that he is jealous of the growing rtionship Coral has with his brother.


    ¡°Thank you, Prince Vadim, but that won¡¯t be necessary. I have my own escort,¡± she motions to the centaur from this morning, who is still shadowing her.


    ¡°Just as well,¡± Quell says, ¡°father wants us to go over the books Elex.¡± He bows slightly to her before turning to walk down the hall.


    Vadim remains, his eyes still lingering on Coral¡¯s face. When the intensity of his stare causes her think that perhaps she is wrong yet again Vadim bows and turns, drawn away by Quell¡¯s fading voice, ¡°Are youing, brother?¡±


    The doctor is already busy at work, straightening up the surgery, by the time she arrives. There are a few servants who havee to help, a woman who sweeps and dusts and two men moving furniture about. Coral jumps right in to assist.


    The stacks of books are sorted by category and shelved appropriately. When they get to the cab full of herbs and vials, he defers to her as to how it should be sorted. Coral suggests they put them in order by the first letter of their names, which works well for the bottles that arebeled. For those that aren¡¯t they have a guessing game between them, each smelling the bottle and conversing before deciding what it contains. It is only when they break for lunch that Coral is finally able to sit down and rest; the surgery is far more organized than before, leaving only stacks of notes that Pelium has kept over the years. Washing down her bread with a ss of water, she stretches her feet out in front of her.


    ¡°Have you had time to read any of that book I gave you?¡± Pelium asks conversationally.


    ¡°Yes, in fact I have made it more than half way through,¡± she opens the book, having brought it with her, to the point in which the ribbon marker is so that she can show him her progress.


    ¡°Oh my, I did not think that you would have gotten that far so quickly! I found it rather dull, myself, though it has been many, many years since I read it.¡±


    ¡°I found it rather intriguing. If I may be so blunt,¡± she flushes slightly, ¡°it contains a great deal of information about things that I¡­ am not yet acquainted with.¡±


    Heughs slightly, ¡°I suppose had I not already been mated at the time, I too might have found it more of an attention keeping read. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says, chewing on a piece of meat, ¡°Master dstone is quite thorough. Actually,¡± as the thought crosses her mind, she thumbs back a few pages from her marker, ¡°there was a strange recipe in here for an elixir that he concocted. Something to prepare a maiden to receive a centaur?¡± She stops on the page, showing it to him as he walks over to her.


    ¡°Yes, I remember this now,¡± he says, walking to a shelf to grab a second book, ¡°I am not sure if he wrote it in the old tongue because there were no names for the nts or if he was trying to keep it a secret, but I do know that when I looked them up there were a lot that were unknown to me.¡±


    Coral sets her te aside, rising to ce the book on the tall table the doctor stands at. He opens the second book to the name of the first nt; she discovers that it contains a picture and description of the nt as well as suggested uses. Underneath the nt¡¯s name in the oddnguage, she can see that someone else has since penned its newmon name.


    Coral grabs a quill and a piece of paper, writing down the recipe with themon names of the ones theye across. The first three that are unknown to the doctor she immediately recognizes by the picture, her assumption confirmed by the list of uses below. When they make it to the final ingredient on the list the doctor shakes his head while turning to the page, ¡°Now this one is entirely unknown to me. I have never seen a nt like it before.¡±


    Seeing the elongated, rough edges of the leaves and the conical shape of the flower she knows what this one is as well, ¡°Well that is spearmint; surely you know of it?¡± Looking up at the doctor she sees that her words don¡¯t cause recognition on his face. When she mentioned themon names of the other nts, he immediately knew what they were as he is used to seeing them dried or smelling them in powder form, not so much familiar with harvesting them from the wild.


    ¡°Spearmint?¡± he repeats, the words foreign on his tongue, ¡°I can¡¯t say that I do. Is it poisonous?¡±


    She looks at him oddly; it is somewhatmon back in her vige, and she knows the horses love to munch on the nts when she takes them down by the river, ¡°Not at all; it is generally given to help soothe an angered stomach. But I¡¯ve used it for burns as well.¡± She walks over to her medicine chest, utching the lid. It takes some digging, but she finds a vial of powdered leaves. Coral hands it to the doctor.


    He cautiously opens the bottle, bringing it up to his nose. His eyebrows jut up, ¡°Oh! That is surprisingly pleasant. Very crisp and fresh smelling.¡±


    She smiles. Grabbing a small bowl, she drops a blob of honey in it, dusting the powder on top. Stirring it with a ss stick, she hands it to him, ¡°It will taste much like it smells, but colder.¡±


    ¡°Colder?¡± he says, doubtful, until he takes the stick and licks the end of it. A smile crosses his face, ¡°That is invigorating!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of it? There are other kinds-peppermint maybe?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I think we have catmint growing around the grain stores, to keep the cats close so that they can catch mice. Is it simr?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± she says, looking back down at the recipe. She reads through the list again, ¡°It appears we have everything else, but it requires freshly muddled mint. Is there a baker in town? One that makes sweets?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pelium smiles, rubbing his belly through the vest as if he has fond memories of the goods he¡¯s eaten, ¡°she is a very talented woman,¡± He looks down at the recipe, ¡°Why don¡¯t you mix up the rest of the ingredients, then go visit the baker his afternoon. When you find your mint, you can muddle it and give the potion a try yourself.¡± Seeing the shocked expression on her face, he says, ¡°It needs to be tested, obviously. As it is to arouse a human woman, I cannot test it myself. Nor my mate-she is also centaur.¡±


    ¡°The author says that the mate should apply it to the woman,¡± she can feel her face burn red; she shakes her head as if to discard her embarrassment.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± the doctor shifts on his back legs, ¡°Quell could apply it to you. I hear that you two are familiar with each other.¡±


    Coral chokes out her words, ¡°If the potion does as it says, perhaps having a centaur nearby would not be the best idea, unless I am fully prepared to mate with him.¡±


    ¡°That is a good point,¡± the doctor frowns, seemingly oblivious to her nervousness on the subject, ¡°it might still work if you apply it yourself. It is necessary that we test it though, Lady Coral. If this elixir does as it says, it could change our fate drastically. If a woman had more incentive to be with her mate physically, that could result in an increase in conception and birth rates. It might even lie to rest a maiden¡¯s fear of taking a centaur as a mate. As it stands now every third Atonement the King must pluck several maidens just so there will be enough avable who might take the chance. Though some find love in a centaurpanion, they always seem to be terrified at allowing a centaur to mount them. I suppose I can understand why. This elixir could change everything.¡±

 407

    She can see the excitement in his face, understanding just how important this rediscovery could be. Pushing aside her fears, she nods, ¡°All right doctor, I will do my best.¡±


    Though he has talent with some aspects of medicine making, his true skill must lie in tending to wounds because Coral impresses him as she prepares the ingredients with speed and uracy, mixing the decoction with expertise. It doesn¡¯t take her more than half of an hour to make up enough to fill a small vial, roughly the size of her palm. She takes care to leave enough open space to amodate the spearmint leaves, assuming she is able to find any.


    Coral gathers up some other supplies, several empty parchment bags, a few small leather pouches and empty vials; when the doctor looks at her curiously, she adds, ¡°If the baker does not have any, perhaps she will know where I can harvest some. I might as well go prepared to pick up a few extra nts if I have to take a walk-are there any herbs you¡¯re short on?¡±


    He thinks on it, listing a few. As he walks her to the door, he throws the tranted recipe she had written into the fire, ¡°Lady Coral, I must ask that you keep this a secret for now, especially the contents of the recipe. I will inform the King as to what we are working on but it is important that this elixir remains only in your control. While I am proud to be a centaur I must be earnest with you and say this: there are some centaurs to whom chivalry is a viewed as a luxury. Further to the east, beyond our King¡¯s borders, thends are still wild. Centaurs live very primitively and would not hesitate to steal a maiden or two, for their own personal satisfaction. While some of those maidens escape, many meet a worse fate. It pains me to speak poorly of my brethren but if those savages were to get a hold of something like this and use it on their victims,¡± he shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯d hate to even think of how this would affect an unwilling mate. No doubt it would ruin her mind.¡±


    Coral gets a shiver down her spine, the items in her basket seeming heavier, not only carrying the weight of peaceful, loving centaur-human rtionships but also the fate of kidnapped maidens as well, ¡°I understand, Doctor.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She is surprised to discover that her escort is not waiting for her outside the door. She walks down the hall looking for him, before heading up the ram to the first floor still unable to see him. Making her way to her room, she feels as if she is doing something wrong and secret; not only are the doctor¡¯s words still echoing in her head but being on her own in the castle for the first time makes her hasten. She finds her satchel in the wardrobe and transfers the basket¡¯s contents over; packing her knife from the vanity drawer, she changes out of her soft shoes and into her old walking boots,cing them up over her white stockings. With the bag over her shoulder she heads to the part of the castle that shest saw Quell and Vadim.


    Rounding a corner down from the breakfast nook she finds the brothers as they walk out of a room together; Quell holding several papers in his hand, Vadim a book. Both men look at her as she approaches, surprised to see her.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Princes,¡± she says while curtsying.


    ¡°You seem to have given your escort the slip,¡± Vadim says with a smile.


    She shrugs, ¡°He was not outside the surgery when I left-I imagine he believed I would be there until supper. Do any of you know where he has gone? I want to head to town on an errand. For the doctor,¡± she adds awkwardly, trying to make it sound casual.


    ¡°I would take you myself, maiden, but I still have work to finish,¡± Quell says, ¡°is it something that can wait until after dinner?¡±


    She feels her shoulders drop, ¡°Unfortunately I might also need to head to the woods that border the town so that I can collect some herbs. But if you are busy, perhaps I can wait until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Vadim says, with a smile, ¡°I will take you myself. As it has been made abundantly clear by our father, I am more of a burden than an aid when ites to the books.¡± Winking at Quell, he hands him the book.


    Quell¡¯s face does not look happy; as a frown starts to set on it he says, ¡°Excuse us for a moment Lady Coral, I wish a word with my brother.¡± Before he can get a reply, he steps into the closest room.


    Vadim shrugs and follows, shutting the door behind him though it does nottch. Carefully, Coral steps closer to the door so that she can hear their conversation.


    ¡°What are you doing, Vadim?¡± Quell asks, his voice gritty with irritation.


    ¡°Simplying to the assistance of our young maiden,¡± Vadim¡¯s voice is as smooth as velvet.


    There is a pause before Quell speaks, his voice almost dangerously low, ¡°I have chosen her to be my mate, brother.¡±


    ¡°It appears that she has yet to choose you, Quell,¡± Vadim¡¯s voice matches his threat, ¡°and it seems we are at an impasse because I am very fond of Coral as well.¡±


    ¡°You already have a mate waiting.¡±


    ¡°Ack,¡± Vadim says exasperatedly, ¡°one that father forces on me because I have yet to find one that matches me!¡±


    Coral hears a soft, gentle voice near her ear, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard them fight like this since they were foals.¡±


    She turns quickly to see the Queen; dropping down into a curtsy, she can feel her face burn red, ¡°Queen Kiera, I¡­ ah¡­¡±


    The Queen looks at her as she rises, ¡°If they didn¡¯t want to be overheard then they shouldn¡¯t talk so loud. It seems, Lady Coral, that they fight over you.¡±


    She keeps her eyes down, focused on the soft white hooves that sit at the bottom of the Queen¡¯s gown. She doesn¡¯t know what to say so she keeps her mouth shut.


    ¡°My husband told me why he plucked you. You are a gifted young woman, full ofpassion and kindness. You will make a loving, devoted mate for my son¡­ whichever one you choose to mate with.¡±


    Coral looks up, surprised, ¡°I was under the impression that Prince Vadim is engaged¡­?¡±


    She smiles, ¡°He is, but I would never stop him from finding love on his own. However ourw states that no human my hold the throne-just as Vadim will never be King, you would never be Queen. Not even if you mated with Quell.¡±


    Coral shakes her head, dropping her gaze, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just¡­ I just want to lead a simple life with the one I love, who loves me just as much.¡±


    Kiera lifts the maiden¡¯s chin, ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself, child. Neither one of them would give you a simple life but rest assured that I have raised my sons right. Both would love you as the stars love the night sky, until the moment that they are no more. I give you and either of my sons, my blessing. Just take care to choose carefully because once you are mated, you are bound to him, and only him.¡± Letting her chin go, the Queen continues her walk down the hall and disappears from sight.


    Vadim¡¯s voice drifts back out to her, ¡°Then it seems the only way to solve this is to leave the decision with her. Rest assured brother, I will bare you no ill feelings if she chooses you as her mate.¡±


    ¡°Finally you speak some sense, Vadim. I too will not hold it against you.¡±


    Stunned, Coral barely hears them approach in time to back away from the door. Quell walks out first; though his face is unhappy he speaks pleasantly, ¡°Vadim will escort you in your search for your herbs; after dinner you and I will venture back to town to look at the building, if that is agreeable with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she says, trying to pretend as if she didn¡¯t over hear their bickering and the Queen didn¡¯t just offer her blessing, ¡°I will look forward to our time together.¡± Her gentle smile eases Quell¡¯s worry. He bows slightly, leaving them.


    Vadim sps his hands behind his back, walking alongside Coral, ¡°So, mydy, where is it that we venture to?¡±


    ¡°To the baker,¡± she says quaintly, ¡°the doctor says there is one that specializes in sweets?¡±


    ¡°He would most definitely know,¡± Vadim chuckles, ¡°he has a terrible sweet tooth.¡±


    As they walk through town both centaurs and humans stop to bow to Vadim as he and Coral pass. He greets each with a smile and a nod, though his attention never waivers from her. It takes them half an hour to reach the baker; the shop is towards the further end of the main road from the castle. Vadim opens the door for Coral, following in behind her, ¡°Good day, Tillie.¡±


    The baker is in herte thirties, plump but not unpleasantly so, her cheeks rosy and her hair a dull brown; she rushes out from behind the counter, dropping into a curtsy. Several customers also caught off guard, do their best to bow with their hands or mouths full of goods.


    ¡°Good day, Prince Vadim. It is such a pleasure-I wasn¡¯t expecting you,¡± Tillie says with a smile, turning to Coral.


    ¡°This is Lady Coral,¡± Vadim says, introducing her.


    ¡°Mydy,¡± the woman curtsy again, ¡°I have heard talk around town about you-we are so fortunate to have such a talented healer join ourmunity. I know many are looking forward to meeting you.¡±


    Coral nods, ¡°Thank you, Tillie. I havee in search of something and I was hoping that you might assist me.¡±


    She looks surprised, ¡°Of course, mydy, what can I do to help you?¡±


    ¡°I am in need of some fresh spearmint; once as a child when I traveled to a neighboring town, the baker there used it in her sweets so I figured who better to ask,¡± she smiles at the woman.


    ¡°Oh, s, gooddy, I do know the nt you speak of but I have not seen it in all my years in this town, neither for trade nor on my walks around the forest. Such a shame too, I used to make a wonderful frosting for cakes with it,¡± the woman frowns, remembering a life past.

 408

    ¡°Beg your pardon, mydy, Prince Vadim,¡± a very old man edges in on the conversation, ¡°I did not mean to eavesdrop but I couldn¡¯t help over hearing. Not but a week ago the innkeeper in Severton served a deliciousmb roast and I am certain he seasoned it with spearmint.¡±


    Coral looks at the man, ¡°You know for sure?¡±


    ¡°Aye, mydy, it was almost as my mum used to make and back when I was ad I used to forage for the leaves myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, kind sir,¡± Coral smiles. She looks to Vadim, ¡°How far is Severton from here?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps half an hour¡¯s ride east,¡± he says.


    She thinks on it, ¡°Maybe we can go tomorrow,¡± she says to herself.


    He smiles, ¡°Let¡¯s go today. The afternoon is young still and we will be back with plenty of time before supper.¡±


    Nodding, she thanks him. The waft of sweet rolls fills the small bakery as Tillie pulls a sheet of them from the oven. Happily, she offers Vadim and Coral a warm roll, still glistening with butter. Vadim pulls a coin from his pouch and when Tillie tries to refuse he insists further, with a smile on his face as he bites into the warm bread.


    As they leave Coral eats her roll, having never tasted anything like it before. She now knows why the Doctor frequents the bakery.


    ¡°Young sir,¡± Vadim calls to a colt no more than five years old as he trots down the street. When he turns to see Vadim, he immediatelyes over and bows. Vadim hands him a silver coin, ¡°I am in need of your assistance.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lord,¡± the boy replies.


    ¡°Please go to the castle and inform Prince Quell that Lady Coral and I are headed to Severton for the afternoon, in search of the item she seeks.¡±


    The boy bows again before running off to the castle. They continue walking down the road; as Coral turns east, Vadim starts to turn west.


    ¡°The stables are this way, mydy,¡± he says, finishing his bread.


    ¡°If we were to walk, would we get back in time for supper?¡± she asks, looking up at the beautiful blue sky.


    He smiles, unable to say no to her, ¡°Yes, it would take us an hour to walk there? Are you up for it?¡±


    Sheughs, ¡°I have walked a lot further in my life, Prince Vadim.¡±


    Turning east he walks along side her, ¡°Please, Coral, call me Vadim.¡±


    Their walk is pleasant; conversation easily flows as they get to know more about each other. Vadim tells her tales of his youth and the trouble him and Quell used to cause when they were foals. After some prodding, Coral shares a bit of her childhood with him though she doesn¡¯t have many amusing stories as most of hers dealt with helping animals or making medicines. When he prods her about the ox, having heard it recounted by his brother, she reluctantly recounts her side of the story. Vadim listens thoroughly, not seeing her as a threat but a kind and strong woman.


    Before long they arrive at the edge of Severton making their way to the inn on the further edge of the town. It is a small town, barely bigger than the one Coral grew up in but much more borate with two story buildings and finely crafted architecture.


    ¡°I should tell you,¡± Vadim says as they walk down the deserted street, ¡°that you will likely not see a centaur in Severton. Only humans inhabit this area.¡±


    She turns to him, slightly concerned, ¡°Why? Are we not still in the King¡¯snd?¡±


    ¡°Aye, we are and it isn¡¯t that centaurs aren¡¯t wee because they are. This town was built by humans from Centuarna who chose human mates. Some who do still live in town but others prefer to live a simpler farming life out here. I¡¯ve always found it a bit unusual to not be around a centaur but perhaps for you it will feel normal.¡± He opens the inn door for her, following her inside.


    It takes a moment for her eyes to adjust; several tables lie bare as all of the people are out tending their fields or working in town. The innkeeper appears from a door towards the back. After walking to them, he recognizes Vadim, ¡°Prince, good afternoon,¡± he says surprised, while he bows.


    ¡°Good day, innkeeper,¡± Vadim replies.


    The man turns to thedy, bowing again, ¡°And to you as well, mydy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, kind sir. We are on a bit of a quest-a man from town said that you had served roastedmb with spearmint recently?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh yes, indeed, but I do apologize, I don¡¯t have any moremb; if you like, I am roasting some chickens for supper-¡±


    Coral cuts off the man with a smile, ¡°Actually, I am inquiring about the spearmint. I am a healer, under employment of the King and have found myself in need of some but it doesn¡¯t appear to be a verymon herb around these parts.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the man says, ¡°it is not. I was lucky enough to find a patch near the bridge that crosses the river, just east of here-if you have some time, I can run and fetch some for you.¡±


    ¡°Is it very far from here? I should like to harvest some myself,¡± she says to the innkeeper.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t that much farther, I am familiar with the bridge you speak of,¡± Vadim says.


    The innkeeper smiles, ¡°It is on the north side of bridge before you cross it. If you are familiar with the nt it will be easy to spot. If you¡¯d like, I can pack you some food-the spearmint grows near a lovely tree that is a perfect ce to sit and rest, it is rather peaceful.¡±


    Before Coral can respond Vadim epts, ¡°Thank you, that would be most appreciated.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t take the innkeeper long to return from the kitchen with a basket full of cloth wrapped food, a bottle of wine tucked in it as well. Vadim insists on paying the man and carrying the basket as they walk through the town and into the country side.


    It reminds Coral a lot of home-the peaceful trees listing in the breeze, the fragrant smell of grass filling her lungs. It is a lot quieter than Centuarna, something she didn¡¯t realize that she missed until now.


    She easily finds the spearmint nt; it has spread rapidly around the bank, the sweet cool fragrance lingering in the air. Vadim sits down under the massive oak tree, emptying the basket of their snacks. Coral uses the empty basket and fills it with the spearmint, taking care to moisten some cloth from her bag to wrap around the ends of several hardy sprigs to propagate once she returns to the castle. When another scent catches her nose, she recognizes water mint growing nearby and soon finds a small peppermint hybrid. She harvests a hefty amount from the nt, leaving enough to keep it alive but taking the rest. With the basket piled high she hikes up the bank to Vadim.


    Sprawled out, he isying on his side, propped up on one arm. He has taken off his jacket, spreading it out on the ground for Coral to sit on so that her dress will not get dirty. It brings a smile to her face as she sits down and he unstoppers the wine and offers her the first taste. She brings it to her lips, the deep, earthy rich taste of the dark red tart in her mouth, the alcohol so strong in it that she knows she needs to be careful with the quantity she consumes.


    Picking up a piece of cheese with a slice of apple, she looks out over the river as she chews; the trickling sound of waterbined with the cool, shaded breeze and wine rx her.


    ¡°I could live every day like this,¡± Vadim says softly, ¡°Long, adventurous walks with a beautiful woman, a pic under a tree by a river, a good bottle of wine¡­¡±


    When Coral turns to him, she sees that he is watching her. She averts her gaze, unsure what to say. Instead she picks a spearmint leaf off of a sprig and hands it to him, ¡°Put it in your mouth, chew it and hold it there.¡±


    He looks at her curiously, but does what she says. She watches the surprise on his face as he describes it to her, ¡°It is so¡­ fresh, but tender and green tasting. Cool to the tongue.¡±


    She takes a peppermint leaf and hands it to him, ¡°Now this one.¡±


    Spitting out the spearmint leaf, he tries the peppermint as well, ¡°Oh my,¡± he says, suddenly jarred, ¡°It is so cold, almost spicy.¡±


    ¡°Like walking outside on a bitterly cold winter morning,¡± she says with a smile.


    ¡°You have a wonderful way with words,¡± Vadim takes the leaf out of his mouth, biting into a piece of bread. ¡°I feel so at peace when I am around you.¡±


    She returns her gaze to the river, unsure of herself, ¡°You tter me so, Vadim.¡±


    ¡°I am very fond of you, Coral. I hope you can see that. I would do anything for you, if you were my mate.¡± The words send a shiver down her back, his voice so tender and gentle.


    ¡°I thought you were engaged to a centaur,¡± she says softly.


    He sighs, ¡°What kind of life could I offer her? As I can never be King, she could never be Queen. We won¡¯t be able to produce any kin.¡±


    ¡°Anything is possible,¡± Coral points out.


    ¡°Even if it was possible and from what I understand, the¡­ pieces don¡¯t fit together right-but say we do produce a son, an heir to the throne. He bes King but in the mean time I rule Centuarna as a steward,¡± Vadim shakes his head, ¡°though they treat me like a centaur there would be unrest with me ruling, everyone would doubt my orders, the humans would grow beyond their ce, perhaps even war-what kind of ce would I be handing over to my son? No, if-and this is a big if-my mate were to get pregnant, I would abdicate the throne to Quell.¡± Coral looks at him sharply; he realizes what he said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me maiden, I¡¯ve thought long and hard on this and have long ago made my decision, however I have never told anyone until you. Not even my father knows.¡±


    She nods, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t say a word. It is a very noble choice on your part, Vadim; you want what is best for everyone.¡±


    He looks at her, his deep brown eyes searing into hers. She can see the yearning on his face, the want, the need to be with her, ¡°If I were to take a human mate, I could give her the world-a normal life, away from Centuarna. Build her a house in the woods by a river, raise human children during the day, fall asleep in her arms every night. We-we could be happy.¡±

 409

    Coral gets lost in his eyes, considering the life she always wanted but seemed to elude her. She imagines that is what her parents would have had, if it weren¡¯t for the Battle. A cold breeze bites into her thoughts, the wind whipping the grass around her. Peeling away from his eyes, she feels a change in temperature; she looks to the sky, seeing that it has darkened.


    ¡°It looks like rain, we should get back,¡± she says softly, packing up the empty bottle into her bag and using the cloth to cover the herbs.


    Vadim pulls his jacket back on silently, taking the basket, leaving her to carry her bag. There is no more conversation between them, just awkwardness hanging in the air as they set back to Severton. They are almost there when the sky opens up and rain dumps down on them. Coral hikes up her skirt, breaking into a quick run, Vadim following easily at her heels as they return to the shelter of the inn.


    There is a roaring fire at one side, torches now lit to brighten up the ce. Several patrons have found their way in, all scrambling to their feet to bow at the Prince as he walks through the door while shaking the rain off of his soaked jacket. He nces at Coral to see her hair is saturated, the earthy green fabric of her dress now dark with water, causing her to shiver. Finding the innkeeper he quietly asks him, ¡°Do you have any rooms avable? Perhaps somewhere for us to dry out in private?¡±


    ¡°Of course my lord, I have one open,¡± the man says, turning on his heels at once. They follow him up the stairs and to the furthest at the end of the hall, overlooking the front of the building and the street below. The innkeeper adds a few more logs to the fire in the room.


    Vadim hands the man several coins, ¡°For the use of the room, until we can continue home.¡±


    The innkeeper bows, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t show signs of letting up after a while, I will bring you up some more food and wine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Vadim says, seeing the man out and closing the door behind him.


    Coral stares out the window over the street, watching the relentless rain beat down on the dirt, mixing it into mud quickly. There is a sh of lightening and the following boom of thunder makes her jump.


    ¡°Coral,¡± Vadim calls to her. She turns around to see that he has removed his jacket and vest, draping them over the backs of chairs near the fire; he has also taken off his boots and socks, remaining only in his short pants and white billowing shirt. He walks to her, gently grasping her by the arms to lead her to the fire. Taking her bag, he sets it by the basket, ¡°You must get out of your wet clothes or you will catch your death.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have anything else to wear,¡± she stammers out.


    ¡°Then strip down to your shift,¡± he tells her, more than asks her.


    With shaky hands she uces the back of her dress, turning away from him as she starts to peel the wet fabric off of herself. Having soaked through and into her shift, she can see the sheerness of the white fabric now leaves very little to the imagination. Vadim walks up behind her, draping a nket over her shoulders; he sets her dress over another chair and guides her to the couch.


    Grasping the nket tight over her body, she sits down, watching him uce her boots, peeling them off along with her socks. When her feet are free she draws them up and under the nket, trying to warm her icy body. Vadim sits beside her on the couch and stares into the fire.


    ¡°How long does it usually rain here?¡± she tentatively asks.


    He doesn¡¯t speak for a while. ¡°It will most likelyst until morning.¡±


    She frowns into her nket, ¡°Quell¡­¡±


    ¡°If it is raining here, it is raining in town. When we do not arrive for dinner, Quell will know that we took refuge in Severton for the night. He will understand,¡± his voice is quiet.


    Coral nces around the room, only seeing onerge bed. Her heart starts to beat faster, warming her blood but soon the nervousness takes her over. She rises, carrying her satchel and the basket to therge table. Sitting in the unupied chair she pulls the vial out and busies herself with muddling seven leaves, stuffing them into the vial before stoppering it and shaking it. She knows it needs to sit for a while longer but she opens it up so that she can smell it-there is the cool, fresh aroma of the spearmint leaves but also a dark, musky, earthy smell of the other ingredients as well. Combined, she breathes it in; the smell makes her think of the forest on a warm summer¡¯s night, something alluring about the mystery of it. Quickly she puts the lid back on.


    Trying to pass the time, she pulls string from her bag and bundles the clusters of herbs that she harvested throughout the day, to prepare them for drying once they arrive at the castle. Just as she finishes, there is a knock at the door.


    Vadim opens it for the innkeeper, who walks in with arge tray full of food, a bottle of wine and a pitcher of water for them. He sets it down on the table where Coral was working, paying no mind to her mounds of flowers and leaves, instead only offering a mild apology, ¡°It appears that the rain will not let up tonight, mydy. Perhaps in the morning you will be able to return home.¡±


    She nods, watching him leave, her attention caught by Vadim as he shuts the door. Taking the bottle of wine and a bowl of stew, he returns to his spot on the couch. Hesitantly, Coral does the same, sitting beside him again, cing arge loaf of bread between them to share.


    He looks at her, offering a smile with the bottle of wine, ¡°Are you going to tell me what is in the vial?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking the wine she drinks a long swig, letting the burning liquid seep into her body to steady her nerves, ¡°It is just a tonic the doctor wanted me to mix up.¡±


    He watches her while he eats, ¡°The doctor wanted you to mix up a tonic, using an herb that neither he nor apparently any centaur has knowledge of? You are going to have to give me more than that, Coral.¡±


    ncing at him, she swallows her stew; she bites some bread, ¡°He said I should keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Does the King know?¡±


    She nods.


    ¡°Would you¡­ would you tell Quell if he asked?¡± Vadim¡¯s voice is quiet, curious.


    She senses that he is slightly hurt, perhaps because they never finished the conversation he wanted to start earlier; sighing, she concedes, ¡°In one of the older books the doctor has I discovered a recipe for a decoction to¡­ aid women. In mating with a centaur.¡± She can feel her face start to turn red so she grabs the bottle of wine and takes another drink.


    His brow furrows, ¡°I don¡¯t understand-what does it do?¡±


    She clears her throat, ¡°Well, as I understand it, the elixir prepares a woman¡¯s womanhood to receive a centaur¡¯s¡­¡± she lets her voice trail off.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he says, surprised. When she catches his eye, he continues, ¡°that¡­ that could change everything.¡±


    Nodding, she finishes her stew, ¡°You sound like the doctor.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°I see. Does it work?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just added the final ingredient.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you n on testing it on yourself,¡± he says, ¡°with the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Oh heavens,¡± she coughs, choking on some more wine, ¡°No! I mean, if it works, I¡¯m not sure having a centaur around is the best idea.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± he reaches over and grabs the vial from the table, ¡°then test it tonight, with me.¡±


    Her eyes grow wide, she opens her mouth to speak but nothinges out.


    Shaking his head, he calmly states it, ¡°There should be someone with you when you test it, in case something goes wrong or you don¡¯t remember what happened. If you shouldn¡¯t be around a centaur, then having Quell with you would be a bad idea,¡± he shrugs, ¡°we will be in this room together all night and I can¡¯t think of anything else to do. Do you drink it?¡±


    Feeling the wine swirl around her blood, she boldly looks at him, ¡°It is a topical. The book said the mate was to apply the decoction.¡±


    He looks at the vial, ¡°So I rub it into your shoulders?¡±


    When she doesn¡¯t respond, he looks up. ¡°Oh,¡± he says, his eyes locked on hers, ¡°I¡­ understand.¡±


    She looks away quickly, ¡°If you can step out of the room for a moment, I will apply it and let you know when toe back in; then I will describe the effects to you, in case I don¡¯t remember-¡± she is cut off when he stands, putting the vial into his pocket. He reaches down, his hand waiting for hers.


    Unsure what he is getting at, she ces her hand in his, rising up as he pulls her forward. He leads her around the sofa to the bed, where he turns and faces her. The expression on his face is nk, but his voice betrays his desire, ¡°Do you trust me, Coral?¡±


    She cannot maintain his eye contact when she answers, dropping her gaze down to his chest, ¡°I am not ready to choose a mate, Vadim.¡±


    His hand cups her cheek, thumb running over her chin, ¡°I know. I just want you to trust me, as you trust my brother,¡± his voice is but a whisper.


    She looks up into his dark eyes, her heart beating quickly. When she opens her mouth to speak, no wordse out; she nods.


    Vadim leans down to her, his lips tenderly pressing to hers, so gentle yet so unsure. She melts into the lushness of his mouth, feeling the nket slip from her hands and fall to the floor. It is all the signal Vadim needs as he reaches forward with his other hand, grasping her hip and pulling her to him. She can feel the heat of his body as it presses against hers, the hardness of his cock as it grows down his leg. Her hands slide under his shirt, fingers tracing the firm muscles under his skin upward, until he is forced to break their kiss as she lifts his shirt over his head.


    Vadim turns with Coral in his arms, tipping her backwards onto the bed and scooting up with her. Nervously, she lies on her back, Vadim on his side but leaning over her body as his hand traces from her waist, up to graze her breast through the thin fabric. Her nipple hardens at the attention, a shiver running down her spine. Slowly his hand creeps back down to her thighs, pulling the fabric up until her pale, thin legs are almost entirely bare. He can feel the heat of her cunt through the mounded fabric.

 410

    Pulling away from her kiss, he pulls the vial from his pocket, giving it a shake before opening it and pouring a little bit onto his fingers. Its consistency is thick but oily, a light tea colored liquid. The smell almost immediately hits both of them, a dark, earthy scent, robust and secretive. Vadim stares down into her eyes as his hand makes its way between her legs, his warm thick fingers finding the soft hair of her cunt. As he touches her for the first time, spreading her lower lips and rubbing the elixir into her skin, she quivers under his piercing gaze, feeling so incredibly vulnerable and under his control.


    The way he handles her body, the slow but firm pressure he applies to her womanhood causes the yearning to ache within her. Then, the elixir starts to seep into her skin. At first it is cold, but warm, the odd juxtaposition nervously makes her heart race. Slowly it begins to tingle in an aching way and she can feel a rush of desire, a craving more fierce than hunger burning inside of her. As Vadim continues to slowly stroke her, he watches her carefully; he sees the innocence in her face melt away, reced by yearning, a wanton lust. She moans out, arching her back, pressing her cunt into his hand as she wants more.


    Unable to watch her any longer he leans down, mashing his mouth to hers, hungrily she explores his with her tongue. He feels the slippery wetness of the elixir mixing with her own juices, swirling under his hand. He presses a finger easily into her, followed by another, and another and another until he has four sliding in and out of her maidenhood, it desperately clenching down on them. Before he realizes it, she has unbuttoned the sides of his pants, her tiny hand stroking the curly hair at the base of his stomach, unable to reach more.


    Vadim drags himself away from her, standing beside the bed as he pulls his pants off. With the haze of lust epassing her like smoke from a savage fire, Coral¡¯s eyes fall on his manhood. It isn¡¯t like the very detailed sketches in her book; his thick, fat cock hangs between his legs, the skin a dark, earthy color like his body but giving way to lighter colored skin half way down, the wide t tip reaching just shy of his knee, oozing his white seed. In this aspect alone, he is more centaur than man.


    Raising his knee to the bed, followed by the other, he kneels between her legs; Coral willingly opens them to him, reaching up far enough to slide her hand around the back of his neck and bring his body to her, yearning to feel his kiss once more. He thrusts his tongue into her mouth, giving her what she wants; with a shaking hand, he rubs the tip of his cock against her wet cunt. Easily, he slowly presses the tip into her, her body epting the few inches he gives her, until he feels her hymen tight around his girth, stopping him from further progress.


    He trembles, wanting to take her. Pulling back slightly, he looks down into her bright green eyes, wanting her to stay yes, or at the very least not say no. But he can see the hazy cloudiness of lust that has over taken her; he knows that she might say yes now, might beg him to take her but tomorrow once her mind has cleared, she could regret it. Though his entire being aches to im her as his own, yearns to thrust himself deep into the dark, warm softness of her body, he does not want it to be under these circumstances.


    Groaning with restraint, he pulls his cock free from her, resting it on her belly as he wraps her in his arms, turning them over so that she now sits atop him. Coral whines, trying to slide her body up the length of his cock to take it but he grasps her hip with one hand, the other peeling off her shift to reveal soft, white skin and her full, round breasts to the warmth of the air before gripping her other side firmly. When he pushes and pulls back his hips, running the length of his cock across her clit she moans and shudders against it.


    Coral rests her hands on his chest, gaining leverage to slide herself up and down his length, panting with each stroke. Knowing that she will not impale herself upon him, Vadim reaches up and grasps her full breasts in his hands, the brownness of his skin contrasting greatly with the paleness of hers, the beautiful image of it seared into his mind as she throws her head back in sheer ecstasy. He feels her body tense, her breath quicken as she rocks against him. The feeling of her wet, soft cunt grinding over him, the beauty of her sheer carnal pleasure pushes him past the limit. His cock expands, getting slightly harder before the surge, causing her to tremble as she explodes seconds before he does. Coral distantly feels the warmth of his seed spill out over her hands and onto his chest.


    Vadim grabs the nket from the floor, wiping up the warm, sticky goo from her hands and his chest before pulling her down to him. She copses against him, burying her face into his neck as he wraps his arms around her, holding her tight. It is only moments before he can hear her breathing shift and she drifts asleep. Though his physical yearning for her has been met for the time being, the desire of his heart only increases as he feelsplete with her tucked in his arms. Sleep eludes him for a while, as he tries to remember every moment of his time alone with her, deep down wondering if he will ever be able to have it again.


    When she wakes up, she can hear only the sound of rain outside in the night; the inn below is quiet, the fire crackling down to glowing embers. Beneath her, she feels the deep, rhythmic breaths of Vadim, his strong arms encircling her, protecting her, iming her. She gently shifts, his unconscious body releasing her from the hold; cautiously she sits up, looking down upon his nakedness. His manhood has softened, the tip retreating, all of it shrinking down to what she believes is the size of the average aroused man. She knows from ncing at the other chapters, Master dstone believed a female centaur could not be impregnated by a human man, simply because the length of his manhood would never be able to reach the depth of her womb. But after seeing Vadim¡¯s, she knows that won¡¯t be a problem for him. Though he is shorter than Quell and perhaps a bit less in girth, it isn¡¯t by much.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Quietly getting to her feet, she walks to the table, bringing the pitcher up to her mouth and sipping the cool water. Resting her naked body on the sofa she stretches her legs out, warming her feet by the dying fire. As she recollects their time together, her hand unconsciously reaches down to her maidenhood. She recalls the feeling of him pressing into her, how she stretched to amodate him-then she wonders if she is still a virgin. Slightly worried, she presses her own fingers into her still wet hole; when the tips of her fingers meet resistance, she knows that he did not im her but oh, how much she wanted him to earlier. Could she be happy with him? Yes, she believes she could. But she knows that part of her wants Quell, just as much.


    Carefully creeping to the bed she finds the elixir bottle resting on the night stand; retrieving it, she slinks back to the sofa resting her back against the high side, her knees drawn up. Cradling the bottle in her hands she recalls the way it felt, trying to discern if it was her feelings towards Vadim or the elixir. Opening it, she draws in a whiff while closing her eyes. Coral feels a tingle between her legs, her maidenhood clench tight in yearning, her nipples harden. Curious, she walks to the table, silently sorting through the herbs until she finds thevender and peppermint she harvested. She separates several flowers into her small wooden bowl, plucking a single peppermint leaf as well. Muddling them together with her wooden pestle, she scrapes them up and adds them to the elixir, shaking it well.


    Upon smelling it again, she finds the dark, earthiness of it has deepened. Seeing that Vadim still sleeps, she returns to the couch, pouring a few drops onto her own fingers. Spreading her legs, she rubs the slick fluid onto her own cunt, her fingers working it into the skin of her clit.


    She draws in a sharp breath as the icy coldness of the peppermint hits her, before the warm darkness of it takes a hold. Though her heart begins to race as before, thevender keeps her more calm, more at ease, slightly cutting the savage desire to mate anything thates near her. She can feel womanhood widening, waiting to ept an invader. As the desire builds in her, this time it is more like the smoldering embers of the dying fire, hotter than the ze but controlled so that it won¡¯t burn her alive. Getting up, she eases herself into bed next to Vadim.


    Still, he rests deeply as she reaches out, her tiny hand grasping his cock. It pulses in her hand but is slow to respond otherwise. Curious, she scoots her body down until her face is next to his hip; with a tentative tongue, she licks the tip. It has a salty taste, the dried seed on it now sticky with her spit. Opening her mouth, she wraps her lips around the soft end, her tongue exploring the crumpled flesh. Vadim groans in his dreams, his cock responding to the attention on its own. Coral can feel it grow in her mouth, it widens, stretching her lips, the tip creeping forward down her tongue; she knows if she does not pull back, it will suffocate her. As it fills her mouth, she eases it out bit by bit, until the wide tip swells just inside of her lips, fresh seed seeping out from it. Musky, it tastes like it smells. She pulls back, running her mouth down the length of it and back up again. As her tiny hands wrap around it she can almost close her fingers around his girth, only an inch short of epassing him.


    Licking the tip, her hands slowly stroking, she nces up to see that Vadim has awoken and is watching her with a smirk on his lips. She can feel her cheeks grow red, her own curiosity having gotten the best of her. He reaches down, cupping her chin, pulling her up his body to his mouth where he can taste the muskiness of his seed still on her tongue. Shifting in the bed he pushes her down, rolling over top of her, his knees between hers. Coral doesn¡¯t hesitate to spread her legs wide for him again; he catches a whiff of the elixir, knowing that she has applied it herself. He rests his cock on her stomach, leaning down to kiss her. The desperate way in which she finds his mouth, how her arms clutch at his back makes him ache; stroking himself against her sopping wet slit, he feels her moan into his mouth, her legs wrapping around his waist. Vadim rocks against her, feeling his cock slide between their stomachs, the t tip pressing against her full round breasts, parting them slightly before he pulls back, just to do it again.


    He can feel her body flex, straining against the release; pulling back to look into her eyes, he watches her moan. Her face flush with pleasure, eyelids fluttering shut before squeezing tight as her chest arches into him, her mouth opening to release a low whine. Still thrusting against her, he feels her tremble beneath him, her hands and legs loosening their grip to fall to the side. With each stroke he quickens, feeling her almost wince as she writhes to try to get away from the crashing waves of pleasure consuming her. He draws in a deep breath, quelling his inner fire and stops, not wanting to hurt her, his own body groaning with the need to release.


    Sitting back, he gazes through his clouded vision, her ample perky breasts glistening with sweat. Before he can think better of it he raises his knee over hers, climbing up her body to straddle her stomach, his thick, engorged cock resting between her perfect mounds. He reaches down, pinching her nipples while pushing her breasts together, slowly stroking himself between them.


    Coral shudders, barely able to focus through the waves of pleasure hitting her. Looking down she sees his cock emerging from between her breasts; she opens her mouth, taking him in, her tongue swirling around the t tip. She can hear him groan in enjoyment; reaching down to the base of his cock, she grasps it with her small hands, stroking against him as he pushes it forward between her breasts, so deep into her mouth she cannot draw a breath until he pulls out.


    He pants rapidly, having never been pleasured this way before. His pace increasing, he looks down at her tiny mouth, stretched by his cock, the way she clenches it in her hands, the feeling of her tongue circling the tip it is more than he can bare. Vadim can feel himself erge and though he wants to thrust forward, shove his cock down her throat as far as he can he restrains himself, trying to pull free from her grasp.


    Coral will have nothing of it. She knows he is on the verge and her fists tighten over him, lips refusing to let it go. She watches him cry out, his body shudders before she feels the surge of his seed released into her mouth, filling it, oozing out of the corners. She swallows down what she can, coughing as it burns in her throat but still refuses to let him go. She pushes her head forward, taking as much of him into her mouth as possible, suckling all of the seed from him until his body trembles as hers did moments earlier.


    When he involuntarily jerks, his manhood overly sensitive, she finally releases her grip, gently licking the softening organ as it retreats from her mouth. Vadim copses beside her, drawing her close, their hot bodies slickened with sweat. He looks down into her eyes, his heart so content he feels as if he could dieplete. But beyond the adoration of her gaze, beyond the haze of her bliss he senses her love for Quell. He wants to point out to her all of the things he could do for her that his brother cannot; he could kiss her as they make love, hold her in his arms and stare into her eyes as he slides deep inside of her, she could ride him from above to her heart¡¯s content, he could hold her in his arms and watch her fall asleep on their marital bed, he could give her human children, a simple life beyond the castle walls-but he says nothing, knowing that she will do what her heart tells her to do and that either he or Quell will have to live with the heartache that decision causes.

 411

    The road is muddy, a sloppy, sinking, thick mud in some ces. They walk along the side in the grass where they can but in some ces it cannot be helped. Vadim¡¯s boots are covered in mud and Coral¡¯s dress would be as well if she hadn¡¯t been smart about it and tied it up. Their pace is as quick as can be expected in the condition-both of them eager to return home. That night will always be burned into Vadim¡¯s memories, as well as Coral¡¯s, but she is in a rush to discuss the discovery with the doctor and Vadim is hopeful to see what this new day will bring for them, though part of him dreads it as well.


    As they round the bend that would lead them to the stables on the edge of town, Vadim takes her hand, pulling her to the side of the road. Corales willingly, a smile on her face as he draws her close, leaning back against a tree. Looking into her eyes he leans down to press his lips to hers, savoring the way she melts into him. When she breaks the kiss, the words slip from his mouth before he realizes it, ¡°Coral, I love you.¡±


    Though there should have been a positive response to his words, the adoration in her eyes fades into a deep worry, almost a fear but when she presses her lips back against him once more, his worries are washed away.


    Vadim leads her down a less traveled trail, more grass than dirt, that runs parallel though the woods next to the town. As it opens up, the bustling noise of people at work roll over them, the ramp to the castle before them. Coral unties her dress, holding it up as they walk across the muddy street and up the stone ramp. Once through therge wooden doors she takes the basket from him.


    He smiles gently at her, his hand reaching up to brush her cheek; with a small smile she turns to head towards the lower level. As Vadim walks up the ramp, the sounds of soft hooves hitting the carpet echo down the corridor. Coral stops, ncing back up to see Quell standing at the top of the ramp, looking down at his Vadim. Her heart immediately sinks and she feels, for the first time, regret for her actions.


    ¡°You are toote for supper, brother,¡± Quell says jokingly, though his voice is as t as ice.


    ¡°We were forced to take refuge in Severton, Quell,¡± Vadim replies, stopping in front of his brother, ¡°Lady Coral went directly to the surgery to unpack her herbs.¡±


    Quell draws in a deep breath; his face doesn¡¯t change, but Coral can sense the despair in his stance, the way his voice cracks slightly when he replies, ¡°I see.¡± When he turns to leave, he sees her standing at the base of the ramp.


    She wants to run to him, but he drops his head, turns and leaves. It rips her heart out. Feeling like she can¡¯t breathe, she forces herself forward, down the ramp to the dark hallway and through the wooden doors into the surgery.


    The doctor is standing at a tall table sorting through stacks of papers; he has almost the entire room picked up and has even rediscovered a human sized desk and chair for his new counterpart. Coral does her best to not let her feelings show, cing the basket and her bag on the table, unpacking the herbs for the doctor.


    ¡°You were gone quite a long time, Lady Coral, were you able to find the spearmint?¡± He asks, hanging up the bundles of herbs to dry.


    She pulls some spearmint from the basket, unwrapping the wet cloth around the base, ¡°Aye, I did, but all the way past Severton. If you have some water we can get it to root, then we can cultivate it around here and won¡¯t have to go on a quest for more. I also found some peppermint-I think you¡¯ll be intrigued by that as well.¡±


    The doctor smells the peppermint, putting the sprigs into a cup of water, ¡°Were you¡­ able to try the elixir?¡±


    Knowing there is no point in trying to hide it from the doctor, shees right out with it, ¡°Yes. I added the spearmintst night and¡­ well, Prince Vadim made me tell him what the elixir was for. After discovering that I was going to try it alone, he insisted on¡­ assisting.¡± She can feel her cheeks burn red. She idly picks at some flowers on the table.


    ¡°Did it work as the book said?¡± Pelium asks curiously, not wanting to press for details but too excited to contain himself.


    She exhales, looking up at the doctor, ¡°Ah¡­ yes. Thankfully, my maidenhood is still intact, though I¡¯m not sure how either of us managed restraint. The original mixture elicits an almost savage need to mate, and from the way it felt it is possible that there would be little discerning thought as to whom that mate would be; I believe your fears were correct, in the wrong hands it could be catastrophic.¡±


    The excitement fades from his face, his fears confirmed, ¡°Oh dear. That is¡­ dangerous.¡± He hangs a few more bundles, before turning, ¡°Did you say, original mixture? You altered it?¡±


    Coral pulls the vial from her bag and hands it to the doctor; he opens it, drawing in a deep breath, his face confounded, ¡°Oh, that is, well, very pleasant. Kind of mysterious as well.


    ¡°I added some peppermint to increase cooling aspect, as it felt almost burning hot the first time andvender in hopes that it would cut through the severeness of the desire, to add some rity. It worked better with the additions, though I have thoughts to further refine it, but¡­ well those will have to wait until¡­¡± she lets her voice trail off.


    ¡°I am most intrigued to hear how well this works with a centaur male,¡± he says idly, ncing to Coral, ¡°not that I mean¡­ perhaps we can get someone to try it for us?¡±


    She thinks on it, ¡°I will ask my handmaid, she is mated to a centaur.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°That sounds like a splendid idea! Perhaps you can chat with her after lunch? I will be gone this afternoon, it is my son¡¯s birth day celebration so my wife wants me to assist her with preparing our home. You are wee to attend, if you wish?¡± He smiles warmly.


    She returns the smile, ¡°Thank you, doctor, but I must head to town to see the baker. I gathered some extra spearmint for her as a surprise.¡±


    Coral wees the distraction of emptying her medicine case andbining her herbs with the cab full of them. Not needing the vast quantity carried around anymore, she divides the medicines choosing to keep smaller vials of each in the case, which allows her to also add some from the cab that she was missing, as well as several other tools and bandages so that it is prepared should she need to take it elsewhere. For some of the herbs that the doctor isn¡¯t familiar with, she takes care to exin it to him, offering the suggested uses and some unconventional ones as well. When she reaches the bottom, she finds a small box that Piers had thrown in there; it contains seeds for almost all of the nts she brought with her. Pelium actuallyughs with glee at the idea of cultivating the herbs in the castle, exining to her that there is a room made of ss in the upper east wing of the castle, in which doctors of the past used to do the same thing. It is mostly over grown now, with a few haphazard flowers thrown in for good measure. They decide the best time to aplish this would be the following spring, as the Atonement happened at the beginning of fall it would soon be winter which would make starting the nts even harder.


    He pulls the herb book down from the shelf, ¡°I think it would be most beneficial for you to go through this. I¡¯ve penned in themon names for the nts I know, but I¡¯m afraid that there are many I do not. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there are some that we use today that are not in the book, perhaps you could add them?¡±


    Taking the book and clutching it to her chest, she says, ¡°It would be an honor. I will do my best.¡±


    He smiles, slipping his jacket back on, ¡°I really do enjoy working alongside you, Lady Coral. I shall see you tomorrow.¡±


    Coral, with her almost empty bag, the book and a quill, follows him out of the surgery. She discovers that Reid is waiting for her. The doctor nods at the centaur, continuing onward. She looks up at his familiar face, wondering if he is there to fetch her, ¡°Is something the matter, Reid?¡±


    ¡°Nay,¡± he says, walking slowly next to her, ¡°I¡¯m on escort duty today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Coral says, tucking the book and quill into her bag, the cloth wrapped bundle of spearmint cradled in her hands. When they walk up the ramp near the entrance, Vadim heads towards them almost as if he was waiting.


    ¡°Good day, Lady Coral, do you have ns for lunch?¡± His easy smile rests on his luscious lips, eyes almost twinkling with the secret of their shared night together.


    ¡°I actually am headed back into town for a bit,¡± she says. Hesitantly, she adds, ¡°I saw Quell with you earlier. He seemed¡­ upset.¡±


    Vadim nces at Reid; the centaur takes a hint and walks several steps away to give them some privacy. ¡°He knows. About what transpired between us,¡± he speaks quietly. ¡°He could¡­ smell you. On me.¡±


    Coral¡¯s heart sinks. She feels herself stuck, needing to make an impossible decision.


    ¡°Shall I escort you to town?¡± Vadim¡¯s voice asks gently.


    She looks up at him, seeing the hope in his eyes, ¡°No, thank you Prince. I need¡­ I need some time to think.


    ¡°Very well, mydy,¡± he says, boldly leaning forward to kiss her softly on the cheek. Giving her onest, lingering look, he turns and heads up the ramp.

 412

    Coral watches him disappear, feeling like she is stuck in mud. She turns and leaves the castle, Reid silently following by her side. Her hands begin to tremble, her knees grow weak, her head dizzy-she veers from the path to town to arge tree near the entrance of the castle; dropping her bag and the spearmint, she sinks down in the thick grass, drawing her knees up to her chest to rest her head on them so that she doesn¡¯t pass out.


    Buried in the darkness of her body, tears start to fall from her eyes. Her heart feels like it was torn from her chest; panic starts to well up inside of her and her breathing bes quick and shallow. Hearing Reid sit beside her, she wraps her arms around her knees to seek privacy in her own despair.


    ¡°You do not have many friends, do you Lady Coral?¡± His quiet voice creeps into her solitude.


    She huffs bitterly, ¡°Why? Because I am a horrible person?¡± She meant it as sarcasm though she feels it is the truth. His hearty chuckle causes her head to snap to the side, aghast, tear covered face looking at him.


    He sees her sorrow and cuts hisughter, ¡°No, Lady Coral, you are not a horrible person. In fact, you are perhaps the most kind,passionate, loving human I have ever met-though it is your greatest feature, it most likely will be your downfall as well.¡±


    His words offer nofort to her-she returns her face to her knees, tears stinging her eyes, ¡°Tobias was right-I am a trollop-perhaps all women are. The slightest bit of acknowledgement from a man and I spread my legs like a harlot.¡±


    Reid sighs, ¡°I have traveled with King Rainer through the human towns for two Atonements now, Lady Coral, and while I am versed in human customs I have still yet to discern why they are how they are. It makes no sense to me that human men are expected to fornicate and be familiar with women, yet maidens are kept in ignorance lest their virtue be put into question. If a man is not a virgin when he marries, it is not frowned upon-why is that?¡±


    As she ponders the question, her tears stop falling, ¡°I-I do not know.¡±


    ¡°But if a woman has familiarity with men before marriage, she is viewed as a whore, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Coral spits out, confirming his assumption, realizing she now is included in that category.


    ¡°This is not how we view it, Coral.¡±


    She dares to nce at him, her swollen eyes still stinging with her pain and her face wet with tears.


    He looks down upon the woman with pity at her suffering, but feels that it is misguided, ¡°Centaurs are very sexual creatures,¡± he smirks slightly, ¡°and we explore this with others from a young age. I doubt any would confess as much but as you are an ounder and caught up in a confusing situation within our culture, I will bite the arrow and exin it to you. It is expected that centaurs know how to please their mate before hand, both male and female. Think of it like this-if you were to wander into a dark library in search of a specific book, you would no doubt spend countless hours fumbling around with little sess. However, if you had visited the library many times before during the day, your experience would allow you to locate the book with ease. What you have done with the Princes is merely this and is nothing more than they themselves have done with others, or what any other centaur has done before iming their mate.¡±


    Struggling to grasp this knowledge as it is the opposite of how she was told to view her old life, she says, ¡°But, my virtue-¡±


    ¡°Your virtue is not in question. Virtue is gained through actions and behavior towards others, how you exemplify your ethos, pathos and logos-all of which was defined before the Atonement, a direct result of your upbringing and exposure to your limited world. That is not something that can be gained or lost as a result of a hearty sexual curiosity. How you treat and apply your new found knowledge will still be within your established virtue-I seriously doubt you are one to toy with a man unless he is worthy of your affections.¡±


    She looks over the thick centaur, surprised by his honesty and boldness ining to her aid when she is emotionally distressed. Coral discovers that she finally understands Marcus¡¯ statement to her-they aren¡¯t the savages, we are. While her curiosity towards the opposite sex, her exploration with both Quell and Vadim would earn her disgrace in her old home, here it is seen asmon ce; she queries ¡°Why, then, is there such emphasis ced on being a maiden?¡±


    He smirks at her, ¡°Aye, it is true that maidens are prized-though so are virgin males-yet for a young man or woman to have lost such is not a deal breaker but more a disappointment. Maintaining one¡¯s chastity before iming a mate isn¡¯t viewed as a source of purity by centaurs, but more as a proof of strong character; to have been tempted so many times before but constantly exhibited restraint shows that one is steadfast and determined, not to be derailed before reaching their ultimate goal. Most centaurs cease ying so freely with others when they are ready to find their love but one can hardly me you for your curiosity since it is something that has been denied until now. Though I caution you-I have been friends with both Prince Quell and Prince Vadim since I was a foal, so while I have seen them idly y with women before, this is not what they do now; they are both serious in their endeavors to gain your favor permanently and it would be in your best interest to choose quickly before a prolonged courting damages their rtionship with one another.¡±


    Though her head still spins with the dramatic differences of this new culture, she manages to regain a hold on her panic and tamps out the feeling that she will faint. She pushes herself up to her feet, gathering her things and waiting for herpanion to also rise before starting towards the baker¡¯s. ¡°Do you have a mate, Reid?¡± Coral asks softly.


    ¡°Aye, we¡¯ve been together for five years now. She is with child,¡± as he says the words, his voice rings almost proudly, a smile on his lips.


    ¡°How did you meet?¡± She asks, curious.


    ¡°I saw her watching me from the garment shop, one day. And again the next day, when I made it a point to walk by a second time. She was so beautiful and the way I felt when our eyes locked, it was like I couldn¡¯t breathe when I was away from her. I knew I wanted her to be my mate, so I came round yet again but she was hugging a male and I thought that my guts had been ripped out.¡±


    Looking at him, ¡°What? How did you finally meet her?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I went home. I thought for sure that we were meant to be but oh, how it hurt so much to know that she was someone else¡¯s. I don¡¯t know why I went back to the shop-perhaps to punish myself. She said hello to me and we started talking. The centaur she was with the day before,¡± Reid looks a little sheepishly, ¡°was her nephew. I was so relieved when I found that out, I immediately told her that I wanted to be her mate. We got to know each other a little more and it was maybe a week before we consummated our union.¡± Reid looks down at her, ¡°Centaurs rarely wait that long. When you know, you know.¡±


    Looking up at him, she sighs, ¡°How¡­ how do I choose? It is impossible-I know whatever choice I make, someone will get hurt. Part of me will too.¡±


    They walk in silence for a moment,ing up to the baker¡¯s. He quietly says to her, ¡°Try to imagine living a life without one of them. Whichever one makes you feel like your soul will die if they are not around¡­¡±


    Coral nods, her heart aching. She stops, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves and time to wipe her face free of any remaining tears. ncing to Reid, she offers him a small smile as thanks for hispassion before he opens the door for her and she enters.


    ¡°Lady Coral!¡± Tillie says excitedly, ¡°I am d to see you again. Did you find what you were looking for in Severton?¡±


    Coral forces a smile to her lips, holding out the cloth bundle, ¡°Aye, and I brought you some as well.¡±


    Almost giddy, Tillie takes the bundle; unwrapping it, she inhales deeply, ¡°Oh so fresh! It has been too long. I will make up a batch of my small cakes with mint frosting and have them brought to you at the castle as soon as I am finished!¡±


    She smiles at the woman, ¡°That is very kind of you, Tillie, thank you.¡±


    Taking her leave, she joins Reid as they head back to the castle.


    ¡°You said you have known the brothers since you were young?¡± She asks, curious.


    ¡°All my life,¡± he replies, ¡°my father fought alongside King Rainer in the Battle. When he didn¡¯t return, the King looked after my mother and I. I grew up alongside Prince Vadim andter with Quell.¡±


    There are many questions she wants to ask, but doesn¡¯t know how; she wants to know about both of the Princes, what they were like growing up, if there are any horrible dark secrets they keep that she could use to help her decide her fate, but instead, she remains silent.


    Reid, almost sensing her hesitation, continues, ¡°The maidens, both human and centaur, were always infatuated with Vadim. He is a handsome man, eloquent, charming and easy to be around. While he yed with the young women as we all do, I could always tell his heart was not in it. None of them held his attention. Not like you.¡± He sighs, ¡°With Quell, it was a little different. He was more like a centaur, a stubborn brute, strong and ornery and while women find him handsome, he was not an easy colt to get along with, always causing trouble and behaving poorly. He can still be rather blunt and he speaks his mind, much like his father. They share the same frown.¡±

 413

    Coral can¡¯t help butugh at this, as she knows it to be true.


    ¡°He fell deeply in love at a young age with a maiden centaur named Searra. They were almost inseparable and when they reached the age of consent they mated at once. He worshiped her; he became a kinder, gentler man. When the fates saw it fit to take her from him, he changed. He was bitter, almost cruel for a time after her death. Perhaps a year ago, he started to withdraw inward, spending more time alone, not speaking much unless he needed to. I think that is why King Rainer brought him and Wistan along on the Atonement this year, to expose him to new ces, to try to jar his personality back into what it once was. He has changed, being around you. I can see in him remnants of the boy and man he was before.¡±


    The walk up the ramp towards the castle; Reid stops just before opening the door for her, ¡°I do not envy you, maiden. It is an impossible choice. All I can say is this-make this choice, for you. Don¡¯t do it for either one of them.¡± He pushes the door open, no longer walking beside her but behind her as he escorts her up to her room.


    Coral manages to catch dys walking down the hallway. The old woman takes her bag, following her into her chambers, ¡°I was very worried about youst night, mydy.¡± She rests the bag on the small desk, waiting to take Coral¡¯s mud covered boots away for cleaning. ¡°I thought Prince Quell was going to work himself up into a fit-he would have galloped through the storm if his mother hadn¡¯t forbid it. He spent most of the evening pacing in his room, that poor thing.¡±


    Sitting on the small sofa, she uces a shoe, handing it to the woman. As if to push that subject aside, she says, ¡°dys, I have a new elixir I¡¯ve concocted. I¡¯m curious as to if you would test it for me?¡±


    The woman¡¯s brow crumples, ¡°I¡­ I suppose I could give it my best, mydy. What does it do?¡±


    Handing her the other boot, ¡°Well¡­ there really isn¡¯t a way to ¡®dance around the truth¡¯ as the centaurs would say, so I¡¯ll just out with it. It is supposed to open up yourher regions so that they can easily receive a centaur man. And, ah, it is supposed to make it just as enjoyable for the woman as her mate.¡±


    dys¡¯ eyes grow wide, ¡°Good heavens,¡± is all she can stammer out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree, you can tell me no and I will think nothing of it, dys,¡± Coral says, pulling her damp socks off.


    It takes the woman a few moments to respond, ¡°It sounds too good to be true, in all honesty.¡±


    ¡°I know it sounds like magic, that is why I am in need of someone with a centaur mate to test it,¡± she pulls off her dress and shift. Smelling her skin, the scent of Vadim invokes memories ofst night, ¡°though I am almost positive that it will work, I just need to be sure.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ all right, mydy. I will test it. My mate has been wanting a child for years now, as do I, but the actual act of conceiving doesn¡¯t happen near enough for me to be pregnant,¡± she frowns, ¡°it always takes me a long time to heal up so that we can mate again.¡±


    Finding a soft, deep blue robe, Coral pulls it on over her naked body, cinching the tie around her waist. Though the fabric is not sheer, it clings tight enough that it leaves little to the imagination. She walks to her bag, pulling out the vial, pouring a bit of it into a second empty vial, which she hands to dys, ¡°Use just a bit of it, about the size of a berry. Have your mate rub it¡­ on your womanhood. More so the upper part, between the flesh folds.¡± The wordse easily, though she feels awkward saying them.


    dys nods, ¡°Do you want me to have them bring the tub back in here, mydy?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I want to use the castle bathhouse, could you take me there?¡±


    The woman shifts awkwardly, ¡°Of course, mydy.¡±


    dys leads her out into the hall, Reid skeptically watching them as the head to the east wing of the second story. He follows a ways behind and dys takes care to speak so quietly not even he would hear, ¡°I have never been in the bathhouse myself, but from what I understand it is arge waterfall. The doctor says that it has a natural mineral in it that calms one right down. Do not be surprised if someone from the royal family is already there, they have no qualms about bathing together. In fact,¡± she clears her throat, ¡°at least in the public bathhouses in town, it is not umon to find a couple mating, with several on lookers. I¡¯ve always found it odd myself, but my mate says that is how young centaur males learn what to do with their future mates, from watching others interact.¡±


    Coral, starting to regret her decision, nods in thanks as the woman points towards the door. Leaving her and Reid behind, she pushes against it; it opens into a wide enclosed cavern. There must be an opening somewhere high above, as natural day light shines down on the wet stone. It isrge, the size of a small pond with a beautiful waterfall pouring down into it, the water sparkling in the light. She hesitantly nces around, but doesn¡¯t see another soul in the room.


    She walks to the edge where there is a bench carved into the stone; shedding her robe, goose bumps forming on her body from the brisk air, she looks down into the pond. Able to discern that it is deep enough, she dives right in. The water is surprisingly warm, the rush of swimming about invigorating her bones. With the scent of Vadim washed from her skin, she almost feels normal again, as if he had marked her. Floating on her back, staring up at the high stone ceiling, she contemtes the possibility of her future with either Quell or Vadim. She does not lightly weigh the choice, but forces herself to imagine the possibility of living her life with one and not the other. Only when her body aches worse at the thought of continuing on in one of their absences, does she know who her heart beats for, who she truly bothers drawing in her next breath for. She knows it will still cause her pain, as it will for one of the brothers and it causes her sadness to know that she will always hold a small ce in her heart for the man she will not choose as her mate. With her choice made, she feels at ease.


    That is, until she sees Rainer looking down at her.


    ¡°You have a remarkable body, maiden,¡± he says with a half smirk on his lips, not hiding the fact that his eyes wander down her front to take the entire view in.


    Startled, Coral thrashes around a bit until she has righted herself, embarrassed by her nakedness, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t realize anyone else was here,¡± she stutters out, ¡°I apologize for my intrusion, King Rainer.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± a gentle voice replies; Coral turns her head to see Kiera drop her robe, her smooth skin almost as white as her coat. Her long blonde hair barely covers herrge breasts, which sway slightly as she walks into the pond, ¡°and I have to agree with my husband, you are very beautiful.¡±


    Unsure how to respond, she awkwardly half paddles away from the pair as Kiera swims out to Rainer, her hands gently washing his deep ck coat. Coral hovers near the edge of the pond, trying her best not to watch the centaurs bathe each other, though her eyes are drawn back. They ssh yfully, Rainer throwing his arms around his mate in a surprisingly loving way. When she manages to break free, Kiera swims to the shallow end of the pond, Rainer pursuing her immediately. As the top of Kiera¡¯s white back barely shows above the level of the water, Coral¡¯s eyes grow wide when Raineres up from behind her, raising his forelegs on either side of her back. In one swift motion he mounts her, his body leaning forward to capture a kiss from her lips, his arms wrapped around her torso as he thrusts against her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Coral, burning red with embarrassment, dives under the water and swims towards the waterfall to give the mating couple some privacy. As shees up on the other side, she finds a small shallow cavern where she is able to stand up in the water. Smoothing her hair back, she draws in a deep breath and huffs it out, trying to ignore the sounds of Kiera¡¯s moans and Rainer¡¯s grunts.


    ¡°I still find it awkward too, to this day,¡± Quell¡¯s familiar voice says to her.


    When her eyes focus, she sees that he casually leans against the back ledge, watching her, having been there the entire time.


    ¡°My handmaid forewarned me, I just didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t think anyone was here.¡± She treads water, watching him. It is the first time they spoke since she got back from Severton.


    Quell¡¯s gaze leaves her. He starts to swim away from her, halted only when she speaks again.


    ¡°Quell¡­ can we talk? Perhaps somewhere more private?¡± Her voice is small, she is nervous.


    His shoulders seem to droop; he doesn¡¯t turn back to her, he simply nods and climbs out of the pond. Coral follows, ringing out her hair before grabbing her robe and hastily tying it around her naked body. Walking behind Quell, Kiera and Rainer seem oblivious to the pair leaving, they themselves wrapped up in the throes of mating.


    ¡°Your room or mine?¡± Quell asks quietly, opening the door out into the hallway.


    ¡°Yours?¡± She says, her eyes falling on Reid. When he sees the pair, a nod from Quell dismisses him.


    Quell¡¯s room is not far from the bathhouse; it isrge, overlooking the front of the castle to the town down below. She enters first as he holds the door open for her; a quick nce around and she sees thevish mound of pillows he sleeps on, a few tables, a firece, arge wardrobe, a disy case with a set of fine looking armor and weapons and a few other ornaments, though nothing excessive. She walks to the window, looking out at the streets full of people getting ready for supper. Coral knows what she wants to say but before she can, he speaks.


    ¡°He will make you a fine mate,¡± his soft voice says. There is no animosity in it, only a hint of sadness. When Coral turns to look at him, he continues, ¡°He can give you all that you want. More than I can, perhaps. I can see the happiness in his eyes when he looks at you. It is just as well, that you find a human mate.¡± Hisst words sting of bitterness.

 414

    All she can do is stare at him. Wrapping her arms around herself, she tries to keep the anger out of her voice, ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t understand you, Quell. None of you, in fact and I¡¯m not talking about centaurs, I¡¯m talking about all males. My entire life has been dictated by males and for my entire life, I have been med by males for it. Piers decided to make me his apprentice. Tobias decided to take me as his wife. Rainer decided to pluck me for you-you decided you wanted me as your mate, your brother decided he loved me and as soon as he did, you decide to cast me aside? Do I ever get a say in my own future? Or am I just supposed to do whatever it is a man thinks I should?¡±


    Quell looks at her, his brows crinkling slightly, a mild frown on his lips, ¡°Of course you get a say in your own future. The choice lies with you-me, or my brother? But why would you choose me, a centaur, over one of your own kind? I am not deciding for you, I am simply saying what I see to be true.¡±


    ¡°Then you must be blind,¡± she snaps at him, her anger starting to rise, ¡°because I love you. Your brother is a good man, he is kind and gentle and he will make someone a faithful mate some day, but it will not be me. When I think about spending my life with anyone but you, I feel empty. It aches, every moment that I am away from you and the fact that you think me incapable of loving you because you are a centaur, well, that just hurts.¡±


    Her words sting him. They stand there, staring at each other; Coral stews in her anger, Quell in his shame at having angered her so. Then, as if drawn by an invisible force, they rush forward to each other. Quell¡¯s arms wrap around her waist, lifting her up as she throws hers around his neck. Her lips crash into his, the desperation of the connection so vast that Coral can feel tears fall from her eyes. She missed the warmth of his body on hers, the scent of his skin, the taste of his mouth. He reaches down, sliding an arm under her legs to lift her up against his chest. Several quick steps bring him past the mound of pillows to the corner of the room, where there sits a mounting stand.


    He sets her back on her feet, breaking free from her kiss to gaze deep into her eyes; Quell can see the earnestness in her want for him. His hands untie the sash of her robe the deep blue fabric contrasting greatly at the soft paleness of her skin. She pulls something from the pocket before letting the garment fall freely to the floor, her naked body supple and ready.


    Her heart pounds in her chest, her knees feel weak. She slips the vial into his hand, looking into his eyes, ¡°Rub this on me. It will help me take you.¡± Her voice is hoarse, the nervousness welling in her throat. With shaking hands, she turns herself against the mounting stand,ying her stomach against the cool soft leather, spreading her legs apart to expose her warm cunt to him. Coral stretches her torso out across the stand, letting her head dangle down so that she can see part of his legs behind her, her hands grasping the sides tightly.


    Quell opens the vial, the smell immediately hitting him; it is floral, yet smoky, cold and warm. He pours the liquid on his hand, setting the bottle aside. Leaning over, seeing the smooth roundness of her bare ass in the stand, her cheeks spread enough that he can see the soft fuzz of her cunt and the suppleness of her thighs arouse him fully. With one hand, he touches her skin, running it down her leg before grabbing the lever and turning it, blocking the back of her thighs from moving; with the other hand, he reaches out, his elixir slicked fingers touching the wetness of her cunt. Slowly, he rubs the fluid over her clit and back up to her slit, the scent of it mixing with the smell of her arousal. When it reaches is nose, the mixture almost makes his head swoon, as if he had too much ale. Quell can hear her moan as he slides a finger inside of her, the warm, moist hole wanting more, he happy to oblige by adding two additional fingers. He can feel her stretch to amodate him though he knows it will still cause her difort but his yearning for her is so great he trembles with lust.


    As his heart races he wants to mount her, to ram into her and satisfy the burning desire inside of him but he forces himself to go slowly. Walking forward, his forelegs are on either side of her waist when he can feel his dripping cock nuzzling the warmth of her entrance. Shaking with restraint he leans down, his hands finding hers, their fingers intertwining. He looks at her, catching her gaze from the side as he manages to choke out, ¡°Are you sure, Coral?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathes out without hesitation, her voiceced with carnal desire-she wants him.


    He groans, watching her face as he inches himself forward; he feels the tightness of her hymen stretch before finally giving way, her waiting cunt epassing his cock as he slowly takes another step, the fur of his belly brushing against her back.


    Coral moans out, unable to restrain it; she feels the sting of her hymen tearing but it is quickly ovee with the wonderful sensation of his thick cock invading her. The feeling of his fur against her bare skin sends a shiver through her and with each inch her body trembles. She can feel a deep painful pleasure when his cock finally bottoms out in her.


    Quell barely has a third of his cock sheathed in his mate but it doesn¡¯t matter as each inch is as close to divinity as he will ever get. He pulls out slowly, watching her body quiver. Pushing back in, the sound of her moan, the feeling of her body, the scent of her takes his breath away.


    Each thrust and withdraw brings them more pleasure than thest. Quell can feel his own legs shake but he holds himself at bay. He can see her skin flush, the perspiration bead on her forehead, feel her cunt tighten around his cock and though his pace is still slow, he watches her reach the zenith of her pleasure and she almost cries out in the agony of the orgasm as it takes her. The noise she makes, so primal, so beautiful, pushes him past his own apex and with one final, long thrust into her, he feels his seed burst forth inside of her, the bliss so strong that it jars his vision and makes him dizzy.


    He stands there, letting his cock dribble into her; releasing her hands, he gently caresses her face, wanting desperately to kiss her yet he waits for his manhood to soften as her cunt tightened drastically with her climax. Only when he can feel his cock start to shrink out of her on its own does he slowly ease back to look down upon her. She gapes open wide, his seed overflowing down her leg, the sight so stunning that he finds it hard to look away. Quell reaches down, releasing the brace against her legs; he has to help her to her feet but picks her up and carries her to the mound of pillows, lying down with her naked form.


    She faces him, her body throbbing with euphoria. The way he looks at her, how he holds her hand to his chest, the sheer adoration in his eyes makes her feelplete. She finally knows what love is. He shifts forward, meeting her lips with a kiss so tender, so delicate that they hold it for a long time, neither wanting to part.


    When they finally do, she snuggles her body close to his, resting her face in the crook of his neck. She listens to him breathing, his hands gently stroking her across her ribs and hips. Coral drifts into sleep in his arms.


    Though brief, her rest is peaceful. As her eyes open, she can still see fading light through the windows. Careful not to disturb him, she slides free from his grasp, looking lovingly upon her mate; his eyes closed, breathing quiet, she feelsplete just by watching him. She gets up silently, finding her robe to wrap around her body. Starving, she knows that she missed dinner.


    The hallway is empty; though feeling awkward about wandering around in a robe, she ns on grabbing a te of food and taking it back to share it with Quell. Her bare feet make no noise on the rugs as she makes her way to the room that they ate breakfast in a few mornings ago. Peering in, she can see that the remnants of dinner are still out on the table, left for Quell and Coral when they decide to eat. As she is about to grab a te, she hears footsteps behind her.


    ¡°I missed you at dinner,¡± Vadim¡¯s pleasant voice says.


    Coral turns around, her eyes falling on his smile. As he breathes deeply, she watches that smile fade, sadness glinting in his eyes. It is a moment before he speaks.


    ¡°I¡­ suppose congrattions are in order for you and my brother,¡± he sters a smile back on his lips, but the aching in his eyes doesn¡¯t disappear, ¡°you two are a good match. I hope that your union will bring you both great joy and happiness for as long as possible.¡±


    Coral feels her heart break. She knows how he feels about her, howfortable they felt in each other¡¯spany but it never urred to her that she could love him almost as much as his brother. Her eyes begin to burn, tears falling with the sorrow of having hurt him so much, of wanting him, and of the fear of regret for her decision, ¡°Vadim¡­ I am so¡­ sorry,¡± her voice is a broken whisper.


    He walks to her, wrapping his arms around her, drawing her close. The warmth and security she feels in his arms, the tenderness of his embrace has the opposite effect on her, making the tears flow freely. He rubs his hands up and down her back, pulling away slightly to hold her by her biceps. His smile is kind, yet pained, ¡°Do not be sorry, Coral, you did what your heart wanted. Quell is a good mate, he will do all within his power to make you happy; he will take care of you and protect you. And if it couldn¡¯t be me, there is none other worthy to be your mate. I am happy, at least, that I can now call you my sister.¡± His hands cradle her face, wiping away her tears. Looking into her eyes, the silence between them grows much like the distance between their love has to.

 415

    Vadim leans forward, the tender apprehension of his trembling lips meet her, the forbidden yearning of the kiss felt as much as the sorrow. He pulls back, resting his forehead against her, his voice but a whisper, ¡°You will always be my one and only true love.¡±


    Knowing the boldness of his actions and words, he pulls back from her, stepping away. Offering a tight smile and a slight bow, he turns on his heels and leaves.


    Her heart shatters, her body aches in his absence. She finds it difficult to breathe. Hearing soft hooves on the carpet, followed by the quiet murmurs, she knows that Quell has encountered Vadim in the hall. She turns her back just as he walks in, hastily drying her face before grabbing a te.


    ¡°I see we had the same idea,¡± his sweet voice says to her.


    She puts on a smile, speaking over her shoulder, ¡°I was going to bring it back for you.¡±


    His hands gently wrap around her waist, ¡°I saw Vadim in the hall.¡±


    She nods, afraid that anything more and she will cry. He takes the te from her hand, setting it down. Turning her towards him, he pulls her in close, his hug tight andforting.


    ¡°I know that you feel for him too, Coral. I am sorry that you hurt, having to choose between us, though I am happy you have chosen me. Thank you, for telling him. It is only right that he should learn it from you and none other.¡±


    She draws in a deep breath, forcing herself to keep the tears at bay. He looks down at her, she up at him, seeing the vast devotion in his eyes. He leans forward, pressing his lips to hers, his kiss sure and confident inparison to his brother¡¯s. She melts into him, knowing that if anyone canfort her, it will be him.


    With full tes, Quell stands opposite the table from where she sits. His disposition is contented happiness and it affects Coral enough that she shares in his feelings.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will have your things moved to my room,¡± he smiles, ¡°to our room.¡±


    The thought of sharing quarters with him brings an earnest smile to her lips. She eats some meat before asking, ¡°Is there any sort of¡­ ceremony? That centaurs have when they take a mate? A human male generally makes a proposal to a woman and they have a wedding,¡± when she sees the inquisitive look on his face, she continues, ¡°it is a ceremony where someone of standing makes their union official and notates it in the town¡¯s records. There is a big party, after which the couple¡­¡± she trails off, her face flushes, ¡°well, after the party they do the actual mating part. The woman moves in with the man and changes herst name.¡±


    He tilts his head slightly, ¡°Why does she change herst name?¡±


    Coral thinks on it, ¡°I guess she is considered to belong to her husband at that point. I-I don¡¯t even know yourst name,¡± the thought hits her.


    Quellughs slightly, ¡°We only have one name, not like humans. We do have titles, though. Officially, as you say, I am known as Quell, Second Prince of Centuarna.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says, somewhat surprised, ¡°then I am Coral ckthorn, Mate of Quell.¡± She can¡¯t help but smile when he grins at her.


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± he says contentedly. He motions to her wrists, ¡°I will have a fine pair of bracelets made for you, to dictate your status.¡±


    Coral nces down at the leather cuffs, having forgotten for the most part that they were there. She frowns slightly.


    ¡°What is the matter my love?¡± Quell asks.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she says, ¡°they just remind me of¡­ binds. Where I grew up, we always saw them as a way for centaurs to distinguish their property.¡±


    His brow raises, ¡°On the contrary-we do not believe that a human can be property. All humans within our realm wear cuffs but so centaurs from other realms know that they are citizens of Centuarna and under our protection. If you ask anyone in town, they will tell you that the cuffs are worn with pride. Much like a metal given to a soldier.¡±


    She starts to realize that it was yet another aspect of the centaurs that was skewed into a lie by outsiders, ¡°Vadim does not wear cuffs,¡± she points out.


    ¡°We do not consider Vadim to be a human,¡± he retorts. ¡°He is a centaur through and through. Though he is missing a few legs, I can assure you he has the capacity to be a horse¡¯s ass.¡± Coralughs hard at his statement, Quell soon joining her. He smiles, loving to see her happy, ¡°We do not have a wedding like humans do. Once two mates have chosen each other and made theirmitments, they make it known to their family and friends,¡± he grins, wryly.


    ¡°How?¡± she asks, seeing the cheekiness in his eyes.


    ¡°Just as you have already done, by letting my seed remain seeping down your thighs. We will mate a few more times before morning until we are saturated with each other¡¯s scent-then, at breakfast, ourmitments will be known to all wee across.¡±


    Coral chokes on her water, coughing. Her face burns red.


    He smirks at her embarrassment, ¡°You are too modest, my love. In Centurion, the couple is expected to mate in front of their family as proof of theirmitment. Rainer had to take my mother in front of her father, the King of Centurion,¡± he waves his hand, ¡°but that is not how we do it here. The mixed scent is enough proof. Then, tomorrow night, we will have a small celebration, Coral ckthorn, Mate to Quell.¡± He smiles.


    She continues eating, realizing she will need all of the nourishment she can get if she is to survive the remainder of the night, ¡°Who gives the centaurs their titles?¡±


    ¡°Their parents,¡± Quell says, taking a long drink of ale, ¡°Though themoners generally only carry titles like ¡®Son of¡¯ or ¡®Daughter of.¡¯ The King or Queen can bestow a title as they see fit though it isn¡¯t verymon ce, much as my mother gave you the title of Lady.¡±


    Coral thinks on it, her mind wandering and her mouth speaking before she stops it, ¡°What title will you give to our children?¡±


    Quell freezes in his movements, his gaze locks on hers. He gets a pained look in his eyes before he forces himself to look away while setting down his ss, ¡°I should have talked to you about this before we mated, Coral, but I do not want children.¡±


    Her heart sinks. She always pictured a future with children of her own, wanting to provide them with the love and security that her parents weren¡¯t able to give her, ¡°Is it¡­ is it because of what happened to Searra?¡± Her voice is quiet.


    Quell winces at the mention of her name. He doesn¡¯t speak at first, but takes another long sip of his ale, ¡°That is another thing I should have spoke with you about before we mated. I am sorry, Coral, you must think the worst of me.¡± He cannot bring himself to look at her.


    Coral aches; she had such dreams of a happy family and even taking a centaur as a mate she never gave a second thought to change those dreams. But her pain at losing something she never had is nothingpared to the pain she can see Quell carries. She draws in a deep breath, locking her wishes down, choosing to make the sacrifice for him, ¡°No, I don¡¯t, Quell. I can¡¯t even fathom what that must have been like for you. I can understand though why you¡­ why you don¡¯t want to have children with me. Maybe, some day you will change your mind but know this-I love you. And for me, that is enough.¡±


    He finally meets her gaze, his eyes glistening with tears though they do not break free, ¡°I cannot imagine any man could deserve a woman like you, Coral. I promise I will do my best to be a centaur worthy of your affections.¡±


    The pain and adoration in his eyes makes her sad, though she does not wish to spend her night dwelling on what could have been. She forces a sly smile on her lips, getting out of her chair, ¡°Come, my love. Let¡¯s¡­ saturate each other with our scents.¡±


    ¡­


    Coral wakes up in a fog to the sound of someone knocking on the door. A man¡¯s voice, muffled by the wood, reaches her ears, ¡°Prince Quell? It is time to wake up. May Ie in?¡±


    Quell groans and stretches; he nces at Coral, a sleepy smile on his face before he answers his manservant, ¡°No, you may not, Oren. Please fetch dys.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your highness,¡± Oren replies.


    Coral rubs her eyes; her entire body aches. She looks around, realizing that she isying across Quell¡¯s palomino back, a nket barely covering her body. Wrapping it around herself, she tilts upwards, sitting on him like a bench. Drawing in a deep breath, she is mortified that the stench of sweat, sex and spilled seed is strong enough for her nose to detect.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± she says, making a face, ¡°how long until I can bathe?¡± When she sees his sly look, she stands up, ¡°Seriously, you can¡¯t expect me to smell like this all day?¡±


    He reaches for her, pulling her close. Nuzzling his face through the nket, he buries it in between her breasts, drawing in her smell, ¡°You smell amazing. You smell like you are mine.¡±


    Her face burns red, though she wraps her arms around him. She can see spots where his fur is matted by dry seed, which must have seeped out of her while she slept. He looks up at where her eyes are focused andughs, ¡°I am very proud smell of you, my love, but if you wish you can wash up a bit.¡± His hands run over the slick sheen dried on her stomach and grasp her waist, ¡°Just nothing below here.¡±


    She nods, smiling at the look of aplishment in his eyes. As she leans down for a kiss, there is a knock on the door and it opens; dys walks in, though her eyes are down and her head turned to the side in case she has stumbled upon something private.


    ¡°You called for me, Prince Quell?¡± she says tentatively.


    ¡°Yes, dys-would you please bring my Lady some clothes?¡± Quell says cheekily.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says, surprised; she looks over at them, finally catching a whiff of the air, ¡°OH! Praise be! Congrattions, Lady Coral, Prince Quell!¡± She beams at the couple, ¡°I will fetch you some clothes right away, then I will move all of your things here. OH!¡± Excitedly, she rushes out of the room.

 416

    Coral¡¯s face is still flush; she flops down into a pillow with the nket wrapped around her. Quellughs earnestly, rising to his feet before stretching out his horse legs. He is getting dressed by the time dys flies back into the room; she has a fresh shift and dress tossed over her shoulder, an arm full of various things and the other carries a pitcher.


    She sets the items down on the tall table, pouring the pitcher into the empty basin before handing Quell a clean towel. Quell sshes the water on his face, drying it off; dys collects Coral and guides her over to the table.


    ¡°Come now, my Lady, let¡¯s clean you up just a little bit,¡± she tugs on the nket. Reluctantly, Coral gives it up, standing naked before her handmaid and her mate.


    When dys nces at her, her face bursts into shock, ¡°Oh heavens!¡±


    Coral closes her eyes, drawing in a deep breath, her skin burning with embarrassment.


    Quell snickers, ¡°I didn¡¯t want there to be any question about it, she is my mate,¡± he says, proudly.


    ¡°There would be no question, Prince Quell, but, well, the seed is supposed to go inside,¡± she dips a towel into the water, ringing it out before rubbing the dried shiny slick from Coral¡¯s chest, ¡°It is a wonder I didn¡¯t have to peel her off of the floor!¡±


    A choking soundes out of Coral while she covers her face with her hands.


    ¡°There there, my Lady, don¡¯t you worry, you¡¯ll be able to take a bath this evening before the celebration,¡± dys tries tofort her.


    ¡°This evening!¡± Coral exims, finding littlefort in the fact that she will have to spend the entire day smelling of Quell¡¯s sweat and seed.


    dys does her best to clean up Coral¡¯s torso, before pulling a fresh shift on her, followed by a bright yellow, long sleeve dress. Her hair is beyond help though, so the handmaid relents to braiding it into a rope around the woman¡¯s head, almost like a crown.


    Once she is somewhat proper, dys lets Oren in to attend to Quell. Oren is an older man, his thick hair is long since grey and though he is tall and slender he carries himself with a refined air of confidence, taking pride in his job as Quell¡¯s manservant. He fixes the Prince¡¯s shirt, buttons his vest and brushes his hide, not saying a word about the clumps of matted fur as he smoothes them out. Finally, when the pair is fit to be seen, they leave the room and journey down the hall to the breakfast chambers.


    Coral keeps her head down when she walks into the room and immediately skirts the table to take her seat. Quell stands diagonally from her. She can feel Vadim¡¯s eyes fixated on her though it only takes a few more moments before Rainer speaks.


    ¡°It appears congrattions are in order,¡± his deep voice is pleasant; Coral nces up at him to see a smile on his dark face.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Kiera says happily; she raises her ss, ¡°A toast, to my son and to the woman I can now call my daughter!¡±


    Coral knows her face might never be a normal a color again, it still red with her embarrassment but she lets a small smile cross her lips; she raises her ss with the rest of them, leaning in to touch them together before swallowing down a mouthful of juice. She tries hard not to look up at Vadim but inevitably she can¡¯t help but steal a nce. He keeps a careful smile stered on his face, head tilted towards Kiera as she makes suggestions for their celebratory partyter. But, almost as if he sensed her eyes, Vadim looks up at Coral. His smile falters for a fraction of a moment, the sadness in his eyes clear.


    She tries to listen though she herself is disinterested with the idea of a party. Coral knows it is partly due to her upbringing but she finds it rather crude for her personal life to be subjected to the knowledge of everyone. The fact that she lost her maidenhood to Quell shouldn¡¯t be talked about so openly.


    When everyone has finally had enough, Kiera leaves first, excited to make the arrangements for the celebration with Wistan begrudgingly in tow. Rainer gives his son a quick hug before parting as well, leaving just Vadim behind with the mates.


    He smiles, his hands in his pants pockets, ¡°Again, my congrattions dear brother and sister. It is truly a joyous asion.¡± He bows slightly and leaves before they can respond.


    Coral takes a deep breath, d that is out of the way, ¡°Can I bathe now?¡± She asks Quell.


    He draws her up in his arms when she walks to him, ¡°What is the matter, my love? You do not enjoy my scent? Is that why you are so quick to wash off the proof of my affections?¡±


    She knows he is teasing her, though there is a slight disappointment in his tone, ¡°I am sorry, Quell, it is just that¡­ well, humans raised by humans generally see lying with their mate as a private asion. It is kind of embarrassing for me that everyone knows we mated. Last night. Several times.¡± She shakes her head, ¡°No, I will wait and join you when you decide to bathe. I am not ashamed of what we did. It might take me a while though, to be so used to your customs.¡±


    He leans down and kisses her tenderly, ¡°Our customs, my love. Shall I walk you down to the surgery?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be nice,¡± she replies, walking along side him out into the hall.


    As he leads her down the first ramp, he says, ¡°I wanted to see if this met with your approval before I moved on it but I was thinking it would be nice to invite Laire, his mate Joanah and their daughter Lte.¡±


    She nces at him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know who they are, Quell.¡±


    ¡°Laire is a good friend of father¡¯s; he fought alongside him in the Battle andmanded a legion of centaurs. He met his mate Joanah only a few years before. She used to have a mate of her own and several children, they lived in Severton. She and her family were traveling in the ounds near your hometown when they were attacked by some bandits; her entire family was killed and it was a stroke of luck that a man found her and healed her. She returned to Centuarna alone, too heartbroken to go back to Severton. I believe she found work as a seamstress and that is how Laire discovered her. He is older than my father but never had anyone of his own, yet he wooed Joanah and they mated; Lte was born shortly after. After the Battle,¡± he looks around briefly, ¡°and you are to tell no one this, because it is something I am not supposed to know-but, after the Battle father suspected that Vadim would never be able to find a mate on his own because of how the centaur views towards humans had changed. Thankfully, that prejudice has since died out at least here in Centuarna, but before it did, Laire offered his daughter up to be mated with Vadim. Arranged mating is not our way, but¡­¡± he sighs, ¡°No one wants Vadim to die alone. He has never met Lte; after the deal was made, Laire and Joanah moved east of Severton, in the country. He imed it was because he wanted to retire but I believe it was so Lte wouldn¡¯t be tempted by a young stallion on her own.¡±


    Coral examines his face in the dim lighting of the hallway; she sees a worried sadness in his expression, ¡°Would your father force Lte to choose Vadim?¡±


    He draws in a breath, ¡°I do not know. I know Vadim would not force her, but¡­ she turns eighteen years in a few days.¡±


    Standing outside of the surgery door, she ces a gentle kiss on his cheek, ¡°Invite them. At the very least, it would be good for Lte and Vadim to meet-perhaps they might find a mate in each other on their own.¡±


    He smiles, running his fingers down her cheek, ¡°All right, I personally visit them right away. I will see you this afternoon, Coral.¡±


    Doctor Pelium starts chuckling as soon as he catches a whiff of Coral, ¡°Congrattions, my dear! Prince Quell will make you a fine mate.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She smiles, trying to get used to the idea of everyone knowing what goes on behind closed doors, ¡°Thank you, Doctor. How was your son¡¯s party?¡±


    ¡°Splendid! Tillie surprised me with a box full of lovely spearmint cakes, they were very delicious. My son now has a new favorite-I don¡¯t imagine it will be long before her supply of spearmint has dissipated.¡±


    ¡°That is a good problem for a baker to have, Doctor. You wille to the party tonight, yes? Your wife and son as well?¡± She smiles, taking a seat on the chair at her desk.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world, mydy,¡± he brings over some freshly poured tea.


    ¡°Wonderful. What shall we do today?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this,¡± he says, pulling a book from their recently organized shelf, ¡°you should spend your time reading up on pregnancy and birth.¡± When she gives him a wide eyed look, he continues, ¡°Well, not only will you find it informative when the timees for you to have your own bairn butter this week a young woman will give birth to a foal.¡±


    Coral manages to start breathing again and takes the book, ¡°How do you know it will beter this week? I¡¯m not familiar with a way of narrowing down the birthing day so precisely.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says, tapping the cover of the book, ¡°it is all exined in this, but when a human female conceives a centaur foal, well, precautions are taken. Labor is induced at eight months from the date of conception when the foal is still small enough to be born naturally. A female centaur will carry her foal to term which is about eleven months,¡± he smiles at her shocked face, ¡°best get started, Lady Coral.¡±


    Coral sips the tea, flipping open the book. It was written by the Adger dstone, the author of the detailed anatomy book that she found very enlightening. He starts by exining both the human and centaur female¡¯s reproductive cycles, notating the prime days for conception and the tell tale signs of pregnancy. She finds it very interesting; while she knows most of the information for horses, she is less familiar with the cycles of humans, since Piers passed that job onto one of the old women from the vige. Like Doctor Pelium said a female human is induced around eight months and produces a centaur foal roughly the size of arge newborn human. The foal is just as dependent as a human newborn, needing to be cared for constantly while a female centaur will give birth to a foal at eleven months that has the capacity of standing and walking within a few hours. It is clear the author found the subjectpletely intriguing as he goes into depth to exin that the premature foal will have caught up in both size and dexterity within three months to a centaur birthed one. He exins that centaur foals mature faster at a younger age; by the time they reach two years old they are the equivalent of a seven year old human. At that point, their aging slows to be equal to their counter parts.

 417

    He makes an odd notation, almost a side note, that counting a centaur¡¯s actual years doesn¡¯t do them justice as a thirteen year old centaur has stature and mental capacity of an eighteen year old human; he writes that when he mentioned this to the King he was told the age of consent remains at eighteen for all, to avoid confusion. Master dstone points out that the centaur is by all means a twenty-three year old by the time they are able to im a mate and perhaps that is why they venture into sexual exploration at a young age as a means to let out their frustrations.


    Coral ispletely entrapped by the book. Pelium has lunch brought down to them, he working on several books by his own hand of different surgery methods for wounded centaurs that he had to create during the Battle. They both eat silently while engaged separately. She is almost entirely finished with the book, examining the sketches of newborns when Pelium stretches out before grabbing his watch, ¡°Oh dear, it is gettingte. I best get home to dinner so that I won¡¯t bete for the party!¡±


    She smiles at him, ¡°That sounds like a grand idea; my eyes could use a break as well.¡± Shutting the book, she leaves it on the desk as she doubts she will not have much time for reading in bed now that Quell can have his way with her. That and the fact that she doesn¡¯t wish to dredge up old memories of his lost mate and child by reading the book around him.


    They walk out to the entry hall together, Coral bidding him farewell before continuing on her way. She has every intention of taking a bath with Quell before dinner but when she makes it back to the bedroom, he has something else in mind.


    She shuts the door behind her, her eyes glued upon her mate; he stands in the middle of the room, naked, with his hands on his hips. His cock is already erect, hanging down from his body, ready to be put somewhere wet and warm and from the grin on his face, he has an idea of where that should be. The way that he looks at her hungrily, needy, lovingly, is something she will never refuse.


    They barely make it to dinner. Everyone has already started eating and chatting about who ising to the party in a few hours by the time Coral and Quell stumble in, freshly covered in each other¡¯s scents. Their pungency is almost too much for her to bear, so she can¡¯t even imagine what it must be like for the other centaurs though all they do is smirk at the couple. All, but Vadim.


    After dinner, Kiera sends the men away to help finalize anyst minute needs of the party so that she can spend time with her new daughter.


    ¡°Quell has a very¡­ hearty¡­ scent,¡± Kiera smirks.


    Coral closes her eyes, ¡°I am not sure how any of you can stand it. I feel¡­ degraded.¡±


    Kieraughs, causing Coral to look over at the Queen like she has lost her mind, ¡°Oh, my dear child. I can understand how it must seem for a human female but trust me, it is a very good thing. I know that your kind tend to keep such rtions hidden but in the centaur world it is a matter of honor to exhibit virility. By marking you with his scent Quell is spelling it out clearly to everyone else around-you are his mate and not theirs. It isn¡¯t a matter of possession so much as a matter of celebratory pride; he is disying that you chose him, not anyone else and that you are a highly desirable creature with whom he is enthralled with. Make no mistake Coral, though you might not be able to smell it because of Quell¡¯s odor but your scent is strong and all over my son, so it will do the same. It is part of the reason why centaurs have a tendency to mate either while bathing or shortly after-the scent is still there but the dirt is not. I know you are still learning our customs but I will warn you if you wash it off before he does, Quell will be hurt-though he would never admit to as much.¡±


    She sighs, understanding what the Queen is saying, ¡°Thank you, Queen Kiera. I will bear through this until I can convince Quell to join me for a bath. Perhaps at the rate we are going we should just take up residence in the bathhouse anyhow.¡±


    The Queen chuckles, ¡°Wise words in deed.¡±


    ¡°May I ask a question?¡± Coral says softly. A gentle incline of the Queen¡¯s head makes her continue, ¡°Vadim¡­ when we spent time together he confessed to me that he had no desires to mate with a centaur, simply because he feels like it would be doing her a disservice yet I know that his engagement was arranged by the King. Would he¡­ would the two of you force your son into this?¡±


    Kiera stops in her tracks and looks upon Coral sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Coral. I have thought long and hard on this and there is no good answer,¡± she sighs, touching Coral¡¯s cheek, ¡°I saw how he looked at you. You would have made him very happy, just as you make Quell very happy. I wish there were two of you, Coral. That is the only solution I can see at this point.¡±


    Coral¡¯s heart aches. She loves Quell, very much. She just also loves Vadim too. She doesn¡¯t regret her decision; she just wishes she could have them both and she knows how oundish it sounds but in her heart she has found a ce for the two men. She locks her feelings for Vadim away, knowing it is the only choice she has as she loves Quell and doesn¡¯t want to hurt her mate. Acknowledging that the only remaining love she can exhibit for Vadim is that of sisterly affection, she broaches the subject with the Queen, ¡°Quell and I have asked Lte and her parents to attend the party tonight.¡±


    The Queen looks surprised, ¡°Oh. He did not tell me. Or his father.¡±


    She nods, ¡°I apologize, your highness. It is a delicate situation-none of us want Vadim to be alone. Perhaps, if it is all right with you,¡± she shifts awkwardly, unsure how to word any of this, ¡°well, I know how Vadim feels about taking a mate and I specte that his assessments of how she might feel about it are correct-yet I think they are all wrong, ugh.¡± She sighs, fumbling this up.


    Kiera ces a hand on her shoulder, ¡°Coral, I know you have only the purest intentions in your heart when ites to helping their rtionship work. If you believe that you can facilitate it before it bes necessary for Rainer to enforce it, then you have myplete confidence. Do what you see fit tonight; I will inform the King to let you do their introduction.¡±


    Coral smiles, relieved, ¡°Thank you, Queen Kiera.¡±


    ¡°Please, daughter-call me Kiera. Or mother.¡±


    Coral¡¯s heart aches a little at thest sentiment, ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    ¡­


    The great hall where the feast was held is full of centaurs and humans though most are friends of Quell¡¯s. Doctor Pelium brought his wife and son who were both enamored to meet Coral and even Tillie, the baker, makes an appearance to offer her friend a hearty congrattions and a mounded tray of freshly spearmint cakes-which the Doctor snuck a few from as soon as possible. All of the centaurs have brought their mates and while a few are human, most of them are female centaurs which makes Coral feel even more out of ce. Quell picks up on it rather early in the evening and insists on having her mount his back; she was opposed to it at first but has grown to love sitting atop her mate. He assures her, as other centaurs do, that it is more than appropriate for a mated woman to ride her centaur mate in this fashion as it is the equivalent of two humans holding hands.


    She is on her second ss of mead when Quell leans backwards into her, speaking softly so that no one else can hear, ¡°The couple that just walked in is Laire and Joanah.¡±


    Coral looks towards the door; she sees a well dressed, brown backed centaur, his head containing closely cropped graying hair and his face seems calm though from his stature it is obvious that he is knowledgeable in more than just the art of war. The woman beside him is almost the opposite; she is short and plump, with brown hair and eyes and a joyous smile. Not seeing their daughter, she wonders if Lte is still in the hallway. Coral ces a kiss on Quell¡¯s cheek and slides off of his back and onto her feet, not spilling a drop of her wine despite the room swaying a little. She quickly makes her way across the room to introduce herself.


    Kiera and Rainer are standing at the door, taking introductions as the guests arrive; Rainer sees her approach, ¡°Ah, Lady Coral,¡± he smiles though it somehow looks just like his frown, ¡°This is Laire and Joanah.¡±


    Joanah gives Coral a curtsey-Coral wraps her up in a hug, ¡°Thank you two so much for making the journey.¡±


    ¡°Oh, mydy,¡± she says surprised, hugging her back, ¡°it was our pleasure. We had such a lovely visit with Quell this morning, I feel as if I already know you.¡±


    Coralughs happily, ¡°That is so kind.¡±


    Laire looks upon the woman as if sizing her up, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Coral, though if I may be honest?¡± She nods for him to continue, ¡°I must say you are not what I was expecting. Quell gave us such a bisected description of you, surely some part of it was imaginative.¡±


    ¡°No, it was not,¡± Rainer affirms to Laire, ¡°I am certain that whatever Quell told you is the truth, as bizarre as it might seem.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Laire thinks on it, ¡°well I must defer to the King on this matter as he is more knowledgeable in it than I. Lte is in the hallway.¡±


    Coral nods to the pair, slipping out into the hall. At first she thought that perhaps they told their daughter to wait there but as she approaches the pacing centaur she realizes that Lte refused to enter.


    Lte is shorter than Coral, her body brown like her father, with ample brown hair and eyes like her mother, though her stature is a mixture of both; she is slender with a handsome face that instantly leads Coral to believe the centaur is just as quick and bright as her parents. When Lte turns about to pace some more, her eyes fall on Coral; she recognizes her almost instantly, no doubt due to the description Quell provided them earlier.


    ¡°Lady Coral,¡± she says surprised as she drops into a curtsey. She is clearly nervous and afraid.


    Coral gives her a gentle smile along with a hug, ¡°Lte, I am very happy to meet you!¡±


    Lte¡¯s fears seem to melt away with her kindness, ¡°You too, mydy.¡±

 418

    ¡°Would you like some of my mead?¡± Coral offers. Lte immediately takes the ss and drains it. ¡°Come, Lte, let us take a turn about the room,¡± when she sees the worried look on the centaur¡¯s face, she adds, ¡°I would very much like to talk to you.¡±


    Reluctantly she follows Coral in, arm in arm. Coral introduces her quickly to the Queen and King before they make their way into the vast hall, finding a deserted corner to chat in after being given fresh sses of the honey wine.


    Coral, in true centaur fashion thanks to the alcohol in her veins, states it like it is, ¡°Lte, I know you are nervous about being matched with Vadim. If anyone can understand your fears and provide you with truthful and urate answers, it will be me.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lte drops her eyes and nods slightly, ¡°Prince Quell did mention that his brother also courted you and that you two grew close.¡±


    She reads the underlying issue as she believes it is and addresses it, ¡°I adore my mate but believe me it was not a choice that was easy and I did not make it lightly. Vadim is by far the most kind, caring and considerate human I have ever known-and keep in mind I grew up in a human vige. He is a most faithful gentleman and would make any woman-human or centaur-a devoted mate. I know for certain that if you truly do not wish to be mated with him, he would never force you. All I ask, as a woman who loves him-like a brother,¡± she adds at thest moment, ¡°is that you simply give him the chance to earn your affections.¡±


    Lte looks up, surprised by the speech; no doubt she has heard the same words in some form or another before, but hearing them from an ounder in such an earnest tone makes her realize them to be the truth, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t force me? Father says I am to be mated with him, I assumed that the matter was finalized.¡±


    Not having a definite answer regarding it, Coral deftly sidesteps it, ¡°Vadim would never force a woman, Lte, this I can say with certainty.¡±


    She breathes a sigh of relief, ¡°That is good to know.¡± She looks briefly around the room, holding something back.


    Coral knows she will have to gain the woman¡¯s trust; she points out her mate, ¡°Do you see Quell? The handsome man to his left is Vadim.¡± She watches Lte look the man over.


    ¡°Aye, he is rather handsome,¡± she confesses, her eyes lingering on Vadim as she takes in his confident stature.


    ¡°Do you want children, Lte?¡±


    The question catches the centaur off guard, ¡°I-well, yes but I assumed¡­ I mean, no, I do not wish to have children.¡± The sadness in her eyes is clear.


    Coral reaches out and touches the woman¡¯s face with a smile, ¡°I simply ask, because if you don¡¯t wish to have children I can teach you to count the cycles of the moon so as to avoid mating during your fertile time.¡± Though she had only read over the process once in the book, she took care tomit it to memory as she too will have to be careful to avoid getting pregnant.


    She blinks several times, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t believe that it would be¡­ possible.¡± Her cheeks blush slightly.


    Coral smirks, ¡°Ah well, I am not sure of what your mother has taught you about mating but if you mate there will be a chance you will get pregnant.¡±


    Her cheeks grow redder, being forced to rify, ¡°I beg your pardon, mydy, but I was under the impression that a male human and a female centaur could not produce off spring.¡±


    She chuckles then sips her wine; her eyes fall on Vadim, ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t a human, at least, not all human,¡± clearing her throat, she turns her gaze back to Lte, ¡°It would serve us both if I dispelled any false truths you have been told. The question of a human male with a female centaur is a matter of¡­ length. Simply put, it is believed that a human male¡¯s manhood is not long enough to correctly deposit the seed inside of a female centaur¡¯s womb. And while Vadim was born in all appearances as a human male, I assure you that in this aspect alone, he is very much a centaur.¡±


    Her eyes grow wide, ¡°You mean¡­ his¡­ length¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is more than adequate to amodate a centaur,¡± her face, for once, is not flush despite the subject matter, ¡°speaking from professional view point but also as one woman to another.¡±


    Though she is shocked, there is a slight wave of relief that washes over Lte; she takes a deep breath, still nervous about the entire situation, ¡°I apologize, Lady Coral, but I am not used to being around so many centaurs. Or people.¡±


    Coral lifts her ss, ¡°You and me both, Lte. I think I¡¯ve single handedly polished off a barrel of mead since I was plucked during the Atonement.¡±


    Lte offers a small smile to Coral, before draining her own ss, ¡°If it is all right with you, perhaps we could chat a while longer-while I build up my courage?¡±


    She smiles, waving a servant down for a refill, ¡°By all means.¡±


    They drink and chat, slowly taking a turn about the room to graze from the table of treats. Though they are physically very different, they find that they have a lot inmon with one another, both confessing to their hesitation of living in a town while preferring the country, both having lived a rtively simple life up until now, both having minimal contact with the opposite sex. After about an hour, Coral finds that she has a good friend in Lte and the centaur feels the same way.


    Coral wisely switches to water, flush and hot with the amount of alcohol she consumed, yet she finally feels at ease in the crowded room, ¡°Would you like me to introduce you to Vadim?¡±


    Lte is tipsy but still has her wits about her. She gets a nervous, excited look on her face, ¡°All right.¡±


    With a nod, Coral leads her over to a small group surrounding the two princes; Quell has kept an eye on her since she left, knowing what she was up to. When he sees her approach he steps away from Vadim, leaving a gap for the two women to fill. Coral walks up to the man, lightly grasping his arm above the elbow to get his attention.


    ¡°Brother?¡± She says, sweetly.


    Vadim turns to her, surprised; he has had a hearty amount of ale and though there is a carefree grin on his face, his eyes are pained with his desire for her, ¡°Yes, Lady Coral?¡±


    Coral keeps a smile stered on her face, turning slightly, ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to my friend; this is Lte, Daughter of Laire and Joanah.¡± When she turns to see Lte curtsying, she adds, ¡°Lte, this is Vadim, First Prince of Centuarna.¡±


    Vadim looks shocked; he nces from Lte, to Coral, to Quell, finally realizing the set up. None the less, he behaves appropriately and bows, extending his hand, ¡°What a pleasant surprise, Lte.¡± When Lte ces her hand in his, Vadim brings it to his lips and ces a gentle kiss on it. She blushes.


    Coral steps away from the pair to stand next to her mate; he pulls her back to his stomach, wrapping his arms over hers. Leaning down, he whispers, ¡°This morning when I visited them, she looked terrified but now she looks very receptive; I can¡¯t imagine what you said to her to make her change her mind.¡±


    She kisses him on the cheek, speaking softly, ¡°I told her the truth-now it is up to them.¡±


    Lte remains close to Coral but spends her time talking with Vadim. He is his usual charming self, devoting his entire attention to her despite the group they are standing with. Coral listens to Quell¡¯s conversation with his friends; the group isprised of Reid, Junta and Tomir-who Coral recognizes as the two centaurs who drug Tobias off-and Doctor Pelium. Tomir mentions rumors he has heard from travelers out of Centurion about maiden women going missing; sometimes they reappear but refuse to talk about what happened, but more often than not they aren¡¯t seen again. Reid starts trading stories of their travels together when Coral spots dys standing against the wall near them. Knowing that the handmaid doesn¡¯t want to interrupt but has something to say none the less, Coral slips from Quell¡¯s grasp to talk to the woman.


    ¡°I do apologize for interrupting, mydy,¡± she says with a smile on her face, ¡°I have moved all of your things to Prince Quell¡¯s room. I mean, to your new room.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dys. Say, I have been meaning to ask but since we haven¡¯t been alone until now I didn¡¯t want to bring it up-were you able to give the elixir a try with your mate?¡±


    dys¡¯ smile grows into a huge grin, ¡°Oh yes, mydy. We tried itst night, and, well, again at lunch time today¡­ It works just as you said it would. He was so happy that there was no pain for me, and,¡± she nces down sheepishly, ¡°well, I didn¡¯t know it could be enjoyable! I do hope it is something you will share with the rest of the women in town-I didn¡¯t say a word about it to anyone yet.¡±


    Coral returns the woman¡¯s smile, ¡°Yes, it does work rather well, doesn¡¯t it? I wanted to confirm its effectiveness before I met with the King but once I have his approval it is my intention to make it avable to those who want it.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear! You have a wonderful evening, Lady Coral; I will see you tomorrow morning.¡± She curtseys before disappearing.


    Coral turns around, surprised to see Vadim standing behind her; he looks slightly angry, a frown on his handsome brown face, his hands stuffed into his pockets.


    ¡°Where is Lte? Is everything all right?¡± Coral asks.


    ¡°She went to get her father and mother to introduce us, sister,¡± he says, his dark eyes studying her.


    ¡°What is the matter, Vadim?¡±


    He offers his arm, ¡°Walk with me.¡± It isn¡¯t a request.


    Coral slips her hand around his bicep, joining him in a leisurely stroll away from Quell and the group, before he speaks, ¡°You know how I feel about taking a centaur mate, Coral. There is nothing I could offer her to make her as happy as she would be with one of her own kind.¡±

 419

    Coral stops abruptly, tugging on his arm to force him to face her; she keeps her emotions in check, studying his disapproving face, ¡°Vadim-do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°You know that I do, sister,¡± his voice is pained, ¡°despite everything.¡±


    She feels like crying but doesn¡¯t dare, focused on the delicateness of the situation, ¡°The things you told me you wanted are possible with Lte. If you take the time to court her, to get to know her, I think you will find that she is a good woman. You two could find love; you could have a family. You can be happy.¡±


    Vadim studies her face, the anger melting off of his; he realizes that she doesn¡¯t do this to get rid of him, she does it because she cares about him. He sighs, dropping his gaze, ¡°If you say it is so, then I will believe you. But you very well know that if I have a bairn, I will abdicate the throne. I know how Quell feels about it and leaving all of that upon Wistan¡¯s shoulders-¡±


    Coral cuts him off, ¡°Vadim, please-none of this is any different than it would be if you refused to take a mate. It is noble that you are thinking of your country above yourself, but in this instance, you must let someone else deal with that problem when it arises.¡±


    He sighs, relenting, ¡°All right, Coral.¡±


    Coral smiles and gives him a brief hug; he wraps his hands around her waist. She knows he is reluctant to let her go but she pulls back none the less, just as Lte arrives with her parents. Coral sters a smile on her face and makes the introductions.


    Vadim puts a pleasant smile on, an upbeat tone in his voice, ¡°With your permission, Laire, I¡¯d like to take a walk with your daughter in the gardens.¡±


    Laire hesitates, ¡°But of course, Prince Vadim. I would be happy to chaperone the two of you.¡±


    Vadim looks surprised, it not urring to him that they wouldn¡¯t trust Lte to be alone with him, ¡°Oh, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Coral rests a gentle hand on Laire¡¯s forearm, ¡°I could be of some assistance? That way you and your mate could enjoy the party.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of asking you to abandon your own celebration, Lady Coral,¡± he says.


    Sheughs, ¡°Please, Laire, it would be my pleasure-I could do for some air. The only thing I want more than a reprieve would be a bath.¡±


    He chuckles, ¡°All right then, I am sure they would feel morefortable with your watchful gaze then with mine, anyhow.¡±


    Laire bows slightly before walking off with his mate in tow. Lte turns to Coral, mouthing a relieved thank you, before Vadim offers her his arm and they stroll out the tall ss doors and into the castle gardens.


    Coral follows at a respectable distance, dropping herself onto a bench where she is still within eyesight of the pair, though she doesn¡¯t bother watching as she knows Vadim will behave himself. She leans back onto her hands, looking up at the night sky above the high mountain peaks. The garden is nestled in arge courtyard between the main castle and the back of the mountain, full of wonderful tall grasses and hearty flowers, ornate stone work and a crushed rock path. The moon sings to her as she fondly remembers gazing upon it often, from her small bedroom window in the cabin she shared with Piers. She feels an odd ache for her old home, wondering what the people are doing, how her guardian is getting on without her. She wonders if Rainer would allow her to travel with them on the next Atonement in three years-she would very much like to visit him and assure him that his worries were ill conceived and that the centaurs are among the kindest creatures she has known.


    She hears the crunching of gravel and nces over her shoulder to see a smiling Quell walking up. He circles the bench, before dipping down to his knees, his blonde back glowing in the moonlight, ¡°Had enough of the party, my love?¡±


    She leans down to him, cing a gentle kiss on his lips, ¡°Yes, I have, though I am d everyone is having a good time.¡±


    Quell nces over to his brother; Vadim tenderly runs his hand over Lte¡¯s cheek, before leaning in and cing a soft kiss on it.


    ¡°It seems they are getting on well,¡± he says quietly.


    ¡°Yes, they are,¡± Coral softly replies sweetly, though there is a tinge of jealousy burning inside of her, ¡°for everyone¡¯s sake, I hope that they are able to make it work.¡±


    Quell smiles at her, ¡°As do I, though now we have to start taking Wistan out so he will find his mate as well. With any luck, in a few years, they will bare a foal and Centuarna can rest easily.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t respond, feeling a sadness tug at her heart strings. It is so easy for him to disregard having bairn of his own, that he mistakes her faded smile and silence for tiredness. He pulls her off of the bench and to his back, ¡°Come, Coral, perhaps we should go take a bath.¡±


    Happily she slides over his fur, wrapping her arms around his waist and leaning her head on his shoulder, ¡°I would love that-but I am chaperoning. I¡¯d hate to get on Laire¡¯s bad side.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Quell chuckles, ¡°I asked Reid to take up your post.¡±


    Coral sees Reid lurking in the shadows with his arms crossed, keeping a keen eye on the Prince and Lte. She smiles at him as Quell quietly walks past, exiting the garden through a different door into an empty hallway.


    She feels the muscles of his back rippling underneath her dress, between her thighs while he walks up the ramp to the second floor and down the hall to the bathhouse. When they enter, it is vacant, everyone still attending the party. Coral slides from his back, ¡°Won¡¯t they realize we are gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he smiles, pulling her close, his hands circling around her so he can loosen the strings of her dress, ¡°but it is expected that the celebrated pair to sneak off for another round of mating.¡±


    ¡°Good lord,¡± she replies, a bit unnerved as he deftly strips her of all of her clothing, ¡°do mated centaurs ever rest?¡±


    He chuckles, quickly disrobing himself, ¡°If I had my way, we would only leave our room for food and an asional bath, my love.¡±


    She shakes her head at him, carefully picking her way across the smooth stone floor to the dark pool of water. Soft torch light provides a little illumination but mostly casts dancing shadows across the writhing surface. The water is warm and refreshing on her hot skin; she dives in first, before surfacing. Quell joins her, swimming out to the middle. She floats to him, straddling his wet fur back while making short work of unbraiding her hair. The experience is highly erotic for her; naked, riding on top of her lover while his powerful, muscr body paddles around the deep water. He hands her a bar of soap and shethers it up, tracing her slickened hands first over the flesh on his back, then over the fur beneath her. She washes his hair tenderly before he swims forward through the waterfall, drenching them both.


    Laughing, she slides off of his back and over to the far ledge where she can get her footing, the water now hitting her just above her breasts. Quell takes the bar of soap from her, giving her the same courtesy of letting his hands wander over her naked flesh, though they linger on her breasts. He washes her hair, working out the mats until it is hanging loosely over her shoulders, the ends floating in the water around her like a dark puddle.


    Tossing the bar of soap up onto the stone ledge behind her, he presses into Coral, his mouth covering hers. She melts into him, wrapping her arms around his neck, her heart racing when his hands wander down her back and grasp a hold of her ass. He kneads her flesh, his tongue exploring her mouth. He pulls back, his voice breathy with his want of her, ¡°Let¡¯s take this back to our room.¡±


    Coral pulls from his grasp, but instead of climbing out of the pool, she turns her back to him, holding onto the ledge with her fingers. She takes a deep breath and steadies herself, ¡°Why not just do it here?¡±


    His hands wander over her back, to the front, where he holds onto her breasts; he kisses her neck, biting down lightly in the crook of it, ¡°I don¡¯t have the elixir here, Coral.¡±


    She knows as much; she aches with yearning and wants to enjoy her mate, but she knows that it will be painful. Logically she should drag him back to the bedroom and throw herself on the mounting stand, but rationally, in order to know the full effectiveness of the elixir, she needs to know what sex is like without it-only then can she truly see its benefits for the women who choose centaur mates. She steels her nerves and nces over her shoulder into his deep, blue eyes; with a husky voice, she says, ¡°I want you to take me Quell, right here, right this instant.¡±


    His breathing is fast and his need is great; he goes against his better judgment and jumps upwards in the water, cing each of his forelegs on either side of her head on the ledge. He leans forward, pressing his hands onto the further wall, looking down upon her with dark, lusty eyes. Stepping carefully, he pushes forward.


    Coral feels the tip of his cock prodding at her ass cheeks; grasping the ledge with one hand, she pushes her body backwards slightly, her head thumping into his fur covered chest. She reaches behind her back, small hand circling partway around his manhood. She lines him up, stroking the tip of his cock against her slit before steadying it at the opening. Quell pushes himself forward-instead of making any headway, the force of it moves Coral so she kicks her legs out and braces them against the stone wall under the water.


    To get a better hand hold, she reaches up and grabs around Quell¡¯s fur covered pastern with one hand, the other lining his cock up to her again. This time, he thrusts forward again, the tip of his cock stretching her cunt open. Coral grabs his other pastern, arching her back into him while he slowly thrusts forward a little, pulls back and eases more length into her. Coral drops her gaze down to the water so that he cannot see the pain in her face; she clenches her teeth, his cock stretch her cunt so wide that it feels like searing bolts of lightning radiating through her. When he bottoms out, she lets out a cry-but Quell mistakes it for a sound of pleasure. He increases his pace, thrusting faster into her quivering body. Tears roll down Coral¡¯s face, but she doesn¡¯t tell him to stop-she clenches her eyes tight shut, willing for him to finish quickly. Ripples cascade through Quell¡¯s fur as he approaches his peak; he throws his head back and lets out a loud moan with his final harsh thrust, his voice echoing in the cavern.


    Her hands shaking, Coral lets go of his pasterns, her legs sliding down the wall as she painfully eases off of his cock. She presses her crying face into the stone work while Quell backs himself off of the ledge and into the water. When he pulls her towards him, the loving expression on his face turns to worry when he sees her sobbing in pain. He cradles a trembling hand over her cheek, ¡°Coral-are you all right? Why did you not stop me!¡±


    She lets herself be wrapped up in his arms, sobbing into his chest. Without hesitation he slides a hand behind her back, the other under her knees and lifts her up to him, carrying her naked body from the pool and quickly out of the bathhouse, leaving a trail of water behind them before he slips into their room.


    Gently he sets her down on the mound of pillows, kneeling beside her only to take her back up into his arms, ¡°Coral,¡± he calls painfully, ¡°I am sorry-I didn¡¯t realize¡­ please, speak to me!¡±


    Coral regains control of her emotions, locking them down though her body still shudders with each breath she takes. Quell pulls her face from his chest and cradles it in his hands; she looks up into his pained eyes, his brows crinkled, tears falling down his face, ¡°Coral,¡± he says in agony.


    She closes her eyes for a moment, letting the sting of her salty tears burn before she looks upon her mate again; she reaches her hand out and runs it over his cheek, ¡°Quell-I am sorry, I¡­ I needed to know what it would be like without the elixir. I-I wanted to understand what the women go through for their mates.¡±


    He pulls her close, his arms holding her tight, ¡°Gods, Coral, why didn¡¯t you stop me! I never wanted to hurt you-I don¡¯t ever want to hurt you again!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she says softly, her words muffled by his firm chest, ¡°now I understand why this elixir is so important, Quell. I had to know-please, do not be angry with me. I will be fine.¡±


    He releases her once again so that he can look at her, ¡°Coral, I could never be angry with you. Just promise me-never again. I will never be with you like that again, I-I can¡¯t, it will end me.¡±


    She nods, wincing when she tries to sit up. He starts crying, seeing her in pain, ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Taking his hand, she brings it to her lips and gently kisses the back of it, ¡°Could you go to the surgery and grab my medicine box?¡±


    He nods, immediately rising to his feet and hastily leaving the room. Coral stands, grimacing while she walks to the wardrobe; she finds a stack of towels folded on a shelf and grabs one so that she can dry her body off. Every movement jars her hurting cunt and though she doesn¡¯t want to, she gingerly pats it dry only to find blood on the towel. She regrets her decision thoroughly when she tries to sit on the padded chair at the vanity that was added to the room for her; listing slightly to one side so as not to put any more pressure on her injury, she manages to brush out her hair and braid it by the time Quelles back with her medicine case.


    Setting it on the table, he opens it up, trying to look in it for something to help her but having no idea where to start. Coral stands up and does her best not to limp or contort her face with the pain; she finds a small clean towel and searches through the case for a bottle of witch hazel. Taking both back to the pillows, she flops down and soaks the towel, tucking it up to her womanhood for relief. Distraught, Quell kneels beside her, leaning back onto the pillows so he can pull her close. Coral rests against him, findingfort in his arms before falling fast asleep.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 420

    The next morning she wakes up well before dawn, Quell still fast asleep. Her womanhood is still very tender, though the shooting pains of fire don¡¯t burn through her when she moves. She eases out of her mate¡¯s grasp, quietly getting herself ready for the day without the help of her handmaid. The towel fromst night has dried blood on it; she grabs a fresh one and pours on some more witch hazel, patting her tender bits with it and relieved when ites back still white.


    After donning a dark purple dress, she unbraids her hair, letting the still damp length of it loose to dry freely before slipping out of the room. It being early, she doubts the rest of the family is awake but the halls are somewhat alive with servants quietly walking to and fro to get ready for the day. She runs into dys on her way to the breakfast room.


    ¡°Good morning mydy-I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be up for some time now,¡± the handmaid says cheerfully, ¡°oh, and I found your and the Prince¡¯s clothes in the bathhouse, I¡¯ll get them put in with the wash.¡±


    Coral smiles at her, ¡°Thanks, dys. I doubt anyone else is awake yet but I¡¯m used to getting up before dawn.¡±


    ¡°Queen Kiera is the same way-she generally takes a book with her to the breakfast room and reads for a bit before the others join her.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says, nodding, ¡°thank you. I think I will join her.¡±


    Sure enough, Coral discovers the Queen reading a book in the breakfast room. Quietly she enters, climbing up into her seat, offering a soft acknowledgement, ¡°Good morning, Kiera.¡±


    The Queen looks up from her book, a small smile on her face, ¡°Good morning, Coral. Finally manage to get away from Quell?¡±


    Coral pushes the corners of her lips up into a smile, ¡°Yes, we left early to take a bath. How did the rest of the party go?¡±


    Kiera looks over Coral, reading into her question, ¡°It seems that Vadim and Lte had much to talk about. They remained in the garden until her father came to collect her-he was very appreciative that you tasked Reid with chaperoning before you left. I believe they are going to head outter this morning.¡±


    Her brows furrow, ¡°Head out? They are going home, so soon?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    She frowns, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lte turn eighteen years in a few days?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, actually.¡± Kiera replies, watching Coral, ¡°It is my understanding that they intend on returning to town next week.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, if it is all right with you, Lte could remain at the castle for her birthday? I realize it is all untoward, but it would be nice if¡­ I would appreciate having a friend around¡­ I have yet to explore the town and I did hear there was a building for me to upy soon¡­¡± She offers up a pathetically veiled excuse for her request.


    A grin crosses the Queen¡¯s face-understanding Coral¡¯s intentions, she epts her reasoning, ¡°Why, that sounds like a grand idea. We will have a chat with Laire, to get his approval.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Coral breathes a slight sigh of relief.


    Rainer soon joins them, also surprised that Coral is awake so early and makes it a point of saying that she is usuallyte to breakfast.


    Sheepishly, Coral admits, ¡°The reason I have beente to breakfast thus far is your son, King Rainer.¡±


    He huffs with a smile, filling up his te.


    Hesitantly, Coral speaks, ¡°My King, perhaps I could have a moment of your time today, to speak of¡­ the project Doctor Pelium and I have been working on?¡± Unsure if Kiera has been apprised of the elixir, she tries to word it delicately.


    ¡°No time like the present, Coral,¡± Rainer says after taking a drink, ¡°The Queen knows of the elixir-or, at least, what Doctor Pelium has told us. In honesty, it is not much. Why don¡¯t you start from the beginning?¡±


    She sighs, but is thankful to have their audience, ¡°All right, your highness. Doctor Pelium gave me a book which contained an old recipe for a decoction that was created to assist in the mating of a female human and a male centaur-not much was exined beyond that, simply that it prepared the woman to receive her mate. After a bit of research, between ourbined knowledge we were able to decipher the ingredients for the recipe. One of those ingredients was very familiar to me, though apparently is unknown to centaurs-that is why Vadim apanied me to Severton, in my search for this nt. I discovered it there and was able to sessfully brew the elixir; following a few adjustments of my own, I had a finished product,¡± she chooses to omit testing it with Vadim given the present circumstances. ¡°I asked my handmaid if she would humor me by testing it with her mate-it was very sessful. I myself tested it with Quell, a few times,¡± her face starts to flush, ¡°and I can say that it does as promised. It is my hopes that I can make this avable to the women of Centuarna-the Doctor cautioned me to be careful and not to let anyone else know of the recipe, which I haven¡¯t. He believes that the sess of this elixir could greatly help Centuarna-if mates can be together more often, the chance of conception is higher, meaning the birth rate is higher. With your approval, King, I¡¯d like to find a few more mated women to do some further testing on.¡±


    Rainer eyes Coral carefully, curious about her proposition, but it is Kiera who asks the question, ¡°Coral, can you exin fully what the elixir does?¡±


    She drops her head, closing her eyes; it is not a discussion she wants to have with her mate¡¯s parents, but she forces the words from her mouth, ¡°Once the elixir is applied topically, it affects the woman¡¯s body almost immediately. Arousal is amplified and that causes the womanhood to rx and open up for entry. The act of mating bes actually enjoyable, instead of excruciatingly painful.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯ve only used this elixir with Quell, how would you know if mating was painful or not?¡± Rainer¡¯s voice creeps into her thoughts.


    She sighs, opening her eyes to stare at her empty te-she wishes she had some mead, ¡°Becausest night I mated with your son, without the use of the elixir. I can assure you, Rainer, that is most defiantly an experience I never want to have again. The amount of pain it caused me-I can hardly imagine how any woman can lie with her mate enough times to produce bairn.¡±


    The pair is silent, eyes fixated on her. Kiera¡¯s voicees out softly, ¡°But¡­ you would lie with Quell again? Using the elixir?¡±


    Slowly, she forces her eyes up to the Queen, ¡°As soon as I am healed enough¡­ down there¡­ so that I can walk without pain, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use the elixir with my mate.¡±


    ¡°All right, Coral,¡± Rainer grabs her attention, ¡°I will defer to your expertise in this matter-but Doctor Pelium is correct, you must never tell anyone else the recipe for the elixir. If you need herbs for it, collect them yourself so that no one can piece it together. If it is as you two believe, then it bes the most valuablemodity that our country can produce. Perhaps with time, we can use it to trade with other nations, maybe even as a means of encouragement during the Atonements so that our human neighbors don¡¯t think that we are cruel in our ways. This has the potential to change everything.¡±


    Coral nods in appreciation, ¡°Thank you, Rainer. I will treat this carefully and start by choosing a few more women to test it out.¡± As she finishes, Quell walks into the room; though he is dressed, he appears a bit disheveled, a worried look on his face until his eyes fall on Coral. Immediately he skirts the table to be at her side, reaching a hand out to take hers. She offers him a smile, bringing her hand to his cheek; pulling him close, she calms his worries with a tender, gentle kiss, ¡°Good morning, my love.¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he says quietly, ¡°I was worried when I woke up and you were gone¡­¡±


    Gently stroking his cheek, she says, ¡°I finally feel like I am back to my old self. I am not used to this life of leisure you lead-getting up after the sun. Though, there seems to be little point rising early when there are no chores to be done.¡±


    He offers a relieved smile, kissing her on the tip of her nose before circling the table to stand opposite her, next to the Queen. He keeps his watchful eye on her as the rest of their breakfast party appears; a yawning Wistan sits to Coral¡¯s right while Vadim takes up his usual post across from her. Shortly after, Laire and Lte appear; Kiera offers Lte a spot at her side by Wistan while Laire squeezes in between the brothers. The table is full, but there is still plenty of room.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Where is Joanah?¡± Coral asks Laire casually, idly ying with a pastry on her te. He nods his head, expecting the question, ¡°My mate is not one to rise early, Lady Coral. She still sleeps even as we speak. If she had her way, she would spend the entire day lounging.¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Lte chastises, ¡°it was a long nightst night, I am sure she is tired.¡±


    Kiera chuckles, ¡°If I recall correctly, Lte, it was a long night for you as well. After Rainer and I retired, I was told your father finally collected you from the garden.¡±


    Lte blushes hard, dropping her face. Vadim draws the attention his way to spare the maiden embarrassment, ¡°It is my fault, mother-I can be quite a talker. Though I am sure Reid was thankful to get to bed, I feel like our time has been too short.¡± He shes a sincere, easy smile, his eyes locked on Lte.


    Coral ignores the green of envy threatening to rise up in her, ¡°Speaking of which, Laire, I was wondering if you would be so kind as to grant me a small favor?¡±

 421

    dy. It is a rather small building but it should be suitable for your needs. Perhaps I should have one of the servants start collecting additional herbs and nts so that way our supply is abundant?¡±


    Thinking on it while she gingerly sits in her padded desk chair, she replies, ¡°Actually, Lte is staying at the castle for a few more days. I think that it would be a good activity for her to help me with-and perhaps if the Princes aren¡¯t busy, they could attend too.¡±


    Pelium smiles at her, ¡°Very wise indeed.¡±


    Sipping her tea, she finishes the book on baring foals. She has a few questions but knows that Pelium won¡¯t be much help, as he has never attended a birthing, so she keeps a mental note to ask the midwivester in the week when the young pregnant woman will be induced. The book didn¡¯t exin how that was to be aplished, just simply stated that the midwives took care of it. It would definitely be something she¡¯d have to pen into the back of the book. Leaning back in her chair, she is relieved to find that her pain has subsided to a dull ache between the witch hazel and willow bark. Though she needed to know, she regrets her actions-he doesn¡¯t like seeing Quell so distraught.


    Since she still has a few hours before lunch, she decides to brew more of the elixir. Though Pelium nces up to her on asion, he is more or less caught up in his own work so he leaves her be. Using a quill, she jots down her calctions to increase the recipe by three fold, enough to give her close to three pints of the elixir. With any luck, she will be able to find a few more women willing to test her brew while out in the town these next few days.


    While the decoction is boiling, she goes to the windowsill behind Pelium¡¯s desk and harvests the needed fresh mint leaves, depleting the nts by half but taking care to evenly distribute the pruning so that way they can still root in their sses of water.


    She crushes and muddles them appropriately, distributing the bruised leaves into twenty small vials, containing enough of the elixir for five or six uses and a dozen bottles the size of small sks to contain the rest. Pouring the hot liquid into them, she quickly stoppers each before the smell overwhelms the room; while Pelium¡¯s interest in the elixir was strictly academic, she doesn¡¯t want to run the risk of putting either of them in an odd situation. By the time she has cleaned up her mess and stashed the bottles in the cab, there is a soft knock at the door.


    Quell peeks his head in, a smile on his handsome face when he sees his mate at work, ¡°Are you hungry my dear?¡±


    She smiles, gathering up half a dozen of the small vials, a few rolls of parchment and ink, stuffing them into a leather pouch, ¡°That sounds wonderful.¡±


    They bid the doctor farewell before heading upstairs. Coral, unsure of where to start, asks Quell, ¡°Do Tomir and Junta have mates?¡±


    He looks at her questioningly, ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± she nods. Upon seeing his concern, she adds, ¡°I am in need of volunteers to test the elixir. While I have myself and dys to vouch for its effectiveness, that is hardly arge enough group to warrant singing its praise from the roof tops.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Oh,¡± he says with a chuckle, ¡°I see. Well, I am sure that between Vadim and I, we can find some trustworthy centaurs in town to try it with their mates.¡±


    Soon they join the rest of the family, as well as Lte, for lunch. The meal goes by quickly as everyone is ready to get on with their day; Wistan hasbat training with Reid, Rainer has Centuarna business to attend to, Kiera received a letter from her brother who she is eager to draft a reply for and Lte is excited to see the shops in town. Vadim¡¯s smile is infectious as he watches her quickly eat her meal. Coral is happy to see them get on well and hopes that this afternoon will seal their affections.


    It isn¡¯t long before the four are slowly picking their way through town. The people bow and curtsey as they walk by, severaling up to offer their congrattions directly to both Quell and Coral; she is starting to get over her qualms with having such a public private life, but still blushes on asion when Quell gazes upon her hungrily.


    The first stop they make is at a jeweler¡¯s, much to the women¡¯s surprise. Quell leads them inside of therge building. A human manes out from the back, bowing to the group.


    ¡°Prince Quell, it is good to see you again. They are finished.¡±


    An older man walks from the back to join them, a small box in his hands. When his eyes fall on the group, he is genuinely surprised, ¡°Coral?¡±

 422

    The shop owner almost goes bug eyed at the informality, ¡°Lady Coral,¡± he corrects the man, ¡°And her mate, Prince Quell and brother Prince Vadim. And Miss Lte.¡±


    As realization crosses the older man¡¯s face, he bows, ¡°Of course, please forgive me.¡±


    Coral smiles, ¡°Cecil-I didn¡¯t realize that you were a jeweler?¡± She walks over to him, resting her hand on his arm.


    He offers a hesitant smile, setting the box on the counter, ¡°Yes well my experience as a smithy made me a prime candidate to learn this trade. When they offered me the option, I dly took it-one is never too old to learn something new.¡±


    Her eyes fall on the box; inside it, she sees two small silver bracelets. They are tubr and engraved intricately with designs as well as words that she thinks bare a resemnce to the old tongue the elixir recipe was written in. Confused, she nces to the shop owner, who defers her to Quell.


    Smiling proudly at her, he says, ¡°Healer of All, Emissary to Peace, Mate to Quell.¡± Then, she realizes they are for her; Quell walks towards her and unties theces of her leather gauntlets to remove them. He picks up one of the bracelets and carefully bends it open, slipping it on her wrist before pressing it closed. He repeats it with the other one before turning to Cecil, ¡°Will you please seal them?¡±


    Cecil nods hesitantly at Quell before walking towards the back, ¡°Pleasee with me, Lady Coral.¡±


    She follows him through the store and out to the small covered forge in the back. Grabbing some leather, he slips it between her wrist and the opening on the bracelets, ¡°I did not realize these were for you.¡± The tone of his voice is worried, his expression almost sick.


    It takes a moment for her to discover his dislike of the situation, ¡°Cecil-I was the one who chose Quell; I was not forced into it.¡±


    He dawns a thick leather apron and gloves before picking up a strand of silver wire with a pair of pliers; he heats it in the fire until it begins to glow a soft orange. Holding onto the bracelet with one hand he pushes it closed, one side of the band sliding into the gap of the other side; then he threads the wire through the small hole that is lined up. Clipping off both ends of the wire, he uses a pair of delicate pliers to pinch the raw edges down and tten them out, there by sealing the bracelet around her small wrist, making it impossible to remove. While he waits for it to cool, he slides another piece of leather between her skin and the metal on her opposite hand, ¡°Are you sure, Coral? I can understand if you thought you had no choice in the matter.¡±


    ¡°I am sure. I love him,¡± she says earnestly, hoping that he can see past his prejudices towards the centaurs like she has.


    When he hears her words, he looks up, searching her eyes to discern if they are the truth. Upon discovering that they are, he nods slowly, ¡°All right. They are a curious sort of creature, I¡¯ll give you that much. Never in my wildest dreams did I think I¡¯d be spending my golden years in theirpany but¡­ well, they are quite a bit more civilized than I expected.¡±


    ¡°They truly are,¡± she says, watching him heat up another strand, ¡°I feel more at home here than I ever did in our town.¡±


    He repeats the process, ¡°Well, you¡¯re just as odd of a person yourself so it makes sense,¡± he gives her a genuine smile, ¡°I am d you have found some ce to fit in.¡±


    After the second bracelet cools, she reaches out and touches them; the metal is warm against her skin and the adornment is beautiful. Coral can¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sealed a few on some other women since we arrived-though I will tell you that these are the first to actually be made of silver. Most are brass, a few from copper; seems fitting though, as I guess that makes you a Princess?¡±


    Sheughs and shakes her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a Princess. I¡¯m the Prince¡¯s mate.¡±


    Quell is pleased with the appearance of her bracelets, sheepishly admitting that he feels a little relieved that everyone will now know she is his. She smiles at him, choosing not to take offense to his possession of her, or even of his prior worry.


    They spend several hours wandering the town; both women are excited to see each of the shops and discover all of the wares for sale. Tillie greets them happily when they finally arrive at the bakery, offering them fresh pastries from the oven. Finally, they make it to the apothecary. Coral is eager to see the building; though it is smaller than most of the shops, it is stillrge enough to easily amodate three centaurs in themon area. There is a wide counter that stretches almost the entire length and floor to ceiling narrow shelves that are essed by a rollingdder-Vadim tells her that it used to be a book shop. Behind the counter she discovers a small room tucked away from the main one, which offers some privacy. When she sees the narrow stairs behind one of the shelves in the front, she looks at Quell curiously, ¡°Why would there be a second story that a centaur couldn¡¯t ess?¡±


    ¡°All of the buildings in town have two stories; most of the shop owners who are human upy the space above and if it is centaur owned then they offer the living quarters to their human workers. As there is no reason for a centaur to enter a human¡¯s dwelling, there is no reason for a ramp. If a mixed pair mates then they find a home elsewhere.¡±


    Still surprised by the idea of it, Quellughs, ¡°Vadim, take your sister upstairs and show her.¡±


    He smiles, sweeping his hand towards the stairs, ¡°By all means,dies first.¡±


    The stairs are steeper than any she¡¯s encountered before as the pitch is half as deep as it should be to save on space. When she reaches the top, she is surprised to find the living quarters are rather nice, though not as nice as the castle. Vadim walks behind her as she explores the floor n; a wide living area already contains furnishings, a small kitchen with a stove, a wash basin, table and chairs and two bedrooms with beds.


    As she turns to exit the second bedroom, she discovers Vadim is standing in the doorway, blocking her path. His eyes appraise her somewhat sadly, as if he were wondering what a life would be like living above the shop below.


    She drops her gaze from his, staying out of his reach, ¡°We should go, brother. They are waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had much of a chance to speak since¡­¡± His voice trails off. When she doesn¡¯t respond, he sighs, ¡°Lte is a wonderful centaur. If you wish it of me, I will take her as my mate.¡±


    Surprised, Coral looks up at him, ¡°That is not my decision to make, Vadim.¡±


    ¡°Your opinion is what matters the most to me,¡± he says, ¡°and I trust your judgment.¡±


    ¡°She seems to adore you, Vadim. If you love her as well then you should take her as your own.¡±


    He drops his gaze, ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear to you, Coral. You will forever be my one and only love. I have a fondness for Lte and with time I am sure I could love her-but it will never be the same as what I feel for you. I would wait for you for an eternity if you simply say the words.¡±


    Coral¡¯s heart aches; she is at a loss for words. Her love for Quell has done nothing but deepen over the past few days and she would never do anything to betray that but seeing the pain she causes Vadim makes her want to rush into his arms andfort him. She stands her ground, her voice soft, ¡°I am not worth you, Vadim. Take Lte as your mate. Be earnest and faithful to her, try your hardest to love her and give her all that she wants.¡±


    Painfully, longingly, he looks up into her eyes. All he offers is a nod before turning his back to her and walking away.


    ¡°Come on you two, we are famished,¡± Quell¡¯s teasing voice floats up from down below.


    ¡­


    Coral sits cross legged on the floor of their room, quill in one hand scratching against the parchment in front of her as she makes a list of things she will need for the apothecary. She nces up at Quell when he speaks to her.


    ¡°I spoke with six centaurs today, while you and Lte were fawning over some of the shops,¡± his voice drifts over from the mound of pillows. He rests on his side, watching her. ¡°I did not tell them much, just that I needed their mates to volunteer for a project; I told them toe see you tomorrow midmorning in the apothecary. I figured you could speak with them and see if they have any interest-if not, then I will find you some more.¡± In his hand is theirst remaining bit of the elixir as they had used a majority of it their first night together. He looks at the bottle, holding it up to the firelight so that he can see into it, ¡°It is amazing how such a small thing can elicit such a reaction in us.¡±


    ¡°You feel it too?¡± She asks, setting her quill down and putting the cap on the ink.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he shamefully admits, ¡°I have never been so aroused before. And when I am finished, it is so moving that I feel as if all my energy is drained.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rising, she walks over to him in just her shift, ¡°Now I know that is not true-if it were so, I might have gotten some sleep during our first night together.¡±


    He wraps his arms around her waist, pulling her down to the pillows beside him. Gently, he caresses her face, ¡°How are you healing, my love?¡± His face is wrought with concern, still haunted by the previous night.

 423

    She smiles and leans forward, cing a gentle kiss on his lips to alleviate his pain, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really hurt much, but I am sure it is tender.¡±


    Nodding, he rests his head back against the pillow, ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±


    Coral drifts in and out for a few hours, tucked in her mate¡¯s arms. Half way through the night, she finally gives up on trying to sleep and she slips out of his grasp, walking to the water pitcher to take a sip. She cannot figure out why she is having such trouble; quietly looking through her medicine case for some chamomile to steep into some tea, a thought crosses her mind, causing her to flush deeply. This is the first time she has attempted to sleep through the night without giving her body a release. As if a drug, she has grown dependent upon the pleasant exhaustion of it.


    ncing at Quell she knows he is out; she can hear his deep breathing. Coral knows that she shouldn¡¯t; if it is an addiction then she should do her best to wean herself off of it but never the less, she tip toes back to the pillows. Finding the bottle of the elixir, she ponders if using it on herself solo will make the process less painful on herher regions. Biting her lip, she puts the bottle back down on the ground, only to pick it up once again. Before she can change her mind, she unstoppers it and dumps the oily liquid onto her fingers. Slipping her hand under her shift, she winces when she makes contact with her womanhood but pushes through it, working the fluid into her flesh, her fingers teasing her clit. When her breathing starts increasing she discovers that her pain is gone and her cunt now aches for her mate.


    As if he could smell it in his dreams, Quell moans out softly in his sleep, rolling hisrge body around on the mound of pillows, his legs kicking out slightly. He stops when he is stretched out on his back, his fur covered legs in the air, his torso propped up in the pillows. Coral freezes, embarrassed at being caught for no reason but he continues to sleep even though she watches hisrge cock grow. Stroking herself, she eyes it as it creeps up his belly before the length of it flops to the side.


    With a smirk on her lips, she strips off her shift and tip toes over to her love. She takes care not to wake him when she steps up onto the pillow, straddling his fur covered chest before pressing her naked body against it. She holds onto the front of his furry elbow with one hand, reaching back to wrap the other around his cock. Bringing it upwards to her slippery cunt, she carefully eases herself onto him. When she has it firmly situated inside of her, she grabs onto his other foreleg and slowly pushes herself down, her hunger for satisfaction is greater than her pain


    Quell groans in his sleep, his head rolling to the side before his eyes blink open. Surprised, he looks down his chest to discover that he is on his back and his mate is straddling his belly. Her eyes are closed, her face contorted with her pleasure as she grinds her body against his, sliding up and down his cock.


    Coral bites her lip, shivering at the feeling of his belly hair scraping against her clit, his fur brushing her nipples as she impales herself on him. Being able to control the speed and depth of his pration is a new experience for her; she discovers that she likes it very much. Rocking back and forth, her legs begin to burn with the effort of it; she tilts her head down and presses her cheek into the soft fur of his chest, grinding her hips into him, her pace increasing as she pushes past her exertion. Her womanhood throbs, squeezing and mping down on his cock as she gets closer. Her breathing bes ragged until she is panting.


    Coral feels his body twitch below her, responding naturally to her movements; unable to contain herself any longer, she slides down as far as she dares, taking more of his cock than ever, burying it deep within her cunt. The painful ache of it makes her cry out into his chest, her body shuddering when she reaches her climax. When she hears Quell moan, she tilts her head up to see his bright blue eyes locked on hers. Her face burns with embarrassment yet she slowly slides her body up against his, bringing herself back down on his cock. His eyes close involuntarily at the pleasure of it and though each movement sends a ripple of blinding pleasure through her, she pushes through it. A few long strokester, Quell groans when she sinks down on him again, his seed bursting forth into her so deep that she cries out in surprise and has to ease herself forward on his body to lessen the pressure. When her legs tremble under the strain of her own weight, she slowly stands up, letting his cock slide out of her tender cunt, his seed dripping down onto the fur of his belly. Finally clear of him, he rolls over onto his side immediately gathering her up into his arms to pull her close into a deep kiss. He doesn¡¯t let go of her, instead nuzzling his face into her chest before she finally drifts off to sleep.


    ¡­


    Coral watches thest of the women leave the apothecary with a smile on her face. Though it was an awkward conversation to have with the group, all six women agreed to give the elixir a go despite their clear doubts in its effectiveness. When her stomach grumbles loudly at her, she locks up the shop and makes her way back to the castle. Both she and Quell missed breakfast, having slept in way past it. The morning is cool and the sky is overcast, suggesting that rain might fall again. Gathering up her cloak against the biting wind, she walks up the long ramps into the castle.


    Finding Lte walking down the hall to the small dining room, she gives her friend a hug, ¡°Happy day of your birth, Lte.¡±


    Lte smiles broadly, almost blushing ¡°Thank you, Lady Coral.¡±


    Before she can speak further with her, Quell and Vadim appear down the hall, joining them in the dining room. When the King and Queen are nowhere to be seen, Coral asks her mate, ¡°Were are your parents?¡±


    Vadim frowns slightly, ¡°They had business to attend to, so they will not be joining us.¡±


    Coral wants to press him further about it as she can sense the uneasiness in both him and Quell but she refrains when she sees them nce to Lte; she suspects they don¡¯t wish to dampen the mood with politics.


    Their lunch is amiable but brief; everyone excited to continue on with their day. In the hallway, Quell kisses Coral lovingly before leaving her to finish his duties. She can¡¯t help but smile as she watches him leave, before she turns to Lte.


    ¡°I was thinking about going for a walk in the woods to harvest some herbs, would you care to apany me?¡±


    Though Lte seems eager to join her friend, she nces at Vadim, ¡°I would love to, Lady Coral, but the Prince asked me toe to the garden with him-though I am sure it won¡¯t be long, I could join you as soon as we are finished?¡±


    Coral¡¯s eyes flicker to Vadim¡¯s-he avoids her gaze. She forces a smile to her lips, hugging Lte, ¡°Well,e to think of it, it does look like rain today. Maybe we can go tomorrow?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course, mydy,¡± she says with an innocent smile on her lips. She gives Coral a brief curtsey before slipping her arm into Vadim¡¯s and they walk off down the hall.


    As Coral watches them go, Vadim briefly nces at her over his shoulder.


    ¡­


    Coral spends the majority of her afternoon in the surgery with Pelium. She takes the opportunity to go through the book of herbs and starts at the beginning, filling in any missing details that she finds. It is a tedious task that causes her mind to wander; she ponders on the possibility of Vadim and Lte bing mates, both hoping that they do and selfishly hoping they don¡¯t.


    When she arrives for dinner to discover the pair missing, she breathes a sigh of relief knowing that now that they have imed each other she has even more reason to forget her feelings for Vadim. Using the opportunity of their absence, Coral cautiously broaches the mysterious business that kept the King and Queen from lunch, ¡°I missed yourpany during lunch, my King.¡±


    With his permanently etched frown, he looks at the young woman, ¡°Missed me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± she hastily replies, her probing not giving her the oue she expected, ¡°may I ask what kept you from your meal?¡± He sets down his fork, this time staring nkly at Coral. She realizes that she might have overstepped her position and quickly back pedals, ¡°I apologize, your highness, I did not mean to pry.¡±


    ¡°You may call me Rainer or father-there is no need for such formality now that you are a part of my family, Coral.¡±


    She nods down to her te, ¡°Yes, Rainer.¡±


    He continues to watch her before drawing his gaze up to the Queen and Quell; finally, he decides to tell her, ¡°I am sure you have no doubt heard the rumors of what is happening in Centurion?¡±


    Thinking on it for a moment, she recalls hearing Tomir speak of it during her mating celebration, ¡°Women going missing?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± he says, motioning to Kiera, ¡°my mate¡¯s brother, King Yulnar, wrote to her to shed light on the details of the situation. Apparently, for the past year young maidens have just vanished. Some still have not been found; a few have been found dead but even fewer yet have reappeared. They are so terrified that none will speak of what happened to them, though¡­¡± He hesitates, not wanting to continue.


    Quell finally speaks up for him, ¡°One of the maidens that reappeared is pregnant.¡±


    Coral feels the color drain from her face as she grasps the situation, ¡°They are being stolen, raped and killed?¡±


    Kiera nods woefully, ¡°My brother asked if the pregnant woman could seek refuge here-she has no family of her own and he has concerns for her safety. That is where we were earlier-making living arrangements for her. We had sent a few escorts to Centurion yesterday and when they arrived this afternoon, we discovered that she is quite far along; in fact she appears to be due any day now. While we have no way of telling who fathered the child, we will be able to discern if her attacker was a man or centaur.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she says, trying to ignore the urge to vomit, ¡°where is the woman now?¡±


    ¡°She was ced with a do to help her during this time. I understand that in a few days you are attending another birthing?¡± Rainer says.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies, ignoring Quell¡¯s surprised look as he knew nothing of it, ¡°Doctor Pelium had me do a bit of reading on the subject and wanted me to be present. He says that it has been a situation that vexed him for a while, not having a doctor or healer present during the birthing.¡±

 424

    Nodding, Rainer says, ¡°That is a wise thing. It is best that you befriend the head midwife, she has a vast knowledge on the process. I would like you to be present for all birthings, including centaur women-it will take some getting used to for them, as when a centaur gives birth she is only attended to by other centaurs.¡±


    Coral nods, avoiding Quell¡¯s eyes, ¡°Of course, Rainer.¡± She knows little of Centurion, other than they seem to be substantially more primitive than Centuarna. She wonders if the awful stories about centaurs that she was told as a child are in fact true but instead of applying to all of the creatures, it applies to a small group of them. Nervously, she nces at Kiera.


    The Queen senses her troubles, ¡°Centurion is quite different then Centuarna, Coral. Though I will always have a love for my homnd, the way things are done there are not the best. They have a far smaller human poption and centaurs greatly outnumber them-so much so, in fact, that when a young girl is born arrangements are immediately made for her to be a centaur¡¯s mate upon bing of age. It is a despicable practice but young maidens are more or less sold to the highest bidder by their families. On asion, a wealthy male centaur may find himself with two or even three mates, if he has the means to procure them. Female centaurs are even more rare there; I was fortunate enough to be born into royalty and while my father saw nothing wrong with selling women off, he was smart enough to approach Rainer¡¯s parents with the proposition of an alliance by offering me up as a mate to Rainer. I am thankful each and every day that my mate loves me as I love him.¡± She smiles warmly at Rainer, who returns it.


    ¡°It is unfortunate enough that the human towns to the west see us as savages-they are too naive to realize that Centuarna is the only thing keeping them safe from Centurion,¡± Rainer¡¯s words are solemn, their weight ringing true. ¡°If we no longer stood in their path, Centurions would not hesitate to raid the viges and im any of the women for their own. My whole reign I have tried to change the traditions of our neighbors, tried to influence them to step out of the past and join us in the present, where humans are treated as equals, women are respected and cherished. It has been a long road, but I know that King Yulnar is starting to see the light-that is why these disappearances are so damaging. They directly go against his word asw and threaten to turn the country against him. But we must all do our part to ensure that that does happen.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Rainer. Anything I can do to help, you know that I will.¡±


    ¡­


    When they return to their room, Quell says causally, ¡°I did not realize you would be attending the birthings.¡± Though his tone is neutral, there is a clear dislike in his face.


    Coral looks to him; she intentionally didn¡¯t tell him, yet she never expected him to be so against it, ¡°Yes, Doctor Pelium wants me to and frankly, it is a good idea. Though I don¡¯t have as much experience as a midwife, I have plenty of experience with animals giving birth; perhaps my unconventional knowledge will be of some benefit to Centuarna.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Quell replies, taking off his shirt. He still seems troubled, holding something back when he kneels down, stretching his furry legs out as he leans into the cushions.


    Coral slips off her dress before digging through her medicine case. Finding a pouch of chamomile andvender, she puts the dried herbs into a muslin bag before steeping them into her teacup. Carrying it with her, she walks to Quell, ¡°What is the matter my love?¡±


    He looks upon her for a moment, hesitating. Not bothering to soften the blow, he states his dislike, ¡°You did not tell me you were going to attend the birthings and you didn¡¯t tell me that you were reading up on the matter. I do not like it-I don¡¯t wish you to have anything to do with it.¡±


    She looks at his frown; Coral knows that she kept the truth from him but she didn¡¯t lie about it-she simply did it to spare him the pain of his own memories. But as she thinks on it further, she starts to get a little angry, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that I was supposed to share every moment of my day with you, Quell. You did not tell me a single thing about the problems in Centurion-how long have you known about them?¡±


    Surprised that the tables are now turned on him, he folds his arms over his chest, ¡°I have known quite a while but those are matters of the kingdom. They do not concern you.¡± The moment he says it, he knows it was the wrong thing to say. He purses his lips, deciding to stick to his firm words.


    She shakes her head, fully upset. Walking past him, she sips her tea while heading to the small bed in the corner of the room. Though she insisted that it wasn¡¯t necessary, as she had every intention of sleeping next to her mate each night, she is now thankful that the piece of furniture was ced there. Setting her tea on the side table, she pulls back the covers before climbing in, ¡°Good night, Quell.¡± With her back to him, she rests her head on the pillow.


    ¡°Coral, please,¡± his voice is soft, pained, ¡°It hurts me that you would keep something like that from me, that is all that I meant by it.¡±


    Her voice is quiet but she knows he can hear her clearly, ¡°That is rich,ing from the centaur who didn¡¯t tell me about his first mate or child, or about deciding for me that I am not allowed to have any of my own.¡±


    He sighs; rising to his legs he walks to her, his hand tentatively touching her back, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Quell,¡± she replies tly, not moving.


    She hears him hesitantly retreat, knowing that he won¡¯t be able to get her to talk further on the matter. Quell settles back down into the mound of pillows, alone.


    ¡­


    Several hours pass, yet Coral doesn¡¯t fall asleep. She is no longer angry, but frustrated and hurt. For Quell to be upset with her over something as silly as attending the birth of a centaur seems so ridiculous; she knows that the thought of a foal dredges up painful memories for him, but his selfishness, his desire to control her makes her think of how some of the men in her old town would treat their wives. He has no right, no good reason to stop her from helping women bear children. His reaction is entirely nonsensical and she is hurt that he would try to justify keeping knowledge from her by iming the privilege of his birthright.


    She tries to sleep but it doesn¡¯te to her, though she knows from his deep, even breaths that he was able to drift off. Coral sits up and finishes her tea, now cold and bitter. Each moment she spends awake and in the bed she finds it harder to pull her mind off of their argument; quietly, she rises and finds a robe, slipping out of the room.


    It is a short walk to the bathhouse; she pushes open the doors, stepping inside the almost dark cavern which is illuminated by a single torch. She stands and listens, looking for any movement before discovering that she is alone. Quickly, she sheds her robe and shift, tossing them onto a bench before diving into the warm water. Floating on her back, she stares mindlessly up at the dark ceiling, letting the weightlessness of the pool rock her tired body, easing her tense muscles, her mind finally calming down. Coral forces herself to take deep breaths; a scent tickles her nose and she recognizes it almost instantly. Slowly, she rights herself in the water, her eyes scanning the edge of the pool until she sees him sitting on ledge; his feet swish in the water, his bare chest shadowed by theck of light. He leans back on his hands, watching her.


    Coral swims towards him but doesn¡¯t get closer than a few feet away, ¡°Congrattions, brother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister,¡± he says, his tone devoid of emotion.


    ¡°I am surprised to see you here-I would have thought you would want to keep Lte¡¯s scent on you until breakfast tomorrow,¡± she says it amiably though avoids looking into his eyes.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to take a bath,¡± his voice is soft, ¡°I oftene here at night to think. The sound of the water calms me down. Though, I am surprised to see you here-I have never run into another soul at this hour.¡±


    She sighs, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. Quell and I¡­ had words.¡± She doesn¡¯t know why she tells him this, as it is none of his business-yet she feels desperate to have someone to talk to.


    ¡°Can I ask what about?¡± He watches her carefully as she treads water before him.


    Coral swims to the ledge beside him, though she turns her back against the stone and looks out over the cavern, ¡°He was upset that I am attending a birthingter during the week. Apparently he doesn¡¯t want me to get involved with it, despite the fact that both Rainer and Pelium seem to think it is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Why ever in the world would he be upset about that?¡± His voice is surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she huffs, ¡°because he doesn¡¯t want to have a foal with me? Because he is afraid that once I see a newborn centaur that I¡¯ll fall in love with the idea of having my own bairn and he can¡¯t bear the thought of losing it or me like he lost his first love?¡± She sighs, her eyes burning with tears, ¡°He-he didn¡¯t tell me that he didn¡¯t want children before we mated. He didn¡¯t even tell me about her,¡± she spits thest word out, ¡°I never even met her and I am sorry that she is gone but it is so unfair that my future is determined by a dead centaur.¡±


    Vadim ces a gentle hand on her bare shoulder, ¡°Coral,¡± he says softly, ¡°I am sorry that you have been put in this situation. He should have told you, but¡­ it hurts him so much. It is an open wound that festered. Being angry at him or her will not help any of this, instead you need to do what you do best and heal him.¡±


    Her shoulders slump under his words; she reaches a hand up, resting it on top of his. Their fingers intertwine, their grip firm andforting. Theye to a silent understanding, that though they cannot express their love physically, they can still care for each other andfort one another in a time of need. They know that no matter what, they will always be able to count on one another.


    Vadim squeezes her hand before releasing his grip; he rises slowly, his voice soft before he leaves, ¡°Good night, Coral.¡±

 425

    When Quell wakes in the morning, he is relieved to find Coral, curled up and asleep, in his arms. He holds her close, burying his face into the side of her neck, breathing her scent. When she stirs, he sorrowfully looks into her eyes, ¡°Coral, I am sorry.¡±


    She reaches up and cradles his face, ¡°I am sorry too, Quell. I should have told you about it but I was afraid that it would bring up painful memories for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ it did,¡± he says, ¡°but I shouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly. It is not my ce to tell you what to do, I just¡­ I worry that once you see what it is like to have a foal, you will want one too and I cannot even think about having a child-not after what happened to Searra.¡±


    Coral rests her forehead against Quell¡¯s, ¡°I understand, but you need to think about this differently-instead of thinking strictly of me, think of the mothers. What if one of them got injured? What if a foal got injured? Someone needs to be there who can assess the situation and take action if needed.¡± She hesitates, wanting to make her point but not wanting to hurt him in the process, ¡°What if I could have helped Searra?¡±


    As the thought is driven home, Quell closes his sad eyes. He doesn¡¯t speak for a moment, his woe throbbing in his body. He pulls her close, ¡°All right, Coral.¡±


    ¡­


    Coral sits alone in the apothecary. Though the past few days since its opening have been busy, there is a lull in the needs of the humanfolk and she is thankful to have the time to herself. The past week has been a whirlwind of emotions and she finds sce in the quiet. The bell above the door chimes when it is opened; sighing, she turns to see who has entered and is surprised to find a familiar face.


    ¡°Margaret,¡± she speaks softly.


    ¡°Hello, Coral,¡± the maiden who was plucked with her replies, ¡°I have been sent here to get you for the birthing.¡±


    Her brow crinkles in confusion, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you were a part of it?¡±


    Margaret takes a seat at the counter across from her, ¡°Yes. I was plucked because of my knowledge and desires to be a midwife.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she responds, still shocked; thinking upon it further, it urs to her that Margaret is the oldest in herrge family, having seven younger siblings she has been with her mother through all of the births, ¡°I see. I guess I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    She huffs augh, ¡°I assumed they brought me here to bear half breed kin but apparently they just want me to help bring those abominations into this world.¡±


    Coral does well to keep the anger from her face and words, leaving her expression surprised, ¡°Margaret-those are very harsh words, it would serve you well to watch your tongue. You should remember that you now live amongst them.¡±


    ¡°Not by my choice,¡± she grumbles, ¡°in case you have forgotten, neither one of us had a say in the matter.¡±


    She keeps her voice level, ¡°I suppose we did not but it isn¡¯t as if there was something keeping us tied to our old lives. I was a burden to Piers and your parents had a hard enough time feeding all those mouths-we both know that no one had intentions of making you any offers.¡±


    Margaret winces at the jab, ¡°Be that as it may, I had intentions of leaving for a neighboring town on my own. I could have found employment and made a life for myself.¡±


    ¡°You have left for a neighboring town, found employment and are making a life for yourself,¡± she reminds the woman, ¡°if nothing else, see thising year in Centuarna as a way to hone your craft-you will have plenty of opportunities to assist with birthings and I am sure that there will be human bairn as well, not just foals. When your time is finished here you will have knowledge that you could never have hoped to gain otherwise.¡±


    Sighing, she ruefully admits the truth to the healers words, ¡°You have a way about you, Coral, that always eases those in yourpany.¡±


    Gathering her medicine case, she follows Margaret out of the shop, locking the door behind her, ¡°Are you staying in town?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies, ¡°I have been given a room in Janis¡¯ home-she is the head midwife. Though it is a tight squeeze with her, her¡­ mate¡­ and their foals, I am thankful to have a roof over my head.¡±


    Coral can sense her apprehension about living so closely to the centaurs. She knows that it will take time for Margaret toe around, ¡°Is it amiable?¡±


    Tensing, she leads Coral through the buildings off the main road and towards the smaller paths of the houses surrounding the market. She keeps her voice quiet, so that they will not be overheard, ¡°I can manage well enough, though it is clear that Janis does not like me. Her mate is courteous when he speaks and their foals do their best to leave me be.¡±


    Before they can continue their conversation further, they approach the house of the pregnant woman. The wooden, single story building has a wide door and tall roof like all the others, to amodate a centaur¡¯s stature. The woman¡¯s mate paces outside, having already been kicked out of his home; he looks to Coral, relief washes over his face, ¡°Lady Coral, Mate to Quell Second Prince of Centuarna, I am Erwon. Having you here eases my heart.¡± He bows slightly to her.


    Coral nods, offering a small smile to the man before entering the house. She sets her case down, Margaret grabbing her wrist, looking for the first time at the metal cuffs around them, ¡°You¡­ you took one of them as a mate?¡± Her voice is a quiet, shocked whisper.


    She ignores the growing disgust on Margaret¡¯s face; instead she reaches out and squeezes the woman¡¯s shoulders, ¡°There will be plenty of time to talkter; right now, we have a job to do.¡±


    When she is introduced to Janis, Coral immediately understands why the midwife and Margaret do not get along. Janis is a hard woman-though knowledgeable in her craft, it is clear that she has also seen the tragedy of loss. She doesn¡¯t curtsey to Coral, simply gives her a gruff nod before helping the pregnant woman down onto an old pillow. There are two other midwives present, ra and Aileen. ra, though younger than Janis and Aileen, is still several years older than Coral; she hands the woman arge steaming mug of something before making her way to Coral and Margaret. She curtseys, ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Lady Coral.¡±


    Coral smiles in return, referring to the mug, ¡°What is it that she drinks?¡±


    ¡°A tea steeped of raspberry leaves and wolfberries. It is used to inducebor once a woman reaches her eighth month.¡±


    ¡°Does it always work?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says in a hushed tone so that the pregnant woman will not hear, ¡°for one in ten, it will not. Then we must break her water manually and it is not a pleasant experience for anyone.¡±


    Coral does her best to be helpful; Janis has no qualms about barking orders to both of the young women. Margaret, despite her disdain for the centaurs, does her duty to the fullest, providing as muchfort as she is able to. By the time the pregnant woman finishes her third mug of tea, her contractions hit her hard and her water breaks on its own.


    It is a long seven hours before the cries of the newborn fill the small house; Coral watches with both awe and dismay as Janis hands the foal to its mother. Its tiny torso gives way to a light brown miniature horse body, the creature awkwardly kicking all four of its legs in protest. Using it as an excuse, she wipes her hands clean and walks out into the growing dusk to Erwon. She puts a smile on her face, ¡°You have a beautiful young boy-would you like to see him?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He nods nervously, ¡°My mate¡­?¡±


    ¡°She is tired, but fine.¡±


    He breathes a sigh of relief, quickly entering the house.


    Coral sucks in the cool, night air, stretching her stiff limbs. She struggles toe to terms with seeing the foal born from a woman; though she respects the centaurs, the sight of the tiny half breed jarred her sensibility. Taking a seat on the step, she stretches her legs out.


    Margret soones out as well, sitting beside her in silence. It is a while before she speaks, ¡°That was¡­¡±


    Nodding, ¡°Yes,¡± Coral understands entirely.


    ¡°Well, I am d that both the mother and the-the foal-are healthy. There is something good about that, if nothing else.¡± Her voice is quiet, pensive.


    ¡°Margaret,¡± she asks, ncing over at her, ¡°there are quarters above the apothecary. Since I live in the castle with my mate, they remain empty. You are wee to live there, if you wish.¡±


    She looks over, surprised, ¡°I would like that very much, Coral. Thank you. Janis is going to remain here for the night; Aileen and ra are cleaning up. Since the house is so small, especially now that Erwon is inside, Janis said we are free to leave.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she smiles. Slipping back into the house, she bids the women fair well before grabbing her medicine case. When she shuts the door behind her, she is surprised to see Margaret standing tensely just outside; a few steps out into the night, tworge centaurs wait patiently. She smiles when she recognizes them, ¡°Evening, Junta, Tomir-is everything all right?¡±


    Tomir shifts uneasily, his eyes locked on Margaret. Junta answers for them, ¡°All is well, Lady Coral. Prince Quell is simply worried for the safety of you and the midwives and doesn¡¯t want anyone to be alone at night; he wanted us to make sure that everyone had an escort home.¡±


    She nods; though Margaret sees it as a the centaurs keeping track of them, Coral knows it is due to the issues in Centurion, ¡°Janis is going to remain here over night and the other two are not quite finished. If one of you would care to wait for them, the other can walk with Margaret and I.¡±


    ¡°I will escort you and the maiden,¡± Tomir says almost eagerly.


    Junta throws a sideways nce at his youngerpanion, ¡°I guess that means I will see to the others.¡±


    Offering Junta a smile, Coral hands her case to Tomir, ¡°All right then. Margaret is now staying at the apothecary, so we can see her home on our way back to the castle.¡±


    They walk in silence; Margaret is nervous to be around a strange male centaur and Coral keeps her smirk to herself. Even if she had no knowledge of horses, the visual cues in Tomir¡¯s usual stature would be obvious-his back is rigidly straight, drawing his posture up tall and proud, his tail is almost arched up into a fountain of hair and there is a clear bounce to his step, almost as if he prances. When they reach the apothecary, Coral gives Margret her key as she has another back in the castle.


    ¡°Thank you, Coral,¡± she says sincerely, avoiding the watchful centaur gaze.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replies, ¡°I will see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Good night, maiden,¡± Tomir¡¯s deep voice interjects, a soft smile on his lips.


    Margaret draws in a deep breath, only responding with a small nod before she lets herself into the building.


    They continue on in silence to the castle, though Tomir¡¯s tail flicks uneasily as his mind is fully upied.


    ¡­


    Coral looks down at the innocent creature in her arms, his tiny hands wiggling, his legs stretching out as he begins to cry. Gently, she strokes his chestnut back, walking towards his mother; despite all she has been through, the Centurion woman doesn¡¯t hesitate to grab her foal and nuzzle him close.


    She rejoins Margaret and Janis-the do insisted that three of them were more than enough to help with the birthing. Though the mother was timid and frightened around the strangers, she had grown to trust her do and allowed them to see to her.


    ¡°The father is a centaur,¡± Janis speaks quietly, the tone in her voice disapproving.


    Margaret looks as if she is going to vomit or pass out, all of her fears about centaurs now having some weight.


    ¡°It does not matter,¡± Coral says, ¡°the foal will grow up here, where he will be taught the right way. The mother is safe and she seems to hold no grudge against her bairn-let us be thankful for that.¡±


    Janis nods reluctantly, ¡°You will tell the King?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Coral replies. Her heart sinks a little, finally realizing that the centaurs are more simr to humans than they care to admit-while some are capable of greatpassion and kindness, others are still savage beasts.

 426

    Vadim stuffs his hands in his pockets, shing Lte a brilliant smile, ¡°How about a turn around the garden, Lte?¡±


    The centaur shyly smiles at him, ¡°Yes, I would like that very much, Prince Vadim.¡±


    He nods, his gaze tracing her features. She is a handsome creature, with her earnest brown eyes and her ample brown hair falling over her shoulders; when she walks, her brown hindquarters sway gently with the movement. Vadim finds her to be a very attractive centaur; he is thankful that she is petite, standing a hand shorter than him, her small pony frame amplifies her youth.


    Coral watches Quell leave, turning around to the pair; she addresses Lte, ¡°I was thinking about going for a walk in the woods to harvest some herbs, would you care to apany me?¡±


    Though Lte seems eager to join her friend, she nces at Vadim, ¡°I would love to, Lady Coral, but the Prince asked me toe to the garden with him-though I am sure it won¡¯t be long, I could join you as soon as we are finished?¡±


    Coral¡¯s eyes flicker to Vadim¡¯s-he avoids her gaze. It is hard enough for him to be around her as his heart aches when she is near but he forces himself to act appropriately; she is, after all, his brother¡¯s mate. He sees the happiness in Quell and is very thankful to have his brother back; after Searra¡¯s death, part of Quell seemed to die as well. Sadly, though, Vadim now knows what it feels like to have someone that you earnestly love ripped away from you.


    Coral forces a smile to her lips, hugging Lte, ¡°Well,e to think of it, it does look like rain today. Maybe we can go tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, mydy,¡± she says with an innocent smile on her lips. She gives Coral a brief curtsey before slipping her arm into Vadim¡¯s; he leads her down the hall towards the garden. ncing over his shoulder, he sees Coral still standing there, her face pained but when they make eye contact, she forces a smile to her lips before turning away.


    The sky above the cliffs are cloudy and though they are sheltered by therge rocky walls, the chill of autumn creeps down into the garden. When they make their way through the tall grasses, Vadim fishes a small box out of his pocket; he opens it up to show a delicate metal rose on a silver chain ne, ¡°Happy day of birth, Lte,¡± he says gently while offering her the gift.


    Her smile brightens; nervously she nces up to the Prince, ¡°Thank you, Vadim.¡± Her voice is quiet, her fingers gently running over the gift.


    ¡°May I put it on you?¡± He asks sweetly; when she nods, he pulls the ne from the box. Leaning in slowly, his face nears hers as his hands slide against her neck and under her hair. He can see her skin flush at the contact, so close that he can feel her uneven breath on his face. He closes the sp, lingering for a moment before his hands drift away. Tenderly, he strokes the side of her cheek with the back of his hand before offering a smile, ¡°What would you like to do this afternoon? It is, after all, your birth day.¡±


    Offering him a shy smile, she replies, ¡°I actually have a gift for you too, Prince Vadim, though I left it in my room.¡±


    He raises his brow, a smirk quirked on his lips, ¡°Oh? If you like, I can wait here while you get it.¡±


    She shifts nervously, ¡°No, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Casually, he offers her his arm, his pace intentionally slower than usual to give her a moment to think her actions through. He can see it in her eyes-she has decided to take him as her mate. He knows that he should be thankful she chose as much; she is a kind and gentle soul and it would be a devastating blow for the King to force them into a union. Part of him, however, feels guilty-he turned on his usual charm and easily won her over, just as he could anyone. Anyone, but Coral. Tried as he did, not only did he charm her he also was so openly honest with her that he even surprised himself-something about that woman drew him in like a moth to a me but while he burned in her presence, his heart still belongs to her.


    Lte nervously opens her bedroom door, walking in; she hesitates at the door before asking, ¡°Please,e in?¡±


    With a regal nod, Vadim enters her room, keeping his hands in his pockets while his eyes watch her; she walks to her bureau, opening arge leather bound folder. After shuffling through a few pages, she pulls out arge piece of parchment, offering it up to him. Curious, Vadim walks to her, taking the paper; he is surprised to find a sketch of himself.


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t much to do back at home, so my mother encourages me to draw. I love sketching nature but on asion, when I have such a handsome subject, I enjoy sketching people as well,¡± she blushes, shifting her back legs.


    Vadim¡¯s eyes wander over the picture before he nces at himself in her mirror; he carefullypares the two, ¡°You truly are talented, Lte, though I must admit you tter me too much-I am far less handsome than you have drawn me to be.¡±


    Lte smiles at thement, dropping her gaze to his boots, ¡°Nonsense, Prince Vadim. You are perhaps the most handsome man I have ever met.¡±


    He chuckles a bit, leaning in to gently ce a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Thank you, Lte. I shall cherish it for all time.¡±


    Before he can pull back, her hand drifts up, gently resting on his chest. Her breathing is rapid and her eyes are slow to meet his, but her intent is clear; her lips meet his for the first time. He kisses her tenderly, savoring the innocence of her mouth when she parts her lips to allow his tongue in; she stifles a gasp, returning the action hesitantly. Finally, she eases away from him.


    ¡°Vadim,¡± her breathing is shallow, her voice just a whisper, ¡°I¡­ I want you to be my mate.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He knows there is a smile on his lips but he doesn¡¯t respond, he simply looks her over. When he finally drops his gaze, he asks, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies without hesitation, taking his hands into hers, ¡°I am sure.¡±


    Looking down at their hands, he says nothing. He lets her go and turns his back, slowly walking away from her, ¡°Lte,¡± he tries to start but doesn¡¯t know how to word it.


    ¡°It is Coral, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her voice is quiet, but not hurt or angry, just curious.


    Vadim¡¯s shoulders slump; he gazes down at the picture in his hands, looking at a man who is confident, striking, fearsome, yet he knows he isn¡¯t that man, ¡°I am sorry, Lte, it isn¡¯t very fair of me to take you as my mate when my heart belongs to another.¡±


    ¡°Do you not¡­ like me?¡±


    He draws in a deep breath, ¡°Yes, I do. You are a wonderful centaur, Lte. Any man would be lucky to have you,¡± he turns around to face her but he can¡¯t bring himself to look into her eyes, ¡°and I am a fool to turn you down but it wouldn¡¯t be honest of me to not tell you the truth.¡±


    Lte slowly walks to him, taking his hand; she leads him to the small love seat in the room, motioning for him to sit down. He sighs, sitting as she kneels in front of him, still holding his hands. He forces himself to meet her gaze when she speaks, ¡°Do you know the story of my parents?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Vadim says softly, ¡°your mother was married to a human man and had children before she met Laire.¡±


    Lte nods, ¡°She loved them very much. She doesn¡¯t talk about them ever but I know that they were killed before the Battle. My father says that they were going to visit rtives when a group of men attacked their wagon. They killed my mother¡¯s husband and her children; after they had their way with her, they left her for dead. She wouldn¡¯t have made it but a man found her-he healed her. She returned to Centuarna and was fortunate enough to meet my father.¡± She looks sadly at Vadim; swallowing hard, she continues in a hushed voice, ¡°I know that my mother loves him but I also know that she still holds a ce in her heart for her first husband and her other children. There are times that I¡¯ve stumbled upon her when she is alone-she still grieves for the loss. There are some days that she cannot get herself out of bed because of the sadness. My father understands this-he does not expect her to just forget those that she loved before. He knows that while she is the only one for him, he shares her with the memories of her lost family. That does not mean that their rtionship is any less special.¡±


    Vadim gazes into her dark brown eyes, seeing the kindness in them, ¡°I could never ask you to do that for me, Lte.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, Vadim. I have chosen you as my mate and that means that I do so willingly-I am capable of giving you my heart and I will not ask you to give me all of yours; I simply ask, that you make some room in it for me.¡±


    He reaches out, cradling her cheek, ¡°What of Coral? You two have be such great friends-I do not want to stand in the way of that.¡±


    Lte closes her eyes and leans into his touch, ¡°Jealousy is not something I know, Vadim. I adore Coral. I know she loves you-I can see it in her eyes-that is why she went out of her way to make me feelfortable, to bring us together; seeing you alone hurts her worse than not having you herself. I know that you are an honorable man, Vadim, just as she is a virtuous woman. You didn¡¯t have to tell me the truth but you did,¡± she opens her eyes, her hand reaching for his, ¡°our rtionship is built on a foundation of trust and honest. It will be a strong one.¡±


    Gazing at the centaur before him, he can hardly fathom how lucky he is to have met her; he is thankful of her understanding and patience with him. Drawing in a deep breath, he says, ¡°I¡¯d like to have you as my mate too, Lte-but I want to let you know now, before we do something we cannot take back-if I have a son, he will not be King. I will abdicate the throne to Quell.¡±

 427

    Lte stares into his eyes, silent. A smile slowly forms on her lips, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me, Vadim, as long as we are happy.¡±


    He sighs, smiling and though he does not show it, he is nervous. Leaning forward, he presses his lips to hers. Her tentative hands slide up his body and under his jacket, pushing it from his arms. He makes no move to undress her, letting her set the pace; when her fingers wiggle their way under his shirt to his warm flesh, her breathing quickens. Vadim allows her to pull it up and over his head.


    Slowly he slides off of the loveseat, kneeling before her, his legs straddling her folded furry ones. He tenderly ces his hands on her waist, his mouth slowly kissing its way past her cheek to her neck where he teasingly nibbles at the crook.


    Lte giggles slightly, her hands wandering over his taught muscled stomach were her fingers press against his skin and slowly slide into the waist of his pants. When she touches his engorged cock, she makes a surprised gasp.


    Vadim pulls back, smirking at her; sensing her want, he leans forward, soft kissesnding on her cor bone, drifting down to the soft mounds of her cleavage. Lte bites her lip, withdrawing her hands from him so that she can uce the back of her dress, she pulls it and her shift up and over her head. Her breasts arerge for her small frame, firm nipples waiting for his attention which he dly gives them; he sucks one into his mouth while rolling the other between his thumb and finger, eliciting a throaty moan from her.


    He continues to tease her until her shaking hands try to unbutton his pants. He stands before her, staring deep into her eyes as she undoes each one before pushing the fabric down his legs. When her eyes take in his hard cock, the thick length of it stretching down to his knees, she bites her lip. Tentatively, she reaches out, wrapping her hand around the girth only to discover that she can epass but two thirds of it. Her breathing fast, she gently runs her fingers over the entire length.


    Vadim¡¯s eyes drift closed and he shudders at her touch. He reaches out, stroking her hair before he runs his hand down her smooth skinned back to her soft fur. Raking his fingers across the length of her, he slowly walks along side her lowered body, caressing her furry hindquarters. He kneels down behind her, bending over to ce his chest on her ass-one hand slips under her tail, teasingly parting the plump lips of her cunt until he finds her clit and presses it gently; the other hand slides down her hind leg, across her belly to her lower nipples where he flicks his fingers over the tips.


    Lte gasps in surprise, her hind legs jerking at the shock of it. Resting his face into her brown fur, he breathes her scent in, his pace increasing, his hands firmly pressing against her clit. Having never before experienced it, it doesn¡¯t take long for her to let out a moan; she grabs onto the arms of the love seat when her body explodes with pleasure, her hide quivering against his body. Vadim eases his hand off of her teats, fingers gently petting the soft fur of her legs, his other hand slowly stroking her wet cunt. He tilts his head up to look at her, a smile crossing his lips when he sees her body resting against the soft cushions of the loveseat, a hazed look in her eyes.


    She nces back at him adoringly, purring to him, ¡°Take me.¡±


    Vadim sits back on his heels; grabbing a hold of his cock, he slowly strokes the length of it, watching her face. He reaches out, gathering her tail up into his fist, pulling it aside so that with the other hand, he can tease the lips of her slit with the tip of his manhood. He gazes at her, his voice husky, ¡°Are you sure, Lte?¡±


    Her breathing fast, she nods, rocking her hips back against him. Vadim swallows, drawing in a deep breath; slowly, he presses into her. Her cunt is tight; she whimpers when her maidenhood gives way. He takes his time, savoring each inch that he pushes inside, shuddering when she takes his entire length. With her tail still in his hand, he grabs her furry hips and brings one of his knees up so that he can ce a foot on the ground. As he withdraws and presses forward, Lte¡¯s eyes drift shut and she lies her torso against the cushions of the loveseat.


    Vadim gazes upon her, wanting desperately to kiss her but he knows that he will never be able to do so while making love; the simple thought makes his heart ache, his mind shes to his time with Coral, her soft, pale body beneath his, their mouths mashed together as he fought against taking her. Vadim shakes his head, trying to dispel the memory of the woman he will never have. He lets go of Lte¡¯s tail, running his fingers up the brown fur of her back, scratching them back down to her ass as he forces his touch to draw his attention to the centaur beneath him. He grasps at her, pushing himself faster; she mewls, riding her first orgasm into a second one Vadim feels her cunt tighten over the length of him. He groans, thrusting hard into her, as deep as he can when his seed bursts forth, his legs trembling with the release. His chest heaves up and down, body shaking when he slowly strokes in and out of her cunt until his cock softens and he eases it out of her body.


    Lte is shrouded in a haze of bliss, her eyes half shut, her bare chest heaving up and down. Vadim smiles upon her; he crosses the room, dragging the mound of pillows over towards her so that she can rest against them. Curling up to her, he wraps his arms around his mate. She sighs happily, burying her head into his neck, soon drifting to sleep. Vadim gazes upon her body, his hands slowly caressing her back. He is happy but it is a bittersweet feeling that he now has his mate.


    They miss dinner, taking their time to fully explore each other¡¯s bodies; Lte is curious about his, having never seen a naked man before. She takes her time to trace every inch of him with her hands and her lips; Vadim repeats the sentiments even though he knows his way around women. He manages to catch his man servant in the hallway and has food brought to them. They eat to satisfy their hunger though as soon as they are finished, Lte gives him little reprieve before her small hands bravely stroke his manhood back to attention and they work off their dinner.


    Though Lte breathes deeply, fast asleep, Vadim is unable to find peace in his slumber; he wakes in the middle of the night, just as he has for the past several days. Sighing, he finds himself slipping from his mate¡¯s arms and out of her room, wandering the halls in darkness wearing just his pants. He ascends the ramp to the second floor; whenever he cannot sleep, he takes a bath but as he knows Lte would be saddened by him washing away her scent, he decides to visit the bathhouse to let the sounds of the waterfall calm his jumbled mind.


    He slips through the door, seeing a ghostly figure in the middle of the pool. Her beautiful, naked body shadowed by the dim torchlight, he gazes upon her supple breasts, the lushness of her feminine curves, the grace in which she idly floats, asionally kicking her feet to change direction. He contemtes leaving-it is hard enough to be near her when others are around but to once again see her bare form, reminded of the first time heid eyes upon her soft skin, he feels an ache in his heart. None the less, he walks to the side of the pool and sits down, slipping his legs into the warm water, leaning back on to his hands as he watches her stare off at the ceiling.


    When she breathes in his scent, she rights herself, ncing around until their eyes meet. Slowly, she swims towards him, her features bing visible in the dim light. Her face is calm, but there is a secretive sadness in her voice, ¡°Congrattions, brother.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Thank you, sister,¡± Vadim replies tly. He yearns for her even now that he has a mate of his own.


    ¡°I am surprised to see you here-I would have thought you would want to keep Lte¡¯s scent on you until breakfast tomorrow,¡± she avoids his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to take a bath,¡± he replies quietly, thankful not to look into her eyes lest she see the pain in his, ¡°I oftene here at night to think. The sound of the water calms me down. Though, I am surprised to see you here-I have never run into another soul at this hour.¡±


    She sighs, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. Quell and I¡­ had words.¡± It is clear that she needs him. Their bond was much deeper than just physical attraction-they share a connection. Neither of them has known true friends, both outcasts in their own worlds, almost brought together by fate, yet, fate keeps them apart.


    ¡°Can I ask what about?¡± He watches her swim to the ledge beside him, resting her back against the stones. Leaning his weight forward off of his hands, he can see her dark red hair puddle around her shoulders, covering some but not all of her perfectly rounded, pale breasts that sit just below the water.


    ¡°He was upset that I am attending a birthingter during the week. Apparently he doesn¡¯t want me to get involved with it, despite the fact that both Rainer and Pelium seem to think it is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Why ever in the world would he be upset about that?¡± His voice is surprised though not at what she thinks; he is surprised that his brother is being such a stupid fool-here he has the love of a beautiful, kind woman, yet he treats her less than she deserves. He knows that Quell still struggles with the loss of his first mate but the fact that his brother would deny Coral anything hurts him, as he would have given her the world had she but asked for it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she huffs, ¡°because he doesn¡¯t want to have a foal with me? Because he is afraid that once I see a newborn centaur that I¡¯ll fall in love with the idea of having my own bairn and he can¡¯t bear the thought of losing it or me like he lost his first love?¡± She sighs, her eyes burning with tears, ¡°He-he didn¡¯t tell me that he didn¡¯t want children before we mated. He didn¡¯t even tell me about her,¡± her voice is bitter, ¡°I never even met her and I am sorry that she is gone but it is so unfair that my future is determined by a dead centaur.¡±


    cing a hand on her bare shoulder, he feels the softness of her skin, both rueing and fondly remembering their night in Severton. She hurts and he knows it-it is something that wouldn¡¯t have happened if they were mated. He is angry at his brother that he would have caused her such pain, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is now Quell¡¯s mate, she is his sister. He must help him and her in whatever way he can, ¡°Coral,¡± he says softly, ¡°I am sorry that you have been put in this situation. He should have told you, but¡­ it hurts him so much. It is an open wound that festered. Being angry at him or her will not help any of this, instead you need to do what you do best and heal him.¡±


    Her shoulders slump under his words; she reaches a hand up, resting it on top of his. Their fingers intertwine, their grip firm andforting. Theye to a silent understanding, that though they cannot express their love physically, they can still care for each other andfort one another in a time of need. They know that no matter what, they will always be able to count on one another.


    Vadim squeezes her hand before releasing his grip; he rises slowly. His heart is heavy and he fights to reason with himself-he must let her go. He must learn to put Lte first despite the fact that he will love Coral until the day he dies. His voice is quiet as he tells her good bye, ¡°Good night, Coral.¡±

 428

    As she is pulling on a fresh shift, Coral catches a glimpse of her naked body in the mirror. She frowns disapprovingly, running her hand up her soft rear, across her hip to her plush belly. She catches Quell¡¯s reflection looking upon her adoringly.


    ¡°What is wrong, my love?¡± His hands creep across her hips, pulling her naked body to his as her shift falls to the ground.


    She sighs, ¡°I¡¯m not used to this sedentary life style, Quell. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m getting plump.¡±


    Heughs, bending over to kiss her, ¡°Nonsense, Coral. You are just as beautiful as the day I met you.¡±


    She smiles at him, knowing that he would love her no matter how much weight she gained, ¡°Still, I feel that theck of vigor in my day has increased my indolence. Perhaps I will take a walk to Severton today-I am in need of more mint for the elixir, I¡¯ve barely been able to keep up with demand. Would you like toe?¡±


    He caresses her cheek, picking up her shift and dressing her, ¡°I would love to but father wants Wistan and I to listen to matters ofint today.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she ponders, ¡°perhaps I will ask Lte. She always appreciates a good walk.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± he chuckles, leaving her side to get dressed as well, ¡°if you wish her toe you will have to invite Vadim-she hasn¡¯t left his side for more than an hour since they mated. It is to be expected, though a little arduoustely. He and I were supposed to practicebat training yesterday but Vadim had a hard time focusing since she tagged along.¡±


    Coral draws in a deep breath-she has been avoiding Vadim since he imed his mate several weeks ago and for good reason; she finds that it is difficult to be around him without the ache of sadness hitting her. She knows it is unwarranted, as she is happy in her life with Quell and happy for him and Lte, but deep down, locked away, she still cares for him. Having to suffer the afternoon in Severton with Lte fawning over Vadim would no doubt dredge up painful memories of her first trip there. Though she has spent time with Lte and enjoyed herpany when harvesting nts in the woods near town, it urs to her that they are never gone from the castle for more than a couple of hours before Lte finds an excuse to return.


    ¡°Perhaps I will ask Margaret. I do not think that she has anything to do today and it would be nice to have some humanpany for a while.¡±


    Quell nods, ¡°Yes, that sounds like a good idea though I worry about two women walking alone. With the disappearances in Centurion it makes me uneasy for you to leave town unapanied. Why don¡¯t I have Junta go with you?¡±


    Coral remembers the way that Tomir looked at Margaret, ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t think Tomir is busy today¡­¡±


    He raises a brow at her while she puts on a dress, ¡°Do you not like Junta?¡±


    Sheughs, ¡°No, Junta is a fine centaur, even if he is a bit grumpy. Margaret still hasn¡¯t warmed up to centaurs yet and Tomir is much friendlier. I am hoping that his easy going attitude will change her opinion.¡±


    ¡°All right my love. I believe Tomir is on guard duty until midmorning though.¡±


    ¡°That is fine, I have some things to take care of at the apothecary, so have him meet me there.¡±


    Breakfast is brief; Coral ignores much of the usual banter, instead trying toe up with a way to change Margaret¡¯s mind about centaurs. When she takes a bite of an apple, she is surprised to discover that it tastes appalling-it makes her nauseous. She must have made a disgusted face because Vadim¡¯s voice breaks into her thoughts.


    ¡°Whatever is the matter, sister?¡± He smiles up at her, his eyes appraising her.


    She shakes her head, ¡°I am not sure, my apple tastes a bit odd.¡± She quickly turns her gaze away from him.


    Curious, he leans across the table and plucks a slice from her te; popping it into his mouth, he chews carefully, ¡°I think it tastes fine Coral. Maybe what you ate before it changed the vor?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, cing her half eaten slice down to grab her water ss, ¡°perhaps that is it.¡±


    ¡­


    Not long after she enters the apothecary with a box of dried herbs, Margaretes down the stairs, ¡°Good morning Coral.¡±


    ¡°Good morning Margaret-are you busy today? I am going to go to Severton to harvest some herbs if you¡¯d like toe along?¡±


    She thinks on it for a moment before nodding, ¡°Yes, that sounds like a grand idea. I¡¯ve heard much about Severton-it is an all human town, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± she replies, sitting on a stool behind the counter. Margaret helps her sort through the packages of herbs, transferring the contents to refill therge jars around the shop. They work in tandem silently, having found that neither of them is bothered by theck of conversation. When they are almost finished, Margaret surprises Coral.


    ¡°I have heard some of the women speak of your elixir-is it true that there is no pain?¡±


    She nces up at the woman, ¡°Yes. It makes the entire experience rather pleasurable in fact.¡±


    Margaret frowns, ¡°I just don¡¯t think I could ever¡­ I mean, they¡¯re half beast. It is just wrong.¡±


    Coral lets the silence hang for a moment. She has been trying her best to be patient with Margaret since their arrival, but it has been a bit daunting of a task to get the maiden to shed her hatred of the centaurs. She knows that she must try-if she cannot convince one woman to change her mind, there is no way she will be able to convince several during the next Atonement. ¡°It isn¡¯t like one is mating a horse, Margaret. I know it is hard to look at them in any other way than as half a beast, but if you allowed yourself to get to know them, to see them beyond their physical appearance-¡±


    She shakes her head, ¡°You surprise me, Coral. Your father was killed by a centaur during the Battle-they came into our town and took us against our wishes. Whatever they want, they take.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, Margaret, it wasn¡¯t against my wishes. If I had stayed, I would have been forced to marry Tobias and that is not something I wanted-that would have been against my wishes. How quickly you forget-just like everyone else-that the humans started the Battle. We tried to wipe them out. It was well within their power to exterminate people from existence yet they epted our surrender. They take during the Atonement because it is exactly that-reparations for the atrocity that our fathers brought onto themselves. In fact, the entire reason why the Battle happened in the first ce is because people, much like you, are incapable of seeing beyond someone¡¯s physical appearance to who they are on the inside-it is a very unbing quality.¡± As soon as sheshes out at the woman, she regrets her actions. She is frustrated, not only with Margaret but also with herself-by chastising her, it could very well make their conversation into an argument.


    Instead of snapping back, Margaret sits in silence, chewing over Coral¡¯s words. Before they can speak any further on it, the door opens.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Coral,¡± Tomir¡¯s cheery voice interrupts them; when his eyes fall on Margaret, he straightens up a little, ¡°Good morning maiden.¡±


    Margaret nces at him uneasily before looking at Coral.


    ¡°Tomir is apanying us on our journey to Severton-to ensure that we remain safe,¡± she says, barely looking st the woman as she grabs her bag, ¡°That is, if you would still like to go.¡±


    Margaret pauses in her movements, hesitating. Coral heads to the door and is surprised but relieved that Margaret follows her.


    Tomir walks beside them but after they leave town on the road to Severton it is clear that he feels he is an imposition to their conversation so he drops behind them several yards. When the wind shifts against their backs and they know he can no longer hear them, Margaret feelsfortable enough to strike up conversation again.


    ¡°Howe we are not riding to Severton?¡±


    Coral sighs, ¡°I¡¯ve put on some weight now that I¡¯m basically sitting around doing nothing. A walk will do me some good.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says nodding slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind the exercise either. I do feel that life has been a little sluggish now that I¡¯m not chasing my brothers and sisters around.¡±


    With the argument between them forgotten, Margaret shares what news of gossip she has heard around town. Coral listens earnestly, interested in the on goings that she is no longer privy to as a distraction from her growing stomachache. When Margaret sees her rubbing the side of her belly, she gives Coral an odd look.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Shaking her head, she says, ¡°I think I need toy off of the mead. I haven¡¯t been feeling right all week. I have half been wondering if I¡¯ve starteding down with something-I threw up yesterday and this morning my food tasted off.¡±


    Eyeing her for a moment, she turns her gaze forward. She is silent until the breeze picks up again, brisk against their backs, ¡°Every time my mother was pregnant, she would rub her belly like that when it ached. She always got the morning sickness rather early on, about a month after she conceived.¡±


    Coral stops dead in her tracks. Margaret loops her hand under herpanion¡¯s arm, keeping her walking so that their guardian doesn¡¯t suspect anything.


    ¡°No, but-it can¡¯t-¡± she manages to stammer out.


    ¡°It has been a little over a month since we¡¯ve arrived, Coral. It was only a few days after that, that you took your mate,¡± her voice is quiet. ¡°How long since you¡¯ve bled?¡±

 429

    Shaking her head, Coral tries to think, only to realize that she hasn¡¯t since she arrived in Centuarna. When she feels the anxiety start to well up in her stomach she starts drawing in deep breaths.


    ¡°I am sure he will be happy,¡± Margaret says, though from the tone of her voice it is clear she doesn¡¯t approve.


    ¡°He¡­ doesn¡¯t want them,¡± Coral whispers.


    ¡°Well if he didn¡¯t want them, then he should have left you alone,¡± she mutters.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as much my fault as his,¡± Coral says, her mind swirling as the panic starts to swell, ¡°I initiated most of it.¡±


    ¡°Coral!¡± Margaret says wide eyed.


    Still in shock, she is not embarrassed, ¡°It really is enjoyable.¡± They walk on in silence, the town now in view. Hearing Tomir start to catch up with them, Coral asks, ¡°Please-do not tell anyone, Margaret.¡±


    The maiden nods without hesitation.


    When they make their way through the small town to the bridge beyond Coral asks Tomir to unpack their lunch while she and Margaret harvest the mints. She notices the Margaret ncing at the centaur repeatedly; Tomir has pulled his cloak off, spreading it onto the ground so that the women can sit upon it while they eat. Sitting beside it, he takes great care in arranging the food for them. When he catches Margaret¡¯s eye, he gives her a kind smile.


    Margaret quickly looks away, taking the opportunity to harvest some mint further down the bank so that she can turn her back to the centaur. She sees Coral eyeing her.


    ¡°Why does he¡­ act that way?¡± Margaret asks.


    ¡°What way?¡±


    Shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, he is just behaving¡­ well, odd. For a centaur.¡±


    Coral pops a few mint leaves into her mouth, hoping that they help with the nausea, ¡°He likes you, Margaret.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± She almost shrieks; getting a hold of herself, she lowers her voice and repeats it, ¡°What!¡±


    Coral stands, rolling her eyes, ¡°Margaret-look, I know that before the Atonement none of the men had any intentions of making you any offers.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t see what that has to do with this,¡± she stammers.


    ¡°Had any been smart enough to be interested in you, you would be able to recognize the behaviors that Tomir is exhibiting. Ever since heid eyes on you, he has made it a point to have his path cross yours, daily. It never urred to you that there was a reason?¡±


    ¡°I just assumed that since he lived in town-¡±


    ¡°It is a big town, Margaret. He doesn¡¯t live anywhere near the apothecary or have any need to go to the shops around it and he spends most of his time working in the castle.¡±


    Her face starts to burn red, a look of mild disgust forming. When she opens her mouth to speak, Coral cuts her off.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter-you will be forced into nothing. He is a respectable centaur and even if you don¡¯t believe there is a chance that you would choose him as your mate, there is no reason to be cruel about it. You must keep in mind that you are a part of Centuarna now-at least for the next eleven months. There is absolutely nothing wrong with being polite and civil during that time and it would do you some good to have a few friends, regardless of what species they are. So, this will be thest I say about it to you-be nice to him. Do not judge him because of his appearance. Maybe if you actually made an effort to strike up a conversation, you would realize that he is a good man.¡± With her arms loaded down by mint, Coral leaves the maiden to ponder her words.


    After packing her basket with herbs, she takes the seat next to Tomir. He nces at her for a moment before his eyes return to Margaret, ¡°She does not like us.¡±


    ¡°She is having a hard time adjusting to her new life,¡± Coral confesses, nibbling on some bread.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Tomir looks at her again, eager to help.


    ¡°Be patient with her.¡±


    Margaret joins them before much longer, sitting across from Tomir. He hands her some bread, a kind smile on his face.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she reluctantly admits. They eat in rtive silence before Margaret speaks again, ¡°I have discovered that there isn¡¯t much to do in the evenings,¡± she nces up to Tomir before averting her gaze again, ¡°where I used to live, we would gather in the tavern after supper as something to do for entertainment. Is there a ce like that in Centuarna?¡±


    Tomir considers her words carefully as he cuts up some cheese for them to share, ¡°Yes, there are several such ces in town. I am surprised Janis didn¡¯t take you to one-the midwives always go after a sessful birth.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s shoulders seem to slump a little when she realizes that she was left out, ¡°Oh, well, I¡­ I don¡¯t know them very well yet, so perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°I would be happy to point them out to you when we get back to town,¡± he says earnestly. Seeing that she is still upset, he adds, ¡°Or, if you would like to apany me tonight, there is going to be a bard performing at the tavern near my home.¡± She looks up at him, wide eyed. He speaks calmly to ease her assumptions, ¡°I meant nothing by it, I was simply offering if you want. You are wee to bring friends with you.¡±


    Both of them nce at Coral, using her as a mediator. She is staring off into the distance, lost in her own thoughts but realizes they are now waiting on her. She looks between the pair, slowly chewing her food while she tries to focus on the conversation, ¡°That sounds like fun. Quell and I will meet you there. Perhaps Tomir can meet you at the apothecary after supper-to show you the way.¡±


    The tables turned on Margaret, she nods, keeping her gaze down, ¡°Yes, after supper. At the apothecary.¡±


    They walk back in silence. Tomir leads the way, though his presence isn¡¯t the reason for theck of conversation. Margaret is nervous, her mind spinning as she struggles with the prejudice of her upbringing. However, Coral is also nervous; she is worried about how Quell will react to her unintended pregnancy.


    Tomir bids them farewell when they reach the apothecary; as he walks away, there is an obvious bounce to his step. Before she can leave, Coral¡¯s arm is caught by Margaret, ¡°You will be there tonight, right?¡± She is clearly worried.


    ¡°Of course I will be there,¡± she calms her down. Upon thinking about it, she digs around in her bag before cing a small vial in Margaret¡¯s hand. When the maiden sees it, she tries to give it back.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t-¡±


    Coral refuses it, ¡°I am not saying that you will ever have a cause to use it, nor am I forcing you to. I am simply giving it to you as a friend-just in case. There is no pressure.¡± She turns and starts to walk away but she halts, smirking over her shoulder, ¡°If you are curious, it can be used without a partner.¡± She can¡¯t help butugh as Margaret¡¯s cheeks turn red.


    As it is still early in the afternoon, Coral heads directly to the surgery. She is greeted by Pelium.


    ¡°More mint, I see?¡± He says with a smile, offering her a cup of tea.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies, off loading her bag onto the table before taking the cup, ¡°I specte this will be thest time I am able to harvest it now that winter is approaching,¡± she sips the ss, ¡°I am not quite sure how to tell thedies to ration it.¡±


    Heughs heartily, ¡°I imagine it is the men you might have to tell-I¡¯ve heard that once they¡¯ve tried it, it, err, well, gives them a hearty appetite.¡±


    Her face turns red but she forces augh none the less, ¡°I suppose we must do our best to get our own mint nts growing this winter. Perhaps I will have a chat with the gardener, to see if he has any suggestions on keeping them alive indoors?¡±


    Pelium nods, returning to his work, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The past month, Coral has brewed a lot of the elixir. Though she is only in the apothecary three times a week, she gets several new women asking about it each day; after her initial sessful trials, Rainer gave her the freedom to dole it out as she saw fit. It has never been officially announced or talked about by the royal family but even just through word of mouth amongst the women and male centaurs she figures there are close to a hundred mated pairs now using the elixir; in fact, she has even seen a few of them return for more.


    She spends several hours brewing arge batch of the elixir, close to five gallons. It might seem excessive but as it calls for fresh mints to be steeped in it, she calctes the quantity around the product she has on hand, though she is curious as to if the decoction will lose any potency if not used right away. Deciding it is worth knowing, she pours six small vials and writes the date on them, with the intention of trying them on a monthly basis so that she can determine the effectiveness.


    Coral makes short work of storing therge bottles in the small locked room at the back of the surgery; though it was originally where all of the medicines were kept, Pelium now only stores the more dangerous ones there, on the off chance that someone decide to do something unsavory. Worn out from both her walk and her work, she slumps into her desk chair. With her mind no longer upied, her thoughts are drawn back to her growing stomach.


    Grabbing the first book on her desk, she flips through it to appear as if she is upied while her thoughts race; how will she tell Quell? How will he take the news? He was so upset with her when he discovered she was attending birthings-his feelings are clear on the matter. He does not want a foal.


    Tears well up in her eyes, breaking free and cascading down her face though she forces herself to remain otherwise calm so that Pelium won¡¯t know she is upset. What if Quell is so angry with her, he no longer wants her as his mate? She knows he is a good centaur and will do what is right but she is afraid that this will damage their rtionship beyond repair. It would be hard to raise a foal on her own but it would be even harder to be around Quell if he no longer loved her.

 430

    She hears Pelium rise and walk towards her; hastily wiping her face dry, she tries to focus on the pages in front of her-in her rush, she had grabbed Adger dstone¡¯s book on pregnancy and birthing. Before her, she sees the page about inducingbor; grabbing a quill, she dips it in ink and scrawls the recipe for the tea that the midwives use.


    Pelium nces over her shoulder, ¡°Raspberry leaves and wolfberries? Is that truly what they use?¡± There is a surprised tone to his words.


    She forces her voice toe out evenly, ¡°Yes. It causes contractions and after enough of it, if things go well, the water breaks on its own.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± he says surprised, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have ever guessed-that is an old recipe that they used to use hundreds of years ago.¡± He ponders on it, ¡°I know I read it somewhere, but I cannot think of the book right now. When things were less civilized and centaurs forced themselves upon women, that is what they would use to get rid of unwanted pregnancies. I suppose it does the same thing-timing must be the crucial element. If taken early on in a pregnancy it could expel the bairn before it could survive, but when takenter on it inducesbor.¡±


    Coral¡¯s hand shakes as she dips the quill into the ink, ¡°That is very interesting. I shall notate that, so that it can be avoided.¡±


    ¡­


    She walks in silence next to Quell, her mind spinning. Lte has her arm threaded through Vadim¡¯s, her pace just as causal and slow as his though Coral wishes they would hurry up-she wants some mead. She didn¡¯t have any intentions of inviting her brother and sister, in fact she was hoping that Quell woulde up with some reason not to attend so she could go to the tavern alone; it would have provided her with much needed time to ponder her new situation, but when she brought it up during dinner Lte¡¯s curiosity made Quell politely offer for her to join them and then it was all downhill from there.


    ¡°Is there something on your mind, Coral?¡± Quell¡¯s voice cuts into her thoughts, causing her to jump slightly.


    ¡°No,¡± she lies seamlessly.


    He frowns, resembling his father, ¡°You haven¡¯t seem yourself since you got back from Severton.¡±


    Clenching her cloak tighter around her, she offers an excuse, ¡°Tomir has an interest in Margaret.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­?¡± He says, still unsure why this would bother his mate so much.


    ¡°Margaret does not like centaurs,¡± Coral states softly so that the other pair cannot hear her, ¡°I have been trying to get her opinion to change but it vexes me so. I-I just feel like if I cannot get her to see things differently, then perhaps I will never be able to change anyone else¡¯s mind.¡± Thankfully, there is truth to her statement.


    ¡°I see,¡± he replies, ¡°well, if they are meant to be mated, then it will be. All you can do is your best, my love.¡± His sweet smile calms her nerves somewhat.


    When they finally reach the tavern, the shocked patrons rise and bow to the Princes. Lte shifts awkwardly and stands next to Coral, finding herself more at ease around her sister. Coral offers her a smile; she truly is d that Vadim and Lte were able to mate of their own ord and that Rainer didn¡¯t have to force them into anything.


    Though a few customers offer up their tables, Quell insists against it; instead, they take a table at the back, somewhat tucked out of the way yet within view of the bar. It is a high topped table, just like all the rest and but instead of chairs, it has a tall bench near the wall. Vadim slips in on one side, Coral on the other; Lte stands next to her mate though she shifts awkwardly, nervous in the new environment.


    Standing across the table from her, Quell leans down onto his elbows towards Coral, ¡°Perhaps when they arrive, you can let Margaret sit on the end? Then I shall allow Tomir to stand next to her.¡± There is a gentle smile on his lips; though he would prefer to be next to his mate, he knows she wishes the others to be a match.


    Before she can respond, she spots Tomir holding the door open for Margaret; the maiden looks nervous, her eyes quickly darting around the room until she sees her friend. Coral hastily nods to Quell and reluctantly scoots closer to Vadim.


    Margaret offers a curtsey to the Princes, before sliding into the only avable seat, Tomir filling the gap next to her. A barmaid makes the rounds to their tables, quickly getting them libations.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a bard before,¡± Lte says nervously. The men smile at her shelteredness.


    Margaret drinks half of her mead before setting the ss down; she forces herself to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve only been fortunate enough to see one twice before. Do you remember, Coral?¡±


    Coral puts a smile on to her face, ¡°I¡¯d hardly call that man a bard-I am pretty sure someone finally paid him to leave.¡±


    This brings a sincere smile to Margaret¡¯s lips, ¡°Yes, I believe you are correct-though I thought for sure Mr. Piers was going to gut him like a fish. I think hepared his singing to the sounds of a dying goat.¡±


    Everyone shares a goodugh at it. Margaret tells the story,forted by the fact that while they are around a table, she is unable to see the horse bodies of the centaurs. By the time they are on their second round, the bard begins to y a lovely bad about a distantnd.


    Coral catches Margaret¡¯s eye; the maiden nces to Quell and back, asking without speaking. Hastily, Coral shakes her head, taking a sip from her drink. She watches her friend look over Tomir curiously, before returning her focus on the musician.


    When his song changes to a story about a long lost love, Coral shifts uneasily. She has done her best not to look at or acknowledge Vadim the entire night, but though they are not touching, she can feel the heating off of his body. It makes her ache; if she had taken him as her mate, he would have no doubt rejoiced at knowing she was carrying a child but as it stands, her stomach twists into knots trying to foresee how Quell will react to the news. The songes to an end; Coral cannot contain herself anymore and tears fall freely down her face. The room ps as the bard takes a break; she feels Vadim¡¯srge hand touch her forearm.


    ¡°Sister-are you all right?¡± His concerned voice draws Quell¡¯s attention as well.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies, wiping her tears away, ¡°it was just a beautiful song.¡± She clears her throat, shifting her weight towards Margaret, ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, I need to use the privy.¡±


    Though Margaret rises and lets her out, she nods towards the rest of their party, ¡°Excuse me, I do as well.¡±


    Coral pushes through the front door, the tears now falling freely down her face. She keeps her chin down, circling the tavern towards the back where there is an outhouse, though she stops short of it and presses her forehead into the dry wooden exterior of the building. Her arms wrap around her shoulders and she desperately tries not to sob.


    Margaret¡¯s quiet footstepse up behind her; the maiden¡¯s arms wrap around her hurting friend, drawing her close into a hug. She smooths down Coral¡¯s hair, not saying anything.


    The rest of the evening continues on uneventfully; Margaret keeps a close eye on Coral, impressed by her ability to hide her affect in front of the centaurs. To ease the attention away from the healer, she keeps the conversation going despite her reservations about the half breeds. As she gets to know them, she realizes that Coral was correct-they are very much like humans.


    After a few hours, it is Lte who stifles a yawn. Vadim takes her hint, offering a charming smile to hispanions, ¡°It is getting ratherte my friends; I think we shall see ourselves back to the castle.¡±


    Quell, who just got a fresh ale, converses with a few people outside of their group; Coral nces to Margaret, who gently touches her arm, whispering, ¡°Thank you foring out tonight, but if you wish to leave I will be fine.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Relieved, she gives the maiden a quick hug before rising and walking to her mate, ¡°Quell?¡±


    Heughs heartily at a joke from one of his friends before turning to Coral, ¡°Yes, my love?¡±


    She can see that he is enjoying himself and does not wish to interrupt his fun, as she could use the time alone to think, ¡°I am very tired after my walk today, I am going to head home.¡±


    His smile fades; he gently reaches out and touches her face, ¡°I do not want you to walk alone-I wille as well.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says, returning the smile. Gently, she squeezes his hand, ¡°Vadim and Lte are leaving, I shall walk with them. Please-stay as long as you wish. I will see you when you get back.¡±


    He nces up to his brother, who is slowly sauntering to the door, ¡°Very well, Coral.¡± With a smirk, he leans forward and kisses her tenderly on the lips. Ites as a surprise to her, as he has never shown this kind of affection in front of others but she gently returns the sentiments before leaving.


    Outside, she discovers Lte pressed against Vadim, sharing a kiss in the darkness. Coral feels her cheeks burn red when the pair break off their connection once she nears.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Vadim¡¯s deep voice says, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you and Quell wereing home as well.¡± He avoids her eyes, almost as if he regrets that she saw his intimacy.


    Offering a quick smile, she pulls up the hood of her cloak, ¡°Quell is staying for a while-I hate to intrude, but I figured I could walk back with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lte replies, remaining close to her mate as they begin their way back to the castle.


    Feeling like a third wheel, Coral walks slightly ahead of them so as to give the pair some privacy. Her mind reels. She must tell Quell, but how, she isn¡¯t sure. She knows that centaurs never dance around the truth so the best n of action would be to just say it like it is-I am pregnant. But even as the words echo in her mind, she feels her stomach turning; what if he thought she did it on purpose? The past month has been a whirlwind, everything happened so quickly. She knew the general idea of going into heat, as it was necessary to breed the livestock back home. Had she realized that she would have taken a centaur as a mate within a week ofing to Centuarna, she might have paid closer attention but she was so absorbed in having to choose between Quell and Vadim that she never gave it a second thought.


    She knows he will be angry-or at least she thinks he would. Beyond their fight, she has never seen that emotion in him, and she never wants to again. When she realizes they are back in the castle, she speaks to Vadim and Lte over her shoulder, not turning around lest they see the expression on her face, ¡°Good night brother, sister.¡±


    Before they can respond, she slips away and heads to her chambers. Coral hangs her cloak up, removing her dress after kicking off her shoes. She stands there for a moment, before the firece; tentatively, her hand reaches down to her belly; she strokes her womb through the thin fabric of her shift, before jerking her hand away. Wrapping herself in a nket, she drops down onto the mound of pillows, deciding that if she sleeps on it, perhaps tomorrow will give her a clear mind.


    Try as she might, sleep does note. In the silence, without thefort of her mate, her anxiety wells up. She tosses and turns for several hours before rising, frustrated; Coral puts the small kettle on to boil to make some tea.


    With a cup of steaming water, she carries it to her medicine case and digs around for her the container of chamomile. Pulling out three sachets, she looks at the one with chamomile in her right hand; then, to her surprise, in her left hand she sees the small containers of wolfberries and raspberry leaves. Coral breathes deeply, looking between her two choices. Either way, she knows that her life will never be the same going forward.


    The door clicks open; the muffled clop of Quell¡¯s hooves on the carpet enter the room. His husky voice is surprised, ¡°You¡¯re still awake, my love?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, choosing one hand, dumping the other back into her case, ¡°I have been having trouble sleeping.¡±

 431

    Margaret feels for Coral; she knows that the healer adores her mate, yet she also knew that Coral wanted bairn someday and while Quell did not it was just as much his fault that she was pregnant, as it was hers. None the less, Margaret knows what it was like-her father had told her mother ¡®no more children¡¯ before her youngest brother was born. In fact, her father strictly forbade it-her parents¡¯ rtionship is rocky at best, but when her mother found out she was pregnant yet again, she started toe apart. Margaret saw her cry in secret, dread the moment she would have to tell her husband and Margaret watched on in horror, when her father beat his wife because of it. There was nothing Margaret could do but cover her ears to her mother¡¯s cries of pain, then take care of her mother once he was gone to work. Her mother insisted that it wasn¡¯t his fault-she had brought it upon herself but she seemed to forget that the walls of their house were thin and Margret knew that her father always got what he wanted, when he wanted it with little regard to her mother¡¯s desires.


    Even though none of the men in their old town had any interest in her, she was looking forward to the Celebration-she didn¡¯t lie to Coral when she said she nned on leaving. It was true-not only did her parents see her as a burden despite the fact that she took care of her younger siblings and helped with a majority of the housework but she also felt like she never had a chance to experience a life of her own while living under that roof. As soon as she was old enough to do chores she had basically be a second mother to her siblings, forced to grow up faster than almost all the other girls in her town-everyone, but Coral. Perhaps that is why they get on so well now, despite the fact that they had little to do with each other before.


    As she watches Coral say good night to her mate, she sees Quell smile teasingly at her before leaning down and cing a tender kiss on her lips. Margaret knows that even if he doesn¡¯t want a child, he would not beat her for it; she just hopes that Coral will gain her courage sooner thanter, as the longer she waits, the more anxiety she will suffer for it.


    It was very odd for her, seeing Coral and her mate, as well as Prince Vadim and his. Aside from her brief time living with Janis, she hasn¡¯t spent much time around mated pairs. It was interesting watching them interact, though she was surprised to see the way Vadim stole nces at his sister. Margaret knows that he had courted Coral as well but it is clear to her that he still had some lingering feelings towards his sister.


    She turns her attention back to Tomir, who shifts his weight on his grey back legs. His ck hair is longer, though he keeps half of it pulled back into a braid while letting the rest flow freely over his shoulders. His dark brown eyes look her over, not with a primal lust that she was told all centaurs had, but with a kind, soft curiosity.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He offers her a tight smile on his clean shaven face, ¡°Are youfortable in the apothecary?¡± His voice is a low tenor.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says curtly; remembering Coral¡¯s words, telling her to be nice, ¡°I am very fortunate to know Lady Coral and her kindness.¡±


    He nods in agreement, ¡°Yes, I believe we all are.¡± His gaze turns over towards Quell, watching him converse easily with a group of humans, ¡°She makes her mate very happy.¡±


    They continue on in awkward silence, asionally punctuating it with random questions and pleasantries. Though Margaret feels ufortable around most centaurs she is surprised to find herself somewhat at ease around Tomir, at least until she remembers that he is a half breed.


    By the time she finishes her fourth ss of mead, she has a hard time keeping her eyes open. The room starts to tip slightly when a firm hand grasps her bicep, ¡°Perhaps it is time that I see you home, maiden.¡±


    He helps her put her cloak on, following behind as she unsteadily makes her way across the tavern; half way through, Quell intercepts them, his face amused but concerned, ¡°Are you all right, maiden?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she affirms. Margaret curtseys but stumbles slightly on her way back up; Tomir easily catches her arm to keep her from falling, though she doesn¡¯t notice, ¡°Good night, Prince Quell.¡±


    He chuckles, bowing slightly to her, ¡°Good night maiden.¡± ncing at Tomir, he pats him on the shoulder before wandering back to the tavern.


    The cool night air feels good on Margaret¡¯s hot face, though the darkness doesn¡¯t help her bnce any. When she stumbles again but does not fall, she finally realizes that her arm is threaded through the centaur¡¯s beside her. She nces up his torso to find Tomir concerned, but smiling at her, ¡°The mead in Centuarna is far more potent than that watered down drink the human towns serve. Perhaps next time you would like to try the ale instead?¡±


    Her head whips forward, her chin down, ¡°Who said there would be a next time?¡±


    ¡°Did you-did you not enjoy yourself?¡± His voice is quiet, almost defensive.


    ¡°I did,¡± she reluctantly admits. It is enough to pacify him into silence for the remainder of their walk.


    He helps her up onto the boardwalk in front of the apothecary; when she fumbles with the keys and drops them, he picks them up and opens the door, seeing her inside. Instead of climbing the stairs, though, Margaret sits down on them.


    With a frown on his face, Tomir walks into the back room of the apothecary, finding a pitcher of water. He brings it to her and though she refuses, he insists that she drinks some. Setting the pitcher down, he reaches to her face and gingerly wipes her chin off.


    ¡°I had a good time in yourpany tonight, maiden,¡± his voice is soft. When he catches her gaze, he sighs, his desire for her clear yet he offers her a small bow before handing her the keys to the apothecary, ¡°Good night, Margaret.¡±


    He turns and leaves, shutting the door behind him.


    ¡°Good night, Tomir,¡± she says softly, her brows crinkled in confusion.


    ¡­


    Margaret¡¯s head throbs the next morning. She forces herself out of bed, stumbling towards the wardrobe for a fresh shift before stripping off her old one. Making haste, she wipes herself down with a cold wet rag, brushing the knots out of her dull brown hair. Gazing at her naked form in the mirror, she doesn¡¯t see anything she likes; her face is in, forgettable, simple brown eyes matching her hair. Her chest is small and despite the fact that her mother said it would grown and remainrge when she became pregnant, she seriously doubts that will happen. Her frame is not slender, like all the other women, but rather curvy, with her full hips and rear jutting out from her waist. In all, it never surprised her that no men had any intentions of taking her as a wife because she never considered herself anything special. Not like Coral.


    She is almost ashamed to admit to herself that she disliked Coral for years before their arrival in Centuarna-the woman had a way about her that always put people at ease and with her fiery red hair and bright green eyes she stood out like rose in a wheat field. Aside from Tobias, there were at least four other men who had intentions of making her offers but now that she knows Coral, Margaret realizes that the healer wouldn¡¯t have picked any of them. Seeing her around her mate made Margaret jealous; the only other rtionship she knew was her parents and she long ago believed that they remained in each other¡¯spany solely because they didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Pulling on a shift and a new dress before grabbing herself some bread and jam for breakfast, Margaret ponders overst night. After Coral pointed it out, she sees the truth of it-Tomir does like her. He is kind enough and a good person but she still shudders at the sight of his half breed body. If only he was a man.


    Gathering up her cloak and bag, she leaves the apothecary to make the rounds with Janis. Sure enough, now that the centaur is in her forethought, she notices him throughout the day, talking with other men, shopping for food in the market. She pretends not to notice him, keeping her eyes down so that she doesn¡¯t have to acknowledge his presence.


    This urs for a few more days but on the fourth day, when Margaret expects to see him, she does not. It is curious to her and she discovers that she is somewhat disappointed that the centaur isn¡¯t stalking her movements. As her work dayes to an end, she stops by the market on her way home; though most of the vegetables offered are now the hearty root kinds, it doesn¡¯t bother her, as she finds them the most tasty. She is excited to get some fresh rabbit and milk and a lovely loaf of bread from the baker Tillie. On her way out of the bakery, she idently bumps into a centaur.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir,¡± she offers curtly; but when she nces up to see Tomir, the smile that briefly touches her lips is sincere, ¡°Tomir-how are you?¡±


    ¡°I am well,¡± he says. His stance is somewhat deted though, his lips in a slight frown.


    ¡°I was just about to go home to make some supper,¡± she offers as an excuse. She doesn¡¯t know why she does it, but the words flow out of her mouth, ¡°Would you want toe byter? For dinner?¡±


    He looks surprised, ¡°I-I cannot climb the stairs to your quarters. But thank you for the invitation.¡± He turns to leave.


    Feeling slightly dejected, Margaret tries again, ¡°I will bring the food down to the apothecary; we can dine there.¡±


    He stops, ncing back at her, his voice soft, ¡°All right, maiden.¡±


    ¡°Will youe by in two hours?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± With a quaint bow, he leaves.

 432

    Nervously, Margaret walks back to the apothecary and bounds up the stairs-she has no idea why she did that. Her hands shake as she hastily unwraps the rabbit, breaking the animal down before cing it in a pan on the small stove before stoking the fire into a ze. Quickly, she dices the vegetables and adds some fresh butter and herbs to them before cing the second pan next to the first. As they begin to slowly sizzle, she covers them with a lid. Gathering up tes, silverware and two mugs, she carries them downstairs.


    The only thing of centaur height in the apothecary is the long counter in front of the shelves of medicine jars. Margaret takes care to arrange the tes properly, filling a fresh pitcher of water and bringing down the loaf of bread. She has to drag a tall stool over to one side of the counter for her to sit in-then, at thest moment, she decides that instead of sitting across from Tomir, she should sit next to him.


    Running back upstairs, she scrambles to brush her hair; she contemtes changing but quickly pushes that thought aside-reassuring herself that this isn¡¯t a date, because she would never take a centaur as a mate; this is a dinner with someone she hopes could be a friend.


    Thankfully the rabbit and vegetables cook to perfection. Unable to carry the two hot pans down the stairs, she arranges the food on a tter before taking care to walk slowly so she does not trip. She barely gets the tter ced on the counter when there is a swift knock on the door; opening it, she discovers Tomir nervously standing on the other side. He greets her with a smile, before offering a jug of ale as his contribution to the meal.


    Margaret invites him in; when he walks past her, her gaze falls on his muscr horse body and she realizes that his grey coat has been freshly brushed, his long flowing tail drifts perfectly behind him while he makes his way to the counter. She cannot deny that his horse body would be beautiful for a creature, as his man half would be handsome for a man though the pairing of the two still jars her.


    Taking her seat beside him, Margaret serves him dinner while he pours them ale; they eat in silence before she gets up the courage to broach conversation, ¡°Have you any interesting news?¡±


    He nces to her before looking back down at his te, ¡°None that would make for good conversation over a meal with a maiden. How about you? Are there many pregnant women you are attending to?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her mind is immediately drawn to Coral; she knows she should pay her a visit soon. If she had told Quell no doubt it would be the talk of the town yet as she hasn¡¯t heard a word the healer obviously hasn¡¯t gathered her courage to do so, ¡°There are six women who are expecting, though it won¡¯t be until after winter that they have their bairn. Mainly I make the rounds with Janis so she can collect her gossip. As it is still early in their pregnancies there isn¡¯t much that can be done for them, aside from offering them some herbs to alleviate their morning sickness.¡± She stabs a few vegetables, bringing them up to her mouth, ¡°It does not seem that many women have more than one foal-why is that?¡±


    He chews his food carefully before replying, ¡°I suppose it is hard enough for a woman to take her mate so that her garden can be seeded; I would think that after the first bairn, a centaur doesn¡¯t wish to cause her any more pain so they just express their need by ying with each other as the youth do. Though, from what I have heard about this elixir that Lady Coral has created, I would expect your job will be very busy soon enough.¡±


    Margaret feels her cheeks burn with his bluntness; she sips her ale to hide her embarrassment, ¡°What do you mean by ying with each other?¡±


    ncing at her sideways with a smirk, ¡°Aye, that is right-humans do not y. Well,¡± he shifts the weight on his hind legs, ¡°I am not sure how to describe it to a maiden, but it is a way for unmated ones to gain satisfaction and pleasure from the opposite sex.¡±


    Margaretughs nervously; Coral had said that she really enjoyed being with her mate but Margaret remembers hearing each time her father took her mother-there was no enjoyment in the noise, at least not on her mother¡¯s part. Quickly she changes the subject, ¡°This ale is very good.¡±


    He nods, ¡°It is from the tavern near my home. I¡¯ve been to all of them and you would be surprised, each makes theirs a little differently.¡± He divides the remainder between them, ¡°It seems that it agrees with you better than mead.¡±


    She blushes, recalling how the mead affected her, ¡°I do enjoy the mead but perhaps I should enjoy less of it. I shall have to visit the tavern to procure a jug of this for myself.¡±


    ¡°If you wish, I could escort you there tonight,¡± he offers while chuckling.


    Nervously ncing up at him, she nods, ¡°All right.¡±


    Their eyes lock for a moment; he is surprised she epted. Their gaze breaks and they finish eating in silence.


    Margaret locks the door behind her, wrapping her cloak tight around her shoulders before walking beside Tomir who pulls the hood of his own cloak up. He slows his pace so that she doesn¡¯t have to move briskly but they share no words as they make their way to the tavern. Once inside the warm building, at the bar, Margaret surprises him yet again by requesting a mug of ale instead of a jug. He does the same and pays for both.


    She looks over the centaur, desperately trying to push aside her prejudices; her time in Centuarna, though brief, has been very lonely. If she had not made the connection with Coral, there would be none she could even remotely call a friend-her obvious aversion to the half breeds has made her unpopr amongst the midwives and she finds that judgment has prevented the other humans from approaching her. Margaret admits to herself that Coral was correct-Tomir is a good man and a respectable centaur. From all that she could see amongst the pregnant women, even between Coral and Quell, the centaurs seem to love their mates earnestly despite being two different creatures. The rtionship that mated pairs have are stronger and more loving than the tolerance her parents had for each other-perhaps, despite being filthy half breeds, centaurs make betterpanions than humans.


    When they finish their drink, Margaret pays for a jug of ale but Tomir insists on carrying it. Making their way towards the exit of the tavern, a rolling thunder booms and lighting strikes outside the window before the heavens open up and dump water down to the ground. Margaret frowns; it is almost a half an hour walk back to the apothecary and she would no doubt be soaked to the bone in this weather. She could run, but not while carrying a jug of ale.


    Tomir senses her hesitation, ¡°I live just around the corner; if you like, we could wait there until the rain stops, then I shall see you home.¡±


    ncing around the tavern, she realizes that not only is she the only human there, she is also the only woman. Her aversion to the centaurs makes her nervous to remain close to so many, ¡°I would like that, thank you.¡±


    She follows Tomir¡¯s quick trot around the corner from the tavern to the covered porch of his small home; shaking the rain off of her cloak she pushes the hood back and removes it before entering his house. Tomir sets the jug of ale on the ground near the door before taking his own cloak off and hanging both on the wall.


    His home is sparsely furnished, though the few items it contains are all well made. There are several plush pillows in front of therge firece next to the door; beyond that is a small open dining and kitchen area with a tall table, arge stove and a few cupboards. A dark hallway leads to what Margaret guesses are the bedrooms but as she looks around, it urs to her that there is no human sized furniture-nor would there be, because unlike all of the homes she has been in thus far, he does not have a human mate.


    He opens the flue of the firece, jamming a few logs into stoke the mes, ¡°Please, sit,¡± he says, motioning to therge mound of pillows.


    Margaret hesitantlyplies, finding the mound somewhat awkward to sit upon and instead ends up half lying down while somewhat upright. Tomir slowly walks towards the kitchen only to return with a few mugs of water for them. She watches him as he gracefully kneels beside her, easing his furry legs out towards the fire ce and his torso into the pillow beside her; he offers her a ss.


    epting it, she holds it with both hands and drinks slowly, ¡°Thank you for allowing me to wait out the storm here.¡±


    He nods curtly, sipping his own ss before setting it down on the floor behind the pillows, ¡°I do not want you to get sick by walking through the rain and I suspect you would not want to ride on my back so that I could see you home.¡±


    She averts her gaze, staring at the floor, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know centaurs allowed humans to ride them.¡±


    He grunts, ¡°No we do not, though it is not umon for a centaur¡¯s mate to mount him, or if there is a dire need for a human to ride then most make exceptions.¡± There is a frown on his face. He sighs deeply, before resting his head back onto the pillows, ¡°You can wake me when it stops raining and I will walk you home.¡±


    Margaret watches him lie back, his eyes drifting shut; before long, she can tell by the slow pace of his breaths that he is asleep. Her eyes continue to linger on him, appraising his face, his chest, his strong horse legs, the thick, muscr, grey hide that is angled away from her. Setting her ss down beside his, she also lies back into the pillow but does not find sleep, instead her mind wanders over Tomir¡¯s affect.


    She was greatly disappointed that he was no longer following her throughout the day and when she ran into him this afternoon, he seemed almost cold towards her, but he epted her invitation to dinner and has been nothing more than kind to her since. Margaret gets the feeling that she offended him somehow; perhaps he no longer likes her. When that thought settles in, she realizes that it makes her sad-she does not want a centaur mate, in fact being around them still makes her skin crawl at times but it is different with Tomir; he is kind to her. If Coral was correct in her assumption that he desired her as a mate, then she was also correct in saying that Margaret wouldn¡¯t be forced into anything-Tomir has been nothing short of a gentleman. Watching him sleep, she wonders if she could truly be able to get past his half beast nature.

 433

    Her hand slowly drifts out and before she realizes it, she ces it gently on his cheek, cupping his warm skin. When he draws in a deep breath and his eyes open; she doesn¡¯t remove her hand.


    He looks deep into her eyes, his brows crinkled, ¡°It has not stopped raining yet.¡±


    ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t,¡± she says; hesitantly she withdraws her hand, ¡°I am sorry, I-I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±


    Silently, he watches her, his eyes studying her face. She doesn¡¯t look away, but instead is caught up in his features when his soft voice jars her, ¡°Come closer to me.¡±


    Her eyes wide, her voice is a shocked whisper, ¡°Why?¡±


    He draws in a deep breath and sighs, ¡°Margaret-I am not naive. I know you do not like centaurs and as I am one, I know you do not share the feelings that I have for you. However, your body desires a release-it is very obvious to me and from what I can tell, you do not know how to aplish that. So I shall help you. Now,e close to me.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t fully understand his words, but she feels a pang of guilt at his confession of having feelings towards her; swallowing the lump in her throat, she scoots her body closer, not wanting to upset him any further.


    Tomir slowly reaches out, a hand on her shoulder, the other on her waist; then, in one swift movement, he pulls her close, their bodies touching. Nervously she keeps her gaze fixed on his chin, too afraid to look into his eyes; he feels her rapidly pounding heart, her uneven breath. Gently, he reaches up to her cheek, running his fingers down it before he leans in and presses his lips to hers.


    She doesn¡¯t respond-at first; after a few seconds, she kisses him back timidly, then with more fervor, her hands clutching onto his shirt. Margaret has never kissed a man before and though she still has yet to, she finds that kissing a centaur is a thrilling experience. She feelsfortable in his arms, liking the way that he holds her tightly, how she feels safe against his chest. But when his hand starts to trail down from her waist, to her thigh, to her calf and finally under her dress, she starts quivering.


    ¡°Calm down, maiden,¡± he whispers to her, nuzzling his face into her neck where he kisses her bare skin.


    Her heart beats so fast she is sure it is going to burst from her chest at any moment; she can feel hisrge, warm hand on her untouched skin, his fingertips tracing a path on the soft unexposed parts of her inner thighs. When he touches her mound for the first time, her body jerks in fear but he holds her tightly against him and she cannot get away.


    Margaret starts to panic, pushing her hands against his chest, trying to break free from his grasp-his fingers tease the lips of her maidenhood before wiggling their way in between her lower lips where he presses on her clit.


    She draws in a sharp breath at the feeling of it-her body tensing, freezing. He lightly nibbles on the crook of her neck, his fingers rubbing her in a circr motion. Margaret whimpers, dropping her head down on his shoulder, burying her face into his hair. Her body quivers again but this time the feeling is unknown to her-she does not know what he is doing but she does not want him to stop. Her body unexpectedly responds to him, her legs opening to provide him ess, her back arching so that she can press more of herself against him. With his fingers still casting their spell on her body, he kisses his way up her throat, across her jaw and finds her lips once more; she melts into him, yearning for whatever he will give her.


    She feels a tightness in her lower back, her maidenhood clenches against itself and when her hips buck into his hand she struggles to fight against the burning feeling in her chest; pulling away from his lips she stares deep into his eyes, her face furrowed in confusion. Then, it hits her like an explosion, a st of hedonistic waves crashing over her twitching body. Tomir slows his attack, his fingers gently sliding through her wetness, each stroke causing her body to jerk against him like a puppet. When he knows she has had enough, he withdraws his hand from under her dress.


    Margaret¡¯s face is still contorted in confusion, her heart pounding hard in her chest, her breathing ragged as she looks up at the centaur who gives her a small, knowing smirk. Closing her eyes, she lets her head drift down against his shoulder, the warmth of his arms around her soon lulling her to sleep.


    ¡­


    ¡°The rain has stopped, maiden,¡± his sweet tenor voice calls her out of her dreams.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Margaret sits up, her body both weak and rxed. Rubbing her eyes, she turns her gaze on him; Tomir stands by the door, his cloak already on, hers in one hand and the jug of ale in the other. When she looks at the fire, she sees the logs have burned down to smoldering coals. Slowly, she gets to her feet. There are no words said between them, instead she slips on her cloak and walks beside the centaur through the crisp, cool morning air.


    When they reach the apothecary, he waits until she has unlocked the door before handing her the jug.


    ¡°Good night, Margaret,¡± he says softly, his face devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Good night, Tomir,¡± she replies; she watches him walk away into the night before entering the building and locking up behind her.


    Her entire mind swirls with juxtaposition over the events of the night. She does not go to bed, but rather lies down on the couch in the living area of the second story, drawing a nket up around her. When she smells her dress, she discovers that Tomir¡¯s scent lingers in the fabric. Margaret tries to figure out what happened-they must have yed together, as he put it earlier, but as she didn¡¯t reciprocate anything then she realizes that he yed with her. She finally understands what Coral meant when she said thatying with her mate was enjoyable but it doesn¡¯t lessen her ignorance about the entire situation. She knows what she experienced with Tomir was never something her mother had with her father. They did not mate-she is not entirely naive and knows how the act is done and as she is still a maiden she figures it must be some sort of half sex. When it urs to her that if half sex is that enjoyable, what must full sex be like?


    She doesn¡¯t sleep but instead spends hours thinking over her time with Tomir; she does not like the disappointed look that has been on his facetely and knows it is her fault-he cares for her and wishes her as his mate yet she did nothing to respond to his feelings. When the new day starts and she gets dressed in fresh clothes, shees to the realization that perhaps she does marginally care for the centaur-if nothing else, he has proven to have the patience of a saint when dealing with her. Eating her breakfast, she determines that she should tell him as much, of her appreciation towards his courting of her-and to let him know that she¡­ she wants him to continue with it.


    By the time she makes it back to his home, he is no longer there. She spends several hours wandering through the streets, looking for him, but has no luck. There is a frown on her face when her nerves start eating away at her when she is unable to find him.


    Around mid morning, she decides to visit Coral in the castle-to see how her friend is doing. If, for some reason, Tomir might happen into the conversation then so be it. But when she approaches the ramp leading up to therge castle doors, she sees Junta and Marcus checking the saddles on some horses and loading others with some bags. Then, her eyes fall on Tomir; walking down the ramp from the castle, he carries Coral¡¯s medicine case in one hand, arge satchel in the other. His cloak flutters open in the breeze, his hair shifting around his shoulders; when he sees Margaret, there is surprise on his face.


    ¡°Is everything all right, maiden?¡± He asks her once he has made his way down the ramp.


    ¡°Um, yes,¡± she says, ¡°I-I wasing to see Coral. Are you-are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± he replies, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your visit with thedy will have to wait until we return.¡±


    She frowns, ¡°She is going as well? Where?¡±


    ¡°We ride to Centurion, on the King¡¯s orders. We will be leaving in just moments.¡±


    When he says it, she looks up the ramp to see Coral walking out of the castle, bundled up against the cold, alongside Prince Quell and Prince Vadim. She returns her gaze to Tomir, ¡°May I ask how long you will be gone?¡±


    He finishes affixing the case and satchel to a horse before turning to her, ¡°I am not sure. A week-maybe two?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says, somewhat dejectedly. ¡°When you return,¡± she forces herself to look up at him, ¡°when you return, would you like to stop by for dinner?¡±


    Looking at her, his face shows apprehension, but hope; his voice is quiet, ¡°Yes, maiden, I would.¡±


    She nods curtly before turning and curtseying to the Princes as they walk by. She nces at Coral but the healer avoids her gaze before being helped up onto her own horse. Pursing her lips, she nces at Tomir onest time before turning around and starting to walk away.


    As if she can feel his gaze on her back, she looks over her shoulder-her eyes catch his. Margaret stops. She can¡¯t fight it any longer. She turns around and runs back to him, jumping to throw her arms around his neck. Tomir, surprised, catches her easily, wrapping his around her waist before their lips crash into one another¡¯s. Margaret doesn¡¯t care any longer that he is a centaur; he is a good man, a kind one and he feels for her and now she knows she feels for him too. Reluctantly he sets her back down on the ground, his face still stunned when he breaks free.


    She presses her forehead against his, her hand on his cheek. Closing her eyes, she breathes in his scent, ¡°Please, journey safely.¡±

 434

    Coral iste getting to breakfast, the others having started without her. Sitting down, her water cup is filled for her and she picks through the options on the table, choosing the most nd to add to her te. Her stomach rolls over on itself and she feels as if she will pass out. Drawing slow, deep breaths, she picks at the bread, catching the tail half of the conversation.


    Rainer continues, looking at Quell, ¡°That makes three maidens, in the past month. Your uncle has been trying to catch the perpetrators for a while now, though he has finally decided to ask for help. That is why I want you and Vadim to travel to Centurion. If I were to go, no doubt he would see me as a threat to his throne but by sending the pair of you, you will have both my trust and his.¡±


    He looks to Coral, ¡°You will also apany them.¡±


    Unsure, exactly what the conversation was about, she is about to ask before Quell interjects, ¡°Absolutely not, father. I do not want my mate put at risk,¡± there is a frown on his lips.


    ¡°I am inclined to agree with Quell on his as well,¡± Vadim adds, his gaze locked on Coral, ¡°if our uncle cannot apprehend them, I have doubts as to the safety of my sister.¡±


    She turns to look at Kiera, discovering that Lte also looks concerned. ncing back to Rainer, she asks, ¡°I am sorry, King Rainer, but I seemed to have missed the beginning of this conversation. Where is it I am to go?¡±


    Kiera is the one who responds, ¡°To Centurion. King Yulnar, has requested some assistance in apprehending the centaurs who have been stealing maidens. This past month three maidens have gone missing, though only two have resurfaced. While it is not unheard of for a young woman to be stolen from her family and forced into a mated pair that is not what is happening with those who have gone missing over the past year. When they do resurface, if they do at all, they are bruised and beaten, their maidenhood stolen, too terrified to name their attackers if they do know who they are. Yulnar suspects a rouge group of centaurs are responsible, but he has had little luck in their discovery.¡±


    ¡°I want you to go, Coral,¡± Rainer draws her attention, ¡°so that you can tend to the victims. Not only can you provide them with medical assistance, but you have a way about you that makes people very easy and calm in yourpany. I am hoping that with your bedside manner you can help reveal the identity of the attackers,¡± he raises his hand as both Quell¡¯s and Vadim¡¯s mouths open to protest, ¡°I understand your concerns, my sons. Our best trained centaurs will be going with your party and Coral is not to be left without an escort at any point in time, for any reason while on Centurionnd.¡±


    Coral nods reluctantly; she wants to help those in need of it. She doesn¡¯t think she will be much of a target, as she is already mated to the Prince of an allied realm it would be out right war if she were attacked, but she senses the worry in Quell and Vadim and it is hard for her to shrug it off. Her mind is drawn back to the young woman who came from Centurion and the chestnut foal she gave birth to. The horrible, despicable actions of these few centaurs stand to tarnish the entire race-she wants them apprehended just as much as Rainer does; she does not like the thought of women being forced into mating as it is the exact misconception that she has been trying to figure out how to ovee.


    The rest of breakfast continues on in rtive normal fashion; she simply listens to them make ns for travel, intending on leaving just before lunch. As the brothers finish and exit to inform the centaurs that will apany them, Kiera asks Lte to assist her with a project, leaving Rainer and Coral behind. When she starts to rise, his voice halts her.


    ¡°Be seated, for a moment longer, Coral.¡±


    Sitting back in her chair, she looks at Rainer; there is a frown on his face, he is in deep contemtion.


    ¡°I have spoken with Quell and Vadim about what I am going to tell you, but not about the dangers; they have enough to worry about, but as it directly affects you, you should be aware. This trip is twofold; first, my sons will assist Yulnar in trying to apprehend the perpetrators. Second, we are using this opportunity to try to usher Centurion into a peaceful coexistence between centaurs and humans, as we have in our realm. I would like for you to take along the items you need to make the elixir-enough for two vials, perhaps, but do not make any more than that. Quell will take the lead on this; we hope to offer Yulnar a solution to their declining birth rate.¡±


    Coral¡¯s frown soon matches his, ¡°I do not like this, King Rainer. If they know how to make the elixir, then what is to stop them from just using it on whomever they please? They could force women into a match, and¡­¡± she shudders thinking about it, ¡°I cannot imagine what rape and forced pleasure would do to a mind. It-it would be no different than training a dog,¡± frantess starts to grow in her voice, ¡°eventually women would simply be livestock, you cannot-¡±


    He cuts her off, putting his hand on hers. Not upset by her outrage, he speaks gently, ¡°I understand fully, Coral. Our intent is for a centaur to court a human female as he should, then if both of them agree to be mates, they will make the trip here and that is where they can get the elixir, directly from you, and only if you give your approval of the match. If this works, in the future perhaps you could venture there on a seasonal basis. This will be entirely under your control-no woman should ever be forced into a union. We are not savages; it is time that our entire race start behaving respectably. My hope is that once Centurion centaurs fall in line with our own, human females will find love without the fear of being raped and without the worry of pain, just as you did. If we can bridge the gap between the two races, then maybe we can find peace. And if this seeds in Centurion, perhaps we can start spreading the word west, in the humannds.¡±


    She feels relieved, but at the same time like a heavy burden has been ced on her shoulders. A lot is riding on the elixir and all eyes will be on her because of it. So far it has gained poprity and she knows that it is effective; she knows, from her own experience, that it will work on a maiden but she isn¡¯t sure if it will prevent any apprehension and fear before mating-she was beyond ready when Quell took her for the first time and she wanted it just as badly as he did.


    Rainer continues, ¡°We will not give them the recipe-it is of utmost importance that you tell no one how to make it, not there and not here. Doctor Pelium has given me the pages that contained the recipe and I have locked them away, deep within our castle.¡± Looking at her, his voice is somewhat grave, ¡°I can¡¯t stress this enough-you must never be left alone with anyone from Centurion. I worry just as much as my sons about sending you but it is vital that they hear from a human female that this elixir works. And, if any human female could handle themselves in a potentially dangerous situation, it would be you. Do not gain their attention-around any of their centaurs, you must remain submissive to Quell and Vadim, never speak unless directed by one of them, do not give them any cause to think that you could be an asset and do not let them know that it is you who makes the elixir. I know this goes against every grain of your being, but they do not treat their women as we do, not even centaur women. They see them as their property, the only value of which they have is to provide them with heirs.¡±


    Studying his face, Coral knows that Rainer is worried. She finds it concerning-he has always proven to be strong and steadfast but the quick haste of his words gives away the delicateness of the situation. ¡°I understand, father,¡± she says softly, using the term endearingly to calm him down. ¡°I will not disappoint you, my mate or Centuarna.¡±


    ¡­


    She packs her clothes into arge satchel, making a brief stop in the surgery to resupply her medicine case. Tomir apanies her, lugging the heavy items. After carefully wrapping up a few sprigs of mint in a damp cloth, she says a quick goodbye to Doctor Pelium before walking with Tomir down the hall. He has a somewhat sad look on his face.


    ¡°What is the matter, Tomir?¡± She asks gently. She has been meaning to inquire about Margaret but does not know how to broach the subject.


    ¡°I do not like this. Centurion is not a good realm-I do not think that they will ever change in their ways and perhaps we should just leave them to fade from existence,¡± his tenor voice is soft so that he won¡¯t be overheard. ¡°To treat a woman like they do is just-it is just wrong.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She thinks on her words carefully before she speaks, ¡°Yes, how they view women is not as it should be but to condemn the entire country to extinction is a bit harsh. I want to believe that they can change their ways, that they cane to see things as we in Centuarna do.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He huffs.


    ¡°Perhaps it is because I did not grow up here, Tomir. I grew up in a town that hated centaurs-people I was friends with, people I cared for; I want to believe that there is hope for them as well, that they can change too.¡±


    He sighs, ¡°I admire your tenacity, Lady Coral but I am saddened to say that I don¡¯t think the centaurs are capable of changing, just as I know humans aren¡¯t either.¡±


    By the tinge of sorrow in his voice, Coral knows he speaks of Margaret. When they reach the entry hall, Tomir gives her a brief nod before leaving the castle. Seeing Vadim and Quell talking quietly, she approaches them. They both turn to her with unease.


    ¡°One of us will always be with you,¡± Quell says with a frown, ¡°and that is not a point I will argue about.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± she says softly, surprised that he would believe she¡¯d fight him on it.


    He nods, ¡°Good. Let us make haste-the sooner we get there, the sooner we can return home.¡±

 435

    Walking with the brothers, they make their way slowly out of the castle. Coral is surprised to see Margaret speaking to Tomir at the base of the ramp just outside; she does not look very happy about their conversation. As the three approach, she curtseys and looks up but Coral averts her gaze-she does not have the luxury to think of herself in at a time like this and no doubt Margaret is checking up on her to see if she told Quell anything about her pregnancy. She forces the thought to the back of her mind, thankful to have the love of her mate for now. His strong hands circle her waist and he lifts her up to her horse, her knee bent over the withers on the sidesaddle.


    As they get ready to leave, Coral sees Margaret running towards Tomir and is just as surprised as everyone else when she jumps into his arms and kisses him passionately. She rests her forehead against his, speaking softly before reluctantly leaving his grasp and walking back towards town. Tomir stands still, cherishing the moment as he watches her leave.


    When the party slowly breaks away from the castle ramps, Quell, Vadim and Reid in the front, followed by Coral next to Marcus and Tomir, Junta and two other guards Nevren and Letin in the back. Tomir doesn¡¯t meet her gaze, but simply says to Coral, ¡°Perhaps¡­ centaurs can change as well.¡±


    ¡­


    They do not stop for lunch, instead eating while walking or atop their horses. The afternoon air is brisk, a light cool breeze rustling through the dying grass just off of the well worn road. The span between the two countries, just beyond Severton, is uninhabited by either race, instead left to be imed by the wild. As the terrain slowly turns from open meadows and sparse woods to rocky, loamy rolling hills, Coral projects her voice forward to her mate, ¡°Centurion is on the sea, is it not?¡±


    Turning his head back to her, he smiles and slows his pace, swapping ces with Marcus before answering, ¡°Aye. You have been to the western sea, yes?¡±


    Eyeing him curiously, she replies, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen the sea.¡±


    ¡°Nor have I,¡± Vadim confesses, drawing her attention. ¡°Surprisingly, my younger brothers are much more well traveled than I am. I have never left Centuarna before. I think father questioned my safety.¡± There is a slight frown on his face.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Quell says. Coral thinks that there is something left unspoken about this odd exchange between the brothers, but Quell interjects into his thoughts, ¡°I assumed, my mate, that you had been to the western sea because of your looks.¡± He offers a smile, ¡°And your name.¡±


    Shocked, she fumbles with her words, ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand? You have met others that look like me? My-my family?¡±


    He nods slowly, ¡°There is a vige by the western sea that we went to during the Atonement. Red hair such as yours is quitemon there-it was a surprise to find a gingerss in the mind. And yourst name, ckthorn-there are a few who carry that name as well. It would seem that they must be rted to your father.¡±


    The surprise hits her with force-she always assumed that she didn¡¯t have any other family. Coral knew her father wasn¡¯t from the town she grew up in but for whatever reason believed that he was simply a lone traveler who fell in love with her mom. The thought that she could have uncles or aunts, or anyone else rted to her by blood sends her mind rolling.


    The road winds around arge hill, dropping slightly downward into a t clearing; much like Centuarna, the town is nestled against the protection of the southern mountain, the castle looks as though it is carved right into the side of it. Just as vast as the one she calls home, it is by far older, its architectureposed of sharp lines and stone peaked by metal points, lending it a very intimidating presence. She takes care to keep her head down as they make their way into the inhabited area leading towards the castle of Centurion.


    There is no bustling town on the road leading to it, but rather haphazard, almost dpidated homes built from mud and timber, thatched roofs an aged grey, making them look like the life has bled out from everywhere. Wary eyes, both centaur and man, watch them as they walk past and a quietness falls over the market square that lies just below the castle ramps.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Two Centurion guards wait for them there; they more aptly fit the description of the creatures she was told to fear as a child. Their shaggy fur does little to cover therge muscles beneath them, their skinned bodies bare, glistening with a murky mixture of sweat and dirt, unclothed chests crossed with leather harnesses to carry their weapons. Unlike the first time she saw Rainer, whose harness was finely tooled, almost delicate andter worn over his shirt, these are made from thick leather straps, crossing over the chest, the x adorned with a metal medallion bearing the crest of Centurion-a sword and an ax crossed on a shield. The men themselves have a wild look in their eyes, disheveled dark hair and unkempt beards, though they have the countenance about them to bow towards the Princes.


    When they halt before the guards, Vadim and Marcus dismount; Coral follows suit, handing the reins of her horse to Marcus so that she can trail behind Quell with her head down and her hands sped before her. Her heart beats fast, the nervous fear seeping into her bones as she realizes that no warning from Rainer could have prepared her for the truth of this ce.


    The guards lead the royal party through the front doors, leaving them as the King approaches.


    ¡°Quell, my nephew, it is so good to see you again,¡± Yulnar¡¯s loud voice portrays a sincerity, a tone reminiscent of Kiera.


    Coral cannot make out his face but sees his white body, shadowed in ces with gray hair. Another centaur stands at his side; she is slightly unnerved that his shaggy, thick coat is a light, palomino color, simr to her mate.


    Yulnar sps Quell¡¯s hand, squeezing his shoulder with the other. As he looks over to Vadim, a smile remains on his face, ¡°And you must be Vadim-you very much resemble your father. It is a pleasure to finally meet my oldest nephew.¡± The gesture is repeated with him.


    Quell¡¯s soft, yet strong voice speaks next, ¡°The pleasure is ours, Uncle,¡± he sps hands with the centaur standing at his side, ¡°As it is to see you again, Callen.¡±


    His voice is quiet, lower than Quell¡¯s, but crystal clear, ¡°It has been too long, Quell,¡± he moves to Vadim, ¡°And I am saddened that we had to meet under these circumstances, cousin.¡± As the shaggy palomino shifts and his eyesnd on Coral, the tone of his voice sends a chill down her spine, ¡°And who might this beautiful creature be?¡±


    Quell steps back to stand next to her, ¡°This is my mate, Lady Coral ckthorn. She is a healer and our father thought it wise for her toe with, so that she may help your people.¡±


    Keeping her eyes down, Coral curtseys.


    ¡°Please, Lady Coral, if you are my cousin¡¯s mate, you are my kin. There is no need for such formalities,¡± a hand extends out to her as she rises.


    Hesitantly, she nces at Quell; he nods his head, though she can tell that he is not happy. Coral slowly reaches out and ces her hand into Callen¡¯s. He bows into her view, cing a lingering kiss on her flesh. His light brown hair hangs free, though it has been neatly brushed. Clean shaven, smooth skin gives her the impression that he is close to Vadim¡¯s age, though the angle of his nose gives him a very harsh look. When he nces up to catch her gaze, she is unnerved to see sharp, blue eyes darkly appraising her, discovering that he bears this small resemnce to Quell and his mother.


    Quickly, she looks away, taking her hand back, her heart pounding as an eerie feeling washes over her.


    ¡°Come, we have a meal waiting for you, I am sure you are all hungry after your journey,¡± Yulnar says.


    They dine in arge hall, though the table is centered in it and there are not many more additions to the group. Yulnar stands at the head of the table, his son to his right and Quell to the left. Somewhat relived, Coral is sat in a tall chair between her mate and Vadim, across from her a woman with dark brown hair and eyes sits beside Callen; the woman, Coral and Vadim are the only humans at the table but several other centaurs join them including Reid, Junta and Tomir.


    Though she sits with her perfect posture, she keeps her eyes no higher than the middle of the table, able to see a lot from her periphery. The woman sitting before her is dressed well, moves with the grace of wealth but something in her eyes and in the coldness of her smile portrays a broken spirit, leading Coral to believe that she is Callen¡¯s mate.


    Coral keeps quiet, eating slowly, making it appear as if she is disinterested in the conversation yet she takes it all in. Her ears perk up when she hears a question directed to Quell.


    ¡°Tell us, cousin, how you found your mate.¡± Callen asks, ¡°My father says that women in yournds have a choice?¡± There are a few chuckles from the other Centurions down the table.


    ¡°King Rainer obtained her through the Atonement this year. I made my wishes known to her, though I was amiss to discover I had somepetition for her affections. In the end, however, she chose me as her mate,¡± his voice is soft.


    ¡°Of course she would pick a Prince over another centaur,¡± Callen¡¯s voicees out amused.


    ¡°Mypetition wasn¡¯t with another centaur, but a man. And also a Prince.¡±


    The table starts to quiet down, their attention drawn to the neers. Coral can feel her ears begin to burn as eyes are drawn between her, Quell, and Vadim.


    Vadim¡¯s voice pulls the attention away from her and to him, ¡°It is true, I made an effort,¡± his tone is light and yful, doing well to cover up his true feelings for Coral, ¡°but in the end, well, it was not me she wanted.¡±


    The Centurions shift somewhat surprised, curious at the union. Yulnar¡¯s voice forces Coral to look at him, ¡°It is hard to imagine a woman would choose a life with a centaur of her own free will.¡±

 436

    Looking at Quell, she senses the tension in the room. When he nods his head slightly for her to speak, she says, ¡°I did not choose a life with a centaur,¡± her voice is quiet, but firm, ¡°I chose a life with the one that I love.¡±


    Stillness falls on the hall, everyone quiet.


    Finally, it is the woman across from her that speaks, so boldly defying her mate that he turns his head and looks at her sharply, surprised, ¡°But, the¡­ pain¡­¡±


    A smile crosses Coral¡¯s lips yet she doesn¡¯t say anything. Quell reaches out and gently touches her cheek, turning back to Yulnar, ¡°Uncle, perhaps we should speak in a more private setting?¡±


    Yulnar looks between the two. After a few moments, he says, ¡°Leave us.¡±


    The centaurs, taking their tes and mugs walk from the room, as does Callen¡¯s mate. Coral, unsure if she should stay, starts to rise but stops when Quell¡¯s hand slides over hers. He squeezes for a moment, before letting go and speaking to the king.


    ¡°Our father sent us here to help you put an end to these abductions but not only did he intend for us to capture those responsible, he also offers a way to put an end to it once and for all.¡±


    Vadim continues, ¡°Many of the unions in your realm are not by choice; they are either as a result of an arrangement or force. As you know, we do neither in Centuarna; we court our women respectfully and if they feel the same they return our advances-only then do we mate.¡±


    ¡°Was your own mate not the result of an arrangement?¡± Yulnar haughtily points out.


    ¡°It is true that Lte¡¯s parents made it known to her at a young age that she was destined to be mine, but that does not change the fact that I still wooed her and gained her affections; I also made it very clear before we were mated that she had every right to refuse me and that I would respect her wishes. I am fortunate enough that she loves me dearly,¡± he speaks eloquently, diffusing the situation. ¡°Though our union is atypical, I am still held to the same standards as all centaur men in our realm.¡±


    Quell nods at him, picking up the conversation again, ¡°When a woman is able to let her love for a centaur blossom, it makes the pain of mating more bearable. However,¡± he pauses, knowing that once he speaks these words he will not be able to take them back, ¡°we have discovered a way to make mating pleasurable. For both the centaur and the woman.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t need to look up to feel the skepticisming off of Callen and his father. It is Callen who vocalizes it, ¡°Pleasurable? As in, a woman might actually want to mate with a centaur? Oh cousin, you are quite amusing.¡± He chuckles heartily, joined by Yulnar.


    When Quell and Vadim retain theirposure, theirughs stop.


    ¡°I can hardly believe it would be a matter of our technique,¡± Yulnar quips. ¡°So what is it? A witch¡¯s spell? Perhaps a magic potion?¡±


    ¡°A potion, yes, but magic it certainly is not-though the results might lead you to believe otherwise,¡± Quell says with a tight smile.


    There is quiet.


    ¡°Lady Coral,¡± Yulnar¡¯s voicees out sharply, ¡°is what your mate speaks true?¡± When her eyes look up to Quell, the King draws her attention directly to him, ¡°Do not look at him, you will look at me when I speak to you and you will answer me with the truth or you will not like the consequences.¡±


    Coral locks her eyes on to his, ¡°Yes, King Yulnar, my mate speaks the truth.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow curiously, ¡°So you enjoy it when your mate takes you? You enjoy the feeling of hisrge, beastly cock stretching you beyond what should be normal, of having him mount you like an animal and repeatedly invade your womanhood until his seed pours out of you and onto the floor?¡±


    Her face burns bright red in embarrassment but she doesn¡¯t dare look away. She forces herself to think of the first night he put her onto the mounting stand and imed her as his own. The thought of Quell¡¯s hands on her, of his cock sliding so deep inside of her, makes her body tingle with yearning and she can feel herself grow wet. Her voice is airy when she speaks, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mortified, she turns her gaze away from him and stares down at her te, her breathing rapid. She knows that they can smell her arousal and it makes her anxiety swell but her body¡¯s betrayal did well to affirm the truth of the elixir.


    His eyes remaining on Coral, still breathing in her scent, Yulnar speaks to Quell, ¡°What is your proposal then, nephew?¡±


    ¡°We will start our search tomorrow in the town. I would like for Lady Coral to speak with the victims, to provide them with medical attention should they need it. Once we are able to find these men out and get them into your custody, perhaps you can make a promation that arrangements and forced mating is no longer allowed. Let word loose among your people of the elixir; once willing pairse forward, Centuarna will supply them. It will take some time but change will happen, Uncle. For the better.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Callen¡¯s voice sends a chill down Coral¡¯s back, ¡°We will need evidence of this elixir. Perhaps¡­ a demonstration?¡±


    Though Quell knows what his cousin wants, he takes care to keep his anger in check, ¡°Of course, cousin. Find a willing pair, both to be mated to each other and to be watched and I shall provide you with a sample of the elixir. s, as I am sure you can understand, Uncle,¡± he turns to the king, ¡°I have only enough to provide you with the evidence you need.¡±


    Yulnar nods, finally tearing his eyes away from Coral, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡­


    Though they had separate rooms prepared, Quell insists that he and Coral remain in the same suite as Vadim and Reid. Not only does he have concerns for his mate but neither brother feels entirely safe asleep in smaller numbers. When Yulnar and Callen retire for the night, the four head to therge room. Extra pillows have been brought to amodate the additional guests, though there is only one bed.


    ¡°I insist,¡± Vadim says much to Coral¡¯s protest that she doesn¡¯t need it. He and Reid decide to venture out to formte a n with the rest of their party, stationed in the guest quarters. They wait until Nevren and Tomir are posted outside of the bedroom door before they leave.


    With the guards outside, Quell stands in front of the firece, ¡°You have some time, but not much. It is best that you prepare it now.¡±


    As she works, she notices that he stays away from her; she does not know if he does it of his own ord or if his fathermanded that he does so but it is clear that Quell doesn¡¯t wish to know how the elixir is made.


    Setting up the small metal pour cup in a stand over the candle, she adds the ingredients together, mixing the powdered ones into the oily texture until they arebined well. As it heats up, she pulls the fresh spearmint, peppermint andvender from her bag; seeing that they are somewhat wilted, she hopes they will still work. After muddling them together, she works the bruised leaves into a clear vial with the teasers, removing the cup from the candle as it starts to bubble. Holding the clear vial in her toweled hand, she carefully pours the liquid in to the top, leaving just enough open to cork it.


    She realizes that she prepared the amount of base mixture based on the original recipe quantities, still forgetting to cut them down to amodate her addition of the other herbs. Without a safe ce to pour the rest, she grabs an empty blue vial and fills that, but when she discovers she is out of peppermint andvender, the two herbs she altered the recipe to include, she hastily stuffs the spearmint in. Perhaps tomorrow while they are out she will be able to discretely harvest some more, then they can leave the second vial with Yulnar as a gift of faith.


    Coral puts the ingredients away, tossing the blue vial into her case as well before cleaning up her tools, ¡°I am finished, Quell.¡± She hands the clear vial to him when he walks over.


    Reaching for it, his hand encases hers, the vial trapped between them. She looks up, seeing the mischievous sparkle in his eye, ¡°Not that I don¡¯t have confidence in your abilities, my love, but I would hate to present the King with a faulty elixir. Perhaps¡­ we should test it. To make sure.¡± By the time he finishes speaking, his voice is dark and husky.


    She knows that the smell of her arousal during dinner still haunts him. Pulling her hand from his, she rises and reaches to her back, untying theces of her dress. The fabric loosens and she makes short work of lifting both it and her shift over her head, standing naked before him. His eyes trace the curves of her body, a smile forming on his lips. Pouring a few drops into his hand, he steps forward, drawing her into a kiss while his fingers cup her mound to stroke her clit, rubbing the mixture into her already wet cunt.

 437

    Coral shudders under his touch, the warmth of his skin and fur pressed against her naked front. A soft moan escapes her lips as his fingers delve deeper through her flesh, sinking inside her womanhood to coat it with the elixir. The smoldering fire of her want, coupled with the cool tingle of need for her mate takes her breath away; it has been several nights since they copted their love for each other, thest time she felt the pleasurable invasion of his cock in her body was thete night he returned home from the tavern after her.


    The aching desire forces her to pull away from him; knowing there isn¡¯t a mounting stand in the room, she takes his hand and leads him over to a mound of pillows. Stacking them high, she lies on her back. He watches her curiously, his breathing ragged, hisrge cock fully extended down from his body. Quelles forward when she tugs on his hand, directing him to stand with his forelegs by her head, forcing him to straddle the pillow with Coral below him, facing his belly. She runs her hands over the soft blonde fur of his chest and rib cage, he still looking down upon her, unsure of the position.


    It takes some effort but she manages to raise her knees up to her chest, tucking her ankles on either side of her head but still between his forelegs, pinning herself underneath him, her cunt ready and waiting. When her small hand reaches down and grasps his cock, he draws in a sharp breath, a low groan rumbling in his chest. She guides him up and slowly strokes the end, rubbing the tip along the length of her wet slit. Quell trembles at the feeling, his hands reaching down to grab her feet, desperate to hold onto something. Guiding his cock into her, Coral lets him go when he eases a few inches slowly in, almost teasing her and sending her desire into a frenzy. Her small hands grasp desperately at the sides of his soft furry chest when his hips start to rock, pumping part of his length in and out.


    The position is new for both of them and with his cock thrust deeper into her, he rubs new spots that she didn¡¯t know existed. Savoring the feeling of him, Coral turns her head to the side and rests her face against his foreleg so that she can breathe in the scent of her mate. His pace increases, her knees begin to tremble when her excitement builds. The feeling of his wide cock gliding in and out of her, stretching her needy cunt, bottoming out deep within makes her entire body write with the pleasure of it. She muffles her mouth against his leg, the moan stifled but he hears her pleasure, daring to press himself in just a little more. Coral gasps as the bliss tears through her body, causing her hips to involuntarily jerk upwards towards him. Quell groans when she peaks, his back leg stomping the ground in excitement while her cunt clenches down on him. He isn¡¯t far behind when his head drifts back and his hips thrust carefully forward, filling her. He groans, his body tense as he holds himself deep within her spasming cunt, feeling the warmth of his offering swirl over his manhood forck of anywhere else to go. Reluctantly, he lets go of her feet, hastily stepping backwards; when his cock pulls out of her body there is an immediate rush of his seeding out of her, spilling down her ass, dribbling onto the pillow below.


    Quell drops to his knees, his torso tilting to lie next to her. Possessively, he wraps his arms around her and pulls her close to him. Shuddering with her body still ted, she buries her face into his neck, listening to the deep sounds of his breathing, content to feel his hand tenderly stroking her back. Though they are in a new and frighteningnd, she feels safe in his arms, like nothing bad could ever happen as long as they are together. She drifts off to sleep, cherishing her time with him though deep down she dreads the secret she has kept.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡­


    Coral wakes up in the bed under the thick nket. She finds it an odd ce to be but figures that Quell must have put her therest night before the others came back. Rolling over towards the bulk of the room, she rubs the sleep from her eyes; it is just before dawn. Though she is ustomed to waking so early, she hears the deep breathing of the three men, still deep in their dreams.


    Quietly she slides from under the covers, discovering that she is wearing a shift. Her silent feet take her to her bag where she pulls out a grey cotton dress and puts it on. Though it is not as fancy of a dress as she has been wearing since her time in the castle, it is substantially more elegant than she imagines the women in Centurion to wear. She makes short work of the rest of her morning routine, washing her face and brushing through her hair mess of red curls. Thankfully, she finds a kettle of water near the firece, so she stokes it before setting it to boil. In her medicine case she pulls out some tea leaves and dried orange rinds, letting them steep in a cup while she sits down at the small table in the room.


    Vadim is the first to wake; stirring from his mound of pillows he yawns while stretching his form. Rising, he joins Coral at the table. Though her eyes take in his earthy brown, broad bare chest, she busies herself by preparing him a cup of tea as well.


    ¡°Did you sleep well, sister?¡± He asks while blowing across the top of the cup.


    ¡°I did; and you?¡±


    He chuckles augh, ¡°Eventually.¡± Coral looks at him curiously, wondering his meaning; understanding her look, he quietly replies, ¡°You have a very pleasant, yet pungent scent, Coral. When we came back, Reid and I could both smell your encounter with my brother. I think it goes without saying how a centaur responds to it.¡±


    Her eyes grow wide when her face burns; she turns away from him in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, ¡°Your brother thought it necessary to test the elixir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he did,¡± Vadim says softly before sipping his tea. ¡°There is nothing to be ashamed of, sister. It wasn¡¯t a surprise to us; Tomir and Oren forewarned us before we entered.¡±


    A choking sound escapes her mouth before she stifles it with her hand. Thankfully, Vadim chuckles at her before changing the subject.


    ¡°We have yet to discuss it with you and Quell, but we believe visiting the most recent victims would be the wisest action, as the memories of their attackers will be fresh. There is a small vige less than an hour away where two of these women live, that is where we will start. We have managed to plot a course that will take us in a wide loop of the country side and along the sea and should be able to meet seven of the women before arriving back to the castle by dinner.¡±


    Coral drinks half of her tea before she asks, ¡°How many women have been attacked in total?¡±


    He frowns much like his father would; when he looks up into her eyes, she can see the sorrow of his words, ¡°Twenty seven, though only thirteen have returned alive. Five have been found dead, nothing is known of the rest.¡±


    The thought of it makes her nauseous; she tries to choke down the vomit, ¡°Twenty seven women have been stolen and raped? The woman that came to Centuarna-is she the only one that was pregnant?¡±


    Dropping his gaze, he says it bluntly, as he wasn¡¯t taught to dance around the truth, ¡°Three of the women who were found dead still carried bairn inside of them.¡±


    She feels the color drain from her face, the heat from her body; Coral barely makes it to the chamber pot before she vomits up the contents of her stomach. The wrenching wakes the centaurs; Quell quickly appears by her side, handing her a ss of water. Coral swishes her mouth with it, spitting it into the pot before covering the lid.


    ¡°Are you ill?¡± Quell asks, concerned.


    ¡°I will be fine,¡± she affirms, returning to the table with shaking hands. Digging in her medicine case, she adds some powdered peppermint and a sliver of dried ginger to her tea.


    ¡°Perhaps it would be best if one of us spoke with the women, to spare you the knowledge of their attacks,¡± Vadim offers as the centaurs join them.


    Coral shakes her head, ¡°No. I will be fine. Besides, I do not think that a woman would want to exin her rape to a man.¡±


    Being several hours before centaurs usually wake, they eat their breakfast alone; thankfully, the servants in the castle are prepared to amodate the early hour. Quell, Vadim, Coral, Tomir and Nevren begin their journey to the small town an hour away. Reid, Junta, Letin and Marcus head in a different direction to visit a smallmunity at the base of one of the mountains, in hopes to gather some information as to the whereabouts of the other victims.


    When they arrive, it is clear that the vigers are uneasy around the strangers. Coral quickly notes that the only centaurs are the ones she came with. The father of the most recent victim forces her toe out of the house to greet the royal procession; the woman¡¯s entire body quakes in fear, her breathing rapid and she immediately starts crying. Coral wastes no time walking to the woman, gently resting a hand on her shoulder; before she can speak, the woman immediately rushes into Coral¡¯s arms, her sobbing body pressed to her.


    Quell draws the father away from them, quietly talking with the man; that is when Coral sees the woman¡¯s terrified eyes locked on her mate. Gently, she brushes tears from the woman¡¯s cheeks, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside and talk?¡±


    The woman nods rapidly and turns to enter the home, but when Tomir steps forward to apany them, she starts to shake again. Coral shushes her, ¡°Go inside and I shall be there in a moment.¡± Once the woman is gone, she turns to Tomir, ¡°You must stay out here.¡±


    He looks at her seriously, ¡°You cannot go in there alone. King Rainer ordered all of us-you will not be left unapanied.¡±


    She sighs, thinking it ridiculous when they will be right outside of the house; she shakes her head, ¡°The mere sight of centaurs threw that woman into a panic, Tomir. If I am to get anything useful from her, she cannot be around you.¡±


    ¡°Then I will go with you, sister,¡± Vadim says, ncing up at Tomir. ¡°Lady Coral is right-these women have been attacked by centaurs, their fear of us is consuming them. As I appear human, they should be less affected by my presence.¡±


    Tomir ponders on it for a moment before epting the decision, ¡°Of course, Prince Vadim.¡±


    Coral and Vadim enter the small house; there isn¡¯t much to it only a few small bedrooms and onerge main room that serves as the kitchen and living area. The woman sits nervously on a threadbare couch, eyeing Vadim cautiously when Coral sits down next to her. The Prince senses the woman¡¯s reservation and remains standing by the door, giving them some privacy but still able to see everything.


    Though she speaks with the woman for quite a while, Coral gets no information directly from her but she suspects that the woman was threatened into her silence. Having no way to heal the emotional trauma that the attack caused, all Coral can do is offer her some herbs to help her calm down once her panic starts to rise and some more to take at night time to put her into a deep, dreamless sleep.

 438

    Their day continues the same way; each woman that Coral meets with refuses to give any information about or name her attackers. Each of them is clearly terrified of the centaurs, giving Quell an especially wide berth. When they reach thest town in thete afternoon, there are two women to speak to, both of which were attacked almost a year ago.


    The first woman is older than Coral; she gives the centaurs wary looks but doesn¡¯t otherwise exhibit any fear or panic and is just as unhelpful as the others. Thest woman, however, provides them with some interesting information, though it is not what they seek.


    She is almost Vadim¡¯s age, with mousy brown hair and eyes and a rail thin frame from the hardships of living in a struggling vige. Despite it all, she offers a curtsey to the centaurs before inviting Vadim and Coral into her home. She presents them with tea before joining the pair of them by her firece.


    ¡°I am sorry, Lady Coral,¡± she starts, staring off into the fire, ¡°I know you visit in hopes that I will name my attacker. If I knew that you could stop them, I would tell you, but I don¡¯t believe anyone can. My life was threatened if I spoke out against him and had youe a year ago when I wished for death I would have told you but since then, I have moved on. I have healed and I have even taken a mate; I just wish to put all of this behind me.¡±


    Sipping the tea, Coral looks over the woman, ¡°I understand. May I ask how you have managed to heal? You seem to be in a better ce than these other women; if there is anything I can do to help them move on as you have, I would dly.¡±


    Turning her gaze away from the fire, she offers a half smile, ¡°As a true healer, you will find doubt in it, but there is a witch who lives in the mountains to the north of the Centurion castle. It took me a long time to save up enough for payment but once I did she came to my house. I do not know what spell she casted on me, but she spent a week here while she was at it. By the time she finished, my fear no longer controlled me; I was able to be around a centaur and not cower in terror.¡±


    Coral does find doubt in the woman¡¯s statement but can see that whatever the woman believed the witch capable of, has affected her for good and she cannot dismiss the results, ¡°Thank you for sharing that with me and thank you for the tea. Before we leave-do you have need of my services?¡±


    ¡°My mate is centaur, mydy. He has thrush in his front hoof that has been guing him for a while now; I would appreciate any advice you have on this, as I cannot offer payment for medicine.¡±


    Smiling, she replies, ¡°I have no need for payment.¡± She rises and walks to her medicine case, crouching beside it while she digs through the contents, ¡°You will need to make sure he keeps the hoof clean and dry-any dead parts must be cut out. Pack it with a mixture of sugar and iodine at night time when he goes to bed; you best wrap it at that point so he doesn¡¯t stain anything.¡± Coral manages to find a bottle of iodine in the bottom, though she identally knocks several pouches and vials out of the case in the process. Shifting through some more items, she pulls out some clean bandages and gives them to the woman before hastily stuffing everything back inside the case andtching it.


    ¡°Thank you, mydy,¡± the woman says sincerely.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Coral replies.


    Vadim goes to lift up the case when he spots a blue vial on the floor, ¡°I think you missed one, sister.¡± He picks it up and hands it to her.


    Hastily, Coral shoves the vial into her dress pocket, speaking to Vadim as they walk out, ¡°I should probably straighten it up tonight.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having met with thest woman in their nned route for the day, Quell leads them a little further west down the road instead of heading directly back to the castle. The walk is short and the trees are few; a cold breeze blows in their faces, Coral shocked to discover the saltiness of the air. When the road opens up into a wide sandy beach, the rolling blue green waves just beyond, a genuine smile crosses her lips for the first time all day. Near the shore, she dismounts her horse before Vadim; hastily, she uces her boots, kicking them off and gathers up her dress, tying it into a knot by her knee. Her bare feet sink into the cold wet sand just before the small wave of water crashes against her shins, the cold temperature of it making her yip with a startledugh. She looks out towards the horizon, the t ocean stretching as far as she can see. The entire sight is thrillingly beautiful, like nothing she has ever seen before. Vadim slowly walks to her, slipping his hand in hers as they share in the moment of their first view of the sea.


    Quell¡¯s arms wrap around Coral, his face nuzzling into her hair, ¡°Out there, underneath the water there is a living rock which the fishermen on the western sea call coral. All of the ones I have seen are a color very simr to your hair. Perhaps, during the next Atonement, we can visit the western sea together and I can show it to you. Then, you can introduce me to your family.¡±


    She turns her head, smiling adoringly up at him, but when she returns her gaze to the sea, her smile fades as the thought of having a family to call her own tears at her heart.


    ¡­


    Their seating arrangements are the same as before. While Coral picks at the food on her te, Quell and Vadim share their disappointingck of information with the King. Though they specte that there are only two, perhaps three centaurs involved in all of the attacks, none of the victims were willing to speak out and identify them.


    Callen offers suggestions for ces to visit the next day, Yulnar remaining somewhat quiet during the meal. Towards the end, when all have eaten, he says to Quell, ¡°Well, nephew, we were able to find a pair willing to test your elixir.¡± He waves his hand to a guard standing at the door, who opens it for the couple to enter. The younger centaur and his mate look barely of age. He is tall and slender for a half breed, lean muscles on his bare chest, his chestnut red, shaggy hide contrasting his dark ck hair and tail. The young woman, dull brown hair and eyes, looks terrified.


    Quell looks at them, before turning back to his Yulnar, ¡°It is imperative that they both want to be together.¡±


    He waves his hand, ¡°By all means, ask them yourself.¡±


    ncing at Coral, he ne nods to her. She slides out of her seat, walking to the woman and ushering her to a far corner of the room to speak in private. When they stop, the woman curtseys, ¡°I am Dorna, mydy.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Coral out right asks her.


    The woman doesn¡¯t maintain eye contact but looks down at the ground, ¡°Frent heard that they were looking for a couple to volunteer to¡­ to be mated, in front of the King. They said there was a potion that would ease the pain of it.¡±


    Coral senses the girl¡¯s apprehension and nervousness, ¡°So this was his idea? What if I told you the potion was a fake?¡±


    The woman looks up frantically before looking away again, ¡°He suggested it.¡± When she doesn¡¯t get another question, she continues, ¡°My parents have arranged for me to be mated with an older centaur-he is not a very nice man. I want someone my own age-someone who will be kind to me, who can care for me. Frent is a good centaur, he is gentle and he has always been nice to me. If the potion is a fake, then so be it, I will still do this. I will be Frent¡¯s mate, or otherwise I will have to be¡­¡± she trails off, shaking.


    Drawing in a deep breath, Coral reaches out and squeeze¡¯s the woman¡¯s shoulders, ¡°All right, calm down. I know this is probably not the way you envisioned your first time to be. Just do your best to focus solely on Frent, pretend no one else is here.¡±


    She looks up, trying to get a hold of her nerves, ¡°Is-is the potion a fake?¡±


    Offering a gentle smile, Coral says, ¡°No. It is real.¡±


    There is still doubt in the woman¡¯s eyes when Coral leaves her and walks to Quell. He now stands with the rest of the dinner party, forming a half circle around a mounting stand that was brought in. When Coral gives him a nod, he walks to Frent, handing him the vial and speaking to him briefly.


    Frent stands there awkwardly, Dorna in front of him. Neither are sure how to start it, but it is Yulnar who pushes them with his somewhat exasperated tone, ¡°Remove your clothes girl.¡±


    Dorna¡¯s hands start to shake as she loosens the tie on her dress. She stares at the floor, tears falling down her face. Frent walks to her, cupping her cheeks in his hands, speaking softly and kissing her gently on the lips. He wipes her tears away and helps her remove her dress first, followed by her shift.


    Unconsciously Dorna covers her breasts with her arms. Frent tries to ease her anxiety, smoothing her hair back and kissing her softly; though she kisses him back, she still trembles. Resigning himself to the fact that it will be difficult for her with voyeurs watching no matter what he does, he takes her hand into his and leads her to the mounting stand. Reluctantly, she leans herself over it, her hands grasping the sides so tightly her knuckles are white. When Frent locks the bar into ce behind her thighs, Dorna¡¯s backside is spread open wide, her cunt visible to everyone.


    Frent pours a good amount of the liquid into his shaking hand, he now too, nervous about performing in front of a group. When his trembling fingers reach out and start to rub the elixir into Dorna¡¯s maidenhood, she flinches initially. But as he works it around her flesh, a surprising moan escapes her mouth, her body starting to visibly rx and she even leans her weight backwards towards Frent, indicating her desire for more.


    Coral can hear the slightly heavy breathing of all of the centaurs around her; she doesn¡¯t need to look, because she can see the growing and dropping cocks from the sides of her vision. Even Quell is aroused, though he stands with his arms crossed over his chest and a slight frown on his face. Feeling uneasy, she finds the room a dangerous ce to be with so many wanton centaurs, especially with a majority having obtained their women by force. Coral ces her hand on Quell¡¯s fur covered back, whispering quietly, ¡°I should not be here.¡±


    He looks down at her, the haze of lust over his eyes; it takes him a few moments to process what she says, before he nods in agreement.


    ¡°I will take her back to our room,¡± Vadim offers, shifting just as ufortably next to Coral.


    Quell nods at his brother, watching them leave the room before returning his attention to the pair, just as Frent positions himself to mount Dorna.


    In the hallway, Coral feels on edge; the smell of the elixir,bined with the visual stimulus of seeing the naked pair interact and the coursing adrenaline of fear in her body, she is almost shaking with anxiety.


    ¡°Thank you for leaving with me, Vadim,¡± Coral says quietly.


    ¡°Of course, sister. That was¡­ erotic, to say the least. None the less, I did not feelfortable with you remaining around a group of highly aroused centaurs. The elixir seemed even to ovee Quell a bit.¡±


    They round the corner leading to the suite that all of them share.


    ¡°It was a rather provocative, yet savage way to provide proof. Prince Callen could have just as easily used some with his mate,¡± there is some anger in her voice.


    ¡°Very true. The King should be able to take the word of his son-¡± Vadim is cut off, a crying from his mouth, a sickening sound of something hitting him over the head following it.


    Shocked, confused, Coral instinctively starts to crouch beside him to see if he is all right. Large, bare arms wrap around her waist, yanking her off of the ground. Instantly she starts kicking, trying to push the arms off of her. When she opens her mouth, a hand mps down over it, pinching her nose shut. Frantic now, not being able to draw in a breath, she struggles harder, though in vain as the unrelenting grip of her attacker holds her tight to his chest, several inches in the air. Her heart pounds fast as she ils, yet darkness creeps in on the edge of her vision. Though she tries, her body slowly goes limp, catching onest glimpse of Vadim, unconscious on the ground before everything goes ck.

 439

    Her head is pounding. Her body is cold, she feels it seeping up from the stone beneath her. There is a damp moisture in the air. Slowly, she opens her eyes, everything is blurred and out of focus. She can feel something stroking her cheek, hushed whispers that finally make sense in her foggy head.


    ¡°Coral, wake up,¡± Vadim says. The very tips of his fingers touch her face.


    As her eyes focus, she sees his arm stretched out to her; he is lying on the stone ground as well, sprawled out as he tried to reach her body to make contact. She forces herself sit up, bracing her hands on the ground when it begins to tilt around her. Slowly, as everything starts to clear up, she gets a look at her surroundings.


    It is a cave, of sorts. The two walls behind her and Vadim are rough, damp, raw stone stretching thirty feet up before bowing over. The other two walls are thick, tarnished metal bars; she makes out a door, locked. There are only a few torches around lighting the cavern, all of which are outside of therge cell. Casting shadows on the areas beyond, she sees shapes of tables and such but can¡¯t discern anything specific. She turns her gaze over to Vadim; his boots gone, ankles shackled with thick cuffs, each with a ring out of one side. Arge chain bolted to the wall runs through the cuff of his right ankle and secures to the left one, allowing him a wide stance if he were to stand close to the wall, but pulling his legs together if he were to stand away. It seems to be meant to cobble a centaur.


    She realizes now that he is sprawled out on the stone floor because she was just beyond his reach otherwise; he did what he could to stretch out to her, trying to wake her. As he sits up there is relief on his face that she is conscious; he scoots with his back to the wall, pulling his knees up into a sitting position.


    Coral, still woozy, half crawls over to him, the stone floor beneath her bites into her palms and through her gray dress. With a chill down to her bones, she sits almost inappropriately close to the only one trapped with her, seekingfort and sce after being treated so harshly and stolen away from the safety and security of her mate and their guards. Vadim instinctively wraps his arm around her, drawing her closer, both realizing that a prison cell is hardly a ce for propriety. She allows him the gesture and slowly lets her head drift to rest on his shoulder. She breathes his scent-it is different from Quell¡¯s but familiar to her none the less, reminiscent of their brief intimate encounter that now seems like it was years ago.


    When she tries to remember how she got here, she recalls the sickening crack of something over Vadim¡¯s head, of seeing his body crumple to the ground. She turns to face him and reaches up with her hands, gingerly feeling his skull through the thick cords of coarse hair that are half pulled back at the nape of his neck. She is relieved to discover no fracture, only drying blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you know where we are?¡± He asks her once she has finished. He gazes into her bright green eyes for the briefest of moments before returning his face forward, looking out upon their cell.


    ¡°No,¡± she says, settling back into her spot underneath his arm, returning her cheek to his shoulder, finding that she is surprisinglyfortable against him again, ¡°after you were knocked out, someone grabbed me from behind. I couldn¡¯t breathe and I cked out.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it was? I never saw anyoneing.¡±


    She thinks on it, ¡°No I do not, but it was a man,¡± she remembers the feeling of bare skin and shaggy fur mashed against her back and ass, ¡°and he was a centaur.¡±


    They sit in silence, unsure of what their future holds, taking a small amount of sce at being alone in each other¡¯spany. Coral reaches across her chest, sliding her fingers into Vadim¡¯s hand of the arm encircling her. She dreads discovering who brought them here-no doubt the centaurs responsible for raping the maidens are the same ones tant enough to kidnap a Prince and his younger brother¡¯s mate from the castle. At least she thinks she knows who is not involved as they left a crowd of aroused centaurs behind them when they made an attempt to retreat to their room.


    Without anything else to focus on, she repeats the events of the day in her head, the taxing meetings with the abused women. With the exception of thest town they visited, each of the women were clearly terrified of the centaurs, which she expected, though several seemed more afraid of Quell. She found it odd then and she finds it odd now-it is true, he is a very imposing creature. He is tall and strong, his face handsome and eyes piercing. There have been times when the mere sight of her mate bing aroused sparked a deep fear within her; she knew he would never hurt her but when his long thick cock dropped menacingly towards the floor and he got a sultry, lusty look in his eyes he would draw himself up even taller, almost prance before her, strutting to her, like he was a predator stalking prey. She swallows hard, not wanting to know what a savage centaur would look like, how terrifying of a creature they would be when they became aroused and had no reservations of kindness to them.


    When the familiar clicking of hooves on stone echoes throughout the chamber, a chill crawls up Coral¡¯s spine, her heart pounding fiercely in horrified anticipation to discover the culprits of the atrocities that have gued Centurion for over a year. Part of her wishes they would nevere, that they would let Vadim and her starve to death-but the other part of her wishes to get it over with. She doesn¡¯t know what they will do with her or to her yet she knows that Quell, Tomir, Junta and the others will not rest until they find her and Vadim. Unfortunately, her outlook is grim because they had no luck figuring it out before.


    The shadows of three centaurs appear, slowly walking towards the cell. She realizes that their suspicions were correct, it was a small group of rogues. However, as theye closer to the door, into the light cast by the torches, Coral feels like she is going to vomit.


    ¡°You are aplete idiot. I told you, only grab the Prince. Who¡¯s fault is this?¡± Callen¡¯s voice snaps. Coral¡¯s heart feels like it is wretched from her body. She starts to grow cold when the panic rises in her chest-did Yulnar know that his son was raping women? Did his mate know about it? Why would they want Vadim and not her?


    ¡°We tried but he was never left alone, they made sure of that; this is the only time he has been without a centaur so I made the decision to take them both,¡± one of other centaurs responds. With his shaggy brown coat, unkempt hair and beard, Coral recognizes him as one of the guards that was standing outside the castle the day they arrived, with the other centaur the second guard. The bile rises in her throat and she is barely able to force it back down-they aren¡¯t rogues, they¡¯re part of the royal guard and the Prince-she reasons that no, Yulnar doesn¡¯t know or he wouldn¡¯t have asked Rainer for help. The fact that the future ruler of this country is the one responsible formiting these atrocious acts doesn¡¯t bode well for it. Perhaps Tomir was correct, they should be left alone to fade from existence.


    Callen turns to the guard, disproval on his face, his eyes dark and almost feral. Without hesitating, he unsheathes a knife from belt around his waist and jams it into the centaur¡¯s upper ribcage, piercing through his bare skin and straight into his heart. Callen shoves him aside, maintaining the grip on his knife while the centaur copses. With a sneer, the Prince leans down and wipes the blood from the de and onto the brown hide below him. The guard wheezes a few more breaths before falling silent.


    ¡°Open it up,¡± Callen snaps to the other centaur before sheathing his knife again.


    As the guard opens the gate, Coral starts to tremble. She has seen creatures die before, she has even killed animals-but never a man or centaur and never without need or purpose. She feels sick, knowing exactly why those women refused to speak-they were terrified and rightfully so. It is clear that nothing will prevent Callen from getting what he wants.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She feels Vadim¡¯s protective grip on her tighten, pulling her close to his body, trying to shield her, to save her. But when the centaurs enter, his efforts are virtually useless; the guard snatches her up, easily tearing her from Vadim¡¯s arms. Her body shakes uncontrobly. Vadim immediately rises to his feet. There is a fierce determination, a terrifyingly dominantmanding look in his eyes resembling the powerful intimidation that his fatheres by naturally. He makes a move towards Coral, to get her back but is halted when he stumbles as the chains hobble his feet together.


    Callen slowly walks in, ignoring Vadim¡¯s indignation. His bright blue eyes wander over Coral¡¯s body, a haughty air following him naturally. His deep voice has a pleasant aristocratic lilt to it despite the words thate out, ¡°I am sorry mydy but this was strictly an ident; you weren¡¯t meant to be here.¡±


    ¡°Then let us go and we can all pretend it was a mistake,¡± Vadim¡¯s voice is dark, threatening. He stands tall, his wide chest heaving, fire burning in his eyes.

 440

    Shaking his head, Callen turns to Vadim with a slight smirk, ¡°You misunderstand-she wasn¡¯t meant to be here. This was just supposed to be a discussion between you and I, cousin; however, I¡¯m never one to throw away an opportunity. Give me the elixir recipe and your sister won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Coral struggles against the centaur that holds her, trying to bolt for the open cell door to leave and get help but he lowers his grip, wrapping his arms around her biceps and torso, tucking them under her breasts, immobilizing her from the waist up. Still, she doesn¡¯t give up and squirms against him. When he squeezes tighter, she lets out a painful cry.


    Vadim¡¯s eyes widen in rage, his voice booming, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    He pulls back his arm andunches his fist forward, his desire to cause harm evident; Callen isn¡¯t quick enough to dodge it and the punchnds, splitting his lip. He spits out blood, immediately rearing his blonde front legs up and kicking Vadim back. Vadim stumbles, feet tangled in the chains and falls to the ground. Callen does not hesitate to ce a front hoof on his cousin¡¯s forearm, pinning it there. Slowly, the centaur leans his weight forward, ¡°Give me the recipe,¡± Callen threatens.


    Vadim grabs Callen¡¯s leg behind the knee and tries to buckle his stance but Callen shifts his weight down. The sickening snap of Vadim¡¯s forearm breaking is preceded by his wail of agony.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Coral cries out, tears streaking down her face, her eyes glued on Vadim who clenches his jaw at the pain.


    Callen looks at her, a sinister smirk on his thin lips. With a hasty nce back at his cousin, he walks to Coral. Reaching out, he strokes the side of her cheek; she turns her face away from him. ¡°Will you give me the recipe, cousin?¡± He asks Vadim, letting his hand trail down her neck, fingers gently brushing the exposed flesh of her breasts.


    ¡°Callen!¡± Vadim snarls, ¡°This is between you and I-leave her out of this!¡±


    A chuckle escapes his lips, his fingers teasing the plushness of her breasts through the gray dress; his hand suddenly opens and he roughly grabs her mounds. A startled, choked screames out of Coral and she can¡¯t refrain from kicking out at him with both feet, trying to push hisrge beast frame away from her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callenughs at her efforts, hands pushing her legs down between his front ones. He grabs her dress, bunching it up in his hands until he can feel her soft, smooth thighs. He ignores Vadim¡¯s growls and threats while his narrow fingers linger on her pale flesh, creeping up and up towards her hips-suddenly, he stops, a curious look on his face. He withdraws, letting her dress fall back down over her legs. Callen reaches forward, slipping a hand into her pocket. He fishes around in the fabric before pulling away and opening his fist to reveal a blue vial.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He says, his eyes ncing between the small ss bottle and Coral. He tilts his head to the side as the realization crosses his mind, ¡°Of course-a fool I was to think that a centaur would bother toe up with that elixir, when it should have been so obvious to me that the one familiar with the ingredients would be the creator.¡±


    Coral¡¯s heart almost stops, she can feel the coldness of panic creeping into her hands and feet. She clenches her jaw, trying to steel her nerves while she watches Callen uncork the vial.


    He takes a whiff. He closes his eyes, a soft moan escapes his lips, a shudder ripples through his shaggy hide. As the dark scent wafts around the cell, the centaur behind her stiffens; Vadim draws in arge breath and immediately his eyes grow wide when he recognizes the scent of the original elixir Coral created in Severton.


    A smile crosses Callen¡¯s lips, his voice a seductive purr, ¡°It is different from the one your mate gave my father, but why don¡¯t we give it a try none the less?¡±


    The color drains from Coral¡¯s face. ¡°No,¡± is all she can say.


    ¡°Do not do this Callen!¡± Vadim growls, cradling his arm while he forces himself to stand, ¡°I swear on everything I hold dear, if you do this, you are dead!¡±


    Unconcerned, Callen grabs Coral¡¯s wrist, prying her free from the guard. She pulls against him, digging her heels into the stone, trying to break his grasp but she can¡¯t match his brute strength. He half drags her from the cell, stepping over the dead centaur. ¡°Clean this up,¡± he orders the guard.


    The guard, disappointed that he doesn¡¯t get to watch, grabs the dead centaur by his hind legs, dragging him backwards and out of the cave, leaving a streak of blood across the stone floor.


    Sobbing, Coral fights him as hard as she can, horrified as he yanks her over to a mounting stand. The stand looks older than anything she has seen and reminds her of the first Adger dstone book she read when she arrived-it is outfitted with straps and buckles to keep a woman from escaping.


    Bracing her foot on the base of the stand, she tries to use the leverage to break free or even kick the stand over but it is secured to the ground. Unnervingly adept at it, Coral realizes that Callen has a lot of experiencing restraining a woman who is fighting back; despite her efforts, her hands are bound to the head of the stand.


    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t do this,¡± she sobs, trying to position herself as far away from Callen as possible.


    He pauses his attack, struggling to get his mind clear of the arousing effects of the elixir to remember his original purpose. His chest rises and falls as he pants in anticipation; he looks down at the bottle in his hands, a wicked smile growing on his lips, ¡°Will you give me the recipe?¡±


    Her body detes a little; she says nothing.


    Licking his lips, he reaches out and strokes the side of her face, ¡°It is all right, Coral. A few days, maybe a week and you¡¯ll relent.¡±


    His narrow fingers trail down her pale neck to the exposed bit of her cleavage. Coming together, his hands grasp the fabric and in one violent pull, he tears it down the front, exposing her naked body. His hazy eyes wander over her plush, full breasts, down the softness of her stomach, the fullness of her hips and thighs, the bright red patch of soft hair at their apex. Though she tries to get away, his hands mp down over her waist and he lifts her up, roughly dropping her down into position on the stand. He throws the loose fabric of her dress forward, free of her head and shoulders, her arms still in the sleeves, the scraps of her dress piling around her elbows leaving her naked back and ass exposed. Quickly sliding a strap around her middle and buckling it, he prevents her from moving long enough that he can buckle straps just under her armpits and around her thighs and calves.


    Coral is restrained, fully exposed to Callen, the cold damp air assaulting her hot skin, her body spread open and unprotected from his eyes. She chokes down the urge to vomit, her frantic crying wracking her entire body. She makes onest, final plea, ¡°Callen, don¡¯t-I¡¯m pregnant.¡± The dark, robust, earthy and secretive scent of the elixir hits her nose as he uncorks the bottle again.


    A throaty, huskyughes before his deep voice, ¡°That is supposed to be a deterrent? Not only will I get the recipe from you but now I can possibly kill an heir to the throne of Centuarna. No, Coral, that only makes me want you more.¡±


    She feels the warmth of his fingers on her cunt, roughly rubbing the fluid into her skin. The icy heat of it hits her body like a shockwave, almost immediately causing her to tingle. She bites down on her tongue, fighting the urges that the elixir sends through her. Callen¡¯s fingers harshly vite her hole, pushing the elixir deeper into her body.


    Letting out a half sob, half moan, the yearning builds in her lower back. Her cunt pulses, wanting to be filled. His shaggy fur scrapes its way across her skin while he walks forward over her; she can feel the wide t tip of his cock pressing at her entrance. She cries out when Callen harshly thrusts his way forward, her cunt stretching to ept him, squeezing against the invasion, wetting down for his reentry.


    He moans, his deep voice a guttural growl of pleasure, ¡°I will give you this, Coral, this elixir is everything you said it would be.¡± Roughly, he fucks her, bottoming out his cock but not caring if it hurts as he pounds against her, each thrust sending a wave of shooting pain through her body, followed by a flood of desperate pleasure.


    She chokes back her tears, clenching her eyes shut tight, trying to fight off the building climax he is forcing upon her; she does not want it, nor does she want to give him the satisfaction of knowing he pleased her body. His breathing besbored, his cock seems to get thicker. Leaning down, he grabs a fist full of her hair and pulls her head back so that he can see her, ¡°Look at me Coral!¡± He growls.


    Refusing to open her eyes, she focuses on staving off her climax. A sharp p across her face jars her, forcing her eyes open.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± It is almost a snarl when he says it, his hips fiercely pounding his cock deep into her.


    Her eyes unconsciouslytch onto his intense blue gaze; amidst the haziness of the elixir, the pain of him forcing himself upon her and the undesired pleasure coursing through her body, his cold blue eyes remind her of Quell. She clenches her teeth, trying to hold out but her body breaks free of the constraints. Her cunt tightens over him, her body jerking with the suddenness of her climax, shuddering almost violently as he continues to ram deep inside of her, a wicked smile growing on his lips. With a loud groan and onest harsh thrust, he explodes inside of her. She can feel his thick, foreign seed warming her insides, oozing out of her cunt and down her thighs while he slowly strokes his cock in and out of her womanhood, shuddering with each movement, his eyes never leaving hers. He releases her hair, his hand almost gently brushing it back and petting her face.


    ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re mine now.¡±


    She feels weaknesse over her body, the icy cold of shock and horror touching all the fibers of her being; colors start to fade as the world grows into the shadows. Thest thing she sees, are his cold blue eyes haunting her before she faints.

 441

    When she wakes, her head is resting on Vadim¡¯sp, his fingers gently stroking her red hair. Her torn dress is covering her nakedness, tied together by a ragged strip. There is no one else there but them.


    She slowly sits up, shock still overtaking her. Her body aches, everywhere. She can feel Callen¡¯s seed still oozing out of her. Tears start to fall from her face.


    Vadim slowly wraps his good arm around her, drawing her close to his chest, ¡°Shhh,¡± he coos.


    She looks down at his mangled arm, pushing down the panic, trying to shove aside everything else so she can focus on just that. Coral doesn¡¯t want to leave the safety of his embrace but she pulls away regardless and shakily rises to her feet. Walking to the metal bars, her tiny hands frantically grab a hold of them to steady her form. She stumbles down the length of the cell, her eyes scanning the ground within her reach to try to find something that will help her set his broke bone.


    At the far corner of the cell where the iron bars meet the raw stone walls, she spots several pieces of broken cane reed just beyond the enclosure. She wobbles while crouching down, sliding her arm between the bars and stretching as far as she can. Her fingers fumble to grasp them but finally do and she pulls them towards her body. Losing her bnce she topples over onto her ass, her eyes catching sight of what lies beyond the bars-various chains, restraints, whips, flogs and torture contraptions that she has no knowledge of. Her breathing starts to increase when her attention is shifted to the implements; she feels her head getting warm, tightness in her chest, anxiety welling up in her stomach. Leaning over, she vomits on the ground-whether from shock or morning sickness, she doesn¡¯t know. Not that it matters anymore.


    Coral forces herself back up again, her entire body shaking, her chest tight, finding it hard to breathe again. She puts her hand against the damp raw stone of the cave, trying to stop it from moving around her or her from swaying when she feels the coldness of panic at the back of her head. She bends in half, attempting to draw in slow deep breaths to stave off the light headedness when her eyes brush past a patch of familiar mushrooms. Piers¡¯ voice echoes distantly in her thoughts, When the timees, you put one of them in your mouth. Chew on it and hold it between your cheek and gums; it will numb your mind and your body, then you won¡¯t have to suffer as much. There should be no pain.


    Without hesitation, she crashes down to her knees, plucks one and crams it into her mouth, chewing it up a bit before tucking it in between her gum and cheek. The earthy, dirt taste contrasts the spongy squeakiness of the mushroom against her teeth. Clutching onto the cane reeds tight, she crawls the remaining way back to Vadim, the stone scraping her bare knees though the torn front of her dress. She stops at his right side and sits back on her heels, her breathing still frantic. With shaking hands she reaches down to the hem of her torn, gray dress and rips several long strips of cloth from it.


    As the effects of the mushroom start to seep into her body, she feels a calmness wash over her, her objective selfpletely removed from her emotional distraught; her breathing slows, her hands stop shaking. It feels almost as if she is floating in the pool in the castle bathhouse, rxed, everything muffled and distant like through water.


    She reaches out indifferently feeling the break in Vadim¡¯s arm, not even thinking to remind him to brace for it when she sets the bone back into ce. When he screams through gritted teeth, she looks at him, remembering that pain hurts, ¡°Sorry,¡± she mumbles. cing the broken canes parallel to his forearm, she snuggly wraps the strips of fabric around it, securing them tightly to immobilize the break. Then, she sits back down on his left side. She leans her head against his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± He asks quietly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± her voice is indifferent. It used to bother her so much before-she was worried, she thought about inducing the contractions to get rid of the foal, but why? Apathetically she prods through her memories until she recalls, ¡°Quell doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Coral,¡± he says, a sadness in his voice.


    Quell was so upset when she was simply going to help women bare foals-he was mad at her. No, he was broken at the thought of losing her like he lost his first mate and bairn. She continues, ¡°If we get out of here, don¡¯t tell him. If-if the foal survives, then I will let him know. It would ruin him to know what he lost otherwise.¡±


    He pulls her close, ¡°I am sorry, Coral.¡±


    ¡°So am I, Vadim.¡± She should have told him, she should have been honest from the moment she knew. There should be no secrets between mates, no matter how painful. With a sigh, she stares off into nothingness, her eyes seeing things but not bothering to focus, the eerie calm of the mushroom permeating her entire body. It is a while before either of them speaks, though they still remain nestled closely in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Quell wille, Coral,¡± Vadim says to reassure her.


    ¡°I know he will-I am not worried about that; what I wonder is how long it will take him to figure it out,¡± her voice is t, devoid of expression. Freed emotionally from her mind, it is so clear now why the women were afraid of Quell-his eyes. Those piercing, blue eyes that he shares with his cousin.


    ¡°I had a feeling something was off with Callen; I should have said as much. I should have forced Junta or Tomir out of that roomst night toe with us to our chambers,¡± Vadim¡¯s voice is bitter, angry at himself.


    What he says is true but he is hardly the only one guilty and she freely admits it, ¡°If I would have just stayed and watched the mating, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It is my fault. It is all my fault. They were after you and you were being a gentleman and escorting me. If I hadn¡¯t made too much of the base elixir, if I wasn¡¯t so stupid as to put it in my case instead of dumping it out, if I would have just told Quell I was pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t even be here. You would be safe.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Coral. They would have gotten to me somehow-I¡¯m the easy target to grab.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she says, ncing around, her eyes falling on the now dark streak of blood leading towards the exit, ¡°at least we know who the guilty centaurs are and one of them is already dead. That only leaves two. The odds are better that way.¡±


    Vadim looks at her somewhat aghast, ¡°What?¡±


    She turns and stares into his dark eyes, seeing the surprised look on his handsome brown face. She struggles to make the leap as to why he is confused by her words, they were the truth-then, she recalls that she is drugged. She spits the half dissolved mushroom out into her hand, wondering if she is supposed to leave it in there forever, swallow it or just suck on it for a while. She knows that Piers uses dried mushrooms, crushes them and mixes them with water to form a paste that is applied to a cow¡¯s tongue; making the mental adjustments she realizes that she only needed half of the mushroom and after holding it in her mouth for a while, she should have swallowed the rest.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Vadim asks.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Piers always called them the ¡®hooded harbinger,¡¯ I am not aware of what their actual name is. During the Battle, he used them to ease the pain of passing for many dying men and we used it often when he would have to perform a surgery on an animal. I¡¯ve never had it before but Piers warned me that I should take it when a centaur decided to mate me so as to cut the pain. It does as he says.¡± She flicks the mushroom out of her hand, continuing, ¡°I was surprised to see them growing over there but I suppose that makes sense; this ce is old and was clearly used for torture. A smart man, knowing he was about to meet a gruesome death probably brought some with him. Their spores spawned more and after years they made a nice residence in this cave. Just as well-anyone locked in here no doubt has reason to use them.¡± Turning to Vadim, she remembers to ask, ¡°Are you in pain? I can get you one.¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°No, Coral. One of us should have our wits about and I certainly do not me you for electing me.¡± Vadim tilts down onto his left side, pulling Coral with him and into his chest, resting his damaged arm over her waist. He nestles his face into her hair, ¡°Let us get some rest while we can.¡±


    Coral tucks her arm under her head, feeling the warmth of Vadim at her back helps with the chill. It doesn¡¯t take long before her eyes shut and she drifts off into a dreamless sleep.


    ¡­


    Neither of them hear the approaching clop of hooves on the stone; it is only when Coral is yanked up by her arm that they wake. Vadim immediately jumps to his feet and tries toe to her aid, only to trip when the chains cobble his feet together; he falls to the ground, cursing at Callen.


    When Coral realizes what is happening, she starts fighting again. She pulls against him, trying to push him away with her free arm only to get that one grabbed too; sobs rack her body and panic starts to set in as the mushroom wore off in her sleep. She can hardly choke down any air, frantically trying to get away as her hands are chained to the mounting stand.


    Callen looks over her form, ¡°Will you give me the recipe?¡± He pulls out the vial, uncorking it to release the dark, mysterious scent. It sends a shiver down his shaggy palomino back, his eyes hazed over with lust, ¡°The recipe for this version?¡±


    Coral¡¯s body sags down to the ground, her hands bound above her, ¡°Let me go,¡± she whispers.


    He smiles darkly at her, reaching out and wrapping a hand around her waist. Though she fights, it does no good because he soon strips her bare just as before and has her buckled into the stand. He runs his hands over her naked back, leaning down to whisper into her ear, ¡°Please-keep fighting me, Coral. Not only do I enjoy your resolve almost as much as I do mating with you, but the challenge of breaking your spirit is one that I haven¡¯t encountered yet.¡± His tongue flicks out and he tastes her skin, trailing it down her spine.

 442

    She struggles away from him but it is no use; his thick fingers stroke her cunt, rubbing the elixir on her, though this time, he is more gentle, ¡°If you are a good girl, Coral, and do not fight me I will not be so rough on you.¡± He presses a finger against her clit, rubbing it in a circr motion.


    Coral bites her lip but still the moan escapes; the haze of the elixir hits her and she yearns for a cock to fill her. She shakes her head, forcing herself back to the present by pulling against her wrist restraints; the sharp pain of it jars her back to reality and despite how good it feels, she fights against him, tries as hard as she can to pull away from his touch as she is determined not to break.


    Callen lets out a huff, his hand leaving her womanhood; his shaggy fur tickles her back and before she can even tell him to get off of her he rams his cock deep inside of her cunt, as far as it can go, in one violent thrust. With each plunge he grunts, Coral crying softly beneath him; he tangles his hand in her hair and tugs her head back, leaning over her. His voice is strained and threatening, ¡°Look at me Coral.¡±


    She squeezes her eyes shut tight; he ps her and though she cries out she still refuses to look at him. When arge hand wraps around her throat and squeezes, cutting off her air, his voice cuts into her thoughts, ¡°Look at me Coral,¡± he demands.


    Though she tries to break from his grasp she cannot; finally, she is forced to open her eyes or be choked out. A wicked grin crosses his face, his searing blue eyes staring into hers. He watches her, feeling her cunt tighten down on him, her back involuntarily arch up, and finally the moan thates out from behind her clenched teeth. A shudder ripples through his hide and he thrusts harshly into her, his seed filling her cunt and oozing out; only then, does he let go of her hair.


    Her head falls back onto the mounting stand, quiet tears racking her body. She doesn¡¯t even try to fight him when he unbuckles her and drags her back into the cell. The guard, having watched the entire time, smirks before locking her in. Callen takes a moment to smooth back his brown hair and straighten his shirt, adjusting the belt with the knife on it. He draws in a deep breath, shuddering at the remains of the elixir hovering in the air. With onest dark look at Coral, he smirks. The two centaurs leave.


    Coralys on the stone floor where Callen dropped her, her entire body quivering. When she sees Vadim¡¯s horrified, concerned and angered face, his body stretched out trying to reach her, she rolls away from him before curling into a ball.


    ¡°Coral,¡± his voice isced with pain. ¡°Please. Come here.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t respond, she doesn¡¯t move. She remains where she is for several hours, her soul dying. Tears fall from her eyes when a tentative hand reaches down to her lower stomach and presses against the soft flesh. She isn¡¯t sure what would be worse-making it out of here alive with the foal, or without the foal. Or not making it out at all.


    It is only when the approaching clop of hooves echo throughout the room does she sit up and scramble away from the gate, pressing her back into the stone wall. The guard appears, a disgruntled look on his face. Unlocking the cell, he sets down a pitcher of water, arge bowl and a chamber pot.


    ¡°Leave the keys in the lock. I will see to it that your death is quick and painless,¡± Vadim rises to his feet, his posturemanding, his voice has a surprisingly dangerous tone to it


    The guard looks over the man andughs; saying nothing in return, he locks the door and leaves.


    As she watches the sway of the centaur¡¯s body leave, she feels a tightness in her chest, struggling to draw in a breath she pants but it doesn¡¯t seem like she can get any air. Each thud of hoof on stone makes her body jerk in fear. When he is gone, she scrambles over to the mushroom patch; with a shaky hand, she plucks one, tears it in half and stuffs it into her mouth. She presses her palms to her eyes, trying to shut out everything, forcing herself to take deep slow breaths, focusing on the earthy taste of the fungus in her mouth.


    The calm soon washes over her, bisecting her emotions off, the tightness in her chest loosens and her breathinges easy. Her dull eyes look down at the patch; carefully, she picks the remaining mushrooms, tearing them apart before gathering them up in her hands. Rising, she sets them down in the corner near where her and Vadim lie; then, she reaches through the bars and grabs what remains of her dress, pulling the tattered rag on, doing her best to tie it closed. She moves with purpose, tending to the tasks before her-the horror of her rape, the stress of her emotions locked down.


    Coral kneels near the cell door and brings the pitcher up to her lips to drink down the cool water, her throat scratchy and tender. Taking it and the bowl, she sits next to Vadim and offers him the pitcher; he drinks gratefully. By the time he has it set down, Coral holds a spoon full of stew out to his mouth. He shakes his head, ¡°No, Coral. You need it-you are eating for two.¡±


    Swallowing the mushroom, she hastily takes the bite before scooping up another and offering it to him, ¡°We are in this together, brother. Either you eat with me, or I don¡¯t eat at all.¡±


    His dark eyes look into hers; Coral senses his apprehension when she looks back at him. Studying his face, she realizes how tired he looks, how pained his features are. When a sigh escapes his plush lips, it urs to her that he feels just as helpless as she does. He is right, she should eat the entire bowl of stew but he is the only one trapped with her in this, the only one who can offer her some semnce ofpassion. That is why she insists again that he eats, almost prodding his lips with the spoon.


    Reluctantly, he takes what she feeds him, eating in silence for a while before he speaks, ¡°Quell wille, Coral. He will not stop until he has found us.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she says, adding before she can ponder that it isn¡¯t the right response, ¡°I just hope he arrives before we are dead.¡±


    Vadim drops his head into his hands, his voice is shaky, ¡°Tell Callen the recipe, Coral. I cannot bear to watch you be taken like that anymore. I kills me that I cannot help you.¡± When he looks back at her, there are tears falling from his eyes.


    She looks over him calmly, remembering his love of her, her love of him. She feeds him thest bite of the stew, ¡°No. I will not give him the recipe, Vadim.¡±


    The sadness doesn¡¯t dissipate from his face, ¡°Please, I beg you.¡±


    She shakes her head, setting the bowl down, ¡°I will not.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He cries out, frustrated, ¡°Why put yourself through this? Why put me through this? Why put Quell and your foal through this?¡± He is getting angry.


    Looking over the unusual emotion on his face, she sees his easy affect shattered, gone. She knows that he is correct-it kills him to see this happen to her; Callen has already seeded in breaking the Prince. Vaguely, she thanks the stars that he wasn¡¯t the one with the recipe. ¡°I will not give him the recipe because this is bigger than us. If he had the elixir he could do this to every woman. He would do this to every woman. No, brother-this ends here. It has to.¡±


    Ending the conversation, she drags the chamber pot over; she offers to help him but he refuses. With her back turned, she counts the mushrooms; she knows that she needs to keep them close so that she can get one into her mouth before she is dragged from the cell.


    When she has had her turn with the pot, she ces both it and the empty bowl near the door, not wanting to give the guard any reason toe closer than he has to. Vadim pulls her close in his arms, offering what littlefort he is able to provide. They sit in silence for hours.


    ¡­


    Vadim lies with his head in Coral¡¯sp, asleep. He is exhausted, though she is still wide awake, dread sinking deep into her body. She tries not to think about Callen but instead focus on Quell. She recalls the safety she feels in his arms, the warmth of his body on hers, the adoration in his eyes when he looks at her-but each time she pictures his face, she sees Callen. When her chest starts to tighten, she looks down at Vadim and gingerly strokes his jaw, thankful that he is here for her.


    This time, Coral hears the soft clop of hooves from a distance. Hastily, she stuffs half a mushroom in her mouth, pressing it against her cheek, sucking the earthy, gritty dirt from the fungus. ¡°Vadim,¡± she whispers, shaking his shoulder slightly.


    When his eyes open, he sees the guard unlocking the gate, Callen walking in. He hisses, ¡°Leave her alone, Callen.¡± He sits up trying to protectively cover Coral.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The eerie calm washes over her; she can see something in Callen¡¯s eyes-a need, an urge, a desire to hurt something. He is in no mood to deal with Vadim. She squeezes Vadim¡¯s hand before sliding out from under him and stepping away, keeping her back against the rough stone wall to drawn Callen away from her brother.


    ¡°Come here, Coral,¡± hemands her.


    She stares down at her hands objectively, her bruised forearms-she does not want to lie with him but fighting doesn¡¯t make a difference as he takes her anyways. Still, even with the calmness of the mushroom floating through her, she cannot force herself forward. She steels herself against his advance; when he grabs her she doesn¡¯t jerk away but she gives him cause to keep pressure on her arms.


    She makes him force her into the stand, letting him know that she still does not want this. She swallows the remainder of the hooded harbinger and tries not to fight him as he takes her again. He pulls her head back and she stares into his deep blue eyes-eyes the same color as her mate, eyes she used to adore getting lost in, eyes that used to make her blush when they wandered her body, but now eyes that she hates.

 443

    Coral feeds Vadim a spoonful of porridge, ¡°How many days has it been?¡± Her voice is devoid of emotion, her fear, her panic, her overwhelming anxiety shrouded safely in the calmness of her drug.


    He is slow to answer, as he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, ¡°Nine days, Coral. He wille soon.¡± He tries to reassure her but there is nothing convincing in his tone.


    She nces towards her remaining stash-only one half of a mushroom left. She had hoped, in the beginning, that Quell would find them. She knows he has not stopped but she also knows that as soon as the mushrooms are gone the rest of the elixir will be as well and so will any of her remaining resolve. Vadim offers her the pitcher of water. She takes it, forcing herself to drink. Clutching the half mushroom in her hand, she curls herself into a ball and rests her head in Vadim¡¯sp, ¡°Please wake me up before they unlock the cell.¡±


    With her eyes closed, she forces herself to focus, to slow her breathing. Vadim¡¯s firm hand gently strokes her hair, lulling her body to rx. Within the rity behind her eyelids, she formtes a n. She is done waiting, this ends today. She reminds herself of what Rainer said-if any human female could handle themselves in a potentially dangerous situation, it would be her. And he was right-they chained Vadim because he is a threat. They left her unbound because no one suspects a woman to be dangerous.


    She might have half slept but her eyes jerk open when Vadim¡¯s body tenses, his hand gently shaking her shoulder. Without hesitation, she stuffs the mushroom into her mouth and mashes it up with her teeth, tucking the remainder between her gums and cheek, sucking hard to hasten its calming effects.


    When the guard opens the cell door, Callen enters. He stares down upon her with a depraved, irritated smile as if he expected her to break sooner; hemands, ¡°Come here Coral.¡± Much to everyone¡¯s surprise-but her own-Coral rises. With her head down she walks over to Callen. His hand caresses her cheek, ¡°Are you going to fight me today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He tips her chin up, forcing her to look at him, ¡°Prove it to me.¡±


    She keeps her thoughts strictly focused on her objective; her hands don¡¯t shake when she sheds what little remains of her dress. The scraps drift down to the floor. Hesitantly, she reaches out and takes his hand, bringing it up to her lips; she kisses the back of it tenderly.


    Her efforts earn her a dark smile, ¡°Good girl.¡± He holds her hand, intecing his fingers into hers and leads her out of the cell; she follows without hesitation. After the guard locks the gate, Callen says, ¡°Leave us.¡±


    The guard looks disappointed, having been able to watch almost every other time, yet he does as he is told and walks from the dungeon. Coral¡¯s eyes flicker over to Vadim-he has apletely dejected look on his face, his heart shattered that she finally gave in to Callen. She ignores his sorrowful eyes and turns her attention back to the centaur. When he reaches for the cuffs, she swallows what¡¯s left of the mushroom and presses her body into his chest, cing soft kisses on his neck. Callen¡¯s hands fall on her ass, roughly grabbing the soft flesh, kneading it as his lips find hers.


    Coral suppresses the urge to vomit and forces herself to kiss him tenderly. She clenches her eyes shut tight, trying to block him out, trying to focus on her goal but his voice cuts into her thoughts as he always does, ¡°Look at me, Coral.¡±


    She draws in a deep breath of his musky scent and opens her eyes, gazing into his. His hands wander over her bruised flesh, roughly grabbing her breasts before stroking her nipples. When he reaches for the stand again, she knows that she hasn¡¯t done enough to avoid being tied down. Her small hands wander from his chest, to his withers; she slowly steps away from him, her fingers raking through his shaggy fur. He stands stiffly, watching her, waiting for her to bolt-but instead, she drops down to her knees just under him. Despite her induced calm, her hands shake when she reaches out and wraps them around his cock.


    Callen purrs to her, stamping his back leg. She gently runs her hands up and down the length of his shaft, before leaning into him and sliding her lips around the wide, t tip of his cock. She takes in as much as she can, being careful not to graze him with her teeth. He moans at her efforts, bracing his hand on the stand to keep himself from shifting away from her. Coral squeezes her eyes shut tight when his hips start to rock back and forth, pulling the small amount of his cock in and out of her mouth. She clenches her hands down, working his length to get his arousal amped up.


    When he can take it no more, he pulls his cock free of her. His voice is dark and growly, his yearning and need as apparent as his pleasure at breaking her, ¡°Come here, Coral.¡±


    She rises out from under him so that he can step back; before he has a chance to force her into the stand, she crawls up on it, sitting instead of bending over it. When he looks at her questioningly, she says with a small, pitiful voice, ¡°Please Callen? I want to feel your body against mine, I want to run my hands through your fur, I want to look into your eyes.¡±


    A smilees to his lips, nodding, ¡°Very well.¡± He pulls the vial from his pocket, emptying the remaining elixir into his fingers; he steps forward.


    Coral pulls her heels up, perching them on the stand against her ass, forcing herself to open her legs for him. His eyes vite her body, enjoying the fruits of hisbor. He reaches out to her, pressing his fingers into her cunt, stroking her both outside and in, his movements are firm but much more gentle than the first time he touched her. His thumb presses against her clit, rubbing it in slow circles while his other four fingers easily slide into her ready hole. When he gazes at her, his eyes are hazy, half closed, ovee by the primal nature of the elixir.


    She keeps her attention on him, biting her lip when the savage urge of the elixir hits her. Her hand grasps his shirt and she pulls his torso down, mashing her lips to his in a desperate kiss; her breathing is ragged, her heart beats fast and adrenaline courses through her veins. She stills her urge to grab his knife right then, as she has to wait until he is fully distracted.


    He pulls away from her. Coral drops her legs down so that he can walk forward over her body. The coarse hair on his belly slides over her stomach, over her breasts, teasing her flushed skin. She spreads her quivering knees for him and feels the tip of his cock prod at her before he gently eases it in. Slowly, he presses forward until he has reached the entrance of her womb, her body amodating the invasion, a mewl escaping her lips; instead of pounding her viciously, he rocks back and forth almost tenderly, savoring her willingness. He gazes down upon her; she forces herself to look into his eyes, running a hand up his shirt to touch his warm, smooth flesh. Her other hand is tucked behind his foreleg, her fingers running through his shaggy fur.


    In the distance, her arousal increases, her body responding naturally; soft moans pant out, her back arches, her cunt presses against him, her nipples perk up from the feeling of his fur scraping against them. She waits, taking his thrusts, letting him ravage her, allowing him to push her over the precipice of bliss and her body quakes underneath him but the entire time she is focused on one thing. When his cock thickens, a shudder ripples through his hide and he throws his head back with onest thrust, spilling his seed into her. Coral grabs the knife from his belt and doesn¡¯t hesitate to quickly ram it into the side of his torso, angling the de up to strike his heart just as he showed her how to do when he killed his aplice.


    His moan melts into agony, his using gaze dropping from above to her down below. He reaches for the knife but she slides her arms from between his legs and lets her body fall off of the mounting stand, crashing into the cold stone floor. She scrambles to get away from him as he tries to stagger towards her; his legs crumple beneath him. His body lists to the side. His icy blue gaze locks onto hers when he draws hisst breath and falls back lifelessly.


    Coral¡¯s heart races; she can feel the calming shroud of her drug start to dissipate. Vadim stands inside the cell, wide eyed, staring at her through the bars. She rushes to the gate, tugging hard but it is locked. She cries out in frustration, pulling again and again.


    ¡°Coral, it is no use,¡± he whispers to her, pleading, ¡°the guard has the keys. Please-leave-now! Before he gets back!¡± He begs, tossing her the remains of her dress.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hastily she pulls it on; she closes her eyes and leans her head against the cold bars, drawing in deep breaths to stave off the impending anxiety, ¡°No. I will not leave you. We are in this together. Either we both get out, or I stay.¡±


    ¡°Coral,¡± Vadim¡¯s voicees out stern, almost angry as he tries to force her to leave, ¡°Go!¡±


    She ignores his pleas, looking around for something to get her through the bars. She runs over to the wall near the mounting stand, hoping for a second set of keys but sees nothing other than spare weapons and torture devices. When her eyesnd on a crossbow, she hears the gut wrenching sound of hooves on stone. The echoing clop makes her wince but she pushes her rising panic aside.


    Quickly, she grabs an arrow and ces it in the cradle; she braces the bottom with her foot and pulls back on the tension string. With shaking arms she raises it towards the door, the sound getting louder and louder as the guard nears. He enters the cavern and rounds the corner. The very second she sees his body, she squeezes the trigger and lets loose the arrow.


    Her aim is true and it ms into the guard¡¯s chest, surprise crossing his face before it crumples into pain. His eyes fall on Callen¡¯s dead body. The centaur staggers forward, drawing his knife. Pointing it at her, he continues to stumble in her direction, swinging wildly when he gets close.


    Coral ducks behind the mounting stand, putting as much between them as possible, her entire body shaking so hard she drops the crossbow before she can reload it. The guard¡¯s legs start to falter when he tries to step over Callen¡¯s body. The knife falls from his hand when he raises it up to clutch the arrow sticking out of his chest. His breath is raspy, his eyes ring at her when his knees buckle beneath him. He is slow to blink, until his eyes shut and no longer open and his body slumps to the side.


    Coral¡¯s heart is pounding again and she can feel the familiar tightness starting in her chest, her panicked attempts at breathinge out as a choked wheeze. Her shaking legs carry her towards the guard, unsteady hands have trouble pulling the keys free of his belt. She has to grip the iron bars to keep herself upright as she makes her way to the gate. Coral drops the keys several times, trying to get the lock open; tears fall down her face when she starts to sob, the calmness of the mushroom vanished from her system.


    She manages to find the right key and unlock the door, pushing it open she crashes down to her knees and crawls over to Vadim. Choking in air when the icy grip of shock hits her at the base of her skull, she watches Vadim unlocking his cuffs while the color drains from her vision. She is barely able to feel the warmfort of his embrace before she loses consciousness.

 444

    Every time he had to watch Callen have his way with Coral, a part of his heart withered. Seeing her suffer, seeing her subjected to so much pain was more almost than he could bare-he would have died of agony if it weren¡¯t for the small moments of reprieve they were fortunate enough to have, those precious times he could hold her close and try to ease her suffering. Knowing that she was carrying a foal made the entire thing worse-if his brother had treated her as she deserved to be treated, if he had taken into consideration her feelings instead of enforcing his own, none of this would be happening. Quell¡¯s desperate, selfish attempt to spare himself the fate of losing a mate just might result in him losing her regardless.


    Vadim feels her dingy, unwashed hair under his fingers as he strokes it. He yearns to clean her up, to wash away the past nine days, to take her to a quiet cottage in the woods and never leave her side again. He closes his eyes briefly and feels the warmth of her body against his; if it hadn¡¯t been for the stone cold floor beneath him or the constant ache of his broken arm or the stench of Callen¡¯s seed all over her, he might have been able to imagine they were anywhere else.


    He has thought hard on the matter, having plenty of time at his disposal, on how to get out of the predicament that they are stuck in. He tried pulling the chain out of the wall, he tried to get close enough to the guard to get the keys, or Callen to kill him but each failed attempt only earned him more pain at their captors¡¯ hands or hooves. At one point he even considered figuring out how to cut his feet off but he dismissed that idea because the only thing worse than a centaur born with only two legs was one who didn¡¯t have any at all. Vadim has suffered greatly but he neverined because he would have dly forfeit his life if it would have saved Coral the agony of being raped over and over.


    He tenses when he hears the sound of their hooves on the stone; his hand squeezes Coral¡¯s shoulder. He does not want to wake her, he doesn¡¯t want her to face what she must but he knows that being caught by surprise makes it even worse. She sits up and stuffs a mushroom into her mouth-he wonders how bad they are for the foal but he never says a word as it is all she can do to hold herself together.


    The guard opens the door and Callen enters. His sneer, his smug affect makes Vadim¡¯s see red.


    ¡°Come here Coral,¡± his haughty voice demands.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Before Vadim can tell him to go to hell, Coral rises. With her head down, she walks to him; Vadim¡¯s blood runs cold. Her demeanor, her meek affect is something so unlike her that he knows the centaur has finally seeded; he broke Coral and in doing so he has crippled Vadim worse than any beating could. If Vadim had had the recipe for the elixir, he¡¯d have given it up nine days ago. Part of him realizes that Coral is correct; if Callen knew how to make it he would no doubt y his father and take over rule of Centurion, leaving no one to stop him from raping his way across the countryside, leaving a wake of battered women and bastard foals.


    ¡°Are you going to fight me today?¡± Callen¡¯s deep voice queries, intrigued at Coral¡¯s suddenck of feist.


    ¡°No,¡± her voice is so timid it brings tears to Vadim¡¯s eyes.


    Callen tips her chin up, forcing her to look at him, ¡°Prove it to me.¡±


    Coral sheds her rags, exposing herself to all. Her once smooth white skin is marred in dark bruises, red welts, bite marks and the grime of dirt. Seeing the impressions Callen¡¯s hands left on her skin, the tears fall freely from Vadim¡¯s eyes, just as they had every other time he was forced to look upon his sister, his love and see the damaged canvas that her previous attempts at fighting caused her. He watches in horror as she reaches out and takes the centaur¡¯s hand, kissing the back of it.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Callen purrs to her, leading her out of the cell before sending his man off, ¡°Leave us.¡±


    Vadim manages to catch her eyes for a brief moment-they look vacant, dull. His body slumps against the wall; he forces himself to look away when she presses her body up against the centaur. He blocks out the coos of praise, the sickly wet sounds of their captor having his way with Coral. Vadim¡¯s eyes burn with tears when he hears her in the throes of her orgasm-after their trip to Severton, it was a sound that used to echo in his dreams but now it is something that will haunt his nightmares.


    He can hear Callen grunting, groaning as the centaur reaches his. Then, his moan changes pitch in such an odd, almost pained way that it snaps Vadim out of his own self condolence. He nces over in time to watch Coral slide out from under the centaur, her body scrambling across the stone floor while Callen stumbles after her, a knife sticking out of the side of his chest, blood oozing into his shirt.


    It takes a moment for the sight to register in Vadim¡¯s mind-then his eyes grow wide and he jumps up. He takes several steps forward until his feet are hobbled together; he stares down at the body of Callen, confirming that he is dead. He has no sorrow for his wretched cousin, but his heart aches when he realizes that he believed Coral to be weaker than she is because she was pretending. He shifts his feet together to draw himself one step closer to the bars and tries to reach for her but he cannot.


    She desperately clutches at the gate and pulls it; Vadim yearns for her so badly, his body throbs. He admires her resilience, her perseverance, her steadfastness-she is the most remarkable creature he has ever known and she is the only one who could have survived this. He must force her to leave, to get to safety, ¡°Coral, it is no use, the guard has the keys. Please-leave-now! Before he gets back!¡± He begs, tossing her the remains of her dress.


    Hastily she pulls it on; she closes her eyes and leans her head against the bars. She breathes deeply; Vadim knows that she is starting to lose her control.


    ¡°No. I will not leave you. We are in this together. Either we both get out, or I stay.¡±


    ¡°Coral,¡± he snaps at her, knowing that she won¡¯t have much longer before she is consumed by her fear, by her anxiety just as she has been many times in the past several days, ¡°Go!¡±


    Despite his begging, she does not go; instead, she runs about the cavern, searching, looking at all that is around her. His heart pounds and he tries to think of what to say to convince her to just leave-maybe if she believed she could go get help for him, she would go; but before he can speak, he hears the guard¡¯s approaching hoof clops. His breath catches in his throat-he cannot bear what the other centaur will do to her; in fact, the only reason why the guard didn¡¯t rape her too was because Callen didn¡¯t want to share Coral with him, like he did all of the other women.


    Before Vadim can even react, he watches her raise a cross bow and let loose an arrow, hitting the guard in the chest with a swift thunk. The guard draws his knife and tries to take onest lunge at Coral but it is no use; he falls dead, to the floor.


    Coral stumbles towards him, her face looking pale, her features twisted in fear. She finds the keys but her hands are shaking so badly that she drops them several times before she manages to open the gate, crashing to her knees. She crawls forward and he hears her start to panic when she stuffs the keys into his hands. Vadim hastily unlocks his binds, rushing to her and cradling her in his arms but she quickly looses consciousness.


    He pulls her close to his chest and rocks her limp body back and forth, tears springing from his eyes. She did what he could not-he is both proud of her and ashamed of himself. He presses soft kisses to her forehead, gently stroking back her hair. He is unsure where they are, though he spectes they are close to the castle as the food what was given to them was always good and still hot. He knows he should go get help but he will not leave her. Despite his aching arm he lifts her up and cradles her close, ignoring the shooting pain and his weak trembling limbs. As quickly as he can, he leaves the cell, breathing a sigh of relief while he picks his way around the dead guard and to the arch leading out. He is surprised to find himself in arge stone hallway which leads in both directions. He pauses for a moment, listening and looking but he can discern nothing. When his eyes fall to the ground and he sees the now brown streak of blood from the first centaur guard leading down to the left, he decides to go to the right.


    He weaves his way through the dank, dusty passages. When he notices the carefullyid stone blocks it is only moments before he realizes they are still in the castle, the torture chamber an old forgotten room of the dark Centurion past. He angrily wonders if Yulnar knew of the chamber and said nothing, or if the King¡¯s father didn¡¯t pass the knowledge along.


    When his legs burn with exhaustion he realizes that the entire hallway weaves and folds back upon itself in an upward slope, leading towards the first floor of the castle. Vadim sees a door at the end of the hall and has to restrain the urge to run and burst through it; instead, he reaches for it, carefully bncing Coral in his arms. When he pushes against it and feels resistance, discovering that the opening is covered by arge tapestry; easing them out behind it, he looks out into arge hallway.


    His legs tremble, his body weak from theck of exercise and nutrition but Vadim pushes through it, taking quick strides to find some ce safe-then he hears voices. He tenses, until he recognizes the one that belongs to his father.


    Rainer rounds a corner with King Yulnar; the pair stops, shocked when they see Vadim in front of them. Rainer rushes forward, his face twisting in a violent frown when his gaze drops to Coral.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He practically snarls.


    Vadim¡¯s vicious gaze turns on King Yulnar, ¡°Callen and his henchmen are the ones responsible for stealing maidens, father. After Coral and I left dinner he had his two men kidnap us and take us to the torture chamber. He did all that he could in attempt to get the elixir recipe from us.¡±

 445

    King Yulnar¡¯s eyes grow wide with disbelief. Rainer cuts him off before he can speak, ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°Dead,¡± Vadim feels no remorse for his fallen cousin when he looks into his uncle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How?¡± King Yulnar whispers.


    ¡°I killed them,¡± he lies seamlessly, ¡°Two of them at least. Callen killed the first centaur because he had been ordered to only kidnap me, but as I was never alone Coral was grabbed as well. I managed to steal the keys from the second guard before he left-then I stabbed Callen and killed the guard.¡±


    Yulnar¡¯s face twitches, his voice quiet, ¡°The punishment for a human killing a centaur is death.¡±


    ¡°That is not an issue-Vadim is a centaur!¡± Rainer roars at him. ¡°After the atrocities your sonmitted,¡± he growls, unable to even find words. Vadim has never seen his father this angry before; Rainer manages to spit out, ¡°I should dere war on Centurion-peace treaty or not. My mate will have no qualms with my decision!¡± He turns to Yulnar, his towering imposing figure making the other King take a step back. Over his shoulder, Rainer directs Vadim, ¡°Take her back to your quarters. Clean off the stench of Callen¡¯s inferior, unworthy seed off of her-when Quell gets back you and the healer will return home immediately.¡±


    Vadim swiftly walks away, Rainer¡¯s screams at Yulnar fading. He reaches the room they shared with his brother, thankful that Quell is not there-he cannot imagine what it would be like to discover his mate like this. Tenderly, he lies her down on a plush rug and strips her of her dress, tossing it into the fire. Hastily he drenches a towel and wipes her clean, starting withher regions and thest remnants of Callen¡¯s fresh seed. His eyes burn when tears break free again, suffering his own personal torment at having to clean another creature¡¯s seed off of his sister.


    He does the best he can without a proper bath, though it is not as well as he would have preferred; he can still smell centaur on her and he knows that Quell will be able to. None the less, he dresses her in a fresh shift and a soft robe before resting her body on the bed.


    Vadim gives himself the same treatment, briskly wiping his body down before changing into fresh clothes, pulling on boots over his bruised ankles. Hastily, he packs everything that he can see, including Reid and Quell¡¯s things. By the time he has finished, his arm sears in pain. He drags a chair over to the bed, taking her hand into his and intertwining his fingers with hers, remaining near her in case she wakes.


    The door bursts open, Quell¡¯s wide, feral eyes surprise his brother; Vadim carefully puts Coral¡¯s hand down by her side. Quell rushes over to the bed, dropping to his knees before his trembling hands reach out to Coral. His entire body shakes as he grasps her tight, pulling her close. Tears fall down his face while he strokes her hair; his gaze turns on Vadim.


    Vadim knows what Quell wants, ¡°Now is not the time, brother. Let us make haste home-it is the only way to make sure she is safe.¡±


    Without hesitation, Quell rises, protectively holding her close to his chest. Vadim throws a cloak on, ncing at Reid as he enters. The centaur¡¯s face twists in disapproving horror, his nose picking up the faded scent of forced mating.


    None of them see anything or anyone while they make their way through the dark halls of the castle and towards the entrance-all of them just wish to get as far from Centurion as they can. Just outside, at the base of the ramp stands Rainer with the four other centaurs from their party, Junta, Tomir, Nevren and Letin; Marcus waits close by with the reins of arge horse in his hand.


    Rainer¡¯s knuckles are white, his grip is on the sword at his waist, prepared and ready to strike. He has a dangerous look in his nk ck face, his eyes narrowed and his full lips pulled into a disapproving frown. When his gaze falls on the unconscious Coral, his frown deepens, ¡°Make haste home and have Pelium tend to her right away,¡± hemands his son. ¡°Tomir and Junta will ride with you. The rest will stay with me while I try to decide if Yulnar¡¯s head should remain on his shoulders.¡±


    If Vadim had any energy about him, he might have been shocked but he can barely force his body to continue moving. He struggles to pull himself up on therge horse; he wonders how Coral will make the ride home and he gets his answer when Quell doesn¡¯t wait for anyone, but starts galloping off down the road with his mate in his arms and Tomir at his side. Vadim nces briefly at his father and nods before turning and spurring his horse forward to follow his brother. Junta brings up the rear.


    The ride to Centurion took half of the day at a leisurely pace, however the ride home to Centurna only takes a few hours as hooves beat the ground, the party moving as if wolves are upon them. None of them speak, only thebored panting of the centaursing from their mouths. Each jarring clop of hooves sends pain searing through Vadim¡¯s arm but it also reminds him of the dreadful echoing sound that preceded the arrival of Callen and his guard every time they came to torment them.


    The agony of Vadim¡¯s broken appendage is merely a shadow whenpared to the ckness that settles over his heart. He loves Coral, with all that is in him-it was hard enough knowing that she took his brother as a mate, but having to see Callen¡¯s hands on her flesh, watching him take pleasure in her body while simultaneously being able to do nothing to stop it and envying the fact that his cousin got to experience his sister in a way he never would put him in an awful ce.


    Vadim always felt like he had been cursed-he never understood why the Fates saw it fit to ruin his entire life. As soon as he was old enough to talk, he was old enough to understand that he was not like his parents or the other creatures in their world. He grew up hating what he was-half of a half breed. Not even being a Prince was any sort offort, in fact it only made things worse. He could see the looks on his parents¡¯ worried faces, wondering what would happen to Centuarna unless they could bear an actual foal and not a deformed, two legged centaur. They tried to treat him the same but their efforts only highlighted his ineptitude-he couldn¡¯t gallop for hours, he wasn¡¯t as strong and powerful, he would never lead their people ormand soldiers in battle.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When his first younger brother was born, their father was relieved. The future of Centuarna was safe now that there was someone worthy of ruling it, a handsome, strong, four legged beast. Vadim hated Quell when he was a foal. Then, the Battle happened. The men to the west waged war on Centuarna. The humans hated the half breeds with a passion. Vadim knew why, too, though it was something his father and the elders made it a point to never talk about-it was because of Centurion.


    Though Centuarna was a buffer between the humans and the barbaric centaurs, the Centurions¡¯ need for fertile women pushed them to skirt the northern mountains and attack the humans to the west. It was Vadim¡¯s grandfather-Keira and Yulnar¡¯s father-that led the charge. They killed all the human men they could, desperately raping women before whisking away to theirnds. By the time Rainer caught word of it the war was well underway. He and every able bodied centaur descended upon them. Rainer killed the old Centurion King and any Centurion that refused to surrender but he did his best to spare all of the humans he could.


    Of course, the men had no way of knowing that all centaurs weren¡¯t created equal-in their eyes every half breed was an abomination that needed to be wiped out. The men he had so graciously spared stormed through the mountain pass into Centuarna, out for blood for the lost women and their fallen brethren. The Battle took ce in the forests just inside of the Centuarna valley, a stone¡¯s throw from the town, a ce where Coral frequently visits to harvest nts.


    Vadim can recall watching the horrors with his mother from one of the castle guard towers. It was a bloodbath-the human men, already weak and worn from the beginning of the war, lost quickly. Knowing that they teetered on the edge of extinction they surrendered in a desperate attempt to avoid death and were surprised when Rainer immediately called off his forces and epted. The King had never wanted his war or the rift between their species; he knew that his choice to spare the human men before brought the destruction directly to his home, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do what he should have and kill the hateful attackers. Instead, he inflicted the Atonement upon them, a way to constantly remind them of their poor choices, a deterrent from repeating the past.


    It was after the Battle, that Vadim realized the greatness that he was born into. Despite not having four legs, he was a centaur. This was only reaffirmed by the fact that those in Centuarna continued to treat him as such, not like he was a human-they held no fear or hatred of him. He decided to be thankful for what he had, instead scornful of what he wasn¡¯t. He cherished his little brother and the one that followed, though he would never be such a magnificent beast as them he was pleased to be family.


    As he grew older, Vadim knew that he was a curiosity to the female centaurs and even to the female humans. Not quite man, not quite centaur, but some odd amalgamation of both they were all curious about his body, about his mind. He enjoyed ying with them, but when Quell found a mate in Searra, Vadim realized how truly alone he was. None of the women had anysting interest in him as they were all looking for something more normal. When his mother told him of Lte, he never said a word in response but he was heartbroken, knowing he would never have what his brother had found.

 446

    When Searra died, Vadim witnessed Quell¡¯s copse. Quell had everything-a mate who loved him, a strong family, brothers to y with, a kingdom to rule one day and finally the promise of a foal yet it was the Fates that stole his dreams away just as dispassionately as they had cursed Vadim. His heart ached for his little brother and he silently thanked the powers that he would never find the love of a mate because he saw what losing it did.


    Then, she arrived. A red haired maiden, an anomaly just like Vadim-she never fit in to her life and was equally hated by the Fates. He knew from the moment heid eyes on her that she was meant to be a part of him and he a part of her. Their paths were woven together by destiny and maybe, just maybe they could find happiness in each other. But, s, Vadim¡¯s curse remained and she chose Quell.


    Vadim struggled to remind himself to be thankful for what he had-he still had his family, his brothers and now he had a sister who loved him as earnestly as he did her. It did little to ease his suffering but it was enough to get him through the day. And with Lte¡¯s patientpassion, he started to feel like maybe life would be tolerable.


    But now, all of that is gone. His heart and soul withered into dust having to watch Coral suffer. The looming curse that seems to follow the Prince wherever he goes finally breaks him. The buried hate in Vadim looms to the forefront; his brother had not one, but two chances at loving a mate. Quell didn¡¯t know how lucky he was to have Coral¡¯s love and he was too blinded by his past to realize that he never deserved it. Had Rainer a spine, he would have ended the hatred instead of leaving it to fester in the surviving human men. If Yulnar actually enforced the power he chose to unt, women wouldn¡¯t be raped and stolen in Centurion. If centaurs didn¡¯t exist-Coral would have grown up with a loving family and be safe.


    Vadim knows he isn¡¯t without his own fault-as was beaten into his head when he was little, he is a centaur through and through. For the first time in his life he finds that he is disgusted with them all, himself included.


    By the time they reach the road leading into Centuarna, the party veers off to take the lesser used path through the eastern edge of town thereby skirting the main thoroughfare. While the centaurs continue trotting up the ramp and into the castle, Vadim dismounts his horse and leaves the reins with a stable boy before running after his brother.


    Jogging up the ramp to the second floor, Vadim yells at one of the passing servants, catching the humanpletely in surprise at his harsh affect, ¡°Get Pelium at once!¡±


    With little regard for his own self, he follows Quell into his brother¡¯s chambers and watches as he ces the still unconscious Coral down on the bed. The centaur¡¯s chest heaves with the pain of the long run and of seeing his mate in such a state. Hastily, he strips off his cloak and shirt, discarding the sweat soaked articles to the ground while he paces back and forth in the room.


    His man servant, Oren, quickly slides in and builds the fire, not speaking a word. Vadim kneels near the bed, staring at Coral-he desperately wants to pick her up, to hold her close to his chest but he wouldn¡¯t dare touch her in such an intimate way in front of his brother. Then, it urs to him, that he will never touch Coral in such a manner again now that they have been saved from Callen¡¯s clutches. The sorrow at knowing that and relief of being free battle deep within his mind.


    Quell stops in the middle of the room once Oren has left; his wet body glistens in the fire light. Vadim nces at his brother and sees the wild creature that dwells deep within all of them, the beast that they try so hard to suppress, the truth of their history that is only ever told to the First Prince, something which Vadim knows but Quell does not-that despite all that Centuarna is, it was once just as wild as Centurion. That it is a constant struggle to keep it from returning back to the barbaric roots that lie hidden within their nation. That only five generations ago, those from Centuarna piged the human viges, stole hoards of women and raped them in order to stave off their own extinction. That regardless of the equivocations they exude, every centaur is a descendant of an animal, a predator, a horrific creature without remorse or empathy, solely driven by the primal need to exist.


    His eyes wander over the beast that is his brother, seeing a glimpse into their ancestors, noting the way Quell has drawn himself up tall, the stiffness of his torso, the savage, wild glint in his dark blue eyes. Fleetingly, he thinks that Quell has the same eyes as their mother, the same eyes as Callen. The thought vanishes when Quell¡¯s menacing voice growls out.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± he demands.


    It isn¡¯t a discussion Vadim wants to have with his brother-not now, not ever. He doesn¡¯t want to remember the sounds of Coral¡¯s sobs or the way her moans of forced pleasure made his own cock harden and drew him to vomit in disgust because of it. He doesn¡¯t want to remember how she soughtfort in his arms or how he was absolutely powerless to stop Callen from raping her.


    ¡°Now is not the time,¡± he reiterates, ¡°right now we need to focus on helping Coral.¡± He knows Quell better than anyone else-he remembers the rage, the agony, the sheer insufferable pain his brother experienced when Searra and the foal died. He was the only one who was able to stop him from tearing the entire castle apart and stepping in front of the terrifying beast that Quell became almost cost Vadim his own life.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Quell roars, his entire body shaking in rage.


    Junta bursts into the door-quickly looking from Vadim to Quell, he steps in front of the younger Prince, speaking firmly, ¡°Prince Quell, you must calm down.¡±


    Quell looks to be moments away from fighting with Junta. He takes a step towards him and Junta tenses, ready to defend himself-but both centaurs are halted when Pelium walks into the room.


    Though the doctor sees the danger, he quickly skirts the other centaurs and heads to the bed. When his eyes fall on Coral, he frowns. He reaches a hand out and plucks up her wrist, feeling her pulse; then he presses his hand to her forehead, ¡°How long has she been out?¡±


    ¡°About three hours,¡± Vadim says quietly, rising.


    Pelium nces at the Prince¡¯s makeshift splint, ¡°Has she been like this before? How long did itst?¡±


    Vadim closes his eyes and swallows hard, ¡°Yes, she passed out a few other times. Itsted a while, maybe overnight?¡±


    Gently, Pelium sets her hand back down and motions to Vadim¡¯s arm, ¡°Broken?¡±


    He nods, ¡°She set it and put the splint on it-that was about nine days ago.¡±


    ncing from Prince to Prince, Pelium takes stock of the situation-he doesn¡¯t need to ask what happened because he can smell enough of it from Coral to discern that he doesn¡¯t want to know the rest, ¡°I am afraid there is nothing we can or should do until she wakes up. I would like to put somefrey on your arm, Prince Vadim. Thankfully I am confident enough in her to know that Lady Coral set it correctly-otherwise I would be forced to rebreak it and do it again. Centaurs heal much faster than humans and while we have never had cause to find out before if this was a trait passed on to you Prince, I dare say we will discover it now.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He turns towards Quell, motioning to Vadim and Junta as well, ¡°It is clear that you had a long and rough journey-all of you need to take this time to bathe. I will sit with thedy.¡±


    ¡°I will not leave her side again,¡± Quell growls out, though his demeanor has calmed somewhat from before.


    Vadim knows that Pelium was a force to be reckoned with in his younger days-not only did he patch up centaurs and humans after the Battle, he did just as much damage during it. Though he has calmed a lot in his older years, the spirit of a warrior never dies, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a request, Prince Quell.¡±


    Before Quell can yell back, Kiera¡¯s gentle voicees from the door, ¡°Do as he says, my sons. I will also wait with my daughter.¡±


    Quell¡¯s jaw clenches, his eyes falling on Coral-Vadim¡¯s gaze looks down upon her as well. Slowly, he rises to his feet and walks past Quell towards the door, ¡°Come, brother.¡±


    Kiera ces a soft kiss on her eldest son¡¯s forehead when he walks out. She doesn¡¯t dare try to approach Quell, though, as it is clear he is still angry.


    Inside the castle bathhouse, Vadim kicks off his boots. He sheds his shirt and pants before pulling at the tight knots of the splint on his right arm. He is still struggling to get the torn strips of gray fabric free when Quell walks in.


    Quell doesn¡¯t say anything, he just stands there, staring at Vadim. The older of the two doesn¡¯t need to ask why, as he is pretty sure he knows the reason-the thick ck bruises around his ankles, the slight weight loss that shows his hip bones, the hoof shaped marks along his chest and back from where the guard bucked at him each time he tried to fight to get Coral back from Callen. None of it would be visible if he were as dark skinned as their Moorish looking father, but since his flesh is a rich light brown it betrays the attacks he suffered. Angrily, Vadim manages to shred the fabric and watches it fall to the ground, bits of broken cane reed with it. His arm is dark as well, the skin slightly dented and wrinkled from the splint. Without saying anything, he grabs a bar of soap and carefully eases himself into the warm spring water.


    Quell walks in behind him and dives beneath it. It is something Vadim rarely sees any of the centaurs do-though they are all strong swimmers, theirrge bodies make them awkward underneath the water. When he surfaces, he is only a few feet away.

 447

    Vadim scrubs his body, wishing there were some way to avoid it, but he knows that Quell will not let it go, ¡°After we left the mating, Coral and I were walking down the hall to our room. I was knocked out. The next thing I recall was being chained in a dungeon and seeing Coralying on the floor. It was Callen and the two centaurs who greeted us upon our arrival to the Centurion castle. Callen had instructed them to grab me and only me-but seeing as how I was never alone that was virtually impossible. When one of the guards saw that Coral was with me he took us both and that decision cost him his life. Callen thought that I knew the recipe for the elixir as well as you, but seeing as how I am just a man, I was the easy target.¡± He pauses, dunking his head under the water to get it wet. Slowly hethers up the soap into his thick dreads, trying to loosen up the grim and dried blood from his attack.


    Quell¡¯s voice is quiet, ¡°What did he do to her?¡±


    Tossing the bar of soap towards the stone shore, he snaps, ¡°You know exactly what he did to her, Quell. He raped her-repeatedly. And there wasn¡¯t a damn thing I could do to stop him.¡± His voice shakes as he screams, the full force of his agony and outrage unchecked, ¡°I tried, I fought, I begged, I pleaded-if I would have known the recipe I would have given it to him but I didn¡¯t! Coral was the only one who could have stopped it but she never broke-she suffered more than you will ever know and she stayed strong because she knew that if she gave that piece of shit anything no woman would ever be safe!¡±


    He wants to hurt something. He wants to punch his brother, he wants to kill every centaur he sees because if they hadn¡¯t existed, Coral would have been safe. Vadim clenches his hands into fists and dives under the water to rinse his body off. He swims back to the ramp and climbs out of pool, his entire body shaking. He slumps down onto the stone bench and drops his head into his good hand; finally the tears flow free, his voice aching, ¡°Where were you brother? We waited-she waited-and you never came.¡±


    Quell stands in the middle of the pool staring off into the darkness of the cavern. He shakes his head, ¡°When you and Coral were not in our room, the rest of us immediately searched the castle but by then it had been hours since we saw youst. I sent word to our father and he showed up the next morning. We scoured the town, we went to every outpost, I forced all of those women to speak to me-I demanded they tell me who was responsible. I almost hurt one of them but Junta and Tomir pulled me off of her. I never stopped looking. Callen,¡± he spits the name out as if it leaves a sour taste in his mouth, ¡°led us on a wild goose chase. He told us false rumors and we found the body the dead centaur guard near the shore of one of the small viges. We thought that perhaps the others were holed up in a cave near there, but we discovered nothing and returned to the castle-that is when I saw our father with his sword drawn on Yulnar, threatening to murder him and his entire lineage. I was the one who pulled him off. That is when he told me that you and Coral were back and to leave at once. He never said who took you-if he had, I¡¯d have killed Yulnar with my bare hands.¡± His voice is low as he struggles to get a hold of his anger. ¡°How did you get away?¡±


    Vadim has never lied to his brother before and it pains him, but nowhere near the amount of agony of the past nine days, ¡°I managed to get the keys from the guard without his knowledge before he left. Callen was focused on Coral when I unlocked my shackles, got out and killed him. I shot the guard with a crossbow when he came back and Coral fainted from being overwhelmed.¡± Vadim knew the punishment-outside of war, if a human killed a centaur they were immediately sentenced to death. He doubted that thew would stand in Centuarna with all that she had gone through but he knew what kind of centaurs ran Centurion and he would not see his sister survive everything that she had, just to be killed for it. Part of him wished that Yulnar had the courage to y Vadim on the spot and end his suffering.


    Silence sits over the brothers. Neither of them knows what to say to each other, how to offerfort for what has happened and both of their minds are focused on Coral. When Quell walks out of the pool and shakes his hide off, Vadim follows him out of the bathhouse.


    He stands naked in the hallway, watching his brother drip a trail of water onto the carpet as he walks back to the room where Coral sleeps. Vadim wants to follow, toy by Coral¡¯s side, to never leave her again but he knows that he cannot; if his heart weren¡¯t already broken it crumble in despair. Instead, he turns and goes the opposite direction to his room; he notices Pelium standing outside with a small satchel, no doubt containing what he needs to bind the Prince¡¯s arm. Drawing in a deep breath, he opens his door for the doctor, following him in.


    Lte immediately rises from the stack of pillows near the fire; her face is blotchy and wet from tears. She almost tackles Vadim, her arms wrapped around his neck, her tears now of joy. He holds her tight with his left arm, wincing when she brushes against his right, ¡°Calm down, Lte, I am here now.¡±


    She hesitantly pulls away, letting him go-when her eyes fall upon his naked body, the bruises and how he cradles his right arm, she starts sobbing again.


    Vadim kisses her on the forehead, wiping away her tears, ¡°Shh now. Would you please get me a robe?¡±


    When she nods and rushes off, Vadim makes his way to the tall table at which Pelium stands. The doctor tends to his arm without saying much; he spreads thefrey paste on Vadim¡¯s skin before wrapping it in a clean muslin bandage, then he splints it and wraps it again. After he packs up his things, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone fetch some food for you and Lte.¡± The old centaur slips out without another word.


    Lte helps Vadim into a robe and follows him to the loveseat where he drops down into the soft cushions, realizing how nice they feel when he¡¯s spent over a weekying on stone. His mate tips down onto her knees in front of him, her hands ced on his legs. When her brows crinkle, Vadim can see that she wants to know what happened. She opens her mouth, hesitates and shuts it again. Drawing in a deep breath, she simply says, ¡°Coral?¡±


    He is thankful that his mate is one of the most perceptive creatures he knows; with all that her parents have gone through, she is able to understand that there are some things that are better left unsaid. ¡°Our sister is alive,¡± he offers, not sure how to word it otherwise.


    ¡°Will she be all right?¡±


    He sighs-he does not think anyone would be all right after going through that, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Lte fights back tears, rising and going to the door when there is a knock. Shees back with a tter of food and sets it next to Vadim before kneeling back down. She rests her head on his knees and Vadim understands her desire to simply be close to him, as it is the same desire he has towards Coral.


    He eats in silence, though not much as his stomach is so used to being empty that very little fills it to the brim. With the warmth of the fire, his full belly and Lte¡¯s soft hands stroking his calves, he drifts off into a dreamless sleep.


    ¡­


    Vadim jerks awake when he hears a scream, his eyes wide, his breathing already frantic. When he looks around he sees Lte walking towards him, worry on her face. She hands him a pair of pants and a shirt, her voice shaky, ¡°It is Coral.¡±


    He rushes to pull the clothes on, barely buttoning up his pants before he goes bursting into the hallway, running barefoot down the carpeted length, Lte at his heels. Outside of Quell¡¯s room stands Kiera at the door. The Queen is usually so reserved and collected-nothing jars her-yet when he sees the expression on his mother¡¯s face, he sees a look he doesn¡¯t recognize, reminiscent of fear, shock and sorrow. Vadim hears a loud crash of something breaking followed by Quell¡¯s pained voice.


    ¡°Coral calm down!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When she shrieks, her words are full of trembling terror, ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    Vadim pushes past his mother into the room. Furniture has been over turned, broken bits of pottery and ss litter the floor, his brother stands on one side of the bed trying to get near Coral but she cowers in fear against the wall, a wild look in her eyes. Vadim can see her panic rising and he knows that soon she will be catatonic, just as she had been many times before. He quickly rushes forward, stopping Quell from rounding the bed. He braces his shoulder into his brother¡¯s chest and pushes against him.


    ¡°Outside Quell!¡± Vadim whispers harshly.


    When Quell looks down at his older brother and sees the urgency, the pleading in his expressions, he lets himself be pushed out of the room.


    Vadim looks to Lte-she should not be here, she should not see any of this. He tries not to yell at her, though his voice is more firm than he ever wishes it be towards his mate, ¡°Go get Pelium and then return to our room.¡±


    Lte¡¯s brows crumple and her gaze drops; she doesn¡¯t fight him, she nods her eptance and leaves.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Vadim growls at his brother.


    Quell¡¯s eyes grow wide, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I was by her bedside. She started tossing and turning in her sleep so I pulled her into my arms tofort her.¡± His shoulders slump when he recalls what happened, ¡°She nestled against me and embraced me. She started crying and told me she loved me. When I cradled her face and kissed her forehead, she opened her eyes-when she looked at me all I saw was fear in her face. She broke free of my hold and-¡± He starts trembling, tears welling up in his eyes, ¡°She told me to leave her alone, she wouldn¡¯t look at me and kept throwing things when I tried to get near her to calm her down-I-I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Vadim¡¯s fists clench despite the pain in his broken arm. His blood boils inside of him. If Coral were his mate, none of this would have happened.

 448

    Kierra rests a gentle hand on Vadim¡¯s shoulder but speaks to Quell, ¡°She has been through a lot-they both have, Quell. Like all wounds it will take time to heal. We must be patient and try to understand without pressuring them.¡±


    Peliumes rushing forward with a bottle in his hand; he sees the three of them. When Kierra nods in his direction he quickly enters the bedroom and shuts the door behind him.


    Every scream that Coral lets loose tears at their hearts. Quell starts to frantically pace back and forth, his anger and impatience rising. Vadim winces when he hears her wails of terror, knowing all too well what they sound like, though he never thought he¡¯d have to hear them again.


    As she walks back to the apothecary from making her rounds, Margaret notices clusters of people and centaurs in the streets, their hushed whispers and confused faces. When she passes by the bakery and sees Tillie outside locking up, she greets the woman.


    ¡°Hello, Tillie,¡± stopping beside her, Margaret motions out into the busy street, ¡°Do you know what is going on?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Princes returned with a small group this afternoon,¡± she says with a frown, ¡°but I think King Rainer is still in Centurion.¡±


    Margaret nods, waving goodbye before continuing quickly down the board walk. She drops off her basket in the apothecary before locking the door behind her and heads towards the castle with a bounce in her step, thankful that almost everyone has finally returned home. No one knew exactly what was happening over the past few weeks-the first group with the Princes and Coral left, then a few dayster the King went to join them. She had hoped they would be back sooner; Margaret discovered that not only did she miss Coral¡¯spany, she also yearned for Tomir. Her affection has grown with each passing day they¡¯ve been apart and she noticed that her aversion to centaurs in general has lessened. No longer does she cringe at the sight of the males with their human mates but instead she can see the affection in their eyes, the true love between the pairs; it is something deeper than she has ever seen between a human man and a woman.


    She dons arge smile and forces her pace to slow slightly, otherwise she would be running as she can hardly contain her excitement. The cool wind whips her face though it isn¡¯t the only thing that causes her cheeks to redden as she forces the idea of mating with Tomir from her mind.


    It isn¡¯t long before shees upon the castle and walks up the steep ramp to therge doors. She hesitates, not having been inside of it before and worries slightly that she might be stepping outside of her station to go looking for Tomir within it. Swallowing hard, she dispels her doubts, determined to see the centaur as she has waited far too long for his return.


    Slowly she pushes open therge door and slips inside, shutting it quietly behind her; the entry hall is grand and vast, the stone floor covered in a lush carpet, tapestries and artwork adorn the walls. Margaret has to contain her awe at thevishness of it-nothing she has seen before evenes close to the luxury within the Centuarna castle-but when her eyes fall on Tomir, all of her other thoughts are cast aside.


    He is standing between the ramp leading to the second floor and the smaller one down to the front doors, talking with Junta. Both centaurs look tired and dirty, as if they had just spent the entire day running about. Junta wears a frown, Tomir¡¯s expression matching his, both of their faces wrought with concern. Regardless, Margaret¡¯s smile creeps across her lips while her eyes wander over his sweat slicked grey body, admiring the strength andmanding presence he has.


    She has done a lot of reflecting in his absence and came to realize that maybe, just maybe, taking a centaur as a mate wasn¡¯t as horrible of an idea as she first thought. Her days have been spent dreaming of Tomir and after helping the other midwives with another birthing, Margaret found herself wondering what a foal of her own would look like.


    Unable to refrain, she bursts into a run towards him, ascending the ramp quickly. He barely sees her before she is upon him, throwing her arms around his neck. He jerks in surprise but quickly, firmly embraces her, breathing in her scent. She cannot deny how wonderful it feels to be pressed against him or even how pleasant his sweaty musk smell is. They remain tightly wrapped in each other¡¯s arms for a long while until finally she loosens her grip but when he lets her go, she immediately sees the distraught look on his face.


    Her smile quickly fades until her expression matches his; getting a sinking feeling that something went terribly wrong in Centurion, she tentatively asks, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tomir nces at Junta, then back to her; he shakes his head, not able to find words. Margaret¡¯s stomach starts to spin when she sees Doctor Peliume trotting up the ramp from the surgery, quickly proceeding to the second floor. Her breathing quickens, her heart pounding and she immediately follows the doctor without asking. Tomir takes tworge steps to catch her, grabbing her by the hand so he can halt her progress before she hits the ramp.


    She whips her head back around to Tomir, now breathing quickly almost to the point of panicking; wide eyed, she looks at him, ¡°Is it Coral?¡± His expression doesn¡¯t change, instead he continues to look deep into her eyes. When he tries to pull her away, she repeats herself, a little louder this time, ¡°Is it Coral!¡±


    As the terror overes her, she rips her hand free and runs up the ramp to the second floor. Swinging a left shees to a dead halt when she sees both Princes in the hall. Quell paces back and forth, growling angrily; his entire affect betrays his loss of control, appearing almost as a savage beast instead of a civilized centaur. Vadim stands off to the side of the hallway, his shoulders drooped, his hands clenched into fists at his side.


    ¡°You are not helping anything with this behavior, Quell,¡± Vadim tries to say in an attempt to calm his brother down, though his own voice is tight with anger.


    ¡°Do not tell me how to act! She is my mate! I will act any damn way I please!¡± he hisses back.


    Their attention is drawn towards Margaret when Tomir appears behind her suddenly; he attempts to grab her hand again but she dodges him, hastily making her way forward. ¡°Let me see her!¡± she practically yells, being stopped by both of the Princes.


    ¡°This is not the time maiden!¡± Quell snaps at her, ¡°She needs a doctor, not some worthless midwife!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The loud sound of shattering ss jars everyone in the hallway, all eyes turning to look upon the closed door. Momentster, Peliumes backing out of the chamber; his face is ghastly white and he lookspletely beside himself.


    Margaret looks from him to Quell, seeing fear and rage in the younger Prince¡¯s eyes; when she turns towards Vadim, she sees his pain. None of the centaurs move, all of them at a loss as to what to do after discovering that Pelium aplished nothing. Ignoring all of them, she walks to the doctor and pulls the vial out of his hand; bringing it to her nose, she smells it, ¡°Laudanum?¡± Her brow crinkles when she gazes upon the old centaur, ¡°Why would you give this to her?¡±


    Quell growls and his swift steps bring hisrge form towards the maiden, his face twisted in anger and his intent clearly not hospitable. Vadim quickly rushes forward and steps in front of his brother before Quell can reach the midwife; his voice is firm butes out gently though it is obvious that he forces it, ¡°Brother, perhaps it is best that the maiden attend to Coral. Please, calm yourself-we shall see to it.¡±


    Quell¡¯s wild eyes dart around, finally falling on Vadim. His raging pants slow into deep breaths, his imposing stance detes, his shoulders slump; Margaret can see the desperation in the centaur¡¯s stature, the agony in his face as he goes from violent and savage, to regretful, to broken. His gaze drops to the floor. When Quell nods, Vadim hastily approaches Margaret; he ces his hand on her back and guides her forward to the door, urgency in his movements while he leads her into the bed chambers.


    Margaret warily looks around, her eyes narrowing when she sees everything in dismay; several pieces of furniture are over turned, a few pitchers are broken, pottery and ss littering the floor as if a domestic fight urred. Her gaze follows the Prince as he crosses the room; watching Vadim, she sees him head towards the far corner past the bed where she is heartbroken to discover Coral, curled in a ball, against the wall.


    ¡°Coral,¡± Vadim says softly; he crouches down before pulling her towards him. He wraps his arms around her shaking body and gently smoothes her hair, ¡°It is all right now, you are home.¡± He rocks her slowly, calming her until she stops shaking; he nces to Margaret with a nod.


    Margaret is cautious when she approaches; Coral raises her gaze to the maiden but doesn¡¯t respond in any other way. Tentatively, Margaret crouches down and holds the bottle to Coral¡¯s lips, letting theudanum fill her mouth. It takes a while but she sees Coral¡¯s body rx, her tight grip on Vadim giving way. Brushing a dirty lock of hair from her friend¡¯s face, she speaks quietly, ¡°Prince Vadim, could you get a wash tub and warm water brought in? I shall take care of her from here.¡±


    The sadness in Vadim¡¯s eyes cuts deeply into Margaret; she retains herposure, keeping her face calm and her voice steady, trying to reassure him that Coral will be safe with her. Reluctantly, he nods before untangling his limbs from his sister. Coral doesn¡¯t panic, she simply sits and stares off into the distance, awake but not really. He gives the maiden a long look before leaving the room. Margaret sits on the floor next to her, pulling Coral close as she slides her arms over the woman¡¯s shoulders. After a few minutes servants quietly bring in a wooden wash basin and fill it partially with water before excusing themselves.


    She has to tuck her hand under Coral¡¯s arms to pull her to a standing position before walking her to the tub. Margaret gets no fight from the healer, taking the opportunity to strip her of her robe and pull the shift over her head; when Margaret¡¯s eyes fall on Coral¡¯s naked body, the maiden immediately starts crying. Coral¡¯s smooth, pale skin is dotted with bruises in various stages of healing, a few bite marks, some hand prints. Her once plush flesh seems to have withered away, her bones starting to show through around her ribcage. Hesitantly, Margaret reaches out a hand to Coral¡¯s stomach, seeing most of the remaining fat clinging there. Choking back her sobs, she helps the healer into the tub and forces the woman to sit down.


    Margaret takes great care to wash Coral¡¯s hair, scrubbing the dirt from her back; she knows what the shiny, dried slicks are on Coral¡¯s skin and it makes her want to vomit but she keeps her mind focused on the task. Coral seems to be entranced by the dancing mes of the fire in front of her and doesn¡¯t fight, just mindlessly moves as Margaret leads her.

 449

    Getting the her dressed in a fresh shift, Margaret takes her to the bed before tucking her under the covers. She hovers there for a moment, waiting until Coral¡¯s eyes close before quickly picking up the room; she rights the furniture, picks up the pieces of the broken pitchers, dabs the water from the carpet with a towel. Her body trembles and she tries to quiet her mind with the work, trying to force the images of her friend¡¯s abused body from her memories. Once everything is rtively in order and she regains herposure, she quietly slips from the room.


    In the hallway, Quell is on his knees with his head buried in his hands. He looks up at Margaret, his face wet from tears; he struggles to keep his voice level, ¡°I am sorry I yelled at you, maiden.¡±


    Margaret lowers her head, unable to maintain his gaze, ¡°I understand, Prince Quell. I have cleaned her up and she is resting in bed now. She will be out for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Margaret,¡± he whispers, his voice tormented, crushed.


    She can feel herself breaking, her eyes burning with the threat of tears. With a nod, she excuses herself so that she can leave before she adds anymore misery to the situation. As she heads towards the ramp leading down from the second story, Vadim appears beside her, ¡°I shall walk you out, Margaret.¡±


    They descend the ramp in silence before Margaret hands him the vial with the remainingudanum, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have any more of this.¡±


    Vadim takes it, looking at it before he stops in his tracks; Margaret halts beside him, meeting his gaze when he speaks, ¡°She had taken several doses of a mushroom she called the hooded harbinger.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well,¡± she sighs, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that¡¯s any better.¡± It isn¡¯t something she is familiar with, her knowledge about medicines substantially less than Coral¡¯s and mostly limited to themon applications of herbs. Margaret knows that Coral wouldn¡¯t have taken anything unless it was absolutely necessary.


    ¡°Is she¡­¡± Vadim looks at her, ¡°is she still¡­?¡±


    Margaret can see it in his gaze, the sorrow, the agony, the fear, the love. She closes her eyes, ¡°Does her mate know?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he whispers, ¡°she had nned on telling him when we returned but she and I were taken and¡­¡± he can¡¯t bring himself to finish the sentence.


    Opening her eyes, she looks at him, ¡°You were with her the entire time?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°The ones that took you-they were centaurs?¡±


    When he realizes where she is going with this, he brings his hands to his face and rubs it mournfully, ¡°Aye. Do you think that is why she-why she panicked with Quell and Pelium?¡±


    Margaret purses her lips; if everything weren¡¯t so horrifically turned around, she might haveughed; now that she has finally gotten past her fear of centaurs, Coral has found hers, ¡°I do not know, Prince Vadim. This isn¡¯t my area of expertise-I don¡¯t know of some magic potion to snap her out of it. Did she bleed at any time?¡±


    Vadim briskly shakes his head no.


    ¡°Then it is possible she is still¡­¡± She closes her eyes, trying topose herself. She lowers her voice, ¡°If she didn¡¯t bleed, then there is still a chance. She needs to put some weight on and no more medicine-if she needs to calm down I am afraid chamomile, maybe somevender will be all that she can have. I will discretely ask Janis if there is anything else that could be given to her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Margaret,¡± Vadim says, sincerely.


    She nods, ¡°Prince Quell needs to know.¡±


    Vadim drops his gaze, his voice a soft whisper, ¡°She forbade me to speak to Quell about it. She said she would tell him if the foal survived.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s eyes burn when they begin to moisten; she clears her throat, ¡°She will most likely sleep through the night. You tell Prince Quell that when she wakes, if she starts to panic he must leave the room immediately-all of this stress is not good for the foal. When she wakes get some food into her-as much as possible; if she can¡¯t be near centaurs then you must be responsible for her. I wille by after my rounds in the morning and help get a midday meal into her. In a few days, maybe a week,¡± she pauses, swallowing hard when the tears break free, ¡°we will know if she is still pregnant.¡± Before he can say anything else, she offers him a small curtsey and swiftly walks away down the ramp towards the entrance.


    When the coolte evening air hits her face, the tears are falling freely. She pulls her hood up in hopes to hide them but when she spots Tomir waiting at the bottom of the ramp, she knows that he will see her crying. He waits patiently for her to descend; without a word, he reaches forward and draws her in close, stroking her back while she cries against his chest.


    ¡°I do not like the idea of you being alone in your sorrow, maiden. You wille home with me tonight,¡± he states, not asking but telling.


    Margaret nods, not arguing about it. She quickly wipes her tears away and does not object when Tomir wraps his arm around her shoulder and leads her from the castle. The walk in silence until they arrive at Tomir¡¯s home.


    Inside, he hangs his cloak up onto the wall before pulling hers off and doing the same. He leads her to the mound of pillows before the firece and gently pushes her down onto them. Once Margaret is seated, he kneels and begins to build a fire.


    ¡°Will you tell me what happened?¡± she asks softly. Truthfully, she does not want to know but she wants to help Coral and she will not be able to do so unless she can discover the truth.


    Tomir sighs; it is clear he does not want to talk about it. When he looks at Margaret, she stares into his brown eyes and can see the sorrow in them.


    ¡°What happened is nothing that should ever be told to a maiden,¡± he pauses, ¡°but I know you already helped the woman from Centurion who was attacked and you have seen Coral and Vadim.¡± When the fire catches, he stares into the dancing mes, his voice quiet, ¡°I wish you to be my mate, Margaret-and there should never be secrets between mates. If you truly wish to know what happened, I will tell you.¡±


    Her heart wrenches in her chest-Tomir still wants her and she wants him just as much but now is not a time to think about mating, not when her only friend is lying broken in the castle. She leans forward and takes his hand, tugging on it to move him. Reluctantly, Tomir allows her to pull him towards her. He rolls over on his long horse legs and kicks them slightly to slide to the mound of pillows. Resting against them, he intertwines his fingers in hers.


    ¡°Tomir,¡± she says quietly. Margaret draws in a deep breath and looks up at him, ¡°I know it is a lot to ask that you remain patient with me. I hope that you can understand this but right now I have to do whatever I can to help Coral. She is my only friend.¡±


    A small smile grows on his lips, ¡°I am your friend too.¡±


    Margaret scoots closer, pressing her face into his neck and breathing him in when his arms hold her tight, ¡°No, Tomir-you are more than that. You are my mate.¡±


    He squeezes her close, a long pause before he speaks, ¡°It is a very odd day for me, one filled with such joy and sorrow-joy that I can now call you mine and sorrow for what befell our Princes and Lady Coral. I will wait for you, Margaret, for however long you need-I do not wish our first time together to be overshadowed by anything else.¡±


    She presses her lips to his neck, ¡°Thank you, Tomir.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t let her go while he exins all that he experienced in Centurion-about the offer of the elixir to the King, the frightened victims, the mating of a consenting couple and the disappearance of Vadim and Coral. He tells her that he was with Quell for nine days looking and how he saw the Prince¡¯s steady loss of calm, how he started to be almost as vicious and violent as the Centurions themselves. He tells her of arriving back at the castle to discover Vadim and Coral had gotten free-and how Rainer lost his temper upon discovering that it was Callen who was responsible for stealing and raping women. Tomir tells her of how Vadim killed the Centurion Prince and what turmoil it sparked-as Callen was the only son of Yulnar, the only remaining heir of the throne is Callen¡¯s son, a foal of only five years.


    ¡°King Rainer remained in Centurion?¡± Margaret asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tomir replies, ¡°I am not sure if he will kill King Yulnar or not. He almost did before Quell pulled him free.¡±


    Margaret thinks about it, still slightly confused, ¡°The elixir-why is it so important?¡±


    Tomir frowns, ncing down at her before looking away, ¡°I am sure you realize that a centaur is a lotrger than a man. Though we learn at a young age how to please a woman so as to make mating more enjoyable, it is still painful for a female human to take a centaur even once, let alone enough times to ensure that her garden is sown. I have heard from others that the elixir prepares a human woman, allowing her body to open wide enough to take a mate without tearing. Before the elixir, even with a centaur being gentle it would take a woman a month or more to heal-even then, it doesn¡¯t mean that she would want to rush into getting mated again but with the elixir, there is no healing period needed,¡± he almost frowns slightly, ¡°I have heard it from a few centaurs that their mates can take them repeatedly, even in the same night.¡±


    Margaret blushes fiercely at the conversation butes up with her own conclusion, ¡°So since Centurion doesn¡¯t have many women to begin with and a very low birth rate, something like that would help them?¡±

 450

    ¡°In the right hands, yes. But in the hands of someone like Prince Callen, it would be a dangerous weapon.¡±


    She shudders, realizing the truth of it. Lost in her own thoughts, she tries to figure out how to help Coral-Margaret is not a healer, though she doesn¡¯t think a healer could do much for a woman in this regard. Recalling her own mother being beaten by her father she doesn¡¯t have a very positive outlook on her ability to help a battered woman; every time her father was around, her mother would be frightened, she would get tense and take extra care to stay out of his grip.


    She sighs, focusing on the steady heartbeat of Tomir-this feeling she has for him, this love for a half breed that has blossomed over the past few weeks is something she realizes Coral has now lost and it pains her because of it.


    ¡­


    The morning moves slowly; Margaret follows Janis throughout the town, stopping at three different homes to check on pregnant women, each carrying a foal in their bellies. Though the first and second are due in about three months, thest one is close to the date at which they will induce herbor.


    ¡°I heard that Lady Coral is back from Centurion,¡± Janis says, making idle conversation on their way to visit the third woman, ¡°Do you suppose she will attend the next birthing?¡±


    ¡°I guess it depends on what they have her doing in the castle,¡± Margaret mumbles.


    Janis chuckles to herself, ¡°Honestly, she should-all of these are her fault because of that damned elixir. It has been a while, though, since she was in the apothecary, hasn¡¯t it? Do you know if she will be there tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, I haven¡¯t had much of a chance to talk to her since she got back,¡± she evades. ¡°Say, Janis-have you evere across a woman who had bouts of panic while she was pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I dare say every woman panics a bit when they are pregnant, Margaret,¡± Janis frowns at her.


    ¡°I mean like inconsble panic to the point of it being dangerous to the foal.¡±


    Janis stops and stares at her for a long time, ¡°No, why? Have you found a woman like this?¡±


    Margaret shakes her head, ¡°No-I heard from Tomir about the women they came across in Centurion and it seemed like it would be a possibility,¡± she lies, trying to cover her tracks, ¡°If there were such a woman, is there anything that can be given to them?¡±


    She sighs and starts walking with Margaret in tow, ¡°Nothing that wouldn¡¯t harm the foal, at least that I know of. Let us hope that we don¡¯t have to deal with such a problem.¡±


    They arrive at the pregnant woman¡¯s house to check on her and everything goes smoothly as usual; after they are finished they walk out together. Standing in the middle of the road, about to part ways, Janis asks something that Margaret wasn¡¯t expecting.


    ¡°You and Tomir?¡±


    Her cheeks flush, ¡°Tomir and I what?¡±


    ¡°Are you mated now?¡± Janis asks curiously.


    ¡°No!¡± though she adamantly says the word, her face turns bright red.


    Janis chuckles, smirking and walking the opposite direction, ¡°I see. Have a good afternoon, Margaret.¡±


    It takes a long time for Margaret¡¯s face to return to a normal color, the swift walking pace she keeps as she heads towards the castle doesn¡¯t help but the cool air of early winter does. No one pays her any attention when she walks through the outer doors or up the ramp to the second floor. Rounding the hallway towards Coral and Quell¡¯s bed chamber, she discovers the Prince standing outside of it with a tray in his hands.


    He stares nkly at the door, only turning his head when Margaret approaches; he wears a frown reminiscent of his father. She curtseys, ¡°Hello Prince Quell.¡±


    ¡°Hello Margaret,¡± he replies. He shifts his back legs somewhat, unsure what to say or how to even ask.


    Margaret can see the sad, anguished look in his eyes. She holds out her hands for the tray, ¡°I am sure you have some business to attend to, Prince Quell. Perhaps I could see to Coral?¡±


    Slowly, he nods and hands her the tray, ¡°All right.¡±


    He starts to leave but halts when Margaret¡¯s voice asks, ¡°How was she this morning?¡±


    Quell turns to look at her but drops his gaze, ¡°She slept through the night. I left before she woke because I did not want to frighten her. dys fed her breakfast but I don¡¯t believe she has spoken.¡±


    Margaret nods, unsure what to say. She watches the Prince leave and though he no doubt knows where he is going, he looks lost. Sighing, she opens the door and steps into the chamber. A quick nce to the bed and she sees Coral¡¯s form underneath the covers. Setting down the tray on the sofa near the firece, she walks over to her.


    ¡°Coral?¡± she says softly; Margaret walks around the bed until she can see Coral¡¯s face. She is awake and her eyes follow the maiden. ¡°I brought you some lunch, why don¡¯t we get you out of bed and eat?¡±


    When she doesn¡¯t reply, Margaret carefully reaches out and pulls back the covers. She tentatively touches Coral¡¯s shoulder, her heart racing as she prepares for her friend to panic like she did yesterday but she doesn¡¯t flinch. Grasping her tight, she helps Coral to her feet and slips a robe around her shoulders before leading her to the sofa.


    Coral sits where Margaret directs her to and eats the bread that is handed to her. Her green eyes watch the maiden; sensing that she is still in there somewhere, Margaret chances a question, ¡°Would you like to talk about what happened?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Coral says softly, taking a slice of cold meat and putting it in her mouth.


    ¡°All right,¡± Margaret replies, thankful that she is talking at least, ¡°Do you know what I can do to heal you?¡±


    Coral¡¯s gaze drops down to the meat in her hands, ¡°No.¡±


    She sighs, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d say that. Did you bleed or have any cramping while you were in Centurion?¡± Hesitantly, she points towards Coral¡¯s belly.


    ¡°No,¡± she repeats again, softly. ¡°The foal¡­?¡±


    Margaret hands her some more meat, ¡°The foal should still be in there then but you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight and it might affect it so you need to keep eating.¡±


    They sit in silence for a long time, Margaret giving Coral food and she eating it without hesitation though it is obvious that she doesn¡¯t taste much of it.


    ¡°Quell¡­¡± Coral finally says, tears forming in her eyes.


    Margaret sighs, ¡°Quell is concerned about you. You don¡¯t seem to be yourself when he is around though,¡± she wants to ask why, but doesn¡¯t want to push the subject; instead, she tries a different approach, ¡°Perhaps if Lte visited you? I would be here as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would say to her,¡± Coral mumbles.


    Thinking on it for a bit, Margaret proposes something, ¡°Can she read?¡±


    Nodding, she quietly adds, ¡°She can draw quite well too.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I can see Doctor Pelium and find some books; if you are all right with Lte around then she could read to you?¡±


    ¡°There is an herb book that I was working on updating,¡± she says, staring at the piece of bread in her hand.


    ¡°Now that is an idea,¡± Margaret replies. Once Coral has finished eating, Margaret stokes the fire and hands her arge ss of water, ¡°I will find Lte ande right back, all right?¡±


    Coral barely nods, staring off into the mes much like she did the night before.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Drawing in a deep breath, Margaret walks out of the room and shuts the door behind her. She stands there, staring at the floor for a long time, simply thinking. She has very limited experience with healing anyone and most of her knowledge deals with children or women bearing them; she is unsure as to what to do to help.


    It takes her a while but she manages to find the surgery in the lowest floor of the castle; she raps on the door before pushing it open and peering in. Pelium doesn¡¯t appear to have heard her as he looks deep in thought staring into the firece.


    ¡°Doctor Pelium?¡± Margaret asks when she walks into the room.


    He immediately turns his head to see her, though he still seems somewhat distant, ¡°Yes? Oh, you are the young midwife, Coral¡¯s friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Margaret,¡± she offers.


    ¡°Yes, Margaret, what can I do for you? Are you ill?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not,¡± she says as she approaches him, ¡°Coral had mentioned she was working on updating a book; I came to fetch it. I think-I think that having something to focus her mind on would do her some good.¡±


    He nods slowly, ¡°Yes, I agree with you.¡± He walks over to the small desk, gathering up a book, a quill and a jar of ink, ¡°She is speaking then? How is she otherwise?¡±


    She swallows hard, contemting what she should divulge; she doesn¡¯t wish to vite her friend¡¯s privacy, yet the doctor might have some useful information to offer up; Margaret decides to update him but keep the pregnancy a secret, ¡°I managed to get a few short words out of her but not much. She ate breakfast and lunch, though she is¡­ distant.¡±


    He hands the items to her, nodding slowly, ¡°It is something I have seen before, though not in a long time. It was after the Battle that I first noticed it in a few men and centaurs-they¡¯d have waking nightmares. Small things would trigger them, like the sharpening of a knife or a loud shout or a smell. In women, well¡­¡± He frowned, not wanting to continue, ¡°I never found a way to fix any of them.¡±


    Margaret takes the items, taking care to keep the worry off of her face even though her heart is sinking, ¡°Thank you for your help, Doctor.¡±


    He nods again watching her walk away before turning back to the fire.

 451

    She has difficulty locating Lte; not wanting to peer into every room in the castle, she finally stops a servant who leads her towards the far end of the second floor. In the small room, Lte has an easel set up near the window; her short pencil strokes make rasping noises on the coarse parchment as she draws the view of the town below.


    ¡°My Lady?¡± Margaret asks quietly with a knock on the door.


    Lte turns to her; it takes a moment for her to ce the maiden, ¡°Hello Margaret.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± she replies with a curtsey, ¡°I was wondering if you weren¡¯t too busy, perhaps you coulde sit with Coral for a bit?¡±


    Lte immediately puts her pencil down and walks forward, ¡°Of course.¡± As they make their way down the hall, she speaks softly, ¡°Is she¡­ better?¡±


    Margaret frowns, ¡°She is not in a fit of screaming if that is what you are asking.¡± Seeing Lte startle, she draws in a deep breath, ¡°I am sorry, my Lady. I do not know what is wrong with Coral or how to fix it but I am trying all that I can. I thought that it would be best if she had somepany, something to do to get her mind off of what happened in Centurion. It seems that she now has a fear of centaurs, at least of Quell and the Doctor. I was hoping that perhaps a woman centaur would be a good way to get her used to your kind again.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid I don¡¯t share your confidence,¡± Lte speaks quietly, ¡°Coral is quite fearful of the Queen. Yesterday when she awoke, Kiera was the first to arrive and though she tried, Coral was just as terrified of her as she was of Quell.¡±


    They stop outside of Coral¡¯s bedroom door; Margaret hands Lte the book, ¡°Well I will leave you to gauge her reaction; use your best judgment. I will do what I can to keep her from throwing anything at you if ites to that. Let me slip in first and remind her.¡±


    She opens the door, walking across the room; circling the small sofa, she stands in front of Coral, seeing the healer staring off into the mes of the fire, entranced by their movements, ¡°Coral?¡±


    Though Coral looks up, she does not respond.


    Margaret clears her throat and continues, nodding to Lte to enter, ¡°Lte is here to read to you.¡± Carefully, she watches her friend¡¯s reaction; it isn¡¯t until Lte nears and her muffled hoof clops be audible that Coral tenses. Nervously, Margaret¡¯s eyes dart to the centaur¡¯s-Lte noticed Coral¡¯s reaction and takes care to step as softly as she can. When Lte stops next to the sofa and Coral looks up, her lips press together and her chest begins to rise and fall faster as her eyes wander down the centaur¡¯s body to her brown fur.


    Lte notices the beginnings of Coral¡¯s panic and quickly kneels down next to the sofa, keeping her rear pointed away so that only her front is visible to Coral; she takes care to arrange her dress to cover her furry brown forelegs as she watches her sister intently.


    Coral¡¯s breathing starts to slow, the tension in her body rxes. Margaret lets out a sigh in relief, taking a seat next to her friend while speaking to Margaret, ¡°Coral was in the process of updating the herbs in this book. I was thinking that perhaps you could read the entry to her and if there is anything missing, she could tell you what to write in?¡±


    Nodding eagerly, Lte opens the book to the marked page. Slowly, she begins to read the entry aloud; Margaret watches as Coral¡¯s attention remains on the firece, though when Lte finishes, Coral says a few words she wants the centaur to add to the page. Lte carefully pens them in , repeating it back to her before continuing on to the next one.


    The afternoon progresses at a snail¡¯s pace; Margaret tunes out Lte¡¯s voice, bing lost in her own contemtion of how to help Coral ovee her fear. She struggles to piece together what it is that triggers such an adverse reaction-most definitely, the sounds of hooves and even the sight of their half beast body but she cannot figure out why Quell and Kiera cause such instant panic, yet Lte does not. She wonders if perhaps it is their close rtion to Coral¡¯s attacker that that lends them some simrities.


    When Lte starts to shift ufortably, Margaret¡¯s attention is drawn back; she nces at the clock and realizes that they have been at it for several hours, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it a day? Perhaps you two can continue tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    Coral briefly nces over, offering a slow nod with her tired eyes; Lte carefully shuts the book and ces it on the small table near the sofa. She rises to her feet stiffly, ¡°I¡¯d like that. I will see you after lunch tomorrow, Coral.¡±


    Turning her attention over to the centaur, she speaks quietly, ¡°All right.¡± Both women tense when Coral¡¯s eyes wander down Lte¡¯s body but when she doesn¡¯t show a reaction, there is a moment of relief.


    Lte offers Margaret a smile. ¡°I will have some dinner sent in,¡± she says before leaving, taking care to ce her hooves quietly so that they make little sound against the carpet.


    They sit in silence for a while before dys brings them a tray of food, removing the empty one before leaving. Coral doesn¡¯t need to be told to eat, she methodically plucks at the tray without seeming to see or taste any of it.


    Margaret watches her carefully, as if judging her affect before she takes a chance, ¡°I¡¯d like to bring Tomir by tomorrow, if that is all right with you, Coral.¡±


    Coral nces at her, her voice t, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I am trying to figure out how to get youfortable around centaurs again,¡± the maiden replies, ¡°I was thinking that he would be a good one to start with. Since you¡¯ve shown fear with Prince Quell, well he-he isn¡¯t quite himself anymore. Tomir has a firm head on his shoulders and if you show fear of him I think he will be able to respond correctly.¡± She isn¡¯t quite sure how to word it or even if she wants to verbalize it but she knows that Tomir looks vastly different from Quell and his mother.


    ¡°If you think it could help,¡± she mumbles in response before biting into some meat. Coral continues to eat until the tray is almost empty and she is unable to consume anymore. She gets up of her own ord and relieves herself using the chamber pot; after she is finished, Margaret checks it to make sure nothing is out of the ordinary and is relieved to find that it is normal.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay with you for a while longer?¡± the maiden asks.


    ¡°No,¡± Coral says, wandering over to her bed, ¡°I am tired.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Margaret follows her, helping her out of the robe before tucking her into the covers, ¡°I wille back tomorrow afternoon.¡± She watches Coral, waiting until her friend is asleep before she excuses herself.


    In the hallway, she slips her cloak over her shoulders as she walks down to the front door, somewhat surprised that she doesn¡¯t cross paths with anyone. Once she is outside, she discovers that it had started snowing at some point in the afternoon; pulling her hood up and the fabric tight around her torso, she walks down the ramp and swings a left.


    Before she realizes it, she trips over something and tumbles down to the ground,nding hard on her rear. She lets out a startled cry but is even more shocked when she sees Prince Quell resting on the ground. Though his long legs are tucked underneath him, his palomino hide is covered in a dusting of snow to suggest that he has been this way for a while. Margaret slowly rises to her feet, looking him over; he stares off into the distance much like Coral does. His cheeks are bright red from the cold, his white shirt and vest appear damp from where the snow melted against his warm skin.


    ¡°Prince Quell?¡± she says hesitantly while reaching for him; when her hand rests on his shoulder, he jerks as if he didn¡¯t realize she was there. He turns to face her, though she is unnerved at the look in his eyes-it is a wild look, as if he is not entirely himself, as if he is lost. She swallows hard, ¡°Prince Quell, why don¡¯t we go inside?¡±


    He shrugs her hand off of his shoulder, his voice just as cold as the weather, ¡°Leave me be, maiden.¡±


    Frowning, she cannot in good conscious do what he asks. She draws in a deep breath to steady her nerves and uses the tone of voice that she often inflicted upon her younger siblings when they were being unruly, ¡°Come.¡± She grabs his hand firmly and tugs.


    He watches her as she pulls with all of her might, though he doesn¡¯t budge. When she gets frustrated, she walks over to his opposite side and starts pushing, determined to get him to his feet. He sighs and concedes to her attempt and stiffly rises.


    Margaret dusts the snow off of her cloak; if she learned anything as the oldest child, it is that she knows she is to take care of those who are weaker than herself. While on a normal day, Prince Quell would never be considered weak, since he returned from Centurion he has not been himself. She takes his hand once more and leads him up the ramp to the castle.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Barely able to care for Coral, she knows shecks the knowledge to deal with a centaur in this state so she does the only thing she can think of and drags him down to the surgery. ¡°I found him sitting outside in the snow, without a cloak on,¡± she says to the doctor.


    Pelium purses his lips, eyeing the melting snow on Quell¡¯s back, ¡°Thank you, Margaret-I will see to him from here.¡±


    Though she is hesitant to leave, feeling somehow responsible for both Quell and Coral, she reluctantly exits the castle yet again. It pains her to see the suffering around her as it reminds her all too well of her life before Centuarna. Her father was not a good man-he was quick to anger, a drunk and abusive not only to his wife but also to his children. There were a few times where in his intoxicated stupor he attempted to bed Margaret; after that, she took care to always sleep with a board propped up against her bedroom door to prevent his entry, making sure that her younger sisters stayed with her throughout the night to prevent his advances from extending towards them. That, unfortunately, made her mother take the brunt of his needs but Margaret¡¯s pity for the woman only extended so far-she got herself into that situation by choosing a bad husband. Though she believed there were good men out there, she thought them too far and few between and had instilled in herself a distain for marriage of any kind because she thought that if she were to find a husband, he would be no different than her father.

 452

    Since her arrival to Centuarna, however, her views have changed. It is difficult to ignore the strong rtionships the centaurs have with their mates-Coral and Quell were a perfect example of this. She was able to see the adoration in their gazes, the overflowing love and kindness that embodied them despite their difference in upbringing-it was part of the reason why she came to realize that Tomir would make a good mate¡­ and an excellent father.


    But seeing Coral traumatized in such a way and by the hand of a centaur no less, has seeded doubt in her mind; not even her father was capable of creating such wounds. Seeing Prince Quell in his own state of brokenness reminds her that the mental fortitude of a creature is not dependant on their species, as even a strong, noble centaur can crumble.


    Lost in her own thoughts, Margaret looks up to discover that she is standing outside of Tomir¡¯s door. It surprises her as she had intended on returning to her quarters above the apothecary but her feet carried her here of their own ord. Just as she turns to leave, the door opens.


    ¡°Are you going toe inside?¡± Tomir¡¯s tenor voice drifts out to her.


    She turns around, her gaze on the ground while her cheeks burn red, ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to stop by unannounced¡­¡± she trails off, not wanting to fully admit that she feels morefortable here than she has anywhere else.


    Tomir¡¯s hand encircles hers and he gently pulls her inside, closing the cold evening air out, ¡°I assumed you would be staying here now. I am making us dinner.¡±


    Surprised, she replies, ¡°We-we aren¡¯t mated yet.¡±


    ¡°Not physically,¡± he says as he walks back towards the kitchen, ¡°but none the less I consider your intent to be the same. You are my mate and mates live together. When you are ready to be intimate we can be.¡±


    She follows him towards the kitchen; he stands at the table, carefully cleaning arge rabbit. When her eyes fall upon a tall stool, she realizes that he truly means every word he spoke. Unable to contain the smile on her lips, she sits down on the new piece of furniture. That smile, however, is short lived when he attempts to make polite conversation.


    ¡°How was your day today?¡± Tomir asks without ncing up from the animal.


    Her mind immediately drawn back to Coral, she frowns, ¡°Not¡­ not good.¡± The encounter with the Prince still forefront in her mind, she speaks softly, ¡°Prince Quell-he¡¯s not the same either. He is different. I mean, I would expect him to be upset with all that has happened to Coral but it is more than that; he almost seems-feral,¡± she hates using the word to describe any centaur yet it is the most urate one she can think of.


    Tomir¡¯s hands halt for a moment while he draws in a deep breath, ¡°I have seen him like that before. It is not a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Can you exin?¡±


    He frowns, before slowly continuing to clean the rabbit, ¡°When his foal and first mate died, he was¡­ inconsble.¡±


    Realizing that she might be able to gain some insight as to why Coral has kept her pregnancy a secret from Quell, she gently presses Tomir, ¡°Searra? Can you tell me about it?¡± When he looks up at her, she adds, ¡°I¡¯m grasping at straws, Tomir. I don¡¯t know if knowing will help but it cannot hurt.¡±


    He sighs, dressing the rabbit into a pot before sliding it into the belly of the wood burning stove. As he begins on the vegetables, he starts, ¡°Searra was Junta¡¯s younger sister. They had arge family; his two older brothers and father were killed in the Battle and his mother died several years back. Searra was a beautiful filly but even when she was young, she had eyes for no one other than Quell and he was the same way for her. Everyone knew that when they were of age they would mate and they did-it was a time of rejoicing in Centuarna because we knew that our future King had found a Queen and one day they would produce an heir of their own. It took several years before she got pregnant.¡±


    He ponders on it, ¡°I think it was a just over two years ago in fact. She was very petite, smaller than Lte even and in thest part of her pregnancy the midwives put her on restrictions; she wasn¡¯t allowed to run anywhere and had to remain in the castle at all times. I remember Junta saying that she had some issues, bleeding while she was with foal. When the time came and she went intobor, the five centaur midwives were in attendance. I do not know the specifics of it because men are not involved in the birthings but I know that the foal was not alive when it was born. Searra had lost so much blood and they could not get it to stop; she passed shortly after.¡±


    Tomir pauses, staring off into the distance as he recalls the day, ¡°Junta and I were on guard duty in the castle when we heard. I went with him so that he could say goodbye to his sister but Prince Quell-something in him snapped. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone near her body and those that tried he attacked, even his own father. None of us knew what to do, he had that wild look in his eyes that you described; I feared that short of injuring him there was no way to get him under control. When Junta came near, Quell lost it and started bucking and kicking, destroying everything within his range. Oddly enough, Prince Vadim was the only one who could stop him. He charged at his brother and managed to sweep Quell¡¯s legs out from under him; when Quell was on the ground, Vadim pinned him down and held him still, speaking words offort into his ear. It took a long time but he calmed, though after he regained control of himself he broke down. Vadim did note through it unscathed either-he was badly bruised and bleeding, his eye was swollen shut for a week from where Quell elbowed him. Pelium thought for sure he would lose it but he did not.¡±


    He nces up at her for a moment, reaching across the table to tenderly caress her cheek before he continues working on their supper. Margaret smiles softly at him, though her heart aches for their friends; short of some kind of miracle or magic, she isn¡¯t sure that either of them can be healed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 453

    Vadim¡¯s mind is distant as he wanders through the castle towards the dining room; his thoughts are of Coral, always of Coral and try as he might he cannot get his sister off of his mind. He desperately wanted to see her today but he forced himself to keep his distance. He spent the morning with Pelium, using the excuse of his arm aching to seek the doctor¡¯spany. Though neither one of them outright spoke about her or what happened in Centurion, they somehow managed tomunicate the desperate need for a solution. Pelium showed Vadim the books with the very few written ounts of women being assaulted by a centaur though the details were vague and no follow up was documented. It left a bad taste in Vadim¡¯s mouth-he knows that thousands of women have been forced upon in their history but all were either too ashamed to speak up or too ashamed to record it down.


    He left the doctor shortly before mid day meal, skipping it so as to avoid the possibility of seeing his mother or Lte or worse yet, Quell. Instead he sought sce in his father¡¯s study, meticulously going through each book on the full shelves, trying to find anything that might help shed light on a solution to Coral¡¯s fear. Yet in the end, all he obtained was a deeper seeded hatred of his own kindred; how quick they are to overlook and hide their own shorings, sweeping all secrets under the rug to be forgotten-a foolish gesture in Vadim¡¯s opinion, as history is bound to be repeated if mistakes aren¡¯t learned from.


    When he enters the dining room he ispletely oblivious to everything until he hears a deep voice speak to him.


    ¡°Hello son,¡± Rainer says, standing at the head of the table.


    When Vadim looks up he realizes he is thest one to dinner, aside from the absent Coral that is. He offers a smile to Rainer, ¡°I am d you are home, father.¡±


    Rainer nods, patting the table next to him. Vadim sits in between his father and Quell-his brother looks sullen and distant, just as he has since their return from Centurion.


    Looking to the empty seat that Coral usually upies, Rainer sighs, ¡°How is my daughter?¡± When no one answers and everyone avoids his gaze, he doesn¡¯t press the issue.


    ¡°Did you leave my brother¡¯s head attached to his body?¡± Kiera asks tly; Vadim looks at her, he can¡¯t tell if she is being sarcastic or not. His mother¡¯s usually bright, clear and cheerful eyes seem to be red and bloodshot, her face appears slightly puffy as if she had spent a considerable amount of time crying, yet aside from that she wears no expression, her face as stoic as a statue.


    ¡°For now,¡± Rainer growls. The tone of his voice as he utters those two simple words carry a weight which makes his hatred as clear as day.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kiera nods slowly, showing no inclination one way or the other. Vadim looks at his father and asks, ¡°Will this end with Callen? Will Centurion change?¡± He desperately wants to find hope in the future, to believe that all of the suffering Coral went through-that all of those women went through¨Cwasn¡¯t for nothing. He clings to that hope tightly, though it is but a thread to keep him from falling into the vastness of his growing hatred.


    His father appraises him for a moment, as if trying to discern his son¡¯s desires in regards to it. Rainer is a wise centaur and has seen his fair share of evil in all creatures. It is almost like he can sense Vadim¡¯s struggle because he shares it one in the same. ¡°I left Yulnar alive with very harsh conditions in ce; should he choose to ignore them, I will return and finish what I started. The first condition is this: absolutely no more forced matings and no more obtaining dowries for women-any centaur discovered in viting this will be sentenced to death.¡±


    Vadim nods slowly, ¡°That will definitely be a deterrent, assuming they actually get punished for their crimes-but what of the women? Is the offer of the elixir still avable to them?¡± He has mixed feelings about it; part of him wants women to be able to discover love for their mates and to be able to lie with them easily, to share the bond that making love can bring¡­ yet the other part of him wishes for all knowledge of the elixir to be destroyed so that the human women will leave, so that Centurion will die out. He knows eventually that Centuarna will as well and frankly, the extinction of the centaurs doesn¡¯t bother him in the least.


    Rainer frowns, ¡°Yes, though the stiption I put forth was no elixir shall be given out until spring. Not only does that force them to wait, it also gives Coral time to¡­¡± he trails off before lifting his ss of wine and drinking it all. ¡°My second condition was Callen¡¯s mate and son.¡±


    Kiera¡¯s voice is quiet, ¡°You would see them killed?¡±


    His brows furrow and he clicks his tongue on his teeth, ¡°Kiera-no. It was not her fault nor the foal; my condition was they move to Centuarna and live in town. It would do both of them some good to learn humility andpassion by living alongside our people.¡±


    She breathes a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you, mate.¡±


    Quell shifts uneasily; his te is still full and he has barely eaten anything, ¡°All things considered, father, your conditions are rather generous.¡±


    Vadim can feel the tension in the room; he nces to Lte, who keeps her head down and eats in silence. Wistan hesitantly looks between his family members but also does not speak.


    ¡°What would you rather I have done, Quell?¡± Rainer asks, though the tone of his voice is quiet, dangerous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he mumbles. He drinks his entire mug of ale and grabs a single slice of bread from his te before turning and leaving the room.


    Looking at Wistan, Rainer softly says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take your te and eat in my study, son? I will be there shortly.¡±


    Wistan nods, thankful that his father provided him with an out because he is eager to leave. When the colt is gone, Rainer turns his attention to Vadim, ¡°Will you please exin to me what is going on?¡±


    Vadim rubs his face; he is tired, worn, bruised and in pain and above all else, he is sick of having to talk about it all the time, ¡°Coral-she can¡¯t be around centaurs. When she woke up and saw Quell she panicked-he can¡¯t be near her. Pelium tried to give her some medicine to calm her down and she damn near destroyed her chambers. Mother can¡¯t even get near her.¡±


    ¡°I spent the afternoon with her,¡± Lte says softly. Surprised, Vadim looks at her, waiting for her exnation. So lost in his own desperation he was that he barely even thought about his mate throughout the day. She catches his eye and continues, ¡°Her friend Margaret came and got me after lunch. The maiden warned me to be cautious around Coral and you are correct, she started panicking when I walked in. I think it was the sound of my hooves that caused it; I knelt down and made sure my rear wasn¡¯t visible to her, the rest of me was covered by my dress. Then she was all right.¡± She nces over to Kiera, ¡°I am sorry, mother, I do not know why she finds it difficult to be around you.¡±


    A growl from Rainer draws everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°If Callen wasn¡¯t already dead I¡¯d kill him myself.¡± It is a sentiment all of them share.


    No one speaks for the rest of the meal as no one really wishes to say anything. Kiera decides to venture into town to secure lodgings for Callen¡¯s widow and son. While she seems a bit more upbeat now that she has a purpose, she still finds it difficult to look into her husband¡¯s eyes. Vadim knows how she feels-she feels torn between her loyalty to her own family, to her brother and her nephew but she cannot overlook the atrocities that weremitted.


    As Rainer walks past Vadim, he gently squeezes his shoulder, unable to find any words to offer infort before he retires to his study to spend time with Wistan.


    Vadim continues to pick at the food on his te, not really hungry but eating anyways. He makes the effort to speak to his mate, reminding himself that none of this is her fault and she shouldn¡¯t be ignored or forgotten because of it. ¡°What did you do with Coral all afternoon?¡±


    Lte looks at her mate when he speaks, offering a kind smile as she always does, ¡°Margaret thought it best to keep her mind engaged so that she didn¡¯t spend all day remembering¡­ there is a book of herbs that she was in the process of updating. I picked up where she left off and I read each entry out loud to her; if there was information missing, she told me what to write down. For a few there were no drawings and Margaret took note of it; she is going to see if she can find any of them still growing, if not then the sketches will have to wait until spring. Coral is very lucky to have a friend in Margaret,¡± Lte says softly.


    ¡°I think it started the other way around,¡± Vadim replies off handedly. When he gets a curious look from Lte, he adds, ¡°Margaret is from the same town as Coral but unlike Coral she hated centaurs. It is a personal mission of our sister¡¯s to see that there is peace between our kinds. When she met up with Margaret after their arrival here, the maiden¡¯s attitude had caused her to be secluded. Coral took the time to speak with her and ease her out of her hatred.¡±

 454

    Lte looks surprised, ¡°I would have never known that, she seemed at ease around me. If not a little stern, though I suspected that is her personality.¡±


    He nods, ¡°Aye, it is like her, from what I know shees from a veryrge family and she spent most of her days raising her younger siblings. But I dare say she is at ease around centaurs now-her and Tomir¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Not fully mated but definitely promised to each other. Quell was right to deem Coral an Emissary to Peace.¡±


    ¡°She will be all right,¡± Lte says firmly, though Vadim knows it is more to reassure herself than anything.


    He pushes back his chair and slides out of it, ¡°I think I will take a bath tonight before turning in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to join you,¡± Lte smiles.


    Vadim forces the smile onto his own mouth, nodding in affirmation before offering her an arm. He would have preferred to bathe alone; since he returned home he has made sure not to be naked around Lte-every time she sees his bruises she starts crying. Nheless, he won¡¯t refuse his mate.


    They walk in silence to the bathing room; Vadim is relieved to discover it empty and the torches only dimly burning, offering the bare amount of illumination. Sitting on the stone bench, he slowly removes his boots while watching Lte shed her dress. Even in the low lighting he can make out the creamy smoothness of her skin, the harsh juxtaposition of her rich brown fur where the two meet at her waist. Shyly she smiles at him before entering the pond and paddling into the water. When she reaches the middle, her ghostly white skin reminds Vadim of a night months ago, after he had first taken Lte as his mate, after he hade to the bath to think and stumbled upon Coral.


    The memory of her naked human form, idly floating in the water, the way her bright red hair radiated out from her head like mes, sends a pain into his heart. The sorrow at losing the woman he loves is almost as great as the guilt he feels at taking Lte to be his mate despite not feeling for her as deeply.


    Vadim sighs and slides off of the bench to sit at the edge of the pool, dangling his legs into the warm water while he leans back on his hands to watch Lte as she floats about. He is disgusted with himself; he hates that he gave into the pressure and expectations of his family to take a woman as his own-he shouldn¡¯t have bound Lte to this fate. She deserves to be free, to have a man who can truly love her as deeply as she feels for him. When she paddles over and asks him to wash her hair, Vadim sters on a gentle smile, though it is fake because he is too much of a coward to apologize for the wrong he hasmitted.


    ¡°I thought you were bathing, my love?¡± her sweet voice asks once she exits the pond, shaking water from her fur before pulling her dress over her head.


    ¡°Sometimes I like to just sit and listen to the water, it helps to calm me,¡± he confesses.


    A slight frown touches her lips, ¡°Oh, Vadim¡­ I apologize, I shouldn¡¯t have intruded on your mediation.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, Lte,¡± Vadim eases her fears as he walks out into the hall beside her, ¡°you are my mate. You can never intrude on me.¡± His words sound sincere enough though he knows they are a lie.


    Pushing the thought from his head, he opens their bedroom door for his mate and follows her in. He walks to the wardrobe and unbuttons his vest, sliding it off and cing it inside but before he can get much further, he feels her warm hands slide up the front of his shirt, her body pressed against his back. Reluctantly he lifts his arms when she pushes the fabric up and over his head.


    He turns around in her embrace so that he is facing her; this time, she does not look at the marks on his skin, but into his deep brown eyes and he can see the yearning within hers. Vadim reaches a hand up and cradles her face before pressing a gentle kiss to her lips. Lte parts them, sliding her tongue eagerly into his mouth, tasting her mate. When her body leans into him and her kiss bes more urgent, Vadim slides his hands down to her waist, circling around her hips to untie the sash at her back.


    When the tie is loose, he teasingly runs his hands down to the fur of her legs, bunching up the fabric in his grasp so that he can feel her still damp flesh under his hands while he pulls the dress up and over her head, taking the shift with it. Lte shivers, sending the ripple through her brown hide when her breasts are exposed to the air. With a light touch Vadim caresses them, slowly teasing around the entire mound in a spiral; hees closer and closer to her nipples but doesn¡¯t make contact, instead he withdraws his fingers. She lets out a disappointed whimper until he breaks free from her mouth and kisses his way down her neck with his plush lips. He flicks out his tongue across a nipple beforetching onto it and suckling; a throaty groan escapes her mouth. Before he is able to make it to the other breast, she slides her fingers into the waist of his pants; pulling him closer she quickly unbuttons them. She doesn¡¯t bother to push them down or even give him time to take his boots off-instead, drops down into a kneel and fishes out his cock. With both of her hands wrapped around the long length, she strokes up and down it, ncing upward into his eyes.


    Vadim looks down at her curiously; he is surprised when she lifts his cock up and licks it, her tongue swirling around the wide t tip before she cleans away the small dribble of seed oozing out. As best as she can, she opens her mouth wide and takes a few inches of him in, her tongue wiggling around the bottom of his cock, her hands sliding up and down the length of him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He shudders, savoring the feeling of her mouth around him for the first time. He feels like thrusting but refrains, too afraid that he will hurt her; instead, he allows her to go at her own pace. Her hands tighten down on his length as her mouth starts to suckle harder; he enjoys the act but catches a whiff of her arousal and knows what she truly wants. With a gentle smile he steps back, pulling free from her mouth. Vadim leans down and kisses her deeply, tasting his own musk on her lips; when her hands let go of his cock he takes them and pulls her back up to her hooves.


    Teasing her with a light touch, he runs his fingers down her back to her withers, slowly swirling them through her smooth brown fur, tracing the lines of her hindquarters when he takes up position behind her. He gathers up her brown tail in his fist with his left hand, holding his cock with his right; bringing it up he drags it across her cunt, spreading her wetness around so that her lips glisten in the low firelight.


    Lte watches him over her shoulder, her eyes half closed, a sultry smile on her mouth while she waits for her mate to take her; slowly, Vadim eases his cock forward. It has been nearly two weeks since theyst mated and she is almost as tight as first time; he groans in pleasure, feeling the warm, soft flesh encasing him while he presses his entire cock into her. Her breathing increases, a purring from her when he slowly withdraws almost the entire length. Easing back in again, the sinful delicious feel of it sends a shiver up his spine. It has been too long and his desire for a release is strong; his pace starts to quicken with each stroke in and out.


    When he is steadily pounding against her, Lte¡¯s eyes drift shut and her head falls back; she moans out, low and loud. The sound of it, the primal pleasure in her voice hits Vadim like a p-instantly reminding him of Coral¡¯s moans underneath Callen. His yearning, his building pleasure immediately dissipates when the horrible images of seeing her strapped to the mounting stand, spread wide open and forced into pleasure sh through his mind.


    Vadim¡¯s pace slows-he feels himself start to grow soft. Before Lte opens her eyes to say something, Vadim withdraws his cock from her and drops down to his knees. He twirls her tail in one hand, gathering the loose hair up before he gently pries the lips of her velvety brown cunt open with his fingers. He dips his head forward and traces the slit with his tongue; Lte lets out a startled cry of surprise, almost jerking away from him but he has a tight grasp on her tail. When he licks again she is expecting it so she does not shy away. Vadim shortens his licks until his tongue is simply rubbing against her clit; she mewls out in pleasure, shifting her weight from hoof to hoof as her climax builds. When Vadim¡¯s lips close around her clit, he suckles on it gently, flicking the tip of his tongue over the sensitive nub. He can feel her hind legs trembling-her furry body tenses and she lets out a loud moan, almost a cry at the suddenness of her orgasm. Wetness oozes out of her slit and covers Vadim¡¯s face but he continues to tease her until she finally pulls away from him.


    He rises to his feet and stuffs his cock back into his pants; seeing she can hardly stand he takes her hand and leads her over to the mound of pillows where she immediately crumples down into them. He hastily wipes her juices off of his face with his hand before cing a tender kiss on her lips and watches her fall asleep.


    Instead of joining her he sits alone on the chaise before the firece. He shakes his head, trying to get rid of the echoing sound in it, the sound of Lte moaning out, the sound of Coral being forced upon. Woefully, he wonders if it is possible for things to return to normal.


    He drifts asleep though not a deep one, part of him afraid that he is locked in the cell, still wary of centaurs approaching. A swift pounding on the door jars him awake; he nces at Lte, who continues to slumber deeply. Quickly he makes his way to the door and opens it, discovering a wide eyed Oren outside.


    ¡°Prince Quell,¡± the servant says in a frantic whisper, ¡°told me toe get you. You muste at once-Lady Coral-¡± he shrugs, unsure how to word it.


    Vadim quietly pulls the door shut behind him before he takes off running down the hall, dressed in his pants and nothing else. When he rounds the corner and arrives at his brother¡¯s bedroom, the door is open. Inside of it, Quell paces frantically, running his hands through his hair, worry and fear sttered across his face. Upon seeing Vadim he quickly approaches him, almost knocking his brother over, ¡°She woke up in the middle of the night-I had her in my arms on the pillows and-and she started to panic when she saw me again.¡±

 455

    Looking around, he sees Coral cowering in the corner, her entire body curled up into a quivering ball, tears running down her face and her breathing frantic. Immediately he rushes to her; he does his best to console her but her eyes are glued on Quell.


    ¡°Coral,¡± he says softly, brushing her wild hair out of her face, ¡°you must calm down, you are safe now. No one will hurt you. Quell will not hurt you.¡±


    She starts rocking slightly, her hands balling up in her hair, ¡°Hood-hood-hooded-¡± she tries to get out.


    Vadim knows what she is asking for but doesn¡¯t want to give her the mushroom; he tries again to soothe her, ¡°Coral, close your eyes and take a deep breath.¡±


    Coral closes her eyes and tries to take a deep breath but she soon gasps in another and another, panting out, ¡°Hood-hooded-harb-¡±


    Spotting her case near the table, Vadim rises to his feet, talking to his brother, ¡°Quell, please step out into the hallway.¡±


    ¡°She is my mate,¡± he says somewhat frantically, ¡°she has nothing to fear in me.¡±


    Vadim grasps him by the shoulders, speaking firmly, ¡°Quell, step out into the hallway. Please. If you want to help her, you must do this.¡±


    Reluctantly, Quell turns and walks towards the door, looking at Coral onest time before he leaves the room. Quickly, Vadim opens up her case, immediately overwhelmed by the dozens upon dozens of vials, pouches and boxes. He digs through them as fast as he can and finds arger box towards the bottom; opening it up, he discovers that it is divided into several different slots, each containing different types of mushrooms. Having never saw it up close, he has no idea which one it is so he brings the entire box to Coral. Crouching down in front of her, he touches her leg gently, ¡°Coral, which one is it?¡±


    Her eyes sh open; with a shaking hand, she reaches out and points at one of them. Vadim picks up the dried fungus and breaks it in half, giving her part. Hastily she stuffs it into her mouth and presses her palms to her eyes. Shutting the lid on the box he sits down next to her and waits, watching-just as he had seen many times before, within minutes her frantic panic dissolves. Her body stills, her breathing evens out and her hands drop from her face to reveal dull looking eyes.


    Vadim pulls her over onto hisp, wrapping his arms around her; resting his cheek against her forehead he sighs softly, his voice a gentle whisper, ¡°Coral-we need to figure out how to fix this. You cannot keep taking these, they cannot be good for the foal.¡±


    ¡°Foal?¡± Quell¡¯s surprised voice cuts through the air.


    Wide eyed, Vadim looks up to see his brother standing in the middle of the bed chamber.


    ¡°What foal?¡± His piercing blue eyes look at his brother, ¡°Are you saying-are you saying that Callen¡­?¡± His fists start to clench, his chest starts to rise and fall rapidly.


    ¡°No,¡± Coral¡¯s soft voicees out, freezing Quell¡¯s movements immediately, ¡°the foal is yours, Quell.¡±


    ¡°What,¡± he whispers, ¡°how-you-you knew of this before we left for Centurion?¡±


    Vadim closes his eyes, wishing he were anywhere else, not wanting to be a part of this conversation yet he does not loosen his grip on his sister, determined to stay with her through this just as he stayed with her through their imprisonment. Coral turns her head to Quell but still can¡¯t look him in the eye, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But you told Vadim?¡± he snaps.


    With a sigh, Vadim opens his eyes and looks at Quell, ¡°No, she did not tell me-she told Callen, you idiot.¡± He rises to his feet with Coral still in his arms; gently, he ces her on the bed and covers her with a nket before walking towards his brother. With a harsh shove, he catches Quell off guard, managing to push the centaur out of the room before shutting the door behind him. He keeps his voice low but growls angrily, ¡°What is wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°She kept this from me? There should be no secrets between mates!¡± he whispers harshly back.


    ¡°You are damned right about that Quell-just like you told her about Searra? About your stillborn foal? About not wanting any more offspring? Before you mated her?!¡± Vadim snaps; when his brother¡¯s eyes grow wide he continues, ¡°What did you expect her to do? She knew how you felt-she was too terrified to tell you! Your mate lies broken in there-and all you can think about is your sad past instead of what future lies ahead for her. I love you brother but you are a daft halfwit!¡±


    ¡°Future? Future!¡± His voice starts to raise, ¡°How can I look forward to a future with someone who isn¡¯t honest with me!¡±


    Vadim balls his hands into fists, his entire body trembling as he is so close to attacking his brother. Quell can see it and takes a stunned step back. When Vadim manages to speak, his words cut like a knife, ¡°You are pathetic, Quell. You don¡¯t deserve her and you never will-that woman, that magnificent woman bestowed her love and kindness upon you, she epted you despite your shorings, she gave up the dreams of having her own family-she fought her way out of a hopeless situation toe back to you and you shun her? Because she was afraid of you? Whose fault is that, Quell!¡±


    Quell stands before him,pletely shocked and silent. Vadim narrows his eyes at Quell, waiting for a response, waiting for an attack but nothing happens. With a huff, Vadim spins on his heels and walks back into the bedroom, shutting the door behind him. He presses his forehead against the cool wood, trying to still his anger, trying to calm down; when he finally hears the muffled clop of Quell¡¯s hooves retreating down the hallway is he able to slow his racing heart.


    Vadim walks over to the bed and though he knows he shouldn¡¯t, he climbs into it behind Coral before wrapping his arms around her from the back, pulling her close. Her body molds to his. When she speaks, her voice is t, ¡°He is angry with me.¡±


    ¡°He is a coward,¡± Vadim says more harsh than he intended to.


    ¡°What am I going to do? I still love him-I never stopped but each time I look at him,¡± she draws in a deep breath, ¡°Each time I look at him I see Callen.¡±


    Closing his eyes, Vadim grimaces, ¡°I know, Coral. We will find a way, you can get over this and be with him again.¡±


    ¡°And if I can¡¯t?¡± Her hand drifts down to her belly, her fingers running over the small plush bit of flesh, ¡°I will have to leave here. I will have to raise this foal alone.¡±


    He breathes in her scent, feeling torn between her and his own mate. He yearns to be with Coral but he could never abandon Lte. Vadim offers her whatfort he can, ¡°You will never be alone, Coral. I promise you that.¡±


    Within minutes, Coral silently falls back asleep yet no peacees to Vadim. Despite having her in his arms, feeling the warmth of her body next to his, smelling the fragrant scent that always epasses her, sleep alludes him. He lies there in the dark, staring at the dancing shadows of the firelight, listening to her slow and steady breathing. He does not want to go but he knows he must-she is not his mate. Carefully, slowly he slides his arms out from under her light form, trying not to disturb her; he pulls the nket up over her body and watches her sleep for quite a while before finally slipping out of the room.


    The halls of the castle are quiet and dark, the only light cast either by the moon as it floods in through the windows or the asional dimly glowingntern hung from the wall. When he returns to his chambers, he is relieved to find Lte still sleeping soundly, her torso propped up on pillows, her brown body strewn out beneath her. asionally, one of her hind legs twitch, as if she is running within her dreams.


    Vadim wraps a nket around his shoulders, resting back onto the couch as he mindlessly stares into the fire. Slowly, the guilt creeps in on his consciousness-guilt of his love for Coral, guilt at his growing hatred for his brother, guilt for Lte who asked for none of this. He draws in a deep breath and tries to find empathy for Quell. He tries to imagine a life where Coral doesn¡¯t exist, where he loves Lte with all his heart-then, he tries to understand what it would feel like to have that ripped away from him. Yet no matter how hard he pictures it, he cannotprehend his brother¡¯s actions.


    It isn¡¯t until he realizes that he has loved someone with all his heart, that he lost her and lost the prospects of having a family with her, that it urs to him he knows exactly how Quell feels. Perhaps even more so, because instead of his love parting from this earth, he is forced to see her everyday as a mate to another centaur and it is absolutely maddening.


    Vadim rises and grabs his cloak; he knows he will not get any rest tonight, not next to Coral nor Lte nor alone. He quietly slips from his chambers and trudges through the silent castle, ascending the stone ramps to the roof that is nestled against the mountain. As hees upon arge ss door, tucked behind a massive tapestry, he pushes it open and enters the greenhouse. Being somewhat partially protected from the elements it is warmer than the outside air but not by much.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He finds a worn, dusty stone bench andys down upon it, looking up through the ss ceiling to the stars above. Softly he says the names of the constetions as he picks them out of the night sky but that distraction doesn¡¯tst long; his thoughts wander to Coral, always back to Coral. He sighs. He will do whatever he has to in order to help her recover. He will do whatever he has to in order to ensure that his future niece or nephew will be raised by two loving parents and while he hopes that Quell wille to terms with being a father, he is prepared to step into that position if he must.

 456

    NEW STORY INSTALLATION: THE BRUSH TIGER OF DERVEN (Sci-Fi & Fantasy Erotica)


    Namora meets her future husband and everything changed.


    A note from the author:


    As cliche as this sounds, this story came to me in a dream and stuck in my mind until I got it out onto paper. I hope you enjoy the journey.


    *****


    CHAPTER 1: ENGAGEMENT


    Swift, silent steps carry Namora through the dark woods. She purposefully shuffles her feet against the dead leaves, forcing the rustle to keep the creature in front of her moving. Arrow notched in her bow, she leaves it pointed down, her pace steady as she guides her prey closer to the awaiting trap. About a quarter of a mile ahead of her the other members of her group wait patiently for the creature toe to them. No doubt Amyee and Cari-the older of the three-are hidden well in the trees while Talia-the newest member of her group-waits ready to strike. For her, it will be her first kill. Talia will soon pass into the world of womanhood and be able to ept marriage proposals.


    Quickening her pace, Namora forces the beast to move faster. She intentionally sought out an older male brush tiger, past his prime. She can hear from the unevenness of his gait that he has an old injury that still afflicts him. Even though it is her duty as Head Huntress to keep the brush tiger poption under control, killing such a beautiful creature hurts her heart.


    Namora stops suddenly, drawing back her arrow as she whips around. She senses, somehow, that something is following her, perhaps another brush tiger. Arrow pointed towards its position in a brush thicket, she slows her breathing while she searches for a sign of movement. Her eyes cannot pierce through the dense foliage darkened by the night but her ears pick up the quiet, muffled noise behind them. Her right arm trembles from the strain of keeping the bow drawn but she doesn¡¯t release it, waiting for the precise moment. She takes in a deep breath; an out of ce smell hits her pte: lemon with a tinge of metal.


    Exhaling, she slowly releases the tension on the string, lowering her bow as she does so, ¡°I almost shot you.¡±


    The familiar face of her teacher, her friend, the Advisor of War-Larenes into view, ¡°I know.¡±


    Namora¡¯s ears pick up an animalistic yelp; Talia has made her first kill. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to be here, you know that. Women only.¡±


    Though his stance is casual, his hand draped nonchntly over the hilt of his sheathed sword, his voice conveys the importance of his intrusion, ¡°Your father asks for you.¡±


    She puts the unused arrow back into her quiver before threading her arm through the bow. For her father to break tradition and interrupt the Huntress Festival can only mean something terrible. She follows Laren, who has already begun heading back to the women¡¯s camp.


    ¡°Do I have time to change?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    At the small Huntress camp, women try to act casually though it is obvious that all are unnerved by the intruding male soldiers. Namora shares in their awkwardness, feeling more out of ce than most, in her hunting pants and slender leather vest that covers her skin tight, high necked wool shirt. The women of her country always wear modest dresses, made to cover the majority of their skin and curves. The Huntress Festival is the only time that they change into form fitting shirts and pants, out of a necessity for the hunt. Even this is a little known fact; most of the men think that the women hunt in the in dresses that they leave their homes in. The women don¡¯t share information about the Festival freely with their male counterparts; all the majority of the men in Derven know is that the women go into the woods twice a year to hunt tigers.


    While someone has managed to get a bridle onto Greystar, Namora¡¯s horse, he won¡¯t have any part in a strange person putting a saddle on him. Without hesitating, she mounts him bareback and spurs him into a trot to catch up to Laren. The rest of the troop, two in front and two in back, keep their distance from Laren and Namora. She has to raise her voice louder than usual to be heard over the pounding of hooves, ¡°Do you know what this is about?¡±


    ¡°No, but he seemed¡­¡± Namora thinks he is about to say angry, but he rewords it, ¡°It seemed urgent.¡±


    They make the rest of the ride in silence. Since the Huntress Festival is located in a forest just outside of town, it only takes them half an hour but each passing minute makes Namora¡¯s stomach churn with anxiety. The group weaves in and out of the narrow paths carved into the forests of Derven.


    Though Derven is slightlyrger than its three neighbors, it isprised almost entirely of trees except for the small patches that wereboriously cleared to make room for horses and crops. Since woonds and forests take up arge portion there are fewer people residing in Dervenpared to the others and it only has one town. There are smaller viges throughout the country side but none have the shops and markets that the town does.


    Four countriesprise the ind; Derven, located on the far eastern end, lies in a valley encased by treacherous, uninhabitable cliffs and though the sea lies just beyond them the only way in or out is by the use of the public road. The public road winds from Derven, through the middle of the ind, thereby separating Alumenia and Sceadu until it finally dead-ends in the costal country Geofen.


    Alumenia lies on the south side of the public road. A country born of rock, the towns are set into the sides of cliffs. In appearance it is almost theplete opposite of Derven; there are no great woods or clusters of trees and very little nt life overall. The only animals kept are horses who pasture at the base of the country in the small amount of meadow that lies on Alumeniannd. The people of Alumenia spend their time mining the mountains for all kinds of metals imaginable, relying on trade with others for food and resources. Even if another country were to find metal in their ownnds, the Alumenians keep their skills a secret, putting them in the position to set their own prices due to the demand for metal.


    While she knows almost nothing of Sceadu, Namora still dreams of the shinning beaches in Geofen. She used to apany her father on trips there when she was a child; he would talk politics and she would be allowed to wander the shoreline just outside of the castle walls, but never too far. However, as soon as she blossomed into a young woman he would no longer let her tag along. ¡°Your new found beauty provides too many temptations to thieves and ruffians and while they would never get a hold of you, it is best that we prevent them from making mistakes instead of punishing them when they do,¡± he would tell her.


    That was the stance of all Dervens: always promote peace before violence. They believe that the value of a life is high. Since each living being is unique it makes them impossible to rece. That is why Namora and her kinsmen like those before her and those yet toe after are always taught to take the route to ensure life instead of the darker path towards violence and death. Without hesitation any one Derven would sacrifice their own life if it meant they could save more or prevent disaster.


    Though the other countries see this as a sign of weakness, their desire for peace isn¡¯t because they can¡¯t fight; on the contrary, all of them are taught how to defend themselves from a very young age. The seed of their outlook and ultimately their one wed quality is that the strong willed people of Derven would never willingly enter a battle or duel without the full intention of dying for their cause. Because of that, those of Derven are taught to find other means to solve their problems, less there be none of them left to form a country when all is said and done.


    Embarrassed to be seen in pants, Namora dismounts in the back by the kitchen door. She slips quietly through; still being about an hour before dawn, the chefs are just now waking up. Her soft leather boots carry her soundlessly through the halls, winding and weaving down therge corridors until shees to the familiar, thick wooden doors of the throne room. Taking a deep breath, she pushes them open. Namora walks to the bench before the throne, curtseying before her father, King Nathanial of Derven.


    Though he is ancient by any standards, he has always remained young at heart which kept age from creeping into his appearance. Today however, his face looks old, weighed down by great sadness. Namora had only upon rare asions seen him this way. At times she would find him sitting alone in the throne room staring at the portrait of her mother while he recalled memories of their time together. But now he doesn¡¯t look at the picture of her mother. In fact, when she sits down in front of him, he can¡¯t even look her in the eye.


    ¡°King Irron has asked for your hand in marriage,¡± is all her father can say.


    Namora studies him for a bit, waiting for more direction but she never gets any. She knows little of King Irron, other than his arrogance, greed and her father¡¯s distaste for the man, ¡°What are his terms?¡±


    By the way his lips are pressed together, coupled with the expression on his face, she knows that the King doesn¡¯t wish to say them. He has always been honest with her. With the things he does not wish to share he simply says ¡®you will understand, one day.¡¯


    But though it hurts him so, he feels she should know the full threat that was made, ¡°King Irron asks for your hand in marriage and in exchange he will allow the peddlers and traders from ournd into his,¡± the old man sighs, settling back in his throne as the weight of the news threatens to crush him. ¡°He has said that if you do not ept his offer, he will deny anyone who has business with Derven ess to his country.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As his words hit her, her expression remains calm and nk. She takes a moment to consider the options. Derven is not a wealthy county in terms of money or possessions. Its citizens are skilled and hardworking, mainly farmers and woodworkers. While the craftsmen of Derven are unparalleled and pride themselves in being self-sufficient, there still are things that they require which would be unobtainable if not for the peddlers: metal, certain kinds of wood for finer crafts and a variety of non-native meat.

 457

    Though she has never known what it is to love a man, she knows she could not love one who would threaten harm to win her over. But, being of Derven, Namora¡¯s desire for peace and the lives of her kinsmen outweighs her foolish hopes. Even so, she has to force her voice toe out steady, ¡°And what do you wish me to do, Father?¡±


    Only when the calm, assured voice of a Princess willing to do what is necessary over what is right reaches his ears, does her father look her in the eye, ¡°I wish for you to do what your heart tells you to. Whichever decision you choose, you know that I and the country of Derven will support you.¡± Overe with grief because he knows his daughter will make the selfless decision, the King presses his palms into his eyes to stop the burning tears from falling.


    Namora drops her gaze to the floor. Ever since she was able toprehend him, her father had never told her what to do but always gave her a choice. Throughout her life he has taught her that only one with the true mark of a leader would choose the right path, dark and cold as it may be and no matter how appealing the others were. Many a time she had found herself at a crossroad, wondering if it was right to follow her heart or her mind and in the end it was always her mind that offered up the right path, reminding her of everyone else¡¯s needs and wants. Though her heart always had the best intentions, it always directed her to selfishness.


    While Alumenia can obtain what they need to survive from the other countries, Derven isn¡¯t in such a position of luxury. Being denied metal means no tools to harvest crops, no des for saws, no way to carve trees and no more production of weapons. Without those, the people of Derven would starve to death if they weren¡¯t overrun by the armies of another country first.


    ¡°I will ept King Irron¡¯s hand,¡± Namora responds. Though she doesn¡¯t want to condemn herself to a life of servitude and submission to such a deplorable type of person, her mind can¡¯t live with the causalities of war that her heart¡¯s choice would cause.


    Having nothing left to discuss, Namora rises. Her father speaks softly, ¡°He intends to arrive in two days, however I will tell him that you are otherwise engaged and we will be happy to expect him next week.¡±


    She bows slightly, unable to bring a smile to her face. While her father understands the importance of the Huntress Festival, he understands better than most that these will be herst remaining days of freedom before she is to be first married, then the Queen of Derven and Alumenia.


    She has to will her feet to move and carry her out of the throne room. As a guard closes the doors behind her, Laren waits solemnly for the news of her meeting, ¡°Well, Princess?¡±


    Namora puts on the best smile she can muster and attempting to fool her teacher her voicees out chipper, ¡°Soon, dear friend, you will have to get used to calling me Queen, as I am to be wed to King Irron of Alumenia.¡±


    His expression darkens as he walks beside the Princess, ¡°To cage an animal so wild and free would be more cruel than ending its misery.¡±


    Many of the Derven men suspect that Namora and the Advisor of War Laren have a rtionship that is more than it should be. It is always awkward when someone happens upon the two together, speaking to each other inposed bits of poetry. In truth, Advisor Laren is no more than Namora¡¯s teacher and friend. Not only has he trained Namora inbat but he also has trained her in the finer aspects of espionage. He taught her when she was young to convey a message through poetry so that others wouldn¡¯t understand it. They practice regrly-their bits of seemingly love poems really hide thetest gossip or news of the day.


    Namora stops in an empty hallway, taking a deep breath before turning to him, ¡°The brush tiger, no longer a kitten, must above all else consider the pack, before herself.¡± Seeing a sadness in Laren¡¯s expression, Namora knows that he is but one of a small few who can see her true sacrifice. Before he can respond, she tries to assure him, ¡°Its fine. I¡¯m fine. Besides, I¡¯m getting to be an old maid and no one else has made any offers.¡±


    She turns away from him, continuing towards the kitchen. He keeps up pace, his voice a quiet whisper in case someone might over hear them, ¡°That isn¡¯t because you are unwanted, Princess.¡±


    Namora sneaks a freshly baked roll off of the long wooden table while the chef¡¯s back is turned. Slipping out the door with Laren at her heels, she takes a big bite, doing her best to pretend that she is content. Once outside, Greystar ambushes her and steals the rest of the bread. She stares into the spotted grey neck of the beast, petting his mane until a hand on her shoulder makes her return her attention to her teacher. He squeezes her shoulder gently, repeating his words from before, ¡°That isn¡¯t because you are unwanted, Namora, it is because the men of Derven know that they are not worthy of you.¡±


    She can feel the burn of the tears brewing behind her eyes. Quickly, she turns away and mounts Greystar. Though she wants to tell him that she would give up anything just to lead a simple, poor life with any man in her country over King Irron, she knows to utter those words would be a betrayal of all that is Derven. Instead, she offers him a weak smile and though she knows that there is nothing convincing behind her words, she says them anyways, ¡°I¡¯m just nervous, that¡¯s all. King Irron will make me as happy as any man could.¡± Before he can respond, she turns her horse away and starts back toward the Huntress camp at a full gallop. As the almost deafening wind whips her face, she lets the tears flow freely.     CHAPTER 2: THE HUNTRESS FESTIVAL


    She reflects on her life; her childhood was agreeable. She enjoyed her youth, hunting in the woods with the other women, listening to their stories of love and life while she herself remained sheltered within the confines of her title. She always hoped that one day she would be able to discover love as she had seen the other women do. Though no man in Derven ever caught Namora¡¯s eye in such a way to make her heart ache and race, as her friend Amyee tried to exin, it wasn¡¯t due to a fault in her exterior but rather one inside.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Namora is about a mile outside of the Huntress Camp when she slows Greystar to a halt. The harsh, bright sun stretches its arms over the horizon, pulling itself over the cliffs that surround Derven. She takes a slow breath and wipes her face dry. Never before has she yearned so desperately for the darkness, wishing that she could lose herself deep within its shadows and hide from her responsibilities. Drawing closer to camp, she can begin to make out the shapes of the women eagerly awaiting her return. Namora hopes that they won¡¯t be able to tell she has been crying.


    No one speaks as she gets off of her horse; instead they all wait to hear what news was important enough to interrupt the Festival. With all eyes on her, she puts on arge smile and announces, ¡°I am to be wed to King Irron of Alumenia!¡±


    The cheers of ignorant happiness make her want to wretch.


    ¡°A feast this afternoon for our soon to be Queen!¡± someone shouts, only to get loud hoots in response.


    Namora feels like her knees will buckle but she keeps her smile asrge as she can. Someone¡¯s hands sp on her shoulders and begin to guide her away from the group, ¡°Yes, a feast! Let us all prepare while the Head Huntress rests,¡± Cari¡¯s familiar voice appeases the crowd.


    As the women begin to disperse, each with their own task at hand, Namora lets Cari guide her away from it all and towards the Princess¡¯ tent on the outskirts of camp. She feels tears leak from her eyes. Her old huntingpanion stops just outside of the tent and as if sensing that Namora needs her privacy, she talks to her back, ¡°I am¡­ I am d we are fortunate enough to have you as our Princess.¡± The way the old woman¡¯s voice cracks leads her to believe that she senses Namora¡¯s distress.


    ¡°Thank you, Cari,¡± she whispers in return, ¡°I think I am just a bit overwhelmed with all of the excitement.¡±


    Cari hesitates for a moment; not saying anything, she gently squeezes Namora¡¯s arms before leaving her alone.


    No longer able to stop the tears from falling, she retreats into her tent. The thick woven canvas, yet another product native to Derven that is woven from the bark of the juneao tree, prevents the daylight from intruding inside. Copsing onto her cot, Namora lets her heartache free and she cries herself to sleep.


    . . . . .


    Soft hands brush Namora¡¯s cheeks, summoning her back to the world. Though she wishes desperately for them to be the hands of her mother, she knows that cannot be. The thick scent of evergreen tress fill her nostrils and before she opens her eyes, she know that it is Amyee.


    ¡°The women are almost done with your feast; I dare say, though all of the town¡¯s best cooks are at this Festival, we have never seen a meal to match this one,¡± her voice caries the same optimistic tones as usual but when Namora opens her eyes she can see that Amyee is sad.


    She sits up and rubs her face, ¡°Just pre-wedding jitters, that¡¯s all.¡± Standing up, she unbuckles her leather vest on her way behind the changing curtain. She pulls on a fresh pair of pants and a clean shirt before sshing her face with water from a nearby basin. As she presses the towel to her cheeks she can feel Amyeebing the tangles from her hair. Together they stand in silence, her friend¡¯s swift fingers gathering up her locks into a fishbone braid. When Amyee is finished, Namora hugs her friend.

 458

    Truth be told, the feast is like none before. Roasted tiger meat cooked to perfection, gloriously seasoned vegetables and even some freshly baked bread. The women of Derven celebrate the uing marriage of their Princess and Namora does the best she can to partake in their joy, though she feels empty inside. She eats until she cannot eat anymore. As the seconds tick by, she can feel her patience, her fake happiness waning. Eventually she stands and stretches; when her two huntingpanions make a move towards their weapons, she stops them.


    ¡°No, please stay and enjoy the feast. I wish to hunt alone tonight,¡± Namora offers a warm smile, using the remaining reserve of her acting skills to convince them.


    Amyee and Cari look at each other nervously; the idea of letting the Princess hunt alone in the woods seems like a bad one. Cari finally nods at Amyee and the two wish Namora luck before she wanders alone into the woods.


    The stillness of the trees offer Namora some reprieve from the feast. Though she brought her bow, it remains slung on her shoulder. Only her hunting knife is drawn in protection; she wishes a close encounter. If the tiger got the best of her, then she wouldn¡¯t have to marry King Irron-if she got the best of it then she would be able to release some frustration. As if all of the creatures can sense her mood, shees across none.


    Namora walks deep into the forest until she can no longer hear theughter and music of the feast. With only the moonlight to guide her, she finds a thick tree and begins to climb. The feel of the rough bark against her skin causes her some pain but she wees the feeling with open arms as a distraction to her emotions.


    Once she is safely nestled in the crook of a branch, Namora untangles her bow and draws an arrow, resting both at the ready on herp. She fiddles with her hunting knife, watching the breeze shift the shadows of the surrounding nt life. The passing of time has no meaning in the woods; the only way to gauge it is by the movement of the moon. As it creeps through the sky, the moon hits its high point and the silvery light washes over her tree, casting leaf like cut outs on the ground below.


    Looking up through the branches, she sees the lonely moon, almost sulking in the sky. There are no stars tonight. She can sense that there are only a few more hours of peace before the sun rises and the Huntress Festivales to an end. No doubt the other women have begun their final hunt but Namora knows that she is miles deeper into the forest than they will venture.


    She considers her soon to be future: wife to a King who sees women as no more than a possession, a country without woods and grass and only a few precious weeks in the only ce she has ever known. Feeling a deep emptiness inside, her stomach begins to ache and her heart pounds. As the burning rises up her throat and attempts to make it to her eyes she forces herself to get a grip. She can¡¯t feel sorry for herself any longer; there is nothing she can do to change her fate.


    Something catches her eye; she turns her head very slowly towards the movement. She cannot see anything in the darkness but the familiar musty smell of a tiger wafts over her. Carefully she puts the de of her knife in her mouth, not wanting to make noise by putting it away. Her fingers wrap themselves around her bow and the arrow and she raises the two together in sync. As her body unwinds and straightens, she draws back the string, resting it against her cheek. Though her muscles burn from the tension, she remains still and ready for the tiger to show itself.


    From the bushes, two menacing blue eyes begin to glow. Confused, Namora draws a sharp breath; the eyes jerk towards her, now knowing where she is hiding. It takes her a moment to realize that the familiar golden tiger eyes are simply reflecting the moonlight, appearing to glow a deep blue. As the tiger slowly stalks forward, the moonlight continues to shimmer against it, causing its usually brown fur to appear a deep blonde.


    She slowly releases the tension on the bow so as not to send the arrow into the heart of the creature. Something makes her want to leave the creature be; alive and free in the woods, something she will never be again. The two sit, staring at each other. The moon creeps along the sky yet they do not move. It isn¡¯t until the tentacles of the sun rudely begin to reach through the tree tops to touch every de of grass, every particle of dirt, every fiber of being that the tiger disappears into the fading darkness, leaving Namora very much alone.     CHAPTER 3: KING IRRON OF ALUMENIA


    The week following the Huntress Festival passes by in a blur but not because the excitement of the townsfolk leeched into Namora. Instead, to her, each secondsts a year and with the slow passing of time she gives up the hope that she will be happy. She stops processing the chaos and instead withdraws into herself, numb to the various dress fittings, to the army of staff cleaning the castle, to the joyous presentations of cut flowers that adorn almost every hallway and room. She avoids her father, ducking into unused rooms or out doors or on asion behind curtains because she knows that sad gaze could possibly cause her to cry.


    She is finally forced back to reality when Eunice cinches Namora¡¯s corset tight, the inability to gain a full breath causing her to sit down when she gets light headed. As the Princess, a model of beauty and modesty, she is supposed to be wearing one every day but she only does so on special asions. While the women of Derven all remain fully covered and wear loosing fitting clothing, most do wear a corset in an attempt to entuate their curves under the bulky fabric. The effect isn¡¯t vulgar, like it is in the other countries but merely meant to change the hidden figure from a seemingly genderless body to one that suggests a woman lie beneath.


    Eunice, Namora¡¯s elderly handmaiden, escorts sixdies into her room, each carrying a different dress. Having just rejoined the conscious world, Namora realizes that she is to pick one to wear for her first meeting with King Irron.


    She has never seen any of them before. They must have all been recently made, perhaps in celebration of her uing wedding. The cuts of the dress are on the verge of scandalous for a Derven woman: a few are sleeveless, others are cut low enough to show the skin beneath the cor bone. No doubt they are meant to show the Princess off to her new fiance, to tempt him with the thought of what lie beneath the fabric. Though it could be the tightness of the corset, Namora begins to feel woozy at the idea of exposing her skin to such a despicable man as King Irron. Thest dress, a dark green velvety affair, though it seems to be impossibly form fitting is the only one with a high necked cor and long sleeves. She chooses it, deciding that exposing the curves of her body would be less embarrassing than showing her bare arms or neck to King Irron.


    The otherdies exit, leaving Eunice to help Namora get dressed. The olddy is forced to tighten her corset a bit more in order to get the slender dress buttoned up the back. Barely able to sit down without cutting off her entire oxygen supply, Namora takes shallow breaths to keep from passing out as the old woman fixes the Princess¡¯ hair before carefully twisting her crown into ce. The crown, a beautifully tarnished copper piece with blue and red gems, adds another six inches to her height. As she stares at herself in the mirror, Eunice entwines a few white orchids just below the crown before she slips out to leave the Princess alone.


    Namora is fixated by the red jewels. The impossible color is one she has only ever seen in nature, never on a person. Being the Queen¡¯s color, red is retired out of respect when there is no Queen. Soon she will trade in her crown for the even taller version that contains only the red jewels and when she does, she will have a wardrobe that consists almost entirely of that color. The thought makes her sick and she if forced to brace herself against the wall. She doesn¡¯t feel ready to be Queen and above it all she isn¡¯t sure that she wants Irron to be King of Derven. When her hands start to shake she leans her forehead against the cool wooden panel. She closes her eyes and breathes slowly, calming her nerves.


    A soft rap on the door brings her back; she opens her eyes in time to see Laren enter her room. The shocked expression on his face emphasizes Namora¡¯s transformation from the tough girl he trained to the elegant, feminine Princess before him. With a sad smile, he greets her with a bow.


    ¡°It appears that King Irron has entered Derven. They will be at the castle within minutes, Princess.¡±


    She nods and follows him without a word.


    Upon the castle steps, Namora can see that the city has been borately decorated in Irron¡¯s color, gold, or at least it is the best attempt that the Dervens can muster, which means that the banners and streamers are yellow. She has only seen true gold once in her life, when her father took her into the royal vault on her fifteenth birthday to give her a ne as her present. Her ne was a beautiful silver chain with two gems, a red and a blue one, formed in the shape of a heart, but also in the vault there was a beautiful golden bracelet cuff. Though her father looked upon it with disdain, Namora couldn¡¯t understand why until now.


    In the distance, something bright catches her eye. The re only gets brighter as King Irron¡¯s procession weaves its way closer, like a golden snake in the grass. As the townsfolk fawn over the excessive grandeur that is probably an everyday urrence for King Irron, Namora has to try hard to wipe the disgust off of her face. With his threat of stopping the peddlers froming to Derven, therge unt of metal is a huge p in the face for her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The loud, metallic nking and creakinges to a halt at the base of the castle steps. Upon exiting the silver and gold box he rode in, Irron makes a huge show out of walking up the stairs to greet her and her father.


    He stops before the King and bows too deeply, his voice thick with fake kindness, ¡°King Nathanial, so good to see you again.¡±

 459

    Upon rising he turns his attention to Namora and she gets her first look at her future husband. If she never knew anything about his personality or his cruel disposition, she might have thought him to be physically handsome despite being older than her. With deep auburn hair sprinkled with grey and a very strong jaw that outlines his features, he truly is an attractive man; however, Namora¡¯s prejudice doesn¡¯t allow her to see that.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Princess Namora, my dear,¡± he says and with a brilliant smile he drops, overly dramatic, to one knee. Irron takes Namora¡¯s hand into his and kisses it passionately. It takes all of her restraint not to yank it away from him and p him across his fake smile. From his jacket pocket he pulls an elegant golden box; upon opening it he ces a hideous, gaudy looking golden ring on her finger. The sacred symbol feels cold and foreign against her skin, reminding her of a shackle.


    She forces a smile onto her face, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, King Irron.¡±


    Rising up, he offers her his arm; she has no choice but to take it as they follow her father into the castle. Outside of a dance, training with Irron and the asional shove with Amyee¡¯s older brother, Namora has had no contact with men. With the exception of normal family rtions, the people of Derven aren¡¯t the touching type. Even her father stopped hugging her when she became of age to participate in the Festival. To say that even the most innocent of touches-like a hug or holding hands between the genders-is taboo, would be an understatement.


    ¡°Please, my love, just call me Irron,¡± he says as he ces his right hand over hers. She stills her anxiety of his nearness, reminding herself that they are to be wed, which means that soon they will be closer than she has ever been to another man in her life. Together they wind their way through the long castle hallways to the Grand Hall. Set in an L shape, they sit in the center of the long table while her father takes his seat at the shorter table, along with Laren. While Irron has his Advisor to his right, Namora has no one to sit next to her, making her feel even more alone.


    As the townsfolk stream into the room, some sit at tables while others mill around therge open area before Namora and Irron. With her back straight as an arrow, she sits perfectly still, focusing her energy on keeping the pleasant smile stered on her face. Irron says nothing, merely watching the people wander about the room.


    As a bunch of musicians begin to y, the people p happily, gathering up their partners. Irron speaks under his breath. ¡°Oh a dance, how quaint,¡± he says cheerfully, but Namora can detect a hint of snideness in his voice. He turns to her, ¡°Do you like to dance, Namora?¡±


    Turning to him, she looks into his eyes to discover that they are the only thing physically unattractive about the man-dark and cold, they remind her of how her heart feels. ¡°asionally,¡± she lies, as she dearly loves to dance but feels herself reluctant to share anything she enjoys with the man.


    ¡°Perhapster you could do me the honor of a dance? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not that good, so you¡¯ll have to bear with my clumsiness,¡± he smiles at her. Though Irron thinks himself a very charming individual Namora quickly sees past his deception to his true nature.


    She returns his smile, ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    As the night drags on, everyone dances, drinks, eats andughs, but Namora. Though only those who know her best, namely Laren and her dear friend Amyee, can see the amount of suffering she is forced though, Irron is ignorant to her distaste of him. With a smile on her face but not in her heart, she sits patiently at the table next to him, listening to him brag about his wealth and possessions, feigning interest when warranted.


    Signaling the end of the dance, her father rises from his seat. With a nod to Irron and Namora, he makes his exit from the room. The musicians take the cue, pausing for a few minutes before ying thest song of the night. Irron, having almost forgotten that he asked for a dance, smiles to Namora as the first few chords of the Hunter¡¯s Waltz begin, ¡°Shall we dance, my love?¡±


    Namora stifles a fake yawn, ¡°I am so sorry, King Irron, but I am awfully tired. Would you be terribly upset with me if we waited until next time?¡± Giving him her best apologetic look, Namora hopes he will agree with her. Her favorite dance, the Hunter¡¯s Waltz, also happens to be the most technically challenging and while she would love to make a fool out of him, she doesn¡¯t think that it would be wise.


    Somewhat relieved, he replies ¡°Very well, but you must promise me your very next dance, yes?¡±


    cing her hand on her heart, she closes her eyes, ¡°I promise.¡± She half vows that she will never dance again if he is to be her next partner.


    When the Hunter¡¯s Waltz is about half over, she takes the opportunity to make her exit. Standing gracefully, she bows as best as she can with the constricting corset, ¡°Good night, King Irron.¡±


    Before she has a chance to make another move, he is on his feet, gathering her hand up and wrapping it around his arm, ¡°Please, let me escort you to your room.¡±


    Seeing Laren walk over to them, as a chaperone, Namora persists, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to impose on you, King.¡±


    He smiles somewhat deviously at her, ¡°I insist my love.¡± Before leading her out of the room, he addresses his Advisor, ¡°Thank you, Jones, but I think I will be safe enough in this castle that I won¡¯t need yourpany. I will meet you back here as soon as I see Namora safely to her room and we will figure out where I am staying.¡±


    She catches the irritated, worried look on Laren¡¯s face. Having forced her hand, Namora must abandon her chaperone, lest she seem distrustful of Irron, ¡°I won¡¯t be needing your services tonight, Advisor Laren.¡± She gives him a tight smile, both sharing the same anxiety of her being left alone with Irron.


    Though Irron leads her out of the Grand Hall, it is up to Namora to guide him through the twisting and turning paths to her room. They walk in awkward silence. When they reach her door, she releases his arm and gives him a small curtsey, ¡°Thank you, King Irron. I shall see you tomorrow morning for breakfast.¡±


    As soon as she rises, he steps closer to her. Namora freezes; with her back to her door, she is trapped. Irron reaches up to her hair, briefly touching the white orchid in it.


    ¡°What a beautiful flower,¡± he says softly, looking into her eyes as he lets his hand drop to her cheek, ¡°but not as beautiful as you, my love.¡±


    Namora¡¯s stomach twists into knots, burning hot with a feeling she has never felt before. Surely, it can¡¯t be love, she thinks. Unable to respond, she gives him a tight smile.


    His hand lingers on her cheek as he continues, ¡°Do you know what is said about you, Namora? The peddlers lucky enough to have seen you boast of your beauty, saying that it is unparalleled across ournd. For a few years I have pondered over finding a Queen for my country but upon hearing the rumors I was sure that you could be the only one worthy. From the moment Iid eyes on you, I knew that I loved you.¡± A less savvy ear would mistake Irron¡¯s silver tongue for truth but Namora can see past his deception and ttery. He leans in to her, looking for a kiss but at thest moment Namora turns her head and his lipsnd on her cheek.


    The fire inside her res up and for the first time in her life she recognizes the feeling to be anger. Forcing her face to remain that of a schooled Princess, she tries to calm herself down but when Irron pulls away from her, the irritation in his face adds fuel to her fire.


    ¡°Do you not love me, Namora?¡± Though his voice isced with sadness, his eyes threaten her.


    She drops her gaze to the ground and speaks quietly, as if to calm herself down, ¡°I have only known you a few hours, King Irron. I know nothing of your character, save the way you went about securing my hand in marriage.¡± When she looks back up to him, his eyes remain the same, though his face changes to shame.


    ¡°It was a foolish, selfish thing I did to you, my love, but I was afraid the only way you¡¯d entertain the notion of marrying an old man like me was if you didn¡¯t have a choice. I truly am sorry that I did that to you but now I can see that you aren¡¯t a shallow person,¡± he holds her hand to his heart, as if to convey his false sincerity, ¡°So I will promise you this: give me the next few days to win your affections. If I do not, I will call off the engagement and no ill effects will be bestowed upon Derven.¡±


    Though his voice sounds genuine, his eyes betray a threat that she has no choice but to marry him. Shees to the realization that the only way she will be free of the man is if she is dead. Unable to muster a smile, she says, ¡°Very well, then. I shall see you for breakfast tomorrow morning. Good night, King Irron.¡±


    Without waiting for a response or for him to attempt to kiss her again, she pushes against her door and backs into her room, shutting it between them. With her forehead pressed against the wood, she doesn¡¯t feel safe until she can hear his footsteps retreat down the hallway.


    Inside her room, Eunice waits patiently to help her undress. Still a little unnerved by her encounter with the King, she only allows Eunice to unbutton the top portion of her dress before she dismisses her, letting her know that she can take it over from here.


    Once alone, Namora hastily pulls the dress off, throwing it onto her bed. It takes a few tugs but she manages to loosen the corset and draw in her first full breath of the evening. After removing her crown, she quickly pulls on a simple cotton dress and kicks off her dress slippers, exchanging them for her hunting boots. Grabbing her hunting knife, she blows out the candles, leaving the glow from the firece as the only illumination. She silently makes her way to the corner of the room, pushing quietly on one of the hiddentches that opens a panel to the secret passage ways of the castle. Known historically only to the women of the ruling family, Laren was the one who had to show her the entrance when she was little, as her mother died when she was very young.

 460

    She follows the dark, dusty twists and turns, not needing a light to guide her as she has travelled these tunnels may times before, though no one knows; even Laren thinks that she has forgotten about them. She ventures into the normally unused portion of the castle, to the hidden passage behind the walls of the guest room Irron is staying in. She sits quietly on the dusty floor, able to see into his room through a small slit in the wood panel walls. Having arrived before Irron, she has to wait a few moments before he appears.


    Soon the door opens and it is Irron, followed by his Advisor Jones who shuts the door behind them. Irron pulls off his golden over coat, throwing it casually over the back of a desk chair.


    ¡°So much¡­ wood, everywhere. Not enough stone,¡± he says distastefully, ¡°What do you think of the Princess, Jones?¡±


    Jones sits on a bench, pulling his ankle up over his knee, ¡°She is beautiful, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed, she is,¡± he agrees. Irron walks over to the firece, inspecting the masonry work, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s terribly bright but I doubt she is stupid enough to refuse me. If she is, I know her father will make her understand.¡±


    Namora clenches her jaw-her suspicions about Irron lying were correct.


    Seemingly satisfied with the stone work he turns to the desk, plucking the vase of flowers off of it and holding it at arm¡¯s length, ¡°None the less, I have a week to bed her before I wed her. Please, take these with you. I cannot stand all of this nt life around me, I¡¯m sure it will make me ill.¡±


    As Jones rises and takes the vase, Irron stops him before he leaves, ¡°Say, Jones, did you bring any of my special wine?¡±


    Jones gets a wicked smile on his face. For the first time, she can see that he shares the same dark, dull eyes of his King, ¡°Yes, King Irron, I believe we packed a few bottles.¡±


    Irron grins, ¡°Good. Tomorrow, for lunch then, with the Princess. That will be all.¡±


    As Jones exits, Irron begins to undress. Namora turns away with disgust, wanting to leave but knowing she should wait until he is asleep in case she makes any noise. After snuffing the lights and shutting the damper on the fire ce, she can hear Irron climb into the bed. She waits patiently, listening to his breathing slow, until she is certain that he is asleep. She rises inaudibly and starts to leave, but for some reason she turns around and continues down the passage way, quietly pulling open the panel that leads into Irron¡¯s bedroom.


    The new found anger that boils in her stomach gets the better of her and before she knows it she is standing at Irron¡¯s bed with her knife drawn and hovering inches from his throat. Her hand begins to shake as her mind struggles to talk her heart out of killing the man. Tears of rage stream down her face; she silently sheathes her knife and creeps back towards the panel. However, before she leaves the room, she reaches up to her hair and quickly untangles an orchid. She ces it perfectly in the center of the desk, if not as a warning to him then as a reminder to herself of her strong willed Derven nature to promote peace before violence.     CHAPTER 4: WOODEN KNIFE


    Though none would stop her, Namora takes care not to cross paths with anyone as she slips out of the castle and down the short road to the stables. Sneaking in the back door, she creeps up to Greystar¡¯s stall. The mammoth horse begins to shake his head up and down in excitement, stopped only when Namora puts a hand on his nose to steady him. She leans her forehead against his, saying nothing to the beast, but she tugs at his ear.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She got Greystar as a foal after his mother died during his birth. Perhaps she felt sorry for him since they shared a loss because she coddled and talked to him like he was a human. She devoted long hours to training him properly and she loved him and molded him into the monstrous beast that he is now. He stands a good hand higher than the nextrgest horse in her country and is disobedient to everyone except Namora.


    She utches his stall door and creeps back out of the stable, the horse following just as quietly. When they are a safe distance away on the edge of the forest, Namora mounts him bareback. Together they trot along the tree line to her favorite spot, a quiet, open meadow on a hill, a few miles away from the castle.


    At the peak of the hill, a lone willow tree bends crookedly to one side. Greystar, familiar with their routine, lies down under the tree as soon as Namora dismounts. She nuzzles her back against his chest, resting her head on his side. She looks up through the branches to the distant stars and tries to clear her mind but thoughts keep racing through her head. Frustrated, she looks away from the stars and off into the nearby forest, focusing on staring through the darkness. Knowing she is destined for a life of misery and solitude at Irron¡¯s side, she tries to talk herself into finding something amiable about the man, some redeeming quality that would allow her a small bit of affection towards him.


    The darkness burning into her eyes, she sits and stares, thinking. Time passes, ticking or flying by, she doesn¡¯t know which. She decides that he at least has the courtesy to pretend that he loves her and at the very least she could do the same. Though she doesn¡¯t want him to mistake her acting for truth, she thinks that she can find a way to make him understand such.


    Namora unsheathes her hunting knife; the well worn, dark wood handle feels smooth and familiar in her fingers. The curved de-about as long as her forearm-shines dully in the fading moonlight. She can remember when it was new, when Laren gave it to her as a present for her first Huntress Festival. She can also remember the first brush tiger she killed with it.


    It was five years ago when Namora was of age to participate in the bi-annual, women only Festival. She was put in a group with her friend Amyee and three other women who were older than her. Even though, by tradition, all women are considered equal during the Festival, the older ones insisted that she climb a tree to stay out of harm¡¯s way during their hunt. They had found an old den; there were no tigers in it but the more experienced women said that they wouldn¡¯te back until just before dawn. In the darkness, Namora sat patiently tucked away in the tree. The four below her were spaced out around the den, all hidden from her line of sight.


    A young brush tiger came stalking quietly out of the darkness. As the sky began to brighten with theing of the new day, the tiger sought to take refuge away from it. She came up to the den and was just about to enter it when she sniffed the air, tensed and bolted. The older women sprang from their hiding spots and followed it but Namora was too high in the tree to join them. By the time she dropped silently to her feet, they were gone.


    She started to walk to the spot where Amyee was hiding when she saw another brush tiger slink into view. This one was massive, one of therger males. He limped awkwardly, his hind leg dragging uselessly behind him. Namora guessed that he managed to escape one of the snares they set. She was about to attack the tiger when her step forwardnded her foot on a brittle twig; the snap it made seemed to echo through the forest. The tiger tensed and turned on her, a low threatening growling from its throat.


    Namora froze, biding her time to attack. She looked deep into the yellow eyes of the tiger; they stood out like a fire in the night against its dark brown fur. He moved closer to her. She imagined they shared the same thoughts. When he was only a foot away, he sniffed the air, catching a whiff of Namora¡¯s scent. His mouth closed and the low deep growl turned into a rumble when the tiger began to purr. Slowly, it sat on its hindquarters before dropping its front paws down andying out. The huge tiger rolled onto its side in front of Namora and closed its eyes, purring to her.


    Even though her heart was heavy with guilt, Namora knew the tiger was in pain and she needed to end its suffering. Without hesitation, she leaned her weight forward, pinning the tiger¡¯s neck down with her knee. She raised her arms, knife in hand and plunged them straight into the tiger¡¯s heart, twisting it to release thest breath from his body.


    When the other women returned, Amyee appeared out of the bushes. She told them what had happened, that it was the oddest thing she had ever seen, ¡°It was as if the tiger loved her and gave its life to her.¡±


    Namora shook her head, ¡°He was suffering and he knew that I would end the pain for him.¡±


    ¡°A tiger,¡± one of the older women looked at Namora curiously, ¡°who loves its hunter. I have heard stories about this before but I never thought it was true. The others will seek you out.¡±


    And seek her out they did. Her first festival, Namora killed seven tigers by herself. She earned the coveted title of Head Huntress, a title that no one had held since her mother died, because of the impossibility of killing the required five tigers by one¡¯s self.


    At first she isn¡¯t sure if she is dreaming or if her mindless stare is causing her eyes to y tricks on her. Just beyond the trees, she sees a shimmer of blueing closer to her. She grips her knife tight, watching as the blue splits into two eyes, with a glint of blonde fur against the moonlight. Just inside the edge of the forest, the same mysterious brush tiger from the Festival sits on its haunches, staring at Namora. Greystar continues to sleep, his hooves twitching slightly as he dreams of running. The tiger is downwind from them, so her horse has no idea of the danger. Her muscles tighten with the idea of the oing attack but instead the two simply sit, staring at each other.


    Something about Namora¡¯s scent attracts the tigers to her, making them think that she is one of them. She hates the idea of killing this particr tiger but if it continues to follow her, she will have no choice. As if he is calling out to Namora, begging her toe into the sanctuary of the forest, the tiger begins to pace back and forth just inside the tree line.

 461

    Knowing that he would follow her back into town, which would cause a hugemotion and possibly another emergency Festival which would lead to the ughter of hundreds of tigers, Namora remains put, waiting for the dawn to push the tiger back to safety.


    It isn¡¯t long before the moon disappears and the sky begins to brighten. As the sun rises over the forest and shines on the top of the willow tree, Namora can sense the tiger¡¯s anxiety. Reluctantly, it withdraws into the forest, disappearing out of sight just as the sunnds on Namora¡¯s face. Greystar stirs, rolling over before he stands up and shakes out his mane.


    Still slightly confused by the tiger¡¯s actions, Namora sheathes her knife, pondering her night as she mounts the horse and they head back to the castle.


    . . . . .


    She manages to sneak back into her room and change into a fresh underdress just before Eunice knocks and enters. With her she brings a new dress; a light green one. She helps Namora get her corset back on but she doesn¡¯t cinch it as tight as the night before. The olddy smiles at her, ¡°I had this one let out just a little, Princess. I figured you would like to breathe sometime today.¡±


    Namora nods in thanks, slipping into the soft, silky fabric. Even though it shows a lot more skin than her previous one, Namora is thankful that it isn¡¯t as tight. With three-quarter sleeves and a scandalous curved neck that barely shows her cor bone, she knows she won¡¯t have a problem keeping Irron¡¯s attention.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eunice brushes and fixes Namora¡¯s hair before recing her crown on her head. She thanks the olddy and makes her way towards the smaller breakfast room a few hallways away. She can¡¯t help but wonder what the Alumenian Queen¡¯s crown looks like and if she will be made to wear it while she is in Alumenia.


    She is the first one to arrive in the breakfast room, so she sits in her seat and waits patiently forpany before she can gather up her breakfast. The beautiful buffet disy on the table looks appetizing, especially the freshly baked sweet rolls. She sighs, slightly irritated that she won¡¯t be able to have any until her wedding. In Derven, it is customary for women to give up bread once they are engaged and only on their wedding night can they resume consumption. The tradition represents that a woman¡¯s life isn¡¯t whole without a man and as such her meal must also becking a crucial part. She contemtes taking one when no one is looking but she decides that even though she doesn¡¯t care for Irron, tradition is tradition. To stave off her craving, she stares nkly at the opposing wall.


    Much to her dismay, Irron and his Advisor are the first to enter the room, shown the way by an attendant who begins to fill the sses with water. Upon seeing Namora, he walks around the table to her; he rests his hands on her shoulders and leans in to ce a gentle kiss on her head, ¡°Good morning, my love. Did you rest well?¡±


    She forces a smile on to her face, ¡°I could have slept longer but I am fine, thank you King Irron.¡±


    ¡°Please, just Irron, my dear,¡± he sits in the seat opposite her; she watches his eyes wander from her face to her bare neck. Namora has to will her cheeks not to burn red with anger. ¡°Say, my dear, I woke up to find the most beautiful flower on my desk this morning¡­ it resembled almost perfectly, the one you wore in your hairst night,¡± his voice, though nonchnt, has an using tone to it.


    Namora smiles softly at him, loading her te with fresh cut fruit, ¡°Yes, it was my flower.¡± He raises an eyebrow at her before she continues, ¡°You don¡¯t recall? You admired its beauty so much that I gave it to you before we parted ways.¡± Her smile fades as she drives home her intentions, ¡°As a token of my affections for you.¡±


    ¡°How could I forget?¡± Irron stares at her somewhat coldly and as a strong willed Derven, Namora refuses to look away. Their gaze is only broken when her father enters the room.


    ¡°Good morning Namora, Irron,¡± he says quietly, taking his seat at the head of the table. He avoids looking at either of them while he loads his te. As Irron now sits to his left, in Laren¡¯s usual seat, the Advisor sits next to Namora. She says a quite hello before she delicately eats.


    The table is silent throughout the breakfast, with only the brief inquiries of how everyone slept andments on how wonderful the dance wasst night. When she is done, Namora stares idly at Irron¡¯s te, watching his graceful use of utensils. Finally, as everyone is finishes, it is Irron who speaks first.


    ¡°Princess, if you would be so kind as to leave us for a moment, there is pressing business I must discuss with your father.¡±


    Though none are more confused than Namora, she nods and quietly leaves the room, ¡°I will be in the library then, if I am needed.¡±


    Across the hall she sinks into the soft brown sofa in front of the library firece. It doesn¡¯t take long before her eyes drift shut and she falls asleep. It only seems like seconds before a soft touch on her shoulder wakes her.


    ¡°Princess, it appears that your opinion is needed,¡± Laren¡¯s gentle voice says. Without question she follows him back into the breakfast room.


    The table has been cleared and in the ce of the food sits three beautiful chests, each about as long as Namora¡¯s arm. All three are open and she can hardly believe her eyes as to what is inside; in the first, mounds of golden tokens and jewelry, in the second the same but in silver, and the third is full of gems of every color imaginable. She is careful to hide the astonishment from her face as she turns to her father, ¡°I was told I was needed?¡±


    King Nathanial, his face flush with anger simply waves his hand at Irron, too upset to talk. Thoroughly confused as to what could have gotten her calm and collected father in such a state as she has never seen before, she turns her gaze to Irron. The frustration on his face is obvious.


    ¡°I was merely trying to discuss your dowry with your father,¡± he says inly, though she does not understand.


    ¡°What is a dowry?¡±


    ¡°As I have now discovered, dowries are not given in Derven, though in Alumenia it is tradition. When a man asks for the hand of a woman, he presents a gift worthy of her to her father,¡± Irron¡¯s gesture, though meant to be apliment clearlyes off as an insult.


    Namora now understands why her father is furious, ¡°Let me see if I understand this, King Irron-in Alumenia, men give a gift in exchange for a woman¡¯s hand in marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he says, throwing up his hands as someone has finally understood his intentions.


    ¡°So essentially you are purchasing me from my father? This is what I am worth to you?¡± She doesn¡¯t find herself irritated, nor ttered, but simply curious.


    ¡°NO! I mean, yes, but it is not a payment, it is a gift,¡± he reaches out and sps her hand in his, the falseness creeping back into his voice as he lowers it, ¡°there is not enough items in the world that could convey how much you mean to me.¡±


    Forcing her hand to remain in his, she turns her gaze from Irron to the chests on the table. She can see her father struggling to keep his mouth shut, his knuckles white from clenching his hands into fists to stop them from shaking. The vast amount of wealth on the table is worth more than all the precious things in Derven. Though it truly is an astonishing disy, Namora finds it to be extremely frivolous. Beautiful gems cannot cut down trees, gold is too malleable to make into tools and the silver is equally as worthless. So Namora, even though she finds the items beautiful, does the responsible thing. Turning back to Irron, she gives him a pleasant smile, ¡°I must say, King Irron, that I am touched by your generous offer. I understand it is all untoward, but might I make a counter offer?¡±


    Somewhat shocked, Irron looks at Nathanial. The old man¡¯s voicees out tense, ¡°It is her dowry, let her decide.¡±


    She gently squeezes Irron¡¯s hand to draw his attention back to her. Even more shocked by her actions, he says, ¡°What is it that you want, my dear?¡±


    Namora looks back at the extravagant disy of wealth, ¡°I fear you might have over valued me. I am but a simple Princess from a humble nation. A mere two thousand pounds of iron would be worth me.¡±


    The tension in the room grows and she sheepishly looks back to Irron. Now, it is he that is furious and her father that is calm. Everyone knows that she is trying to position her country to do without the traders and peddlers for a few years, buying the Dervens some time should something happen to their agreement with Alumenia. Irron clenches his jaw, voiceing out as a whisper, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t you rather have pretty, beautiful things? You cannot make jewelry out of iron.¡±


    Putting the nail in the coffin lid of their argument, Namora squeezes his hand tight in hers, bringing them both up to her lips, ¡°I have the only piece of jewelry that I value, right here, my King,¡± to which she kisses the wedding ring on her finger.


    Defeated, Irron sighs, ¡°Very well, as you wish Princess,¡± nodding to his Advisor, he orders him ¡°Jones, please send word immediately. I expect the Princess¡¯ dowry to be here noter than tomorrow evening.¡±


    With a stiff bow, the man leaves the room. Entwining her arm around his, Irron begins to lead Namora out for their day together. Briefly, she catches the proud look on her father¡¯s face, before the pair, followed by Laren, exit the room.


    As they walk towards the entrance of the castle, Laren reluctantly leaves theirpany when he is reced by a Derven Officer, who will act as chaperone for Namora. Though she doesn¡¯t recall his name, she recognizes him as Cari¡¯s nephew. In an attempt to ease the tension, Namora breaks the silence, ¡°What would you like to do today, Irron?¡± Though she feels ufortable addressing him in such a casual way, she knows that doing so will ease some of his anger towards her.

 462

    ¡°Perhaps you could show me your town,¡± he suggests, still slightly irritated, ¡°then I have a pic nned for us for lunch.¡±


    ¡°A pic?¡± she says, adding some fake excitement as she leads him down the steps and towards the town center.


    ¡°Yes, my dear. It will actually be my first. In Alumenia we do not have such wide, open spaces outside. My sources say that it is a good way to stem a romance.¡±


    She smiles at his attempt to woo her, though her heart remains cold and lifeless. The remainder of their morning is spent wandering through the various shops disying the Derven wares. All of the owners and citizens bow in awe of the pair, fooled by Irron¡¯s good looks and Namora¡¯s excellent acting. When they finally reach thest shop, a knife shop, Irron is beside himself.


    He picks up a beautifully made, dark wooden knife. The one piece construction features a de of the same wood. He runs a finger along the edge, leaving behind a line of blood as the de slices through his skin. He examines the finely made, leather sheath.


    ¡°You Dervens can make just about anything out of wood, can¡¯t you?¡± he mumbles to Namora. He turns to her, curious yet skeptical, ¡°What would a wooden knife be used for?¡±


    She smiles, seeing the nervous shop owner hover by them, ¡°Hunting. Mostly small game, but it is strong enough to clean a deer with. The down fall is that the de can¡¯t be resharpened as much as a metal one, for obvious reasons.¡± After seeing Irron continue to examine the weapon, she can see that he wants it, if for no other reason than novelty. She turns to the shop owner.


    ¡°John, how much would you ask for the knife?¡±


    He shifts awkwardly, smoothing his hair back, ¡°For my Lady, a deer would cover it.¡±


    Irron looks confused, ¡°You don¡¯t use money?¡±


    ¡°There are a few shops that do, those who deal mainly with the peddlers, but as a whole we purchase on the barter system,¡± she says to him before turning back to the owner, ¡°Now John, don¡¯t be modest on ount of us, I know this is worth more. What would you charge your neighbor?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he pauses, as if almost embarrassed to mention it to the Princess, ¡°An elk or at least six tiger pelts, but I would never expect our Princess to pay for anything.¡±


    Namora gives him a look, as if to say she would never take anything from him for free. Irron rustles around in his inside coat pocket and pulls out a silver coin, about the width of an egg. He hands it to the shop owner, ¡°Would this cover it? I know you don¡¯t use money, but it is silver. You could trade it to the jeweler for something you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, King Irron, I couldn¡¯t ept that¡­ it is too much and I do not have enough in my shop to pay you the difference,¡± by now the owner is sweating profusely.


    Namora stays out of their discussion, wondering how it will end up. The shop owner is right; while a silver coin in Alumenia might not buy bushel of fresh vegetables, in Derven it is worth six times the owner¡¯s price.


    Irron insists and ces the coin in the owner¡¯s hand, ¡°It is the smallest I have on me, so I suppose you will just have to keep the rest for yourself. It truly is a fine knife,¡± he adds and before the owner can object further Irron leaves the shop. Namora bids him farewell and follows Irron. Though his gesture seems generous, she knows that wood is an expensivemodity in Alumenia. As Derven only exports furniture, handmade wood wares are extremely valuable in other countries. A wooden knife like this one could be worth as much as a horse in Geofen.


    ¡°Astounding,¡± Irron says, tying the knife to his belt loop, ¡°I would have never dreamed of a wooden knife. How is it that it says so strong and sharp? What kind of wood is it?¡± He once again takes Namora¡¯s arm and begins to head south of town, where the small cluster of his troops are camped.


    Slightly irritated at his amazement, Namora replies, ¡°There are many types of trees that grow in Derven. Your knifees from the burwood tree; there aren¡¯t many of them. Instead of seeding, once a burwood tree dies, its roots spring up another in the same ce. It is a very tough, impervious and stubborn tree; it takes a lot to kill one and most die of old age.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t cut down while alive?¡±


    ¡°No, not that one. It is a coveted symbol of our nation, almost sacred. No one would dare kill a living burwood. Most knives are carved from branches that the tree sheds. There hasn¡¯t been a dead burwood tree harvested since before I was born. Aside from that, the extremely dense bark makes a living one almost impossible to chop down.¡±


    Despite her distaste of Irron, she is somewhat hopeful for their pic. Perhaps seeing the man in a very human sort of situation will help add to his character. As they soon leave the town behind, only followed by her chaperone, the pair nears the Alumenian camp. When they are close, the soldiers stand in a line at attention for their King; he simply ignores them and continues walking to an borate looking, golden canvas tent. Namora¡¯s hopes are crushed when she realizes that Irron hasn¡¯t the slightest clue as to what a pic actually entails. With three sides of the tent drawn up, the fourth blocks out the warm sunlight, casting a shadow inside of it. Elegant, plush carpets crushing the grass below, a small table is formally set up in the center with two chairs opposite each other and a smorgasbord of cold meats, cheese, bread and fruit make up the spread.


    Irron pulls out Namora¡¯s chair for her-she attempts to smile thankfully. He sits opposite her and tries to make small talk while loading his te. Holding up a flesh colored, fuzzy fruit, he inquires, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A peach.¡±


    ¡°A peach?¡± he says in disbelief, ¡°This is what it looks like fresh?¡±


    Namora gives him a curious look, chewing slowly on a bite of cheese.


    He back tracks a little, obviously slightly embarrassed by his astonishment, ¡°We don¡¯t get very many fresh fruits or vegetables in Alumenia, only the ones that are hardy enough to make the trip up the narrow mountain side. Most of what we get is dried,¡± he bites into the juicy fruit and for a moment Namora is able to see him as a person.


    ¡°That sounds¡­ depressing,¡± she confesses; Irronughs slightly. ¡°What kind of meat do you have there?¡±


    Wiping the juice off of his chin with a cloth, he speaks freely, ¡°The same as you, though like the fruit, most of it is dried. The only fresh meat we get in abundance is mountain goat. There are several of them that live wild in Alumenia.¡±


    Namora finds the thought of eating goats somewhat disgusting; the goats of Derven are kept not for their meat but for their milk, which is made in to cheese.


    While Irron continues praising the taste of the fresh fruit, he nods to Jones who is standing at the edge of the tent. Namora can hear him walk to the small buffet and uncork a wine bottle, no doubt the ¡®special wine¡¯ Irron was talking about the night before. While answering a question of his, Namora exins the harvest season, her free hand drifting over her empty wine ss, signaling to Jones that she does not want any. The Advisor hesitates, fills up Irron¡¯s ss before setting the bottle down on the table and leaving.


    As she finishes her exnation, she can see anger grow in Irron¡¯s eyes. He takes the bottle and pours her a ss, his voice as thick as the wine itself, ¡°You must try some of this, my love. It is my own personal creation.¡±


    She smiles, trying to diffuse his anger, ¡°Thank you, but I mustn¡¯t.¡± Not only does she not trust her tongue to stay still while under the influence, she highly suspects that Irron is trying to either poison or drug her.


    ¡°Please, I insist,¡± his voice is frigid.


    Looking down at the ss of wine, she is quick toe up with an excuse, ¡°I am sorry, Irron, but I cannot. It is tradition.¡±


    ¡°You do not drink?¡± he questions, aggravated.


    ¡°I do, but¡­ in Derven, when a woman gets engaged it is tradition for her to give up her most favorite food until her wedding day. As most give up bread, before you arrived I chose to give up spirits,¡± she looks back up at him, her face forming a convincing sincerity, ¡°You see, as a woman¡¯s life could never beplete without the love of a man, so must her meals becking as well,¡± her stomach tumbles in knots as she forces her hand to slide across the table to find his, ¡°As my life will not beplete until I marry you, I shall not enjoy aplete meal until that happens.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I see,¡± he responds coolly, almost convinced but not entirely.


    Namora drops her eyes, speaking softly so that her voicees out timid despite the fierce rage that boils inside of her, ¡°So on our wedding night, I will share a ss of wine with you, as well as other things¡­¡±


    When he squeezes her hand, she keeps her eyes down; his voice is flush with desire, ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t wait that long to¡­ share other things¡­¡±


    She clenches her jaw, ¡°But it is tradition.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe we can start a new tradition,¡± his free hand finds her chin and tips it up so that she has no choice but to look into his dark, dull eyes.


    Letting the rage inside re up to her cheeks, she can feel them begin to burn. Irron mistakes her blushing for embarrassment, to which he smiles at her. He lingers for a moment before rising. Walking around the table to her chair, he rests his hands on the back of it. He leans forward, his cheek brushing her ear while he nts a small kiss on her bare neck. The idea of any man touching her so, infuriates her. With Irron parading her around on his arm like a pet and making passes at her, she has never had so much contact with a man outside of training with Laren.


    ¡°Shall we head back to the castle, my love?¡±

 463

    The walk back to the castle doesn¡¯t take very long. Once they reach the steps, Namora stifles arge yawn; having hardly slept since the Festival and not at all the night before, she is utterly exhausted. Irron stops and kisses her hand, ¡°Perhaps you should rest, my dear. We will have plenty of time to spend together tonight. Besides, I have some business I must attend to at camp.¡±


    She forces a smile, ¡°Thank you, King Irron. I shall see you tonight.¡±


    He parts herpany, not daring enough to try to kiss her in front of her chaperone. Once he is well on his way, Namora thanks the Officer and heads back to her room. Too tired to try to get out of her corset, she falls on to her bed and her eyes drift shut in a matter of moments.     CHAPTER 5: THE ORCHARDCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Namora is back in the woods; it is impossibly dark as there are no stars in the sky, just the moon sulking in its loneliness. Namora knows, deep in her bones, that there are but a few more hours until the sun rises with its tentacles reaching rudely through the tree tops to touch every de of grass, every particle of dirt, every fiber of her being.


    The aching in her stomach threatens to consume her; Namora is desperately hungry but in her attempt to capture some prey, she herself has been spotted by something. Now, she runs. She is not sure from what but her instincts tell her that if she is caught it will be the end of her. She spots an opening in a thicket of brush and she dives for it, wiggling her body into the tight space. Her chest rises and falls rapidly; she forces herself to slow her panting and breathe through her nose. As her eyes desperately search the darkness for her hunter; she thinks she has lost him until a dark figure floats into sight. At first she cannot make out anything but its vertical shape, then menacing blue eyes glow in the darkness, reaching out to her very soul.


    Namora sinks down, tensing her slender frame. The adrenaline courses through her veins; she is ready to attack or run, whichever happens first. As the eyes drift closer, her pursuer takes shape; the eyes are set in a tall, muscr frame. Golden blonde hair glimmers in the moon light. He calls to her, her hunter. Namora untangles her slender body from the brush, slinking out into the shadows. Something about him draws her out. She wants to be near him. She wants him to end her suffering.


    . . . . .


    She jerks awake, slightly panicking when she finds it hard to breathe. It takes a few moments for her to remember exactly where she is and to remember that it is a corset that restricts her movements. She sits up in her bed, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Pulling back a thick curtain, she spots the sun still high in the sky; she wasn¡¯t asleep for very long. As Irron doesn¡¯t expect herpany until dinner, she is relieved to have the afternoon away from him. She sshes some water on her face before stepping out into the empty hallway.


    As most of the attendants are preparing for the dinner service, Namora finds the castle almost abandoned so she seeks refuge in the orchard, lest she run into her father. Weaving her way in among the rows of old, established trees, she stops at thergest apple tree, its foliage thick and its apples plush at the height of the season. Quickly she looks around before she hikes up her silky dress and begins to climb the trunk. Weaving in and out among the braches she finally stops near the top, some twenty feet off of the ground, where the sweet fruit hangs just below the leaves, out of the sun.


    Carefully she inspects a few before she plucks two, sinking her teeth into the crisp flesh. The sweet juice runs down her chin but she doesn¡¯t care since she hidden from view.


    She is half way through her apple when she hears footsteps on the crushed rock below. Instantly she freezes, not wanting to be discovered. She hopes it is not Irron looking for her. As the footsteps draw closer, she can pick out two pairs and by the lightness of one and the slightly lopsided gait of the other, she knows it is Laren and her father.


    Her guess is confirmed when she can see the pair stopping at the base of the trunk below her. As quiet as possible she slowly chews the chunk of apple already in her mouth, swallowing slowly. She can see her father look around, ensuring, like she did, that no one is near.


    ¡°I know this is rather unusual Laren, but I fear it is necessary,¡± her father says quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand your Highness,¡± Laren says, equally hushed.


    Her father pulls a piece of paper out of his pocket; Namora can barely see that it has been shut with the royal seal, ¡°If, for any reason, ident or not, I am to perish from this world, you must open this and follow it to the letter.¡± He hands it over to Laren, who takes it hesitantly.


    ¡°Am I to understand King, that you suspect a threat on your life?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been entirely honest with you all these years, Laren. The Queen didn¡¯t-no, now is not the time. You must trust my judgment on this one; I promise all will be revealed at the appropriate moment. What is important right now is that you swear, on your life, that you will follow the orders on that paper upon my death, or any deadly injury that is inflicted upon me. Am I clear?¡±


    Laren, though obviously disturbed, nods slowly, ¡°I swear, on my life and yours that I will do as you order.¡±


    Nathanial nods slowly. As if he is lost in thought, he turns without another word and wanders back to the castle. Namora can hear her father¡¯s lopsided steps retreat into nothing. She remains as still as the tree, not daring to move while Laren is anywhere nearby.


    Slowly, he tucks the letter into his jacket pocket. Though he looks down at the ground, his voice caries up to her, ¡°You chew like a horse, Princess.¡±


    She rolls her eyes in exasperation. Finding a clearing down through the braches, she holds out her second apple and lets go. Anyone else would have been hit on the top of their head but Laren¡¯s deft hand quickly plucks it out of the air. He walks a few steps away from the trunk so as to let her climb down. Reluctantly, with her half eaten apple in her mouth, she does.


    Once on the ground, she takes a bite as she turns to Laren.


    ¡°Hiding from your future husband?¡± he taunts, yfully.


    She swallows, ignoring his jab, ¡°The sweetest fruit is always the hardest to reach.¡±


    He looks her over, shaking his head, ¡°Eunice will be angry with you. You should try to wash up before she finds out.¡±


    Namora sighs and walks next to her old friend. Together they slowly wander back towards the castle. While she wants to know what is in that letter, she knows better than to ask. Though Laren is just as faithful to her as he is to her father, she is not Queen yet.


    Half way back, Laren breaks the silence, ¡°I have heard that the brush tiger wanders by candle light, sneaking around, about, and out at night.¡±


    Namora throws her apple core behind some bushes, ¡°As it seeks a reprieve from the sun, by the moonlight, the tiger has some.¡±


    ¡°Upon my death, I shall never see, another tiger as beautiful as thee,¡± Laren turns to her as they stop at the castle doors, ¡°But the tiger be warned, or else we be forlorn¡¯d, for the only thing worse than losing her to the sun, is losing our beloved tiger to no one.¡±


    She musters a small smile for her friend¡¯s concern before she leaves him alone in the orchard, trudging back to her room in silence.


    Someone drew a bath for her, so she quickly undresses and climbs into the warm, wooden tub. She manages to wash her hair and scrub her body before Eunice wanders in.


    The old woman, seeing the somewhat dirty green dress and the apple tree leaves on the floor, gives Namora a teasingly irritated look before she turns away, holding up a towel for the Princess.


    The underdress that Eunice gives her is substantially more fancy then usual; the top buttons up at the neck, ruffling at the cor, while the sleeves that stop at her elbows do the same. After cinching her corset tight, Eunice quickly shows Namora another new dress, to which she hesitantly puts on despite her better judgment. Though the old handmaid smiles brightly, Namora feels sick to her stomach in the shimmery golden fabric. Once Eunice begins to button it up, she understands the need for the underdress; the neck of the actual dress plummets to a V which would expose her breasts if not for the cover up. The tight sleeves show the outline of her muscles and stop just above her elbows.


    ¡°Your King Irron had this sent from Alumenia this afternoon. We had to scramble toe up with an appropriate underdress, however it still looks beautiful.¡±


    She smiles at the olddy in the mirror as her crown is perched on her head, ¡°Thank you, Eunice.¡±


    As the sun has not yet set there is about an hour before dinner; Namora finds herself again in the orchard. She finds a bench, tucked away in the far end that faces west, where she can watch the sun set on another day of her life to be. Though the corset doesn¡¯t allow her posture to be anything but perfect, she desperately wishes to slouch. The warmth of the sunbined with theyers of tight fabric cause her skin to get hot. She looks around the orchard and upon seeing no one in sight, she lifts up the hem of her dress to allow her pale legs to breathe. Drawing her left knee up upon the bench beside her, she leans backwards onto her hands, letting the breeze waft over her body. It isn¡¯t long before the bright sun makes her tired eyes drift shut. Her mind, just as tired from pretending as her body is fromck of sleep, begins to wander in and out of focus. She doesn¡¯t hear Irron approach or even hear him sit down on the bench next to her. Instead, it is his icy cold hand on her inner thigh that snaps her eyes open.


    Though her first instinct is to jerk away and punch him, she steadies herself. The lust in his eyes would be enough to make her blush if her face wasn¡¯t already red from the beating sun and the anger brewing in her chest. His cold fingers snake their way up her leg. As nonchntly as she can muster, she stops his hand with hers and lifts it off of her body before she returns her foot to the ground and her dress around herself.

 464

    ¡°Why King Irron, it seems pointless for us to get wound up when we aren¡¯t able to do anything about it until after the wedding,¡± she said quietly, making sure her voice was amiable instead of venomous.


    Sitting facing the opposite direction, he slides his left arm around her waist, drawing her close to him. As he leans in for a kiss, he purrs to her, ¡°Come, love¡­ no one will think less of us if we were to have a little fun.¡±


    As he leans into her, Namora has no choice but to lean backwards to get away from him. He continues to follow her, forcing her down onto her back. Though she could get out of his grasp very easily with the violent temper that boiled inside, Namora¡¯s mind reminds her that she must treat her undeserving future-husband with respect.


    He bears down on top of her; she braces her elbow against her side, hand in a fist prepared to stop his chest froming any closer. The moment his body contacts her knuckles, the unforgiving firmness of his chest coupled with his momentum cocks her wrist to the side, almost breaking it. Namora allows herself to cry out in pain, knowing it will stop him dead in his tracks. She didn¡¯t think, however, that her cry would be one of truth.


    Irron sits up quickly, pulling Namora to him in an attempt tofort her but it only irritates her more. She lets her anger fall from her eyes in the form of abundant tears.


    ¡°Please, let me see it,¡± he coos; even though she shakes her head in refusal, he gently coaxes her to give up her arm. He examines it for damage; still unable to contain his desire, he kisses her hand and forearms several times.


    ¡°I am so sorry about that, my love. I¡­ wear a metal vest around my middle so that if anyone tries to kill me they will be unsessful,¡± he knocks on his heart; though it is muffled, there is a hard thump. Namora¡¯s look of disgust is due to his cowardice but he thinks it is fear. He takes up her uninjured hand and ces it against his chest, just below his shoulder and pushes her fingers in, so that she can feel his flesh.


    Though her injury is no more of an annoyance to her than Irron himself, he thinks her to be an average, weak girl and insists on escorting her back into the castle with his strong arm tucked under hers as if she were too feeble to walk. The pain in her wrist means nothing to Namora; not only is she a tough and talented fighter who can take a hit, it was nothingpared to the pain in her heart.


    As they near the castle doors, Namora can see Advisor Laren walking by, only to stop dead in his tracks and stand stiffly, waiting for them. Upon seeing Irron helping Namora so, he harshly questions what happened.


    ¡°I fell,¡± Namora lies quickly before Irron has the chance to try to cover up his advances. Laren, knowing and training Namora all her life, knows it isn¡¯t true. Her bnce is unparalleled; she could probably run full speed on the tree tops and not fall.


    ¡°I will take you to the doctor, Princess,¡± he says disapprovingly, but ying along. Using her false fragility as a means to get her away from Irron, he pulls her uninjured arm over his shoulder and guides her away from the man. Keeping up their guise, they travel down the hallways together until they round a final blind corner to Laren¡¯s office.


    Once they are safely behind closed doors, he lets the Princess go. She dries her eyes before carefully stretching out her wrist.


    ¡°Is it broken, Princess?¡± Laren asks while digging in a cupboard for a cotton wrap and some salve.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No,¡± she says, looking at him oddly when he starts to apply the thick cream on her arm, ¡°I will be just fine,¡± she insists.


    ¡°I know that,¡± Laren says as he wraps her wrist up expertly, ¡°but he doesn¡¯t. Perhaps this will teach him a lesson and he will keep his distance until¡­¡± he lets his voice trail off, not wanting to finish the sentence.


    Namora looks at her perfectly wrapped wrist while Laren puts the salve back into the cupboard, ¡°It was as much my fault. He is to be my husband, his actions were warranted. It¡¯s just as well that I learn to deal with his affections sooner thanter.¡±


    The cupboard door ms shut. Laren keeps his back to her. To Namora¡¯s surprise she hears his quiet voice angry for the first time in her life, ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if that pathetic excuse for a manys another hand on you.¡±


    She avoids his eyes when he turns around. Namora heads to the door but before she opens it, sadness briefly creeps out of her heart, ¡°Then damned you are, Advisor Laren, for none of us have a choice in the matter, least of all me.¡±


    She leaves him alone in his office and heads towards the breakfast room.

 465

    CHAPTER 6: THE LOGGERS


    Thoroughly touched by Laren¡¯sment, Namora uses her wrapped wrist as an excuse to let her inner pain show in her face. Though she omitted the fact that Irron was with her upon her injury, she doubts that her father believes the tale. Tonight the usual party of both Kings, both Advisors and Namora is joined by a few of the well-to-do families of Derven. Ignorant to the abhorrent situation, they gush over Irron and he is happy enough to oblige them with tales of Alumenia, though he constantly looks over to Namora.


    Keeping her eyes down, she avoids questions with quick one or two word answers. She picks at the food that is ced before her, eating but not tasting a few bites of the squash soup, nibbling on some of the fresh beans but not the meat. When the meal draws to a close and all rise to go to the drawing room for after dinner refreshments, she ys again on her injury as a way to partpanies.


    ¡°I am terribly sorry, my dear guests but I am not feeling very well tonight. You¡¯ll have to excuse me, but I am off to rest.¡±


    Before Irron can insist that he walk her to her room, Laren asks one of the attendants to do so. Namora provides a quaint ¡°Good night,¡± to her future husband before disappearing out the door with some help.


    Though she is deposited in her room, Namora doesn¡¯t stay there. She knows it will be the first ce that Irron looks for her tonight but thest ce will inevitably be the exact spot of their previous encounter, so that is where she sneaks off to.


    When she sits down, she wishes she had taken the time to change out of the hideous gold dress and corset. However after few moments, when the tears begin to burn her eyes, she is thankful because the restriction around her chest prevents her from a full on sob. Crying quietly, alone in the darkness, she lets the sadness seep out of her bones.


    This time, she hears the footsteps. But this time, by the unevenness of the gait, Namora knows it is her father.


    When he sits down next to her, she wipes the tears from her eyes and puts on the nk face of a princess that her tutors taught her. Together they sit in silence for a while, both wanting to say what is on their minds but neither wanting to do it first. Finally, her father rests his hand on Namora¡¯s shoulder, ¡°My child, I am sorry for the way things have turned out.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be sorry for Father. I have chosen my path and I will follow it with grace and dignity to the end,¡± after pretending to be in love with Irron, Namora finds it easier to keep her voice steady and devoid of emotion.


    He sighs, squeezing her shoulder tight, ¡°I have been dishonest with you. The path that lies ahead is not what you think. There is something that is yet to be done, before any of us can rest peacefully. I cannot tell you what you will need to do just yet but you have to trust that I would never let my only beloved daughter be stuck in grasp of such a despicable person.¡±


    Namora turns to her father in shock. Being the King of Derven, she had never heard him talk unkindly of another creature in her life. To him each creature, even the disliked brush tiger, serves a purpose in the only way it knows how; it is up to the ruling family to realize that and to respond with patience and tolerance. Tonight, however, he wears the ugliness of anger on his face, something she has never seen.


    Looking upon a man she doesn¡¯t know it takes her a long time to draw her eyes away. When she does, she discovers that he clutches in his other hand a box that belonged to her mother. Even when she was a child and tried to steal that box and open it, her patient father didn¡¯t get angry.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Namora had never known her mother for the Queen died when she was too young to recall. Many of the attendants in the castle-the head chef, Laren, the elderly handmaidens-had always told her how much she resembled the Queen. There must have been something about Namora, something she couldn¡¯t see that reminded them of her mother because even though she had spent countless hours staring at her mother¡¯s portrait in the throne room, she couldn¡¯t see what they saw.


    Her mother had a strong, pointed face, beautiful dark hair and deep green eyes. Namora has a feminine rounded face apanied by the pale brown hair and in brown eyes of father. She resembled the rest of her kinsmen, almost all of Derven having brown hair and brown eyes. She isn¡¯t sure if it is the proportion of her features or the arch of her nose or even the shape of her lips that made everyone else think Namora is beautiful; to her, every quality of her face looks in and dull whenpared to her mother¡¯s, as the Queen didn¡¯t resemble any of the Dervens. Namora couldn¡¯t help but imagine that the Queen must have stuck out like a rose in a field of grass.


    She notices for the first time just how old her father looks; the color that should be in his face, the redness of his lips, the brown hue of his eyes all seem to be faded, washed out. She doesn¡¯t know what to say to her father, so she doesn¡¯t say anything at all, knowing that no words could convince either of them at this moment.


    He squeezes her shoulder firmly again before his hand falls back into hisp and curls around the box. He can¡¯t look at her anymore, she suspects he will cry if he does, ¡°Please, Namora, just be strong for a little while longer. Be vignt, be alert and keep an open mind and an open heart. I know that they are not one in the same and that the pair often lead us in opposite directions but I trust you to know when it is appropriate to follow one and shun the other.¡± He stands, pausing before he leaves, ¡°I love you, daughter.¡±


    . . . . .


    It isn¡¯t long before Namora finds herself bareback on Greystar, trotting toward the lone tree in her meadow. She didn¡¯t change her clothes and is forced to hike the dress up to her knees in order to straddle the beast. Though she wanted to, part of her-her heart-was worried that she would run into Irron once inside the castle; the other part-her mind-told her that she might as well get used to wearing a corset and dinner dress, because she will be doing so for the rest of her life.


    Once under the tree, she is unable to slouch back against her horse¡¯s chest; Namora simply lies down on her back and stares up at the moonless sky. Though most citizens fear the night on ount of the brush tigers bing active, Namora has always had a fondness for it. As the normal life drifts off to sleep, the night brings with it new mystery, excitement and beauty. She has always wondered what secrets it holds, what creatures sneak around in the shadows.


    She looks over to the woods every few moments for her brush tiger but he does note tonight. While she should be d, she finds that it only makes her feel even more alone. Her eyes are tired and dry from all of the tears; she closes them to extinguish the burn. Soon, she drifts off to sleep.


    . . . . .


    Namora pushes the fruit around on her te before looking up to see Irron across the table from her. He waits patiently. It takes her a moment to realize that he asked her a question.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, King Irron, what was that?¡± She doesn¡¯t remember waking up,ing back to the castle or how she ended up in the breakfast room.


    ¡°Are you feeling better, Princess? I was thinking perhaps we could go for a ride after breakfast. I would like to see how the trees are processed; I was hoping we could spend a little more time together, since I will be heading back to Alumenia tonight, after the feast.¡± Her days have blurred together. Though Irron has only been in Derven for a week, for her it seems like a life time. While he tries to feign interest in others, it didn¡¯t take her long to discover that he was a very pompous, self centered individual. She knew that very few Alumenians and even fewer citizens of other countries had ever set eyes upon him because he chose to remain segregated from his people. However, after getting to know him better, she is only able to fain a smile towards him at the thought that perhaps he wasn¡¯t able to be in thepany of others because few could stand him.


    ¡°Oh. I feel a little better but still weak. I think that would be wonderful but would it be possible for us to get back early enough that I could rest a little before the feast tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my love,¡± his smile doesn¡¯t reach his eyes, ¡°I would like you to be well rested for tonight. You did, after all, promise me a dance.¡±


    She keeps the smile painted on her face, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

 466

    It is obvious to her that Greystar does not like King Irron. The huge beast fidgets and paws at the ground while she waits for Irron to mount his horse. A few lengths behind them, Captain Franklin sits on his old brown mare, serving as chaperone today. Namora knows Franklin well and though she is quite fond of the Captain she wishes he wouldn¡¯t be here.


    Franklin is Amyee¡¯s older brother. They have lived together since their parents died about ten years ago. Namora grew up sneaking over to their house at night; he always pretended he didn¡¯t know but Namora suspected he did. He isn¡¯t much older than her and is in his prime. He has the rugged look of all Derven men-no matter how often he shaves, he always appears to have a shadow growing on his face. His skin is tanned dark from long hours working outside and his muscles show his effort. Many women have swooned over him but his growly attitude scares them all away. Namora often thought that when she was ready to marry, she would choose Franklin. Despite his attractiveness, Namora¡¯s heart never jumped when he looked at her but she always feltfortable around him and to her that meant a lot. Even though he had a knack forining about everything, it didn¡¯t take her long to discover that he only trulyined about what he liked.


    As Irron mounts his horse, Namora looks past him to Franklin. She regrets her thoughts of choosing him for a husband because now she wishes it could be. Her life with him would have beenfortable and perhaps her heart could have even grown to love him. But now, she must spend all afternoon pretending to be in love with Irron, while Franklin watches over them. She feels somewhat guilty-while pretending with Irron was one thing because he knew, doing it in front of someone she has known for years seems like aplete lie.


    The area they go to isn¡¯t very far from Franklin and Amyee¡¯s house. The loggers on sight are clearing a field for a new farm plot. Namora stops a little distance away and dismounts; Irron following suit.


    ¡°Shall we get a little closer, dear?¡± he questions, confused as to why they aren¡¯t with the loggers.


    ¡°You can if you wish but I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. While these Derven men are extremely skilled in their craft, a living tree still has a will of its own and may chose to fall somewhere other than what is wished.¡±


    Irron nods slowly as if he didn¡¯t consider that option. Tucked under a twisted old oak tree, Irron spreads out a nket for them to sit upon to watch the logging. She finds it odd that he does so as she would have been just as content sitting on the grass, until she realizes that he is too ssy to do so himself. After tying his horse to a tree, he sits down next to Namora, though a little too close for herfort.


    ¡°How is your wrist, my love? Is it broken?¡± He lifts her left hand up in his, tenderly stroking her bandages.


    She wants to show him how exactly how not broken her wrist is by pping him but she refrains, ¡°Laren thinks there could be a small break. I am to be very careful not to¡­ fall¡­ again¡­¡± she cannot look at him but instead lets her eyes wander over to the men chopping down a tall pine with an axe.


    Irron sets her wrist back in herp. There is a slight hint of annoyance in his voice, ¡°I am truly sorry for that, my love. It will be better by the end of next week, won¡¯t it? For our¡­ wedding?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It will never be well enough for a¡­ wedding¡­ she thinks, but doesn¡¯t say. Without answering him, she diverts his attention to the loggers, ¡°They are chopping through the base of that trunk. If you cut downward at an angle before you cut a pie shaped piece out of it, the tree will fall away, instead of towards you.¡±


    Irron watches carefully, focused on what the loggers are doing. With their skill, it only takes a few swift chops before the tree begins to lean. Slowly, with a loud crack, it tips over and crashes down to the ground.


    Namora turns back to him to discover excitement in his eyes. She isn¡¯t sure if he enjoys the new experience or watching something livinge to a crashing death.


    ¡°How¡­ intriguing¡­¡± hements, just as excited.


    Disgusted but thankful that something else has caught his attention for once, Namora joins Irron in watching the loggers process the tree. First, they strip it of its branches. The bigger branches get stripped of the smaller ones, before being put in a pile. The rubbish goes in arge wooden cart which will most likely be hauled to the castle to dry outside before being put into the piles for the fire ces. The trunk of the tree gets measured off in steps and cut ordingly. It takes several men, but they are able to load the cut logs onto another horse drawn cart, where they will be taken either to someone to be processed into furniture or to someone else to process it into nks for building. Once the tree is cleaned up and hauled off, the process begins again. After a few trees, Namora gets up and pulls a pack from Greystar, containing some dried meat, fresh corn, a few peaches and other treats.


    Together they eat in silence, watching the loggers repeat the practice over and over again. She can¡¯t figure out why he is so enthralled by the destruction but other than asking her a few poignant questions, he leaves her be for the duration of the trip. When it is mid afternoon, they finally set off back to the castle. To her surprise, Irron bids her farewell at the steps instead of attempting to walk her back to her room; he seems to be in a hurry to return to his camp.


    As she walks up the stairs, Namora begins to feel lightheaded. Her body waivers a little but she is quickly steadied by Franklin.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Princess?¡± He asks, clearly concerned at her unexpected feebleness.


    She pauses a moment, breathing deeply, she herself confused but she thinks it is due to herte nights,ck of sleep and loss of appetite. ¡°I am fine, Captain, thank you.¡±


    But when she lets go, her knees begin to shake again. This time when Franklin grabs a hold of her, he tucks her arm under his so that it doesn¡¯t appear that he is holding her up, simply escorting her somewhere.


    ¡°Non-sense, Mora. Let me take you back to your room.¡± His voicees out quieter, somewhat agitated. That, inbination with his grumbling, makes her heart ache as he truly cares for her.


    ¡°Fine, have it your way,¡± she yfully huffs, though she knows that she doesn¡¯t have a choice.


    As they slowly make their way through the halls, Franklin pushes their conversation further, ¡°I am sorry that he isn¡¯t¡­ what you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Amyee said something, did she?¡± she swallows hard, feeling extremely unlike herself.


    Arriving at her bedroom door, Franklin pushes open and continues to help her inside, ¡°She didn¡¯t have to,¡± he says quietly. After settling her down on her bed, he shifts awkwardly, ¡°Can I say something and you not get upset with me?¡±


    Namora leans over as best as she can and begins to untie her boots, ¡°I don¡¯t think I could ever be upset with you, Franklin.¡±


    ¡°All of us, the men I mean, wish we would have proposed. To you.¡±


    She looks up, crushed, but keeps her nk face steady, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say, Franklin.¡±


    He huffs and shrugs, ¡°There isn¡¯t a man in this country who doesn¡¯t love you but there also isn¡¯t a man in this country who is worthy of you. I would have tried to woo you-but-Amyee¡­¡± he shifts ufortably, ¡°Well she would have killed me if it didn¡¯t work out. You never seemed interested in anyone. You¡¯re like a sister to me but I would have done anything to make you happy, anything to keep you away from that man. Ah hell now I¡¯m just screwing this up,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Franklin,¡± Namora stands; she carefully cups his cheek in her hand. Though she is on the verge of tears, she keeps her face calm and her eyes dry, ¡°That is a very sweet thing for you to say. Thank you-but I epted Irron¡¯s hand, no one forced me into it. I chose my path and I will see it through to the end.¡± She offers him a smile, pathetic as it might be, ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, dear friend, I should probably get some sleep before the dance tonight.¡±


    He stares at her, his eyes sad. He reaches up and takes her hand into his, kissing it on the palm, ¡°You¡¯re as Derven as theye, Princess,¡± he says disapprovingly, before he turns and leaves her.


    She flops limply on her bed. She feels like crying but her eyes are bone dry. Her heart feels heavy and cold, like a rock at the bottom of a frozenke. It offers her no more hope, no more guidance so she follows her mind, and what her mind is telling her right now is to go to sleep, so she does.     CHAPTER 7: PARTING


    The sound of her door being pushed open wakes her up. It is Eunice. Shees with a deep purple dress in her arms. The two begin the process of changing, brushing and styling hair. When they finish, Eunice turns to leave, ¡°Your crown was being cleaned today so I will have to go to the jewelers to get it. It will take me a bit, Princess.¡±


    She nods, staring at her tired face in the mirror, ¡°All right, Eunice.¡±


    While the door shuts she begins to examine herself. Though she slept all afternoon, there are dark circles under her eyes and the color has leeched out of her skin. She shuffles through her drawers and finally finds face powder and some rouge. Namora doesn¡¯t really care what she looks like and she doesn¡¯t care what Irron thinks of her but she doesn¡¯t want everyone else to know just exactly how tired and depressed she truly is.


    After powdering under her eyes to soften the darkness, she begins to rub the rouge into her cheeks and lips, almost instantly reviving life back into her face. She hears the door scrape open.


    ¡°Back so soon?¡± Namora dabs at her lips, expecting Eunice to say that someone already got her crown from the jewelers.


    ¡°Soon? My afternoon away from you has seemed like an eternity, my love,¡± Irron¡¯s voice wafts over to her.


    Namora, though thoroughly unnerved that he is in her room, pretends to be nonchnt, ¡°Oh, Irron, I was expecting my handmaiden back. I am almost ready for the dance,¡± she hopes that will deter the man from trying anything, though she doubts it. She continues to dab the rouge into her lips, even though it is already rubbed in.


    She can now see Irron standing behind her in the mirror, his eyes hungry. ¡°I brought you some flowers, my love. I know how much you like them. I picked them myself.¡±


    She smiles at him, turning around slowly. In his hands she sees a bouquet of bright red, vibrant,rge flowers. Not only does the color slightly jar her but also the fact that they are extremely poisonous. For a brief moment, she thinks about doing nothing but her mind quickly chastises her into doing the right thing.


    ¡°How wonderful,¡± she says pleasantly. From her vanity drawer she pulls a handkerchief, which she quickly throws over the flowers before removing them from his hands. She chucks them safely into a wastebasket and grabs Irron by the wrists, quickly looking at his palms for the bright green poisonous sap before leading him over to a wash basin. ¡°Do you feel light headed? Nauseous? Does your stomach ache?¡±


    The look of offence at her throwing away his flowers changes to confusion, ¡°Well, no. Do you not like them?¡±

 467

    She pushes his hands into the water. Grabbing some soap, she quicklythers them up. She doesn¡¯t like the fact that she is voluntarily touching him but if there is any sap on his hands she needs to remove it quickly.


    ¡°They are a beautiful flower-that is why we are so attracted to them. However, they are extremely poisonous. Within minutes ofing into contact with the bright green sap that bleeds from the clipped stem, people get sick-vomiting and such-before they pass out. If not cleaned off quickly, the sap can leech into the blood within an hour. When it reaches the heart, the only result is death,¡± her eyes briefly sh up to him, ¡°They call the flower the ¡®ex-lover.''¡±


    Irron looks slightly shocked, ¡°I feel fine, at least I think I do¡­ won¡¯t you get sick?¡±


    Namora shakes her head, ¡°For some reason it doesn¡¯t affect me. It didn¡¯t affect my mother either-they think she passed her immunity down to me.¡±


    In an instant, his eyes go cold, but his voice is soft, ¡°Do you know much of her? Your mother?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she dries his hands off, ¡°Aside from that particr immunity, as far as I can tell I don¡¯t share anything inmon with her,¡± her voice goes quiet, ¡°no one talks about her much.¡±


    The two stand awkwardly for a moment in silence. She sets down the dry cloth. Irron cups her face into his hands, ¡°I am going to miss you terribly, my love. I know it is only two and a half days that we will be apart, but I don¡¯t know how I am going to stomach it.¡±


    Please hurry up, Eunice she thinks. Her hands reach up to Irron¡¯s wrists; though it might seem like an affectionate gesture, she does it so that she can prevent his hands from moving elsewhere. ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder, they say.¡±


    He leans ever so slightly closer to her, his eyes wanton. ¡°May I have a kiss? Just something to tie me over, until we meet next?¡±


    She wants to say no but she doesn¡¯t have a good enough reason to deny him. She forces a smile onto her face, unable to say anything. As he begins to close the gap between them, she tries to prepare herself for her first kiss. A fleeting thought crosses her mind: not only will he be the first man she kisses but he will be thest.


    His lips are surprisingly warm and he tastes sweet like honey. What starts out as a soft touch slowly deepens as he breaks free from her hold and slides one hand behind her head, the other around her waist. Pulling her close to him, she finds it hard to struggle away from his unforgiving chest. His tongue snakes its way into her mouth; her heart seems to lie dead inside of her, unresponsive to the situation that is slowly spiraling out of control.


    Her door scrapes open and she can hear Eunice gasp. Irron quickly pulls away, removing his hands from her. She stands alone, face red with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Princess, I didn¡¯t think-¡± the olddy bs.


    ¡°It is alright, Eunice. King Irron just came to escort me to the dance. He was just about to wait outside for me to finish getting ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right,¡± he huffs, sidestepping the olddy out the door.


    Once alone, she sits back down in front of the mirror. Her hands shake with rage so she keeps them clutched in herp. Without a word, Eunice begins to fix Namora¡¯s somewhat frazzled hair before twisting the crown on top.


    When she steps out into the hallway she finds Irron waiting for her. She notices for the first time that he is dressed in a deep green coat, trimmed with gold. Namora forces herself to admit how handsome he looks in the color; she spectes that he wore it because it is her favorite. He smiles at her and takes her arm, turning in the direction of the Grand Hall.


    She knows it is still a bit early which means that she will have to entertain him for a while before the townsfolk arrive. Though he doesn¡¯t say anything, he somewhat possessively ces his hand over hers. The hall is empty as she suspects but instead of leading her to their table, he continues on to the middle of the dance floor. As soon as they reach the center, music starts up. He smiles, taking her hand.


    ¡°I asked them toe early, so that we could have our dance in private.¡±


    ¡°That was thoughtful of you,¡± she smiles, somewhat relieved that they can get this out of the way.


    The tune is a simple one as are the steps; it is a slow waltz in which partners never change but the fact that they are alone allows him to pull her a little closer than she would dance with someone else. He stares into her soul with his dark, dull eyes.


    ¡°It is a shame that this is ourst night together¡­ here in Derven. I was hoping to get to know you a bit more, on a personal level.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°There will be time for that in Alumenia and more yet after the wedding,¡± she forces herself to stare back at him, epting her fate.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he mumbles. Before they can chat further, Laren and her father enter the room, taking their seats at the smaller table. Soon, while they are only half way through their dance, townsfolk begin to enter, standing silently against the walls as they watch the couple move across the dance floor.


    Though she hates to admit it to herself, he isn¡¯t a horrible dancer. If he practiced he could be a very good one but she suspects he despises it as a lowly activity. As the musices to a cadence, Irron delicately tips her backwards and everyone begins to p approvingly. He brings her back to her feet, taking her hand in his. The couple smiles tensely; Irron nods his head in thanks while she curtseys. Before they leave the dance floor, he surprises her with a gentle hand under her chin, followed by a soft kiss on her lips. Her face reddens, more angry at the fact that he kissed her in front of her father than in front of the whole town. None the less, the pping gets louder with a few cheers. The couple makes their way back to their table and the music begins again as people fill the dance floor.


    It is a few minutester that she notices Irron¡¯s Advisor sneak in. Irron looks at him with a slightly questioning look, only to get a brief nod of affirmation. A smile creeps on to his face before he turns his attentions back to Namora. She gets an eerie feeling that something is afoot.


    The rest of the night they have short conversations, mostly consisting of Irron asking her of her likes and dislikes so that he can ensure his castle meets her expectations upon her arrival in Alumenia.


    She answers him warmly, allowing herself to be happy that she will have a few days away from him to herself. Yet she doesn¡¯t allow herself to think past those two days; the thought of having nowhere to run to in a foreign castle, no one to protect her from her future husband seems more than she can stomach at the moment.


    The night moves by quickly and soon the Hunter¡¯s Waltz ys, signaling the end of the dance. Irron¡¯s hand slithers over to cup hers and though she dislikes the feel of his skin touching hers she doesn¡¯t withdraw it. When the waltz is finished, leaving only one couple remaining on the dance floor, everyone files out of the doors to the front of the castle to send off the King. Her father and Laren rise, following suit, leaving only Namora, Irron and his Advisor in the Grand Hall. Still holding onto her hand, Irron slowly walks her to the front doors of the castle and down the stairs past her father.


    The borate silver and gold carriage he arrived in waits at the bottom of the steps, doors open towards them so that when they stop at it she cannot see any of the townsfolk. Irron turns to her, grasping her other hand in his. As if he wants topletely break her down, his cold eyes search her face while his pleasant voice whispers, ¡°I love you, Namora.¡±


    Though she knows they are both pretending, she can¡¯t bring herself to say those words to him even if they are a lie. His eyes begin to darken as the silence between them grows. She is forced to do the only thing to side step his anger-she rises up onto her tip toes and kisses him. Namora doesn¡¯t pull away quickly like she wishes to, but she lingers, parting her lips slightly to allow his tongue to caress hers. She waits until their kiss is on the verge of vulgarity before she slowly pulls back; the wicked look in his eyes lets her know that he was pleased by it.


    Without another word he lets her go and climbs into the carriage. His Advisor follows him into the box, shutting the door between them and the Princess. Slowly, they pull away from the castle and down the main road heading out of town. All of the townsfolk cheer and wave good-bye; Namora stands still with her hands sped in front of her and her face nk, until she can no longer see the metal box in the distance.


    She turns and ascends the stairs; Namora walks right by her father and Laren without making eye contact or even acknowledging their existence. She heads directly to her room and climbs in the bathtub, scrubbing her body until her skin hurts as much on the outside as she does on the inside. She rinses and dries off, climbing into bed naked and for the first time in weeks she sleeps through the night.     CHAPTER 8: FRIENDS


    The next morning she wakes up feeling like she had just slept for weeks. She missed breakfast, as it is almost lunch time. Namora dresses quickly, slightly angry at herself that she slept through several hours of her remaining freedom. She exits the castle through the kitchen, grabbing some meat and cheese before directing one of the attendants, ¡°Tell my father I shall be at Amyee¡¯s house all day and will remain there for the night. Let him know not to expect me back until morning.¡±


    Greystar is eager to get out of his stall, having missed their usualte night excursion. Once they take the road heading out of town he knows exactly where they are going and trots contentedly without direction. Namora finishes her food as well as two plums she snagged from the orchard. When they finally reach the small, slightly overgrown path that leads through the trees to Amyee¡¯s house, she slows Greystar down to a crawl, not wanting to seem too eager to greet her friend.


    As the forest pushes back, opening into the small clearing, she can hear the steady rhythm of a saw. Namora dismounts Greystar, walking him thest few yards to Franklin, where he processes a long tree trunk into nks. She waits until he is done as he never stops in the middle, iming that it will mess up the wood if he does. Finally, when he is at the end and the nk breaks loose, he turns to her.

 468

    ¡°Good day, Mora,¡± he says casually, as he always does when they are alone.


    She can¡¯t help but look over his toned, glistening chest before she smiles to him, ¡°Hello, Franklin. Is Amyee about?¡±


    ¡°She went to town this morning but I expect her home soon. You¡¯re more than wee to wait in the house for her,¡± he smiles a lopsided smile and winks flirtatiously at her.


    She shakes her head at his attempt to cheer her up, ¡°I¡¯m a married woman, don¡¯t you know. Well, soon to be, at least.¡±


    ¡°Soon to be means you¡¯re still off the hook, for a few days,¡± he grins widely beforeughing at the aghast face she makes.


    Shaking her head at him, she heads towards the house. Namora takes off Greystar¡¯s saddle and reins, letting the horse wander off as she knows he wille back when he is needed. She sits on the porch for a while, basking in the sun. As the warmth starts to make her perspire, she goes inside in search of water. When she finds the water bucket empty, she heads to the well and draws some herself. Namora enjoys spending time at Amyee and Franklin¡¯s house, as it lets her pretend to be normal. When they are alone, they don¡¯t bother with the formalities of her rank. It is a rare asion that she gets to spend much time there but she treasures it when she does.


    After dragging the full bucket back into the house, she takes a long drink before filling another ss and walking it out to Franklin. She has to wait, again, for him to finish sawing the entire length of the nk before he stops. Thankfully, he takes the ss of water as Namora examines the wood.


    ¡°What a beautiful, unusual grain-is this amberwood?¡± She runs her fingers along the freshly cut log.


    ¡°Yes. I think the tree was sick-I found it lying dead behind the wheat field. Surprisingly, whatever it had gave it this odd grain.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She stands back up and smiles, ¡°Lucky for you-I bet this will fetch a high price at the market.¡± She reaches out to take his empty ss; he hands it to her but doesn¡¯t let go. Their hands connect. Neither of them move. It takes a few moments before Franklin breaks the silence.


    ¡°You just say the word, Mora. I will leave this instant-surely they haven¡¯t reached Alumenia yet. I will snuff out his life and be back for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°And who would want a widow, Franklin?¡± She knows she should skirt the subject but she can¡¯t help herself. She desperately wants someone to love her though she finds herself incapable of truly returning the feeling.


    His other hand brushes her cheek. He opens his mouth to speak but nothinges out. When he tries a second time Namora cuts him off, saying something she knows she shouldn¡¯t, ¡°The answer is no, Franklin. I wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else the pleasure of killing that man.¡±


    He smiles at her, his hand resting under her chin. Anxiety begins to swell up in her chest as he slowly begins to move forward towards her. Though her mind screams at her to walk away, she holds her ground. The gap between them begins to close. She can feel his warm breath against her face.


    Namora hears the old brown mare¡¯s footsteps first. She shakes her head, giving Franklin a smile, ¡°Too little, toote dear Franklin.¡± She snatches the cup out of his hand and turns to walk towards the house just as Amyeees into view. Pretending that she didn¡¯t hear the horse, Namora turns around and waves excitedly to her friend. Amyee dismounts and runs over to her, throwing her arms around the Princess. As the two embrace, Namora can see Franklin quickly grab his saw and begin to start another nk, unnerved that his sister almost caught himmitting treason.


    The two friends trot off to the house, where they sit happily on an old, threadbare couch.


    ¡°So, tell me about Irron. Is he as awful as he seems?¡± Amyee pries Namora.


    She smiles and begins to retell the tale of her past few days. Namora is a wonderful story teller; she paints a picture of Irron being aplete gentleman that is hopelessly in love with her. She leaves out the part about the secret passage ways, sneaking out of the castle at night and the small threats he made, as well as the eerie dullness of his eyes. When she tells the part about Irron catching her in the orchard, she edits it so that his hand never reached up her skirt and omits the part about his metal vest; instead he tries to kiss her and ends up knocking her off of the bench, causing her tond on her wrist.


    Amyee makes a good listener but she truly knows her friend, so she knows that a vast majority of the story is fiction. None the less, she gives Namora a warm smile, ¡°Well it sounds like he is hopeless. At least he is handsome-just imagine how much worse it would be if he were short, round and bald!¡±


    The two friendsugh gaily. ¡°Well, tell me about your past few days?¡± Namora queries her friend.


    Amyee smiles secretively. Before she starts, she asks, ¡°Will you stay for dinner? I trapped two rabbits this morning, it is more than enough for the three of us.¡±


    Namora nods happily. The two begin the process of hauling, heating water and filling the tub for Franklin. When it is mostly full, Namora shucks fresh peas while Amyee cleans the rabbits, the whole time telling her story of the past few days.


    At the first dance, a man named Lucas asked her to do the Hunter¡¯s Waltz. Amyee has liked Lucas for years but has been waiting for him to make the first move. After the dance, he rode home beside Amyee but was too nervous to ask her out again. Since then, he has conveniently shown up everywhere she has been. Franklin doesn¡¯t know anything about it. She went to town today on the premise of buying some herbs she couldn¡¯t find in the woods, only to run in to Lucas again. He walked her back to her horse this morning and when no one else was around, he leaned in, kissed her on the cheek and asked to see her again.


    The two giggle happily-Namora, able to forget her troubles for the first time in weeks, feels as free as a bird. The sun begins to set in the sky and soon they hear Franklin outside on the porch, taking his boots off. Amyee is mixing the cream sauce for the peas, so Namora grabs thest kettle of boiling water and wanders off to the wash room to temper Franklin¡¯s bath.


    She pours some water into the dark, wooden tub before sticking her hand in to check the temperature. She adds just a little bit more and rests the pot carefully on a folded towel. Behind the tub on the wall is a beautifully crafted rack which holds dozens of dried herbs and scents for the bath. Namora hums to herself, picking out a few. She smells each carefully, selecting some fresh pine needles, dried herbs and cedar shavings. She puts them into a small cloth napkin and ties it with a neat bow before she crushes the contents to release the scent. Inhaling it deeply, she kneels by the tub and submerges the packet, swishing it around before letting it sink to the bottom. As she rises, she picks up the pot and turns to leave, only to find Franklin watching her curiously. She offers a small smile, feeling awkward about him catching her tending to his bath just so.


    He shakes his head at her, ¡°If I were to tell anyone that the Princess of Derven drew me a bath, they wouldugh at me as if I had lost my mind.¡±


    She blushes a little, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what anyone woman would.¡±


    ¡°Amyee never scents my water,¡± he huffs.


    Namora walks by him, shoving him slightly as sheughs, ¡°Well maybe I prefer my men to smell less offensive than she does.¡±


    The three of them eat a delicious, humble dinner. They tell stories andugh happily; Amyee lets something slip about Lucas and the two girls spend an hour convincing Franklin that he is a good man and won¡¯t do anything unsavory to Amyee, the whole time Franklin ying like he will strangle him if hees near her again.


    Finally, when the moon is high in the sky, Namora takes her leave despite Amyee¡¯s pleadings.


    ¡°I would love to stay but father expects me back at the castle tonight,¡± she lies. She gives Franklin a small smile goodbye before Amyee walks her out.


    After whistling for Greystar hees barreling up to them out of the woods. Amyee puts on his saddle while Namora fixes his bridle. Just before she mounts the horse, she stops, ¡°I almostpletely forgot why I came here in the first ce. I was wondering, if you weren¡¯t doing anything at the end of next week, could you possiblye to Alumenia and be my matron of honor?¡±


    Amyee bursts in to tears; though she pretends them to be happy, Namora knows they aren¡¯t, ¡°Of course I will, Mora.¡±


    After hugging farewell, she mounts her horse and disappears into the night.     CHAPTER 9: ENTOURAGE


    Having, to her guilt, lied to both her father and Amyee, Namora has the freedom of the night to herself. She directs Greystar to the archery range just outside of town. Though the night haspletely taken over thend, the new moon shines brightly enough to provide her with some light. She doesn¡¯t have her bow but this morning she did pack her throwing knives.


    After she puts on her leather gloves, she counts off paces and takes her stance, perpendicr to the targets with her feet shoulder length apart. Slowing her breathing, she twists her torso towards her fake foe, concentrating on the bull¡¯s-eye before releasing each knife in session. All hit their mark. She doesn¡¯t need the practice but she enjoys the burn in her muscles so she repeats the process over and over again. It has been a while since she has trained; since she got engaged, Laren refused because the idea of a bride with a ck eye wasn¡¯t a good thing.

 469

    With a few hours left before dawn, they make their way over to the meadow, lying underneath the tree for perhaps thest time. Namora snuggles up to her horse and stares out into the darkness for her tiger. He doesn¡¯te.


    . . . . .


    The next day, Namora isn¡¯t able to leave the castle. Preparations are being made for her trip and she is forced to spend the whole afternoon packing a trunk with Eunice. Though the old woman wants to pack enough tost the Princess a month in case of an emergency, she politely refuses, saying that if she needs a dress she will get one in Alumenia. They settle on ten dresses, even though Namora only wants seven, she lets the olddy win a little of their argument. Truth be told, she is hoping she doesn¡¯t have to stay there longer than a week.


    The two of them manage to get all of the dresses, corsets, undergarments and everything else into one chest. Eunice thoroughly assists her in the whole process; while Namora wishes to slip a few knives into the chest just in case, she isn¡¯t able to.


    She is forced to join her father and Laren for dinner. She misses theirpany but she doesn¡¯t want to participate in the somber asion. For the first half of the meal, no one speaks. Finally, her father breaks the silence.


    ¡°Advisor Laren and I will arrive in Alumenia in four days time. I suspect you invited your friend Amyee?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I asked her to be my matron of honor,¡± Namora says softly, transporting mashed potatoes into her mouth, even though she isn¡¯t hungry anymore.


    ¡°Very well, she will ride with us. I don¡¯t think there are many but there are a few of the town governors who will make the journey.¡±


    ¡°Who will be escorting me?¡± she asks curiously. Though she wishes it to be Franklin, at the same time she doesn¡¯t want it to be. It will be nice to have a familiar face, someone to confide in but she also doesn¡¯t want the reminder of her old, free life.


    ¡°Captain Franklin, Officer Gregory and Officer Jackson,¡± Laren responds.


    ¡°Only three? Shouldn¡¯t we send a few more?¡± the King says, slightly nervous.


    ¡°Three will be more than enough, father,¡± Namora chimes in; it doesn¡¯t matter if he sends an army, as she won¡¯t be safe from Irron¡¯s clutches in his own castle.


    Her father sighs. He looks as sad as Namora feels.


    ¡°I would like to take Greystar with me,¡± she adds.


    ¡°Why? That beast is a disobedient, pathetic excuse for a horse,¡± her father grumbles.


    ¡°No one will ride him, Princess. Not that he would let anyone else even try,¡± Laren chimes in.


    She pushes food around her te. She makes her voice small, knowing that they won¡¯t be able to say no to her, ¡°It would just be nice to have a piece of home to take with me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Another deep sighes from her father; she doesn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°I suppose he could pull the carriage by himself,¡± Laren suggests, ¡°He is the size of two normal horses, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± her father agrees. They eat the rest of their meal in silence, only breaking it to say good night to each other.


    Though she goes to her room, she doesn¡¯t stay in it for very long. Namora sneaks out as usual. She wishes just one more night of sleeping under the stars before she is destined to spend the rest of them deep within the bowels of a mountain.


    She tries hard to sleep but it doesn¡¯te easily. Tucked against her horse, she stares up at the sky through the rustling willow branches. Slowly, her eyes drift shut.


    Something wakes her. She isn¡¯t sure if she heard a noise or not but she sits up startled. Greystar doesn¡¯t rouse, deep in his dreams of open pastures. Down the hill, in the depth of the forest, she sees two glowing blue eyes watching her-her tiger. Quickly, they disappear.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She isn¡¯t sure why she does it but Namora slowly gets up and stalks down the hill into the tree line. She is hesitant to enter it very far as she doesn¡¯t have a weapon but something draws her in. She carefully picks her way among the forest debris, searching for her tiger. Then, like a ghost in the darkness, she sees the two piercing eyes floating amongst the shadows. Just as with the others, she can hear a deep throaty purr emanating from the beast. Against her better judgment, she takes a step closer. Somehow she gets the feeling that this tiger is different from the others. She is so close now, she reaches out to touch its soft, blonde fur.


    The tiger leaps, knocking her down to the ground. Its huge paws pin her shoulders and though it continues to purr, the tiger begins to tear at her throat. Namora thrashes about, desperately trying to free herself. This tiger is different-this tiger is her hunter. He will be the end of her.


    Namora¡¯s eyes pop open, the white light blinding her; she thinks surely she must be dead. She feels pressure against her body; things slowlye into focus. Greystar stands above her, mashing his huge snout into her neck, whinnying and licking her anxiously. She ces a hand on his nose, the other reaching up his massive head to tug at his ear. As the huge beast calms down, Namora realizes that she is still intact, still alive. It was a dream.


    As the pair plod their way back to the stable, Namora contemtes her dream. Laren always insisted that there is something to be learned from them-all it is, is our unconscious mind¡¯s version of poetry, trying to convey a secret message to us. She has never fully believed it but she considers the message none the less. Something unusual will kill me. No, that can¡¯t be right, too obvious. It is my mind, it is my code. I am the tiger, so the tiger represents¡­ my hunter. I will finally find my hunter. Oh heavens, I hope it isn¡¯t Irron-no, it can¡¯t be Irron, he is the sun¡­ I was drawn to my hunter¡­ like the brush tigers are drawn to me in life. Because they love me. I will find my hunter, drawn to him out of love¡­ and he will y me, end me, put me out of my misery. Namora sighs, dismounting Greystar once they reach the stable.


    While she rarely ever washes him, leaving that to the stable boys, she chooses to do so today. She takes him to the stone pad and has to get a stool in order to drench him with several buckets of water. As she works the soap into his fur, she discounts her dream, her mind trying to crush out any false hope that her heart offers. That is a nice thought but my future will not be as easy as that. I will travel to Alumenia tonight. I will spend three days alone with Irron¡­ then I will marry him. That will be my end.


    It takes her at least an hour topletely wash the horse, dry him off and brush out his mane and tail. In the process, she ends uppletely filthy. Instead of putting him back into his stall to keep him clean, she leads him to the pasture, wishing for him to have onest free run before hees with her to Alumenia. Before she lets him go, she leans her forehead against his, tugging at his ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go and get all dirty now. Stay clean and pretty for me,¡± she whispers to him.


    He leaves her, trotting off into the grass. She watches him carefully; when hees up to a puddle, he stops in front of it as if considering what to do. Slowly, he turns and picks his way carefully around it, before continuing off into the trees. Namora smiles to herself, wandering back to the castle.


    It is lunch time but Namora is filthy. Slowly she makes her way to her room, intentionally trying to put off leaving as long as she can as she was supposed to leave right after breakfast. Eunice catches her right outside of her door.


    ¡°What in the-where have you been, Princess? Look at you! You are filthy!¡± the old woman squeals.


    Namora shrugs, keeping her face nk though she wants tough, ¡°Greystar needed a bath. He was really dirty.¡±


    The old woman grumbles, dragging the Princess inside, ¡°That is what stable boys are for-to give horses baths, so that Princesses don¡¯t get dirty and need baths themselves! Now you stay right here and don¡¯t you move an inch.¡± The old woman hobbles out of the room, frantically screaming at passing attendants to help her fill the bath water.


    Namora smiles to herself, though she feels bad that she caused so much extra work for Eunice. It takes a while for an army of attendants to fill the tub, one bucket at a time. She waits patiently, standing exactly where she was instructed to. Her empty stomach rolls over itself, growling angrily at her. Though Eunice tells her to be quick about it, Namora takes her time removing her clothes and getting into the tub.


    She sinks down to her neck, letting the hot water prickle her skin and remains there, soaking until the heat leaves the water lukewarm. Slowly, she washes her hair and body, taking enough time that the water grows cold. Only when the goose bumps form on her skin and her shivering body forces her, does she get out of the tub and dry off. She puts on a clean underdress before leaving the wash room.


    ¡°It is about time! You are already veryte, Princess, you must hurry,¡± she holds out a corset for her.


    Namora shakes her head, ¡°No way am I wearing that damned thing. I will be sitting in a carriage for half the night-no one inside of there will care if I look like a woman or a dog.¡±


    The old woman gives up, rolling her eyes, ¡°Fine. What do you want to wear then?¡±


    ¡°My blue hunting dress,¡± she says. As Eunice opens her mouth to object, she cuts her off, ¡°That is what I wish to wear, so that is what I will wear. King Irron might as well get used to me wearing in clothing because I guarantee you I will not be wearing an awful, ufortable, ridiculous dress every day for the rest of my life.¡±


    The old woman, looking slightly hurt and frustrated, throws her hands up, ¡°Well then you don¡¯t need me, Princess, because you can put that one on yourself.¡± She begins to tear up.


    Namora swiftly walks over to the old woman and hugs her tightly, ¡°I will always need you, Eunice.¡±


    Sheughs slightly, hugging her back, ¡°Oh child how you remind me of your mother. She had quite the temper too and she never wanted to wear fancy dresses.¡±


    Theyugh together, hugging each other tightly. Hesitantly, they let go and say their goodbyes; Eunice leaves the room, Namora alone once more. She goes through the process alone, brushing out her long hair she only braids back the top part, leaving the length of it down to dry naturally. She pulls on her hunting dress, tightening the ribbons in the back before she affixes her crown on top of her head. It feels weird to her, wearing her crown with anything that is made of in cotton but she doesn¡¯t hardly care much anymore.

 470

    As it is the middle of the afternoon, she sneaks her way through the halls, careful not to run into her father or Laren, who are most likely looking for her. Instead of going out front like she should, she heads towards the back of the castle to the kitchen. The chef looks shocked to see her, having thought she left this morning but none the less he makes her a huge te of cold ham, sliced cucumbers and tomatoes and some left over apple cobbler from the night before.


    Namora sits on a stool, slowly enjoying the feast in front of her. She eats all of the ham first and just starts on the fruits when she hears a familiar clickinging down the hallway behind her. The clicking stops just inside the kitchen.


    ¡°Hello, Laren,¡± Namora says, woefully, before she shoves in a huge mouthful of tomato.


    ¡°Hello Princess,¡± he says. He doesn¡¯t need to say anymore, because she knows exactly what is expected. She looks sadly at the cobbler, wanting to finish it because she is still hungry but she gets up and follows Laren out of the kitchen. Without talking, they make their way through the winding hallways of the castle to the front stairs, where her father waits. She expects him to be angry but he is not, in fact he doesn¡¯t say anything about her absence and simply gives her a hug.


    ¡°Good bye, Namora. I will see you in four days,¡± he whispers to her, holding her tight, ¡°Remember, be strong for just a little while longer. Keep an open mind and an open heart. All will reveal itself in good time.¡±


    She hugs her father back, still confused by his secretiveness. Namora doesn¡¯t say anything, afraid that if she says good bye she will cry, so instead she offers him a warm smile.


    Amyee waits for her just down the stairs; she is already crying. The two friends hug tightly, neither speaking. Namora lets go and turns to the carriage. She can see Franklin, Officer Gregory and Officer Jackson waiting patiently for her. No one sits with Greystar, as he will follow Franklin without needing a guide.


    Namora climbs into the carriage, Laren waiting to shut the door behind her. Before he does, he leans in, slipping her something that is wrapped in a leather cloth. When she takes a hold of it, she feels the familiar shape of her hunting knife beneath it. Laren whispers solemnly, ¡°None of us would think less of you if you happened to slit that King¡¯s throat for being disrespectful.¡± Her injured wrist still didn¡¯t sit well with her friend.


    ¡°Thank you, Laren,¡± she smiles genuinely at him before he shuts the door between them.


    As the entourage heads out of towns, Namora can hear the calls of the townsfolk, wishing her luck on her journey. She sters a smile on her face, waving good bye to everyone. It takes a substantial amount of her will to keep her guise up, as more people than usual came to wish her off. Finally, they leave the town and only the rolling royal pastures pass by her window.     CHAPTER 10: THE BURWOOD TREE


    It has been a long time since Namora left her country. The public road leading from Derven to Alumenia is smooth and worn. She closes andtches the thick wooden shade behind her, darkening the inside of the carriage like her looming marriage has darkened the light in her heart. She had always dreamed of finding the love that her father and mother shared but her duty to the people of Derven would be the only love she would be allowed. She unwraps her hunting knife, pulling it out of the sheath to find that Laren sharpened and polished it. That causes her a genuine smile at his thoughtfulness.


    She puts the knife back into its sheath, holding it tightly to her chest. Being Head Huntress was an honor that the other women of her country bestowed on her because of her bravery, skill and cunning. Now, all that she was, was in the past. Her life as she knew it would exist no more; instead she would be nothing more than a glorified servant to a man she hated with every bone in her body.


    Her eyes begin to feel heavy and she decides to close them for a moment. Stuck in the realm between sleep and awake, her body rxes but she still feels the carriage moving under her. The gentle swaying sings to her tired bones. She barely drifts into a dreamless sleep when she feels the carriagee to a halt. Male voices wake Namora; they talk calmly, discussing something she can¡¯t discern. Her eyes snap open, her body jolted into alertness when the carriage remains still. She continues to grow tense until she hears a soft rap on the door, followed by the familiar voice of Franklin.


    ¡°Princess Namora? It appears that there is arge tree blocking the public road to Alumenia¡­¡±


    As his words trail off, she opens the door, exiting the carriage. Franklin waits outside, off of his horse, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. He watches her as she stretches gracefully.


    Her eyes wander off of him and through the failing light to therge burwood that blocks their path. The sight of such a mysterious, dead tree saddens her. It is the first time she has witnessed something so catastrophic in her life.


    ¡°Well, that does appear to pose a problem Captain. What do you suggest?¡± Namora asks. Even though she knows the best n would be to scout a new path around the tree in the morning, she waits for Franklin to tell her his opinion. Like her father, she rarely tells people what to do but instead asks for their thoughts. She has found out that not only does it teach her things she wouldn¡¯t normally know but it also has the effect of exercising the minds of her people.


    Franklin looks her over for a moment before turning to study the tree, ¡°Well, your Majesty, it would take two of us several hours to saw a path through the burwood, being that it is one of the densest trees in Derven. If we started now, we could perhaps still get you to Alumenia before dawn,¡± he pauses looking for a reaction from her.


    She turns to him with a soft smile, ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But it would weaken us to the point that we might not be able to defend an attack,¡± he says. They both know that no Derven would attack them and that any Alumenian would be too afraid of King Irron to cross their paths. The only ones they are unsure about are those of Sceadu since the public road is near their borders. Though Namora feels uninformed about that country, she isn¡¯t the only one; Dervens don¡¯t mention them much.


    ¡°Therefore,¡± Franklin continues, ¡°I would suggest that we pull off the road for the time being, rest for the night and get an early start in the morning. We could scout a new path in the sunlight. The road is always safer during the day,¡± he adds softly, knowing that Namora wouldn¡¯t mind, ¡°That would, however, postpone your arrival until tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Namora nods, considering the options. She wishes she knew more about the Sceadu, ¡°Your suggestion of waiting until morning is a good one. I trust you have scouted a fine spot for us to camp tonight?¡±


    The Captain bows, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    She looks quickly away when he rises up, ¡°Very well then, I am in your care.¡± Namora gives him a tight smile before getting back into the carriage reluctantly. She would much rather walk around for a bit to ease the stiffness in her body but she knows that being out in the open so close to Sceadu makes the Captain and the other guards nervous.


    As he follows the guards, Greystar carefully picks his way off the public road and into the shelter of the surrounding woods but even so the ride is jolty over the uneven ground.


    She knows that there is a small buffer on either side of the road, what all consider ¡®neutral territory,¡¯ where peddlers and traders camp on along their way. She wonders how close they will be to the border of Sceadu. Not knowing much of their country, she briefly entertains the thought of crossing into theirnd and disappearing from all she knows. Since she does not know them, they probably don¡¯t know her; there she could start fresh, from nothing and without responsibility. Namora can¡¯t help but wonder what their people are like and she wishes she knew more. Her father always said, ¡°They are a country that wishes to be left undisturbed and we are a country who will abide by their wishes.¡±


    When the carriagees to a halt, Namora gets out eagerly. She helps the men unbuckle all of the tack from the horses, starting with Graystar. He stands patiently for her; when she is done and moves on to the next one, he trots off into the forest. One of the guards gives her an odd look after he sees the horse run off. He is tying rope to the trees to create a coral for the other horses. She smiles at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Officer Gregory, he won¡¯t go far. He is a very mindful creature.¡±


    While Franklin is used to being around Namora, the other two guards are nervous at being around the Princess. Gregory nods stiffly to her. He and the other officer give Namora a wide birth when they walk by. They may not think that she knows them but because of the Festival, she knows them better than she should. She knows that Officer Gregory, who is a few years younger than Namora is recently engaged to a lovely young woman named Tamera; they have been in love since they were kids. The other, Officer Jackson, is the oldest of the group. He is married and has three children, two boys and a daughter. She knows that because his daughter is Talia, the newest member of her hunting party. Namora took a liking to her there, inviting her to hunt with her small group. Talia felt very special about it, since she is not only the Head Huntress but also the Princess.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 471

    While no female is allowed to marry in Derven until they have killed a brush tiger either by themselves or in a group, many say that it satisfies the desire for excitement and recklessness and that after the hunt, a young girl is able to see reason and choose her partner sensibly.


    While Jackson builds up a fire, Gregory does his best to clean a pheasant he shot with his bow. He knows how to field dress it and he slices it down the belly, removing all of the entrails. After the easy part is done, he has a hard time trying to figure out what to do next. He decides to chop off its head and then starts plucking its feathers, throwing them carelessly everywhere.


    Namora gets up and walks over to him. He shifts nervously when she stands in front of him, unsure if he is supposed to take a knee in her presence or if he is just supposed to bow. Gregory resorts to just standing there, waiting for her to initiate conversation.


    ¡°Would you like help?¡± She ignores his confusion, not bothered at all. She can tell that the stubbornness of Derven is stronger in him than most; even though he doesn¡¯t know what to do, he definitely doesn¡¯t want to ask for help and especially not from the Princess.


    ¡°Tamera usually does this¡­¡± he says quietly while he continues to pull feathers out of the bird.


    Namora holds out her hand to him, waiting for the pheasant. He looks at her clean, soft hand, no doubt thinking that putting a dead animal against her skin would be like rubbing horse dung into the carpets of the castle. It takes a few moments for him toe to terms with her request and reluctantly he hands over the pheasant.


    She quickly puts her small hands into the opening on its belly, sliding her fingers between the meat and the bird¡¯s skin, pulling it away from its body. Within a few minutes, she has the whole skin, feathers and all, removed from the bird. After inspecting her work for ws, she hands it back to the Officer.


    ¡°The only way to make sure you get all of the feathers off of the bird is to dunk it in scalding water first. Even though you can get out all of the big ones, without the hot water there will still be hundreds of tiny ones that don¡¯t pull out very well. Since we aren¡¯t in a position to do so, the next best thing is to skin it before roasting,¡± when his odd look makes her shift ufortably, she busies herself by looking for something to clean her hands with, ¡°Since pheasants are so fatty, it shouldn¡¯t dry out too much¡­¡± She uses a water canteen to wash them before rubbing her hands dry with the fabric from hem of her skirt.


    He continues to look at her odd, trying to suppress his surprise at her knowledge ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought the Princess has skinned a pheasant before¡­¡±


    Franklin wanders back into camp and dumps an armful of wood next to the fire by Jackson. He stands straight, rubbing the small of his back and chuckles at Gregory, ¡°Princess Namora cannot only skin a pheasant, she can kill one too. In fact, she might be able to skin you before you realize what is happening. The Princess is the Head Huntress, after all. That isn¡¯t a title that the women of Derven give up freely to anyone-it is a title that has to be earned the hard way.¡±


    Gregory looks at Franklin, his surprise now showing in the open, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know that. The women in my life don¡¯t openly talk about what happens in the Festival¡­¡± he looks back at Namora.


    She smiles back at him, ¡°Of course they don¡¯t. If they did, you would know we only hunt at night. That leaves all day long to talk about politics, fighting, men¡­ love¡­ By the way, congrattions on your engagement, Officer. Tamera will make you a good wife.¡± She winks at him, smiling at the stunned look on his face before taking a seat on the ground next to theughing Franklin. His voice warms her more than the fire, offering familiarity andfort despite the odd situation. Never, under normal circumstances, would she be sitting on the ground, alone in the woods with three men. She imagines that maybe her and Franklin are married, traveling to Geofen to negotiate the price of fish. Even if he were King, his normal up bringing would no doubt encourage some informal chatter like this.


    Over supper and around the campfire, Gregory and Jackson begin to warm up to Namora. Without her crown or the oppression of duty weighing her down, they find her easy to be around. Each of them begins to act like a man should around an attractive woman, trying to impress her with a story of their cunning intelligence or how they avoided a fight, both trying to out to the other. She listens earnestly, reacting with shock orughter or fear when it is called for, pretending that she is just a normal woman. But it is Namora who manages to impress them with a few tales of the Huntress Festival and how she was finally elected Head Huntress five seasons back.


    They eat,ugh and talk into thete stages of night. When the moon is high and Namora is finally so tired she can barely keep her eyes open, Franklin forces her to part theirpany and return to the carriage. She doesn¡¯t want to, however; she wants toy by the fire where the heat warms her cold heart. She wants to lie next to Franklin, wondering what it would be like to be held by a man who could possibly see her as apanion instead of a possession. But as soon as she stands, the coldness of the night creeps through her skin and deep into her heart, shutting down all of its irrational wants. She drags herself back to the carriage and bidding her friends a quiet ¡®good night¡¯ she shuts the door behind her, knocking her heart down again. The dainty smells of flowers and herbs that apany almost all royal things is soon over took by the hearty scent of roasting pheasant and burning cedar that emanates from her hunting dress.


    Sheys back on one of the cushioned benches, not only physically tired but mentally and emotionally tired from the constant fight she has with herself. She rubs her eyes and almost scratches herself with her engagement ring. Looking at it in disgust, Namora wraps her fingers around her hunting knife so that she can¡¯t see the band any more. She wishes that she could live a few more simple nights of roasted meat and campfires and hopes despite the impossibility of it all, that the burwood tree blocking the road never gets removed.


    CHAPTER 11: CAPTURE


    Namora sits up so suddenly the blood rushes to her head. Still half asleep she feels confused about where she is or how long she has been out. Her heart pounds in her chest, unsure about what woke her up so quickly. Smelling the campfire on her clothes she remembers that she is in the carriage, in the forest just off of the public road. She sits very still, straining to hear the silence outside. Though her pounding heart rocks her body, she forces herself to discount her worry when she hears nothing more. Just as she is about toy back and try to fall asleep again a loud shout, some ways off, reaches her ears.


    Despite her better judgment to remain inside, she hastily pushes open the carriage door with her free hand, the other still wrapped tightly over her knife. She steps out into the cool night. Franklin¡¯s shirtless body glows in the dying firelight, Jackson just behind him. Both stand tensely, hands wrapped around the hilts of drawn swords. Namoraes up behind the Captain, her fingertips touching his bare skin; he is warm despite the crisp air. She whispers softly, worried, ¡°Where is Officer Gregory?¡±


    He looks at her when she touches him; a faint longing in his eyes. ¡°He went into the woods to keep watch over the camp,¡± he says after he moves closer to her. She isn¡¯t sure if he does it so she can hear him better or out of a desire to be nearer.


    Namora¡¯s eyes wander off into the dark night, straining to see any sign of Gregory; the three of them stand still, listening keenly for another sign of trouble. Just as the Captain rxes a little and lowers his sword, an unmistakable, blood curdling scream pierces through the trees. The hair rises on the back of her neck; she knows it is thest sound that Officer Gregory will make. Their horses scatter in a panic, breaking easily out of the rope corral when the desperate howls of dogs ring out. Namora hears the shouting of unfamiliar voices begin to draw near them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Franklin steps in front of her, raising his sword. He harshly whispers an order over his shoulder to Jackson, ¡°Take her!¡±


    Jackson doesn¡¯t need to hear any more. Without apology, he roughly grabs Namora¡¯s wrist and begins to run, dragging the Princess behind him. The awkwardness of it takes her several steps to retain her bnce. She isn¡¯t used to anyone touching her roughly, let alone holding so tightly to her wrist. While she is capable of running in a dress and of running at night she has never done both at the same time; thebination of all three makes it difficult for her to keep up with Jackson. Behind her, she can hear metal screeching against metal. Two voices respond to the Captain¡¯s angry shouts; he is outnumbered. Namora feels sick, thinking that she won¡¯t ever see Franklin again. She wishes for his death to be quick.


    Even though they got a head start and are running fast, the dogs close in on them. Namora stumbles over an unseen branch and falls to the ground; because of his tight grasp on her wrist, she drags Jackson down with her. There isn¡¯t time to get up before the first dog reaches them. It leaps viciously towards Namora andtches onto her left calf, near her knee. She screams in pain through her clenched teeth and wrenches her hand free of Jackson to pull the sheath off of her knife. With one swift swing she slices the throat of the mutt. Jackson gets to his feet quickly. He slides his hands under Namora¡¯s arms and pulls her up to a standing position; she growls with pain as he flings her left arm over his shoulder. Even though she is not heavy, she is shorter than him; as best as he can, he hunches over, trying to support her weight while continuing towards the road. He forces her to move fast.

 472

    Namora grabs onto a tree to stop him. She lets go of his shoulder and shoves him away from her, ¡°I can¡¯t, it hurts too much.¡± The pain from the wound on her leg feels different from a normal bite. Every movement of her body sends searing heat burning through her blood.


    Jackson looks at her bleeding leg even though he cannot see it in the darkness. Quickly assessing the situation he moves in front of her, holding his sword tight with both hands, he stands ready to kill the oing pack of dogs.


    ¡°No,¡± Namora grabs the back of his shirt and pulls him towards her. She shoves him hard towards the road, motioning with her free hand, ¡°You must run without me!¡±


    He gives her a dumbfounded look, ¡°I will not leave you, Princess.¡±


    Namora makes her face stern. She draws up all of the authority she can manage in spite of the pain and speaks down to him, despite the way she hates doing so, ¡°Officer Jackson that is a direct order. You will leave me behind. You must reach my father and tell him what has happened or he will never know. Tell him that if he doesn¡¯t hear word of me by sunset tomorrow, I am in trouble and will need assistance,¡± she lets her voice soften a little, ¡°I will be fine. Take this,¡± she pulls a chain off of her neck with a whistle on it, ¡°when you reach the road, blow this three times. Greystar wille and you must go back to the castle at once.¡±


    Jackson lowers his sword just a little. He doesn¡¯t want to leave her alone in the woods, even though he knows she can defend herself. The thought of being thest one to see her alive terrifies him into disobedience, ¡°No!¡±


    She grits her teeth. Letting the anger that always boils inside of her rise up and out of her mouth, she growls at him, ¡°It is an order! Now go!¡±


    Against his better judgment, he reluctantly takes the whistle. She has to shove him again in order to get him running but before long, she is alone in the darkness. Processing the steps carefully to draw her attention away from her leg, she presses her back against arge tree so that the dogs cannot surprise her from behind. She has to lift the hem of her skirt a little to get a wide stance. Namora closes her eyes, letting the sounds of the oing dogs echo in her ears while she breathes slow and deep. When she knows they are close, she grips the familiar handle of her hunting knife tight and opens her eyes. They run up quickly but stop. The pack forms a circle around her, as if they are waiting for something.


    Her eyes scan each carefully; above their snarls and growls, Namora can no longer hear Captain Franklin¡¯s shouting. She feels a pang of regret for all of the things she should have told him and all of the things she might have done differently to prevent his death. Though her heart pounds rapidly, her breathing is steady and even. The adrenaline pulses unfamiliarly through her body-never before has she been the prey. Even though she feels no fear of her death, she feels fear of the consequences that it might bring up on her people. As she waits for one of the dogs to attack, a million thoughts of things she wanted to do yet in her lifee into her mind. For the first time, she is thankful that she doesn¡¯t know the love for another because she doesn¡¯t think she could bear the pain her death would cause him.


    Hearing something she does not, the dogs rx a little. Seeing somey down and some sit only causes her nerves to set in. All eyes remain on her. As she begins to wonder what has calmed them down, her breathing starts to increase. The pain in her leg over takes the adrenaline that has begun to fade from her body. Through the movement of leaves nearby, Namora finally sees why they have calmed down and her heart begins to pound faster, the pain subsiding again as her body prepares for attack. Arge, brute of a manes strolling up. In the dim light of the stars she can¡¯t make out much of his features but his sword is casually rested on his shoulder. She slips the knife carefully into her right boot. When he sets eyes on Namora, he lets out a rude whistle.


    ¡°My my, what do we have here, puppies?¡± The bear sheathes his sword making the mistake of not seeing Namora as a threat. When hees closer, she can see that the man is d in well made, well worn leather amour and he is adorned with many battle scars. He reaches to the back of his belt, unsping a crudely made pair of shackles. ¡°Come here, darling,¡± he calls to Namora, walking without fear right up to her.


    Though she doesn¡¯t give it to him willingly, Namora lets him grab her left hand and sp one of the shackles to her wrist. As soon as it is locked on, without hesitation or even thinking, she pulls the shackles from his grasp and swiftly kicks him in the groin, almost falling when she puts the weight on her left leg.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He instantly doubles over in surprise, groaning with difort. She seizes the opportunity and quickly wraps the chain around his neck twice. Once she is behind him, she uses her left hand to hold the open end of the chain and pulls the dagger out with her right. Bracing her knee against his ass, she roughly pulls him backwards into a standing position and ms the dagger through the side of his leather armor. She twists it until it pierces his skin; she only stops pushing it further in when he cries out in pain. The moment he tries to struggle, she twists the knife in his side until he quits.


    ¡°If you try to fight me, I will thrust this dagger into your rib cage and you will die from a punctured lung,¡± her voice is full of the venom that her anger brought with it. She hears a threatening growle from the man¡¯s mouth but cuts him off before he has a chance to speak, ¡°You will slowly walk me back to my camp or I will kill you now and be done with it.¡±


    Reluctantly, the man moves forward. He has a difficult time walking because Namora doesn¡¯t let up the tension on the chain. She uses it to take the weight off of her injured leg. The burning pain jolts through her body, almost causing her to lose her vision. The only thing that keeps her conscious is the fury that rages inside of her, coupled with the Derven stubbornness toplete the task she set out to do. She can feel her heart beat pulse blood out of her wound and down her leg. Her right hand begins to grow numb due to the amount of pressure she keeps on her captive but she doesn¡¯t give in. It seems like it takes an eternity to return to her camp but she thinks it is due to the fact that she ran away and is now hobbling back in pain.


    When they finally reach the almost snuffed out campfire, Namora takes care to ensure that her body ispletely hidden behind the man. She can still see around him if she leans carefully to the left. Her eyes quickly fall on Franklin. He is on his knees and arms chained behind his back. His face is almost unrecognizable as he has been badly beaten and one of his eyes has swollen shut. Another man, somewhat smaller than her pursuer but dressed simrly, stands with a sword positioned at the back of Franklin¡¯s neck, ready to sever his spine.


    ¡°Well, Dell, did you find what the dogs went after?¡± his smallerpanion asks.


    When Dell doesn¡¯t respond, Namora twists the dagger in his side, pushing it in just a hair to let him know she means business. He lets out a scream of pain.


    ¡°On your knees!¡± she orders him. She leans on her right leg so that she won¡¯t topple over when his support is gone. When his elbow hits her knife hand, he groans in pain. He puts his arm up and rests his hand on the back of his head before he makes it all the way down.


    Finally seeing Namora once Dell kneels, the other guard tenses and grabs Franklin by the hair. Franklin¡¯s good eyends on her and she knows he is angry that she didn¡¯t follow his wishes.


    She lifts her chin up, sizing up Dell¡¯spanion. Her voicees out threatening, ¡°You will let my guard go or I will kill this one you call Dell.¡±


    He sneers smugly at her, leaning down to look at Franklin at the edge of his sword. He looks back up at her and says with a cool voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think that you are in a position to bargain, darling. We can do this the easy way, or we can do this the hard way.¡±


    Namora twists her knife. Dell¡¯s scream makes the other man jump. ¡°Is that so?¡± she responds, ¡°Now, while I don¡¯t know Dell personally, I can imagine that if I don¡¯t kill him he will most likely kill you for gambling with his life. As you have already deprived me of one escort,¡± she surprises herself with how nonchntly she can talk about Gregory¡¯s death, ¡°I demand that you release my remaining guard and let us continue on our way. Due to your obvious ignorance, we will dly forget your attack on my caravan.¡±


    The man looks from Dell, to her, seeming to weigh his options. His smug smile never leaves his face; she gets the fleeting idea that he is stalling. ¡°Fine,¡± he says finally. He kicks Franklin square between the shoulders, pushing forward so that he falls face down on to the ground. Franklin¡¯s head hits with a crack; she knows that he is out cold. ¡°I see that you want to do this the hard way,¡± the man taunts as he starts towards her.


    Namora, calcting her odds, believes that she can easily take down the man after she kills Dell. Of the two, Dell would have been the most difficult to take head on but since she had the element of surprise on him earlier, she now has the upper hand. Her body tenses, giving the other man a fraction of a second to change his mind. When he continues to move towards her, she leans to the right to put force behind the dagger and plunge it into Dell¡¯s ribs. Before she has a chance, she feels a cold, metal object on her throat. It instantly reminds her of the still cold, foreign ring on her finger and her rage begins to boil once more.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, if I were you,¡± an unfamiliar voice whispers almost softly in her ear. Her mind frantically wonders why she never thought to consider a third man into the equation-probably due to the severe amount of pain in her throbbing leg. Rough, unknown fingers enclose her hand. Even though she wants to pull away from both of the men, not liking their close proximity to her, she keeps her arm tense, dagger firmly nted in Dell¡¯s ribs. But even on a good day, in the same situation she wouldn¡¯t be able to break free from the new man¡¯s death hold. His firm grip tightens on her hand and he pulls it and the dagger away from Dell¡¯s ribs.

 473

    Dell signs a groan of relief. The man continues to tighten his fist, squeezing her wrist close to the point of breaking. When she can¡¯t stand it any longer, she is forced to let the dagger go. It falls to the ground, sticking up right in the dirt. He then twists her arm behind her back and in between her shoulder des, sessfully disabling her one free hand. The smaller man snickers as he walks up to her, untangling the chain from Dell¡¯s throat.


    The man she can¡¯t see takes the free end of the shackle; pulling her other arm behind her back he snaps it down on her right wrist. Holding onto the chains he pushes her forward so suddenly she falls easily to her knees, grimacing at the pain her left one sends through her body. She leans backwards to rest her weight on her heels, now sitting behind Dell and the skinny man. Namora can see the slow rise and fall of Franklin¡¯s back just beyond them.


    Dell manages to get up with the skinny man¡¯s help. She knows that he will live; despite her forcefulness, at the most she just cut his skin and maybe fractured a rib. His throat will be sore in the morning. When he is finally on his feet, the first thing he does is pull his arm back and swing forcefully, punching the other man right in the face.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t even funny, John, that wench could have killed me!¡± He yells hoarsely.


    John grabs his nose in pain, howling, ¡°Eric was there the whole time! Besides, are you saying you¡¯re afraid of a little girl?! Coward!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± roars the one called Eric. He walks from behind Namora and in between the other two, shoving them off of each other. She can see that he is older than them; a wicked looking scar mars what would otherwise be a handsome face. With his unshaven, dark stubble speckled with white hair matching that on his head, he reminds her of a cross between Franklin and King Irron but his eyes aren¡¯t a dark void. She thinks they might be green but it is hard to tell in the moonlight.


    He looks over Namora, his face isn¡¯t angry and he doesn¡¯t smile. When he speaks, his voicees out tly, simply stating the facts, ¡°Whether or not you knew it, you are trespassing in thend of Sceadu. We do not allow anyone to cross our borders without permission.¡± She gets the distinct impression that he is unhappy about the information he delivers.


    Still, she res at him, ¡°So you just n to kill us off without even bothering to ask who we are?¡±


    John sneers at her, ¡°You¡¯re not Sceaduian, so yea, pretty much. The punishment for any man caught trespassing in Sceadu is death.¡± He lets go of his bleeding nose and steps over the almost dead fire; he picks up his sword and repositions it on the back of the unconscious Franklin¡¯s neck.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And the punishment for a woman?¡± Namora says quickly, trying to stall him while she figures out a way to keep Franklin from being killed.


    ¡°You will be sold into very in town.¡± John clears his throat, fake pounding on his chest as if something is stuck there, ¡°Excuse me, I meant to say you will be sold as an ¡®indentured servant¡¯ to pay off your fines for trespassing.¡± He smiles somewhat evilly, picking up his sword. He enjoys his job too much.


    ¡°I just might have to bid on you myself, I do like your spirit.¡± Eric mumbles. When Namora pulls her eyes away from Franklin, she finds him looking her over. She finds herself enraged at the wanton look in his eyes; it is disrespectful to any woman, especially a Princess. That is when it dawns on her that they don¡¯t realize what they walked into.


    As John lifts his sword up with both hands, Namora shouts sternly to catch his attention, ¡°And this is how the country of Sceadu honors its royal guests?¡± When she knows they all heard her, she lets her voice settle down to a talking level, ¡°A very unwise decision, if you ask me.¡±


    John¡¯s arms continue to hover, sword in hand, at shoulder level. He rips his eyes off of Franklin¡¯s neck and turns them to Namora. Her face, the nk face of a Princess, hides the relief that she might have staved off her friend¡¯s death. His eyes quickly turn from her to Dell and then to Eric.


    She waits patiently until she can see all three of them looking at her with their full attention, before she continues speaking. ¡°If you would have even bothered to stop and think before you acted, you wouldn¡¯t find yourselves in such a precarious position right now. If you had taken the time to even notice whom you were attacking, you would have seen the royal crest of Derven on the side of my carriage.¡±


    She inclines her head towards the door; singed in the beautiful wood is her family¡¯s crest, a genderless body with its hands folded in front of it and instead of feet, the torso branches out into roots. She exhales somewhat relieved when John sheathes his sword and leaves Franklin to go to her carriage. The other two join him; Dell pulls open the door. Even in the dim fire light, Namora can see her crown perched delicately on its pillow.


    ¡°Oh hell,¡± Dell says for the three of them.


    ¡°We could just kill them both¡­ pretend that Alumenians did it¡­¡± John whispers to Eric. He doesn¡¯t sound convinced but offers up the idea anyways.


    Namora twists her body until she is in a standing position, clenching her teeth together against the pain. She forces herself to limp quietly towards them; when she is a foot away, she breathes out slowly, drawing up her posture to be straight andmanding despite her wound and her shackled arms. ¡°That is quite a clever idea, John,¡± her voice rings out calmly. The three of them jump at the nearness of her; they turn, John drawing his sword back out and pointing it at her. She pauses, letting their nerves sink in before she continues, ¡°And it would, perhaps, be a sessful n¡­ if I weren¡¯t due to be married to the King of Alumenia in four days.¡±


    ¡°Horseshit,¡± spits out Dell.


    Eric jams an elbow in his ribs as repercussion for his foulness. Namora raises an eyebrow at the two. She turns her shoulders away from them. She has to lean down, almost bowing, so that they can see her hands, ¡°No, I am afraid that it is not ¡®horseshit.''¡±


    Eric roughly grabs her hands, pulling them up slightly. When his calloused fingers touch her skin, she feels her anger start to boil again. She knows when his face appears slightly paler than before, he has seen her wedding ring. He looks at John and Dell, nodding solemnly.


    John sheathes his sword once more, his frame deting a little. When Eric lets her hands go she draws herself upright again, tilting her chin up so that she has to look down at them. She can tell that she now makes them ufortable.


    ¡°Well we can¡¯t just let you go,¡± John says to her, crossing his arms over his chest, ¡°the Queen would kill us.¡±


    An odd thought crosses her mind; under no normal circumstances, would she be in the woods with four men and shackled. Her life has taken an unexpected turn but this road leads her away from both Derven and Alumenia. Keeping her voice even, she speaks quietly, ¡°Then I demand that you take both me and my escort-alive-to your Queen,¡± when no one objects, she continues, ¡°You shall also bring my carriage and the body of the guard that you murdered as well.¡±


    The three look at each other, confused, ¡°Why do you want a dead man¡¯s body?¡±


    She gets a brief vision of Tamera at home, crying her eyes out. In her grief, she will have nothing to mourn over, no grave to visit. Selfishly, she wishes there was someone who would cry over her grave; her voicees out small, ¡°He needs a proper burial.¡±


    John reluctantly sulks off into the night to collect the remains of Officer Gregory. Dell walks away from Namora and Eric. He kicks some dirt over the remaining coals in the fire, then grabs the back part of Franklin¡¯s pants, lifting up his lifeless body like a heavy bag. He heaves her guard over the back of a horse, stomach down, strapping his hands and feet to the stirrups.


    She looks from Franklin to Eric and does not recognize the expression on his face. Regret? Want? Desire? Her eyes narrow, angry at him for thinking about her in such a disregard. His expression quickly fades. She wonders how he thinks she would act. He reaches forward, hand between her shoulder des and shoves her towards another of the horses. Not expecting it, she throws her left foot out in front of her to catch herself from falling. When Namora puts weight on her injured leg, the pain rips through her body. She cries out in agony. Her knee gives way and she crashes into the ground.


    Dell looks at Eric, ¡°What the hell did you do?¡±


    Eric looks down at Namora, just as confused as Dell, ¡°You are injured?¡±


    She forces herself to open her eyes. Shards of white creep in on her vision. She tries to fight them off; through clenched teeth she manages to answer him, ¡°One of your filthy, mongrel dogs bit me.¡± The words spit out of her mouth as she breathes in and out quickly, trying to control the pain.


    Eric crouches down next to her. Without hesitation, he starts pulling up the edge of her skirt, ¡°Where?¡±


    Namora¡¯s anger res, pushing back the white from her eyes. His uninvited hand reminds her of King Irron. She swings her good leg, kicking his out from under him, knocking him onto his ass. She screams, ¡°Do not touch me!¡±


    Dell kneels down, putting his hands on her waist and pushing her body into the ground. She squirms despite the pain, trying to get away from him. Eric sits up quickly; he pins her ankles by putting his knee on them while he slowly slides her dress up.


    He speaks firmly, devoid of emotion to assure her that he doesn¡¯t mean to vite her privacy, ¡°Those dogs are borderwolves. Their bite is poisonous. If their venom has not yet spread, I must suck it out of your wound.¡±


    Namora stops fighting when she hears him. Her legs twitch at his touch. She continues to throb with rage, not liking the control they exert over her body. She responds with a tiny but angry voice, ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°Or you will die.¡± He slides her dress up just past her knee. When he spots the wound he pulls his hands away from her, taking his weight back off her ankles. Dell lets go of her waist. She feels bare, somewhat embarrassed lying there with her calves exposed but she doesn¡¯t kick or scream or move. The pain pulsing in her leg makes her believe Eric¡¯s words. He looks to Dell and nods. Dell sits down and grabs her shoulders, pulling her towards him. She clenches her teeth, coping with the weird feeling of her back against a man¡¯s chest. He wraps one arm around her waist, the other around her shoulders and holds her tight, almost hugging her.


    She sees John, dragging the body of Gregory behind him. When he sees them, he quickly lets go and runs over. His eyes scan Namora¡¯s bare legs-she feels her cheeks blush. He drops down to his knees to get a closer look; she tries hard not to kick him.


    He leans back on his heels, looking at Eric. ¡°That is not good,¡± he says in a panicky tone.


    Eric nods and points at Namora¡¯s ankles. John scoots down to her feet, facing her; he wraps a hand around each one of her ankles. She can¡¯t feel his touch through her boots but her heart thumps faster as she is immobilized. Even though she knows they are trying to help her, it takes a lot of effort for her to not fight against them; never before Irron has a man touched her bare skin, let alone three men at the same time. She wonders if this is what an injured animal feels like.


    Eric looks her in the eyes. His face is full of worry that he won¡¯t be able to save her; misguided worry, she thinks, since he was the one who chained her in the first ce. ¡°This will hurt,¡± he says.


    Her heart pounds, the anger boiling in her stomach. She doesn¡¯t respond to him, she just clenches her eyes shut.


    The ring pain in her leg is nothingpared to the pain of Eric sucking the venom from her wound. At first she is thankful for the pain because it draws her attention away from the feel of his hands on her exposed skin. His rough stubble scratches her leg. Soon she can feel his teeth biting down on her wound, around the punctures to make them bleed. Though she tries at first not to scream, after a while she cannot help it. Behind her closed teeth, the growl that grows in her throat escapes into a wail. She feels Eric withdraw. Through her throbbing head she hears him spit. She breathes raggedly, throat hoarse from crying out. When his lipse into contact with her skin again, her second scream is so violent and sudden that it makes Dell jump. She can feel the pressure of her restrainers rx when Eric withdraws a second time.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± John asks quietly.


    ¡°Yes, her blood tastes clean,¡± Eric replies. Her eyes flutter open. She doesn¡¯t want to know how he would know the difference between clean and poisoned blood. Eric quickly licks the blood off of her lips; she can see that his eyes are green now, they almost shine bright in the moon light.


    Dell and John let her go. She slumps to her side,ying in agony on the ground. She doesn¡¯t move or even try to talk. The burning in her leg is gone but in its wake it left a horrible throbbing pulse through her body. She feels weak, drained and helpless. When Eric lifts her up and throws her over his shoulder, she doesn¡¯t resist.


    They try to put her on a horse but she doesn¡¯t have the strength to hold herself up. They don¡¯t trust her to ride in the carriage despite herpletelyck of energy; they have finally learned not to underestimate her. She can hear them banter hastily, deciding that tying her to a horse like they did to Franklin is undy like. In the end, despite her objections, she sits with her back against Eric¡¯s chest, his arms wrapped around her. Though she disapproves of his close proximity and the casual way he rests his chin on her head, the warmth of his body prates into hers, keeping her warm while they make their way to the Sceaduian castle.

 474

    CHAPTER 12: BARGAINING CHIP


    Namora jerks awake, eyes flying open. She is confused for a moment, expecting to see the inside of her carriage where she remembered falling asleep. When the heaviness of her body reminds her mind of the events ofst night, she exhales sadly. Her throat aches from screaming. She doesn¡¯t recall much of the ride or even how she got into the room she is in. Her eyes focus; she is sitting on a bench in what appears to be an office in the castle. Looking to her left she sees Franklin is chained to a metal loop protruding from the floor. His one good eye is trained on her.


    ¡°Princess?¡± he questions. He must have said it several times because he seems shocked when she finally responds.


    ¡°I am sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve gotten you into, Franklin. I couldn¡¯t leave you behind. It seems silly now, the attachment I made to you¡­ but while this is not how I expected my morning to end up, I dare say it might be better than spending time in Alumenia.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to say her true feelings out loud but her haziness clouds her better judgment. She can see Franklin smile.


    Looking around the room she tries to take it all in; it is cold and sparsely decorated. There are no windows. The stone walls are stained with soot from the torches that provide the room with light. To her right, there is a small, borate wooden desk at one end with a lovely plush carpet in front of it. Namora sits on a soft bench between the desk and Franklin. Behind him is a tall firece that takes up most of the back wall, the fire raging as if someone just tended to it.


    She looks back to her right; the desk is a mess, strewn with various papers and books. None of them look important enough to warrant her attention but something shiny does catches her eye. She sits up a little straighter, her back is stiff and her leg aches. She can see a small decorative knife half tucked under some papers.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Painfully she gets up. She bites down hard enough on her lip so that she doesn¡¯t yelp but she draws blood. Pushing through her aching leg, she slowly hobbles her way to the desk. On their way to the castle, Eric must have rechained her wrists in front so that she could ride with him. She leans against the desk, the edge pressing against her right thigh so she can reach over towards the middle. She manages to grab the knife without disturbing many of the papers and carefully slides the knife up her left sleeve.


    ¡°Mora,¡± Franklin whispers urgently. Her head snaps over to him; it is the first time she has heard him call her that in a while. The word sounds odd to her ears but she likes the way it sounds with his voice. He has a look of desperation, like he tried to get her attention before and she didn¡¯t hear him, ¡°I hear footsteps.¡±


    Namora quickly makes her way back to the bench, still biting her lip. She manages to fall into a sitting position just as the door opens. Exhaling slowly, she sits up straight and reces the pain in her face with the calm, collectedposure that she has learned to hide behind. Eric enters, followed by John and Dell. Behind them, an older, elegantly dressed woman floats into the room. Her pale blonde hair, coupled with white skin and a light green dress make her seem washed out, like a ghost. Her dark blue eyes contrast greatly with the rest of her. Eric stands tall and his eyes fall on Namora though he announces to everyone, ¡°This is Queen Sheynne of Sceadu.¡±


    Namora leans forward as much as she can, trying to mimic a bow. When there is no acknowledgement made to her, she keeps her head down while she quietly speaks, ¡°I do not mean to be rude, Queen Sheynne, but I fear if I rise I will end up on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± the Queen speaks firmly, ¡°What is your name child?¡±


    She leans back, raising her eyes to the Queen, ¡°I am Princess Namora of Derven.¡±


    Her chin is high; she doesn¡¯t have to pretend to be regal like Namora does, ites naturally to her. She wagers the Queen is a very maniptive person. ¡°Soon to be Queen Namora of Alumenia, I understand?¡± The Queen¡¯s voice is cold.


    ¡°You are correct, Queen Sheynne.¡±


    The Queen looks her over with dark beady eyes. Namora can feel her palms start to sweat under the Queen¡¯s gaze but she doesn¡¯t move or even blink. She imagines that this is what a brush tiger must feel like when it runs across a hunter.


    ¡°Your alliance with Alumenia poses a threat to Sceadu, you must realize.¡±


    She lets the silence hang in the air before she responds, ¡°An unfortunate result that I am aware of. However, I must do what is best for my people. A decline of King Irron¡¯s offer would be¡­¡± she pauses, trying to find the right word, ¡°catastrophic. I am afraid I had no choice.¡± Her voice slightly cracks when she sees Franklin slouch a little, the weight of the words hitting everyone in the room. Even though it is unspoken and something that should have been secret, Namora knows the Queen realizes she was forced into the marriage.


    ¡°Unfortunate, indeed,¡± she pauses, ¡°I am sorry, Princess Namora, but ourw dictates that any man caught trespassing shall be sentenced to death. Any woman caught trespassing will be an indentured servant until their debt is repaid.¡± The Queen nods to John; he walks over to Franklin, pulling a knife from his belt.


    ¡°Surely you can make an exception, given the circumstances, your Highness,¡± Namora lets the panic creep into her otherwise calm voice. She knows just as well as the Queen, how to manipte this situation.


    Queen Sheynne looks at her, trying to discern if Namora¡¯s concern is for herself or her escort, ¡°I am sorry, Princess but I must also do what is best for my people. Thew is thew.¡± John ces the tip of the dagger at the back of Franklin¡¯s neck, ncing briefly to Namora, almost apologetically before he braces his body to shove the knife in. Franklin stares at the floor without objection. Her heart aches for her friend; she now knows that she wouldn¡¯t subject him to marrying her. She couldn¡¯t do what King Irron did and force someone into something as permanent as that. Even though, she wants him to live a long and happy life with a woman he loves.


    She pulls the knife from her sleeve. When Dell and Eric see her they instinctively block her path to the Queen. Namora is a good shot at throwing knives but she only has one. With three opponents and an injured leg she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Her mind quickly weighs her options; left with no choice, she raises the knife to her own throat.


    John sees her and removes his knife from the back of Franklin¡¯s neck, looking to the Queen for direction. Franklin raises his gaze to Namora, pleading with one good eye for her to put the knife down. She looks at him, silently wishing him a long life and hoping that he will be able to find what she cannot. A soft smile touches her lips; though she won¡¯t ever get to find love, she won¡¯t get to know King Irron intimately. It is a trade she is willing to make.


    Namora holds the knife steady despite her aching body. She waits until the Queen steps out from behind the two men. Her voice is calm and level now that she has chosen her path and means to see it through to the end. ¡°I was hoping that it wouldn¡¯te down to this your Majesty but by now I would wager that my third escort has reached my father¡¯s castle in Derven,¡± she can see surprise on Eric and Dell¡¯s face. Apparently she wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t think of the possibility of a third man; she can also see the Queen¡¯s skin flush ever so lightly. That is the problem with being so pale, there isn¡¯t much to hide behind.


    ¡°I sent a message with him, warning the King that if he did not hear from me by nightfall, I am in danger and in need of assistance.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s cheeks grow darker as she blushes with anger at the gall of a prisoner threatening her. She pauses, before speaking carefully, ¡°Very well then. I shall send word to King Nathanial on your behalf. I will request a meeting in one week to discuss the terms of your release,¡± she sps her hands together, behind her back. The look on her faces tells Namora she takes pleasure in the words that wille from her mouth, ¡°Until then, however, you shall remain in the custody of a Master, disguised as an indentured servant to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°And my escort, Captain Franklin?¡±


    Her head tilts to the side, ¡°Thew is thew, Princess. I think you will find that I have been more than amodating, given the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I do not think that you have been amodating enough. I will agree to remain in yournd for a week as a servant,¡± Namora says, somewhat distastefully, ¡°but only if Captain Franklin is released alive, along with my carriage and the body of my other escort, to return to Derven with word for my father,¡± she lets herself reflect the perverse pleasure that the Queen spoke with, ¡°Those are my conditions and should you deny them I will deny you the only bargaining chip you have-my life.¡±


    The Queen narrows her eyes at Namora; the redness in her face makes it clear that she does not appreciate the threat. The tension between the two women makes the air so thick it is ptable. Eric shifts nervously. His green eyes look Namora up and down; she doesn¡¯t need to see the pleading look in them when he speaks quietly to her because his voice betrays his affections, ¡°Come now, you aren¡¯t going to take your life, so why don¡¯t you put the knife down.¡±

 475

    Her anger res inside of her again, rushing from her stomach, past her cold heart and to her throat. She is irritated that these Sceaduians aren¡¯t taking her seriously; to make her point, Namora presses the knife against her skin. Her heart races when she feels the sharp metal break through and warm blood rush to the small cut. She can see Franklin lean forward, pulling on his chains, trying to find a way to stop her even though he knows it is pointless. The other three men shift nervously while the Queen stands still.


    ¡°I am afraid, Warden Eric, that it is unheard of for a Derven to make a threat without the full intention of carrying it out,¡± Sheynne¡¯s cold voice says.


    Eric balls his hands into fists. Though her eyes are connected with the Queen¡¯s, she can see his jaw clench in anger. He takes arge step towards Namora. Without hesitation, she pushes the knife further, widening the wound so that blood flows freely down her neck and into the fabric of her dress. She wonders if anyone will visit her grave. She hopes not.


    He freezes. All eyes remain on Namora. She gives the Queen a moment before making her decision to carry out her threat, ¡°Very well then.¡± She finds it easy to threaten her life, as it was never her own. All she was, was a protector of Derven. She realizes that she never had true control over anything but now she has control over her physical death because without anything to live for, her heart died a long time ago.


    Her arm tenses, readying itself to draw the knife across her neck and end her suffering when the Queen finally stops her, ¡°Enough. I will concede to your demands. Warden John, you may release the Captain and escort him to the border. Warden Dell, send for Master Rickan. Warden Eric, see to it that the Princess doesn¡¯t get a hold of anymore weapons,¡± the irritation in her voice does not suit it well. She spins on her heels and leaves the room, followed by Dell.


    John unchains Franklin, helping him to his feet. It seems odd, since hours ago he wanted to kill him without a second thought. As soon as Namora drops her arms into herp, Eric quickly makes his way across the room. He angrily takes the knife from her, ¡°Such recklessness,¡± he mutters.


    Franklin walks stiffly to Namora, dropping down to one knee in front of her. She can see the pain in his one un-swollen eye. He is not happy with what she has done. In another time, in another world, her heart might have opened up for him but now itys dead, beating for no man.


    ¡°What shall I tell the King, Princess?¡± he speaks quietly to her, the words sounding a bit more personal than they should have.


    She ponders his new found gentleness to her; it takes her a while to realize that he isn¡¯tining about her, which means that he is actually furious. She supposes she would be too, if someone tried to sacrifice themselves for her. ¡°Tell him that I am under the care of the Queen. She wishes a meeting within one week to discuss the terms of my release,¡± she pauses. She removes the wretched Alumenian ring from her finger and hands it to Franklin, ¡°Tell Laren to send word to King Irron that until negotiations have been made, our wedding will be on hold and that he is not to do anything to jeopardize the meeting between my father and the Queen.¡±


    Franklin takes the ring, ¡°Anything else, mydy?¡±


    She nods, ¡°Yes¡­¡± hesitating, she tries to word what she wants to say correctly, ¡°Also tell Laren this: ¡®While a harsh winter ovees the forest, the brush tiger always sees the rising sun with remorse.''¡± Franklin gives her a questioning look. When she doesn¡¯t say anything more, he puts his fist to his heart. She selfishly hopes it won¡¯t be thest time she sees him. He stands slowly, not wanting to go but is forced by John to leave the room.


    Through herposition she has told Laren that even though she is a prisoner to the Sceaduians, she sees it as slightly better than being married to King Irron. An odd smile crosses her lips when she thinks ofst night; it wasn¡¯t in the way she wanted but she got her wish. She crossed into Sceadund and though she is now a prisoner she starts this day with nothing and free from the responsibility of a Princess. She never imagined the cruelty of the Sceadu but she is slightly grateful for it because if they had been kind they would have let her go and her fate would still be the same. It seems selfish for her to consider enjoying the possibility of being free from her country only to be enved by another but when it all boils down to it, she simply exchanged the Derven chains of selflessness for the real ones of Sceadu.


    Eric kneels in front of her, revealing a finely made, delicate set of chains. He unshackles the thick heavy ones from her wrists, ¡°Do you know much of Sceadu?¡± He speaks quietly.


    Namora gives him a befuddled look, ¡°Do you honestly think if I knew much about your barbaric practices that I would havee anywhere near this country?¡±


    He snorts, ¡°Fair enough. I am sure that our practices seem cruel and harsh to you but the way we do things has kept ournds safe from intruders for hundreds of years,¡± he lets the shackles fall to the floor before gently putting the other set around her left wrist. ¡°The people of Sceadu treat those of higher positions with respect. Since you are to be an indentured servant, in order to pull it off you must do as your Mastermands, run at his every beck and call, take care of that which he needs.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Namora can¡¯t help butugh; when Eric gives her a stern look, she exins herself, ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound much different from a marriage. Except for the marital obligations¡­¡± she trails off when Eric shifts nervously.


    ¡°There are a few of the rather deplorable Masters who require those services of their servants as well¡­¡±


    Namora clenches her jaw, fire raging inside. I¡¯d like to see him try, she thinks. She attempts to calm her voice trying not to sound too angry, ¡°And this Master Rickan, he is one of them?¡±


    Eric shakes his head, sping the other chain around her right wrist, ¡°I do not know him personally, but I do not believe so. I do know his Barman, however-¡±


    Namora cuts him off, ¡°Barman?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Master Rickan is a Tavern owner. If he tries to do anything,¡± Eric tenses up, ¡°Anything at all, you tell the Barman to send for me. Understood?¡±


    Namora looks at him closely, for the first time. Her anger and rage towards the man that prevented her from escaping seems misced now. After all he did save her life, even if it was extremely painful. When he raises his green eyes and they lock their gaze, she waits for her heart to pound. There is nothing, only the ache of her tired body. Shees to terms with herself, truly knowing for the first time that even when stripped of her title, she is not like other women. Her heart beats for no one. She speaks quietly, ¡°Am I to understand, Warden Eric, that you have a fondness for my well being?¡±


    Eric looks away quickly. He avoids her eyes by busying himself with a kerchief that he pulled from his pocket. He wets it with water from a canteen. He slowly reaches up to her, recalling what happenedst time he tried to touch her skin. When she doesn¡¯t move, his hand drifts forward and he tenderly wipes the drying blood from the small amount of exposed skin on Namora¡¯s neck, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that there is a man alive on this ind who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with you, Princess.¡±


    She catches his eyes when they flicker up briefly. She sees what she believes is a genuine desire in them. Shifting ufortably she wonders what that feels like, to want someone. Pushing the thought out of her head, she thinks that had the circumstances been different, he could have been as likable Gregory and Jackson but as he remains her captor, any feelings of friendship she has towards him don¡¯t exist. She can see the longing in his eyes while he looks at her neck and decides to defuse the situation with a joke, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Warden Dell could ever like me.¡±


    Caught off guard, Ericughs deeply. He stands up in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m sure that when he gets over the fact that you tried to kill him, he¡¯lle around.¡±


    Namora tests the sturdiness of her new chains, tugging on them slightly, avoiding Eric¡¯s wanton gaze but his voice draws her eyes back to his, ¡°They are more symbolic than functional.¡±


    ¡°They mark me as a servant?¡±


    He nods, ¡°Yes, but not just any servant, an extremely expensive, desirable, obedient servant. Even though you are lower than any other free person in town, there is still a caste amongst servants. I doubt you wille across any of them but this will tell the other Masters that you are off limits.¡± He regretfully opens a wooden box that sits next to her. Inside is a beautiful silver choker. It takes Namora a moment to recognize that its designs match the chains on her wrists, at which time it begins to lose its appeal. Eric sighs, lifting it out of the box. It appears to be tiny in his hand, more like a bracelet. He pulls it open carefully and leans towards her. His rough hands brush her skin when he pushes her hair away totch the cor around her neck. When it clicks shut, he drops down onto the bench next to her.


    ¡°This cor is the mark of an indentured servant. Below the borders of Sceadu is a line of a great material they call maic shale. This cor is the opposite of it. Should you try to cross the border, the opposing forces of the two will cause several metal points to protrude from the inside of the cor. The wounds they inflict are fatal-you will bleed to death if you try to leave.¡±


    Her life being of no consequence to her, she has no fear of the cor killing her, ¡°How close could I get to the border without dying?¡±


    Eric gives her a stunned look, ¡°You¡¯re not going to go do something stupid like you did with that knife, are you?¡±


    She draws her eyes away from his, ¡°Of all people, you are not one who can tell me what I can and cannot do with my own life.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t like her answer but he thinks that maybe if she knows better she won¡¯t test it, ¡°I imagine you coulde within ten feet or so, though I don¡¯t know for sure. The closer you get, the more the cor will cut into your skin,¡± he looks at the silver circle on her neck. From the corner of her eye, she thinks she can see regret in his eyes, like he wishes he could be the one to take care of her for the week. His voice is softer, ¡°I would guess you could get within five feet of the border and not die from the wounds, though I wouldn¡¯t rmend it.¡±

 476

    Sitting still, Namora¡¯s leg doesn¡¯t hurt as much. Though her eyes burn fromck of rest and her body aches from fighting so hard, her ears are as keen as always. At first she thinks it ising from her chest but she realizes the irregr breathing ising from Eric. She can hear his rough hands scrape together as he wrings them nervously in hisp. To her relief, she also hears footstepsing down the hall. A few secondster, Eric hears them too. He helps Namora to her feet and a few steps away from the bench; she sways painfully, trying to keep off of her injured leg. He makes sure she is bnced before he lets go.


    ¡°Remember,¡± he whispers, ¡°that you are supposed to be a servant, not a Princess. Don¡¯t make eye contact and bow when introduced.¡±


    The door opens. Before she has a chance to look at anyone, Namora bnces her weight on her right leg and leans her torso forward. From their feet, she can tell that Wardens John and Dell enter first. Behind them, she sees the flowing hem of the Queen¡¯s skirt, followed by a pair of well worn leather boots. The door ms shut.


    She feels Eric nudge her with his elbow; unsure of his signal, it takes her a while to realize that he means for her to stand. She draws her shoulders back first as if a string attached to her neck pulled her up. Her chin remains lowered to her chest and she keeps her eyes on the ground. Though she can¡¯t distinguish much of his face from her periphery, she guesses he is around her age; he is dressed inly in brown suede pants, tucked into his boots, and a deep green shirt. His clothes appear to be snug on him-not because he is over fed, but because he is too muscr for his own good.


    It takes a lot of effort to look at the floor and she only does so with great difficulty. Her father always taught her that she must look people in the eye, so that they know she speaks true. Few of the attendants in the castle ever look her in the eye but they do so out of respect; she wonders if it is as hard for them as it is for her.


    She sees Master Rickan¡¯s boots walk in her direction. Eric slowly moves away from her, his ce taken by Rickan. When he circles her, looking her over she finds that his step is light and quiet; something she didn¡¯t expect for a man so thick.


    He stops in front of her; she can feel his eyes wandering over her face, ¡°What is your name, servant?¡± The voice that is directed to her is different than what she expected; he speaks firmly but with kindness. She finds that it isn¡¯t at all unpleasant, yet he reminds her of an ominous cloud on an otherwise beautiful day.


    She inhales deeply through her mouth, taking care to remove the usual authority from her voice before she speaks, ¡°It is¡­ Mora.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to use the name a few of her friends call her but it seems inappropriate for someone other than her father to call her Namora without ¡®Princess¡¯ in front of it. She can see Eric shifting nervously and she quickly corrects herself, ¡°My name is Mora, Sir.¡± To her ears, her voice sounds tiny and feeble and it makes her mad.


    Master Rickan doesn¡¯t respond right away, as if he was expecting more of an answer from her. After a while with his eyes still burning into her forehead, Namora feels an odd sensation inside-as if her fire is quickly snuffed out-when he speaks with tenderness to her, in a very personal sort of tone, ¡°Very well then, Mora.¡± He clears his throat, raising the volume of his voice, ¡°It appears that you are indentured to me for-a week, is that right, your Majesty?¡±


    Queen Sheynne¡¯s voice has a smug quality to it that wasn¡¯t there before. It is as if she got something that she wanted, ¡°Yes. In one week, Master Rickan, I will need you to apany her to the eastern border, near the public road.¡±


    He turns around and walks away from her; his voice is now t, ¡°Fine. Come along then,¡± he says to Mora. She can see his boots and the wisp of the Queen¡¯s dress leave the room.


    Mora breathes deeply, stretching her neck from side to side. She starts to move forward, trying her best to follow but doesn¡¯t make it more than a few steps before she is forced to stop and lean against the door frame. Eric walks to her; bending at the middle he puts his shoulder into her stomach and lifts her over him like a sack of flour. While she finds herself getting irritated at being treated like property, she knows that he only has the purest intentions so she doesn¡¯t object. She hangs limply over him and tests out her old voice, making sure it still works, ¡°Thank you Warden.¡± It is firm and strong.


    Mora can¡¯t distinguish much of the castle other than the well worn stones beneath Eric¡¯s feet. The rest is all upside-down. Eric¡¯s arm presses against her wound; she must have winced because she hears Dell¡¯s voice behind them, ¡°Careful of her leg, Eric,¡± he whispers.


    When she lifts her head up to see him, he quickly wipes the worry off of his face and tries to sneer at her. She suppresses a smile; he must have gotten over her trying to kill him. Walking quickly next to him she sees John also has a faint look of concern. ¡°You should tell Master Rickan about it, maybe he could give her something for the pain?¡± he quietly joins in.


    The walk is long and though Eric tries to be careful, he bumps her knee a few more times. She can¡¯t hear the Queen and Rickan talking anymore; Sheynne must have separated from their group to go back to her normal life. The air begins to warm slightly as they ascend in the castle and she can faintly see the halls getting brighter. Before long, they are at a set of huge wooden doors just outside the castle walls. There is a pair of horses waiting, tethered to posts. When Eric sets her down, she is able to breathe easier without his shoulder in her gut but he doesn¡¯t wait for her to take a full breath before hisrge hands sp around her waist and he lifts her up onto the horse. Caught off guard, she feels her cheeks grow red; she has been touched more times by a man in the past day than she has in her whole life. He tenderly helps her get her injured leg onto the other side of the saddle; the whole time Mora takes care to not let the pain show in her face and to keep her eyes down.


    Even so, she can see Master Rickan looking at Eric. His voicees out harsher than before, but she wonders if it is because of the way Eric handled her, ¡°She isn¡¯t useless, is she, Warden?¡±


    Mora can see Eric¡¯s jaw tense with anger at thement. She, too, doesn¡¯t appreciate the idea of someone considering her useless but for some reason she isn¡¯t boiling over with fury. Eric turns to Rickan, restraining his voice well, ¡°No, Master Rickan. During her capture she was bitten by a borderwolf. I drained her of the poison, but she has quite a wound on her leg,¡± he says somewhat smugly, as if to take credit for saving her life.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A borderwolf?¡± Rickan¡¯s eyes are now on her, but she keeps hers focused on the coarse, ck mane of the animal beneath her, ¡°However did she manage that? They don¡¯t normally bite anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me tell you, she killed that wolf,¡± John boasts on her behalf; she sees him sway almost proudly when he says it, as if he had a part invested in Mora.


    ¡°And she almost killed me,¡± Dell adds, voice growly but none the less he shows off his wound as if he got it in war.


    Mora doesn¡¯t feed into their conversation but instead continues to keep her gaze down. Almost as if he is touching her, she knows Rickan is reevaluating her carefully. She sees Eric lock the end of her chains onto a metal ring that is attached to the saddle. He turns away from her and hands the reins of her horse to Rickan.


    ¡°She sounds like a handful,¡± his voice says, somewhat excitedly, like she will be a challenge for him.


    ¡°She was, until we beat it out of her,¡± Eric all but growls. He turns to Mora and catches her eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, darling?¡± One of his green orbs winks at her.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she mumbles, catching his hint.


    AT FIRST SIGHT


    With the reins of her horse in his hands, Master Rickan rides a few paces in front of her, allowing her to carefully look at her surroundings. The Queen¡¯s castle sits on top of a hill with its back to the northern mountains. From its mouth is a wide cobblestone road that leads down the hill towards a small and dreary town off in the distance.


    Though the brightness of the sky would suggest it is only early morning, Mora guesses that it must be near noon. She looks up to see the sun lying hidden behind menacing looking clouds. When her gaze drops to the bleak, wilted conditions of the nt life surrounding the road, she has a feeling that it has been a long, long time since sunlight directly touched the depressing country.


    When they are about half way between the castle and the town, Master Rickan slows his horse down so that it trots next to hers. Mora¡¯s eyes snap back from the surroundingndscape to the animal¡¯s mane. Her back is rigid with proper posture but she isn¡¯t able to slouch because it puts tension on her knee. Even with her chin down to her chest, she can feel that he is watching her.


    Their horses walk on, the pair remaining in the awkward position for several moments. Mora can feel her heart start to quicken and her cheeks begin to blush when his stare never waivers; no one other than King Irron has ever spent so much time tantly looking at her.


    ¡°I hope they didn¡¯t hurt you too badly. Wardens tend to be a rough bunch,¡± his voice is soft, with that same tender, personal note in it.

 477

    She clenches her jaw tight, a lump stuck in her throat. A man is dead, her life is turned upside down and her country lies in limbo while she is held hostage in a foreignnd. She shakes her head no as her only response. She is still unsure of the man that the Queen entrusted her life to and she assures herself that is why she feels so strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter beautiful, cat got your tongue?¡± She can see him trying to smile at her. She wants to look at him, to chastise him for being so informal when there are so many lives on the line but she keeps her eyes down and doesn¡¯t feed into his attempts. Her heart pounds in her ears.


    When he is rejected another response, he waits a few moments before trying to engage her in conversation again, ¡°So, Mora, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Not from around here, Sir,¡± is all she can think to say; she can barely hear herself above the pounding in her chest.


    ¡°Well, obviously,¡± Rickan mutters before he gives up.


    The town isrger than the one she lives in but it seems smaller because the buildings are so close together. It doesn¡¯t have a grand square, just a dusty road that winds through it and continues on. While all of the buildings are made from wood, theyck the proper care that Dervens take pride in. Instead of being rich in color and texture, they appear to be poorly maintained, dried out and slightly warped.


    Though it is around lunch time there are no people walking along the boardwalks but she knows they are all inside because Mora can almost feel the curious eyes of the townspeople on her. They trot about half way through town before Rickan draws their horses to a halt in front of one of the nicer looking, two story buildings. It stands tall above every other shops with a narrow alley on the side that must lead to a stable in back. While there are no windows on the first story and none on the second towards the front, Mora can see a few on the upper back half along with a wide balcony that looks over the other stores and to the castle. A cracked, wooden sign designates it as a Tavern, but it is farrger than any tavern Mora has seen.


    Knowing they are home, the horses remain still in front of the building. Rickan dismounts before handing both sets of reins to a young stable boy; he is maybe around twelve and resembles the other Sceaduians that she has met: pale, green eyes and darker blonde hair. The boy looks at Mora with intrigue; when she makes eye contact with him, she isn¡¯t sure if the look on his face is shock at her foreign features or if he doesn¡¯t see women much in general. He holds on to the horse¡¯s bridle, petting it on the nose while he waits for her to get off so he can tend to them.


    Mora can see her knuckles are white under her grip on the saddle. She slowly swings her bad leg over the rump of the animal. Not thinking straight, she realizes that she dismounted on the wrong side and is now forced to put weight on her injury to free her good leg. When she does, she buries her face into the saddle nket to stifle her moan of pain. Her leg throbs and she remains there, head buried into the side of the animal, calming herself with the familiar smells of horse and hay.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± she hears the stable boy ask Rickan curiously.


    ¡°She was bitten by a borderwolf,¡± he responds, his voice t like before.


    ¡°What? And she is still alive?¡± astonishment rings in the young voice.


    ¡°Well it appears so, Jacob, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    She feels a hand on her shoulder, the pounding in her leg nowpeting with the pounding of her heart. Rickan¡¯s firm grip gently pulls her away from the animal. She takes a deep breath, steadying herself as he turns her to face him.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± he asks inly, unlocking her chains from the horse.


    Keeping her eyes down, she nods a yes to his boots. With teeth clenched together she takes a graceful step forward, past Rickan to the tavern; the pain doesn¡¯t crack the harden facade of her face but even so Rickan must have seen her favor the leg.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± he calls her out.


    When she feels an arm pressed against her lower back she instinctively jerks away. The sudden movement sends pain shooting up her thigh and she almost falls forward trying to catch herself. Behind her, Rickan pauses as he waits for her to hold still. When she is done, he reces his arm on her back and she restrains herself from shying away. With ease, he sweeps her up, his other arm behind her knees. Holding her against him, she can¡¯t help but notice that his chest is firm yet forgiving, unlike King Irron¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you, I just don¡¯t have all day to waste for you to get upstairs,¡± he says roughly, but jokingly. Rickan¡¯s strong arms carry her through the threshold like a man would carry his wife; not like how Eric carried her like a sack of food. Only once before has a man held her close with such regard; when she was nine, Laren and her were practicing with staffs. He caught her off guard andnded a hard blow to her ankle; fearing it was broken, he refused to let her walk to the doctor but carried her in his arms like Rickan carries her now.


    Mora counts thirty three steps to the narrow balcony above the tavern below. She doesn¡¯t see much of anything since she keeps her eyes on the chains around her wrists. Rickan carries her with ease as if she weighs as much as a feather. Feeling awkward about being held by a strange man, she is tempted to look up at his face, which is only a few inches away, but she doesn¡¯t. Hisrge stride quickly takes them to the far end of the balcony where Rickan opens a set of doors leading into a grand bedroom. His bedroom, Mora guesses.


    She tenses nervously when he sets her down on a chair. Her heart continues to pound and she wonders for the first time if Eric didn¡¯t suck all of the poison out and she is dying. Over the back of the chair she sits in is some clothing; behind Rickan she can see arge stone firece that consumes most of the wall, with a crackling fire in its mouth. In front of it is a beautiful, high backed copper tub full of steaming water. Mora has never seen so much metal used for onerge, frivolous object outside of King Irron¡¯s caravan. With the tub fully exposed to the rest of the room, she can feel her cheeks begin to glow when she realizes he means for her to take a bath. She should feel angry at being treated so-even if she were amon woman, she wagers her chastity would still have value.


    Rickan¡¯s hand grazes hers when he reaches down to unlock the chains on her wrists. He casually tosses them behind her; theynd with a soft thunk that makes Mora think that there is a couch back there. She leaves her hands folded in herp and has to swallow hard to get the lump out of her throat. His hand floats towards her face but before he touches her, it drops and his boots disappear from her sight.


    A loud dragging sound makes her turn her head; all she can see is arge folding screen now in between them, separating her and the tub from the rest of the room. He stands on the other side, speaking quietly, ¡°I am guessing that after your adventurest night, you wouldn¡¯t mind a bath.¡± She can hear him take a deep breath when he pauses, as if trying to reassure himself as much as her, ¡°I won¡¯t look and I won¡¯te onto your side of the screen until you are finished¡­ unless you need help¡­ because of your injuries,¡± he quickly adds.


    Mora looks at her hands; they are dirty and covered with dry blood. She wonders how much of it is her own and how much of it is Dell¡¯s. Below her hands, her dress is filthy and has a dark, dried patch from her wound-she knows that is all her blood. As she stands to get undressed, she decides that Master Rickan isn¡¯t entirely awful. She shouldn¡¯t punish him for her mistakes and the Queen¡¯s wicked n; after all, Rickan doesn¡¯t know who she is or why she is enved.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Rickan, for your thoughtfulness,¡± she responds quietly as she undresses.


    Somehow without great difficulty she eases herself over and into the tub. The hot water envelopes her, washing away the soreness and disaster from yesterday. Submerged up to her neck, it drains the pain from her leg. With the dirt washed away from her body she can see the garish bite the animal left on her. Several ragged puncture wounds in a cluster adorn her upper calf, to the outside of her knee. While some look like a dog bite, she wonders if the other smooth cuts are from Eric. The skin surrounding it is bright red and swollen. She carefully washes it with soap, biting her lip so she doesn¡¯t scream out. It takes some scrubbing but when it is finally clean, she rxes her leg down into the water and washes her long, tangled hair. Soon the smell of campfire, roasted pheasant, blood, sweat and anger is reced by lemongrass soap.


    Even though the warm water feels wonderful and the heat that has seeped into her muscles makes her tired, she reluctantly drags herself out of the tub. The cool air prickles her skin; she finds a towel and hastily dries off. She walks to the chair that the clothes are draped over, looking around to make sure no one is watching.


    Expecting to find a in dress, she is surprised with a pair of pants, a ruffled shirt, a sleeveless shirt and some other contraption she isn¡¯t sure about. Sliding the pants over her legs she notes the fabric they are made from is soft against her skin, unlike the rough wool of Derven sheep. They fit well but they are significantly tighter than she is used to, leaving nothing to the imagination. They don¡¯t extend the full length of her legs either, but stop mid calf. With the towel wrapped around her top, she looks down upon her legs; the pants are ck and are even slimmer than the pants she wears at the Festival. From her waist, her hips curve back into her knees. Looking curiously at her feet, she realizes that they are pale inparison to her face, as are her arms, since they rarely see sunlight.


    Discarding the towel, she pulls the tighter, sleeveless shirt on. As it resembles her pants in fit, she is thankful for the looser ruffled shirt until she pulls it over herself. When she looks down, Mora is unnerved a bit to see the tops of her breasts showing. Never before has she felt so naked in clothing.


    Mora hears the floor boards creak. She nces over her shoulder to see the figure of Rickan standing behind her. Wondering how long he had been standing there, her heart begins to race in her chest and her skin flushes with embarrassment. She feels so vulnerable; she is injured, almost helpless, in the presence of a strange man who is not her betrothed and now she is d in clothing that shows everything she has hidden all her life. She faces forward, dropping her gaze to the floor. Her right hand clutches the front of her shirt together at the neck to hide her skin.

 478

    ¡°It seems they fit well,¡± he says.


    Mora nods. When he doesn¡¯t move or speak, she realizes that he is stubborn enough to make her talk. She points to thest remaining article of clothing on the chair, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what to do with that¡­ Sir.¡±


    She can feel his eyes wandering over her back. Rickan walks slowly to the chair and picks it up, ¡°I will show you, Mora.¡± His voice makes her shiver.


    She can feel him pinch the fabric of her ruffled shirt, between her shoulder des. Reluctantly she lets go of the cor, she can see her heart pounding through her breasts. Rickan pulls the shirt backwards somewhat; to Mora¡¯s relief it covers a little more of her cleavage. He holds open the other item and Mora can distinguish that it is a vest of some sort. She threads her arms through the holes, keeping her eyes down while willing herself to breathe slowly.


    Rickan stands in front of her and begins toce up the vest against her torso. Hisrge chest takes up her view of the floor; she tries to find something to look at that isn¡¯t a part of his body, but having no choice she resorts to staring at his abdomen. The dark green shirt he wears doesn¡¯t hide much of what lies beneath; she can see the faint lines distinguishing his muscles through his shirt. His body is very tone and masculine.


    Mora can feel her face and ears grow hot. She frantically tries to find something else to focus on and finally tries to blur her eyes but curiosity draws her gaze back to the lines of his body. Her mind begins to wonder what lies beneath his shirt, the texture and temperature of his skin. When her heart beats faster she resorts to closing her eyes but the darkness ignites her imagination. She takes a deep breath to center herself; she inhales his smell. Rich and earthy, it has a lingering scent of soap and fire.


    Her cheeks get hotter when his hands tighten the top of her vest. The stiff fabric tucks itself under her breasts and he ties the strings up into a bow below them; though he doesn¡¯t touch her, she can feel the heat radiating from his hands. When they are gone, her skin flushes with the cool air as if removing a nket after sleep.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In the darkness behind her eyelids she can feel the tingling of his arm moving in front of her; soon she feels his fingers on her chin. They apply pressure and tilt her head upwards. She keeps her eyes shut. She is unsure if she does so to savor the touch of his warm hands, tough yet smooth against her skin or if she is afraid of what he might do to her if she looked directly at him. Or afraid of what she might do to herself if she looked directly at him.


    ¡°Please look at me, Mora,¡± Rickan says quietly. The tender tone causes a twisting feeling in her chest.


    She opens her eyes, locking on to his deep, ssy blue ones; her heart does something it has never done before-it skips a beat. She sees his face clearly for the first time. He is close to her age but a few years older. His sun kissed skin, unlike the other Sceaduians, is framed by rich, golden blonde hair. The severe lines of his jaw and nose emphasize the lushness of his lips. All in all, he is an extremely handsome man. Her cheeks continue to flush and she feels heat well up inside but it is not anger. No, she thinks, this can¡¯t be¡­ her heart begins to race, threatening to break free from its constraints in her chest.


    All at once her mind¡¯s rationalityes crashing down: she is engaged to be married in less than five days; she agreed to marry Irron for her people, not for herself; this man before her is her Master, and she is his ve. No matter how many logical thoughts she cane up with, her heart continues to pound. She tries to force herself to look away but her learned nature doesn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like the other Masters, Mora. You can look at me. In fact I would appreciate it if you did,¡± he lets go of her jaw but remains close to her, keeping eye contact. Her skin seems to retain the imprint of his hand because she still tingles from his touch.


    She draws in a deep breath before she responds; she intends to release her normal, authoritative voice but when his scent invades her lungs she caught off guard by the weakness thates from her lips, ¡°Yes, Master Rickan.¡±


    She swallows to wet her dry throat and intentionally leans to the left, causing her knee to ache and re up in pain. Embracing the pain as it grounds her, she tries to tamp out the mes in her chest. All she seeds in doing is stifling them a little.


    He gives her a somewhat annoyed look, ¡°And please, don¡¯t call me Master. It¡¯s a bit too vulgar for me.¡±


    Shifting her full weight to the left, she bites down on the inside of her cheek in pain before she releases her voice and replies, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The irritated look on his face doesn¡¯t subside; he grabs her arm gently, taking the weight off of her injured leg while he turns her around. Leading her past the screen, she sees the couch her chains are on. The warmth inside of her snuffs out, leaving a cold ache in its wake when he sits her down and picks up the chains, but instead of mping them down on her wrists he sets them on a side table before picking up a brush and a few ribbons. When he hands them to her, she gratefully takes him.


    He walks over to a desk, fiddling with something in the drawers. His voicees drifting over his shoulder at her, ¡°And don¡¯t call me ¡®Sir.¡¯ Rick will be just fine.¡±


    Mora drags the brush through her hair,bing out the knots at the bottom first. His permission is all she needed-her eyes follow him freely across the room. Rickes back to sit next to her, a few bottles and other things in hisp. When their eyes meet again she quickly looks into the fire, continuing to straighten out her waist long hair while he waits patiently. She rarely styles it herself, except at the Festival, so she pulls it together at the base of her neck and braids it as tightly as she can manage, like she would if she was in the forest. She ties the end off with a ribbon before cing her hands in herp, waiting for Rick to tell her what to do next.


    The silence grows between them, causing her nerves to make her hands sweat. Normally she would diffuse the situation with pleasant conversation about business or culture, or even tell a story about Derven¡¯s history but since she cannot hide behind thefortable, royal facade she has spent years perfecting she is at a loss at what to do.


    ¡°Lie back,¡± he says.


    The instant the words leave his lips, Mora¡¯s eyes snap to him. She tries to restrain the panic in her face. She tips backwards, supporting herself on her elbows. She draws her legs up onto the couch, knees bent so that they are closer to her than to him. She is unsure what he is going to do with her, and for the first time since she saw Franklin below John¡¯s sword, she feels worried.


    When his hand brushes her left leg near the bottom of her pants, her heart pounds even faster. The instant he begins to pull the pant leg up over her knee, she instinctively tries to jerk her leg away; that is when she realizes his other hand is mped firmly over her ankle. The concern must be showing on her face, because when she looks up from his hand to his eyes, he is looking right back at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything unsavory; I just want to take a look at this bite.¡±


    Despite his calming words, her breathing quickens. Mora tries not to move. The sensation of his hands on her bare skin leaves an odd tingle in their wake that creeps up her leg and into her back. Having never corrted this sensation with a touch it takes her a moment to realize that the fluttering in her stomach is excitement. Her ears sharpen when the adrenaline pulses through her body; it is a different feeling than when the three Wardens held her down. It is a different feeling than a fight. It is a feeling she hasn¡¯t had before. When Rick uncovers the wound, he lets her go and opens the jar in hisp.


    ¡°I am surprised you are alive, let alone walking. The few that have managed to actually get bit by a borderwolf didn¡¯t survive long enough for the poison to be drained,¡± he isn¡¯t gentle when he rubs the cream into her wound but the pressure against her knee has no effect on her as the adrenaline pushed out the pain. The medicine removes the heat from her leg, recing it with a soothing cold feeling. Almost instantly, the smells ofvender and spices overwhelm her, like she can taste it. Her heart slows down as she begins to rx, her leg going numb. Without anything to focus on, she realizes how tired and achy the rest of her body is.


    Though she watches Rick wrap a clean bandage around her wound she doesn¡¯t feel his touch. He pulls her pant leg back down and she folds her hands over her stomach, letting herself fall back onto the couch. He picks up a pair of soft, leather boots and slips them over her feet,cing them up her calf and over the bottom portion of her pants. Mora finds it curious as she has never had anyone put her shoes on her before. When she tries to sit back up, she realizes the medicine he put on her legpletely drained the remaining energy out of her body-even if she wanted to, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up, let alone put her own boots on. Or fight off Rick.


    After he finishes, he lifts her legs behind him so that he sits on the edge of the cushion. He slides up the couch, his lower back pressed into the side of her rib cage. He isn¡¯t looking into her eyes any more, but at the cor around her neck. When sheid back it shifted up, revealing for the first time her self inflicted wound. She doesn¡¯t feel ashamed of what she did but for some reason she doesn¡¯t want him to see it and think less of her. However, in her situation, it seems more likely that one of the Wardens did it. He dips a finger into the jar and slowly rubs it into the cut on her throat, looking up and deep into her eyes.


    ¡°You tried to kill yourself?¡± His voicees out a curious whisper.

 479

    Slightly taken aback that he could know that, she speaks quietly but harshly, ¡°How did you¡­¡± she clears her throat, swallowing against the pressure he puts on her neck, ¡°Your Queen didn¡¯t give me much choice.¡±


    ¡°Your wound is small but on the side of your neck. It is on your left, opposite of your dominate hand. If another had tried to slit your throat, it would be here,¡± he runs his finger across the front of her throat. Mora shivers, her heart reawakened, ¡°because someone standing behind you would pull across, not away from the body. But a wound there means that it was self inflicted. It is deep,¡± he stops rubbing in the medicine. His hand lingers for a moment before drawing back, but he never looks away, ¡°which means that you had every intention of going through with it¡­¡±


    Mora looks away from his prying blue eyes. She wants to sit up, to run away back home but she just lies there instead. Her body aches. She can feel her eyelids grow heavy.


    ¡°Rest,¡± he orders her, putting the lid back on the jar. ¡°When you wake up, you cane downstairs,¡± Rick gets up and leaves the room.


    Even though she doesn¡¯t want to, Mora lets her eyes fall shut and drifts into a dreamless sleep.     ***FIGHT***


    Awaking in a panic she isn¡¯t sure at first where she is. A fire flickers in front of her, she wonders if she fell asleep next to Franklin and had a horrible dream. Blinking the sleep from her eyes, she begins to feel the softness of cushions under her and then she takes in the wooden floors and the huge stone firece. Her body feels heavy. Her hand reaches up to her throat, she feels like she is choking, the cold fingers of King Irron wrapped around her neck. When her fingers touch metal she jerks her arm away quickly, remembering the cor that keeps her tied to thisnd.


    She must have slept deep because at some point while she was out, the tub was drained and removed, the screen put back across the room in the corner. Mora sits up. She takes several deep breaths while taping her left foot on the ground to check its sturdiness before she stands. She rises and tentatively puts pressure on her leg; while it aches a little, the majority of the pain is gone. Mora tests it out by pacing a bit around the room. She is able to walk delicately like normal, her body only feeling like Laren got the best of her during training the day before.


    She quietly paces around the room, surveying everything as she contemtes escape. Rick¡¯srge, plush, four poster bed is against a wall next to huge ss doors that open up to a balcony. Hiding herself behind the curtains, she peers out the windows. The darkness outside is only broken up by the lights from the nearby buildings. The drop is about twenty feet. While on a good day she could do it with little difort, she knows she won¡¯t be able to do it with her knee.


    Discounting the balcony, she turns back around to look for another option. Therge room is furnished much nicer than Mora would have thought possible of a tavern owner and certainly nicer than any merchant¡¯s house in her home town. Thick, fur rugs cover almost the entire floor except in front of the firece. Beautifully woven tapestries, depicting animal hunts line the walls. One in particr, above the firece, has a dark, huge tree on it. The tree is surrounded by a grey design that looks simr to a cave; below the tree, several people sleep peacefully with their arms crossed over their chests. She gets the odd feeling that the people are dead.


    Near the foot of the bed, sunken down into the floor, is a pit perhaps six feet by six feet. It is lined with expensive, soft looking pillows in rich shades of colors that Mora didn¡¯t know existed. It seems like an odd thing to be in a room; if it were meant for rxing, it would make more sense to be near the firece. When she sees thick, iron rings bolted into the wood at each corner, she gets a chill when it dawns on her-it is meant for indentured servants¡­ like her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mora keeps her eyes out for anything that could be used as a weapon. She looks hard but doesn¡¯t move anything or open any drawers; she gets the feeling that Rick would know what she touched and didn¡¯t touch. Despite her attentiveness, she finds nothing more than furniture and soft fabrics. She sighs. Even if she could escape, what was the point? Mora tentatively touches the cold metal cor around her neck. If she ran, she could onlye within feet of freedom before she bled to death. Even if she could get across the border, she would end up with King Irron, which to her was the equivalent of dying a slow, painful death.


    Even though she doesn¡¯t want to, she walks towards the doors to the tavern. She will go crazy if she is left alone to her thoughts for the rest of the night. Pressing against them with the weight of her body, they give way. The quiet room is soon filled with the loud ruckus ofughter and the clinking of sses on tables. Hesitantly, she steps out on to the balcony. The doors drift shut behind her as she peers over the railing to the floor below.


    The tavern isn¡¯t set up like she would have expected. While the worn, rough looking wooden tables and chairs that line the walls opposite the balcony could sit almost a hundred, the majority of the room is filled by arge, raised, wooden stage that is directly below her. The walls are dark, long seasoned by the smoke from the torches that are ced every few feet to light the room, while the center of the tavern is lit by several huge candle chandeliers.


    Against the wall that lies directly under Rick¡¯s bedroom is a long, empty bar. Behind it, the wall is adorned with hundreds of different looking bottles, thergest collection Mora has ever seen. Dervens drink but they don¡¯t usually vary much from ale, mead and wine. The Barman, Eric¡¯s friend, sits on a stool with his head buried in an old looking book. He looks like a smaller, normal sized version of Eric but without the scars. His back is leaned against the wall, his feet on the counter in a veryfortable, informal looking way.


    Mora scans the tables below. While almost half are empty, the floor still looks full. Several contain rough looking customers who sit quietly, drinking their beers. Her eyesnd on a table with three men and two women. The three men sit arrogantly in their chairs but the women sit on the floor. When she squints, she realizes that they are indentured like her but unlike her their chains are still on. Each woman has a set that sps to a man¡¯s belt, like a dog. She feels her face twist in disgust before she forces herself to wipe it clean. Her eyes continue to wander until she finds out where the majority of the noise in the tavern originates from: one table in particr and when she spots it, her eyes fall on Rick. He is watching her.


    With the smallest movement of his hand, he motions for her toe down the stairs to join him. This time the heat that burns inside of her is anger. She doesn¡¯t like the idea of anyone being a ve, least of all herself. At least he didn¡¯t whistle for her toe like an animal. She clenches her jaw tight, trying to keep her face nk.


    He sits at thergest table, his back to the wall. Around him are four other figures,ughing and drinking. Her eyes trace the path from him to the bottom of the stairs before she returns her eyes to the balcony. The soft boots make her steps silent amongst the ruckus and with her light frame she barely presses a creak out of the wooden stairs, however when the noise stops, she realizes that all eyes have turned to her. Despite her attempts at trying to change her stance and her pace, Mora is unable to walk like anything other than the nobility that she is.


    She makes her way across the room to Rick, everyone following her movements. When she reaches his table, she keeps walking until she is at his side. She intentionally summons up all of her grace, as if to put everyone to shame for the treatment of the other women. Mora tips forward to her knees before fluttering back onto her heels, sinking down to the floor next to Rick like a swan. After she folds her hands perfectly in herp, she drops her chin, forcing herself to look at the leg of the table so no one can see the profuse amount of irritation in her face.


    The sudden scrape of Rick¡¯s chair moving backwards doesn¡¯t faze her; she is locked securely behind her cid exterior. When his warm hand appears under her chin, she lets him tip her head up and locks her eyes on to his. The anger in his face slowly fades when he finally sees the true Mora for the first time. She lets the pressure of his fingers pull her up like a puppet until she is standing in front of him unable to look away.


    When his hand leaves her face she follows him, as he walks backwards, to the opposite side of the table, their stare never breaking.


    ¡°Sit,¡± hemands. She feels her eyes narrow, angershing out at being ordered like a ve when he wouldn¡¯t let her sit on the floor. She stands defiantly, continuing to watch him while he walks back to his chair and slumps over in it, his leg thrown casually over the arm.


    She can feel a smile cross her lips but she knows that it isn¡¯ting off as genuine when she answer him, ¡°Yes, Master Rickan.¡±


    Before she can pull the chair out, the Barman pulls it out for her, motioning for her to sit down much like one of the attendants in her castle would. Her anger quickly dies down from the courteous gesture; she breaks her stare with Rickan to look at the Barman, this time the smile on her face is legitimately grateful. As she perches herself delicately on the edge, back stiff, legs crossed at the ankles below her she begins to regret her outburst. The treatment of the other women isn¡¯t Rick¡¯s fault; he himself told her that he was different from the other Masters and he proved so by having her sit at the table as an equal with him and his friends. She keeps her chin up but looks down her nose, lest Rick see the regret in her eyes.

 480

    One of the figures at the table breaks the silence. The womanly voice surprises Mora; too caught up in her anger before, she didn¡¯t bother to examine Rick¡¯s friends before her disy of defiance.


    ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake Todd,¡± the woman says, irritated, ¡°she¡¯s a ve not a princess!¡±


    Todd, the Barman who pulled out her chair, rounds the table as he sets down mugs of beer for everyone. He sets down the woman¡¯s mug roughly, causing its contents to slosh over the side, ¡°ve or not, she walks like ady and I will treat her as such.¡± His voice is mocking but not at Mora¡¯s expense, rather at the woman¡¯s.


    The woman snorts augh at him. Making a point, she wraps herrge thick hand around the mug and brings it up to her chapped lips. When she tips it back she doesn¡¯t stop until it is empty. Mora can¡¯t help but look up from the table to the woman curiously; she wears simr clothing but her thick figure and small chest make her look more masculine. Her coarse, unwashed blonde hair is pulled back carelessly making her square face seem even less friendly. She ms the mug down, letting out a loud belch that would put any man to shame, ¡°You never pull out my chair, Todd,¡± she says in a fake, girly voice.


    ¡°Perhaps if you didn¡¯t stomp around like a cow-or smell like one-Sari, I would make an effort to treat you more like a woman,¡± he sneers at her.


    Even though Todd¡¯s rudement takes Mora aback the whole table bursts out intoughter, even Sari. Aside from herself, the only one who doesn¡¯t participate in the joke is Rick. His eyes wander over Mora; when she catches him staring at her with an odd expression on his face, her body begins to tingle, stomach fluttering. She swallows hard, feigning a smile at the joke, in an attempt cover her tracks lest he figure out about her past.


    His voice, though amiable,cks the secret tenderness that it has when he speaks to her alone, ¡°Well, friends, this is my indentured servant, Mora. I expect you to treat her kindly,¡± Rick says before taking a long drink from his ss, ¡°as she was assigned to me by our Queen.¡±


    As soon as he mentions the Queen, theughteres to an abrupt stop when all eyes turn on Mora. She feels uneasy. Her eyes fall back to the table and she busies herself by figuring out what kind of wood it is made from.


    One of the men to her right breaks the silence, ¡°Rick, surely you wouldn¡¯t take in another ve upon the Queen¡¯s request, after thest one tried-¡±


    Rick cuts him off, ¡°She will be with us for a week,¡± he sets the ss down on the table. ¡°Mora,¡± he calls to her. Her heart jumps as she eagerly looks up at him. She can see the other upants of the table are still staring at her. Rick starts at his right, naming the people at the table, ¡°This pathetic excuse for a woman is Sari. That is James, Lucas and Daniel. Todd is our Barman.¡±


    Mora lets her eyes connect with each person she is introduced to, offering each a small smile. When she sees James and Daniel, she discovers that they share more simrities than just kinsmen-they are, in fact, twins. Both are skinny, boney men with almost white skin and golden hair. Their eyes, like Eric¡¯s, are green, though not as bright. Lucas, who sits just to her right, is thicker than the twins but smaller than Rick. His hair is a shade darker but he matches them in paleness.


    Lucas directs a question to her, ¡°Tell us Mora, how you happened to be stuck in this forsaken ce.¡± He raises his beer mug up and waves it around at the bar.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mora looks at him, trying toe up with a vague response, ¡°My¡­ friends and I identally crossed the border by mistake. The road was¡­ impassable. One of my friends was killed, two escaped and I was captured by three of the most brutish men I¡¯ve ever met. I believe you call them ¡®Wardens.¡¯ A John, a Dell, and¡­¡± she briefly nces over at Todd, ¡°An Eric.¡± There is recognition in his face.


    Jamesughs, joined by Sari, ¡°I would hardly call them friends, if they ran off and left you alone.¡±


    Mora can feel her jaw clench, anger ring at theirughter and their idea that her entourage abandoned her, ¡°Yes, well, perhaps next time I will choose better travelingpanions.¡± She meant for words toe out light heartedly, but they are thrown out like stones.


    Rick looks at her, ¡°Come now, Mora. I know that you aren¡¯t telling us the whole truth.¡± She straightens in her chair, breathing slowly. He continues, ¡°I have a feeling that your friends didn¡¯t exactly leave you behind.¡±


    Shetches onto his blue eyes, her tongueshing out a harsh response before she can stop it, ¡°It makes no difference if they did or did not-I am the only one remaining in this hellish ce.¡±


    He gives her a tight smile as if amused by her anger, ¡°If you won¡¯t tell us the truth, we shall have to guess it,¡± he brings his hand up to his chin, pretending to think hard even though he already knows what to say, ¡°I bet that you got bit by a borderwolf while escaping with one of your friends.¡±


    ¡°You got bit by a borderwolf?¡± James exims. Both Mora and Rick ignore him.


    Rick continues, his hand moving from his chin to wave casually in the air, ¡°Surely you would have known you couldn¡¯t take down three Wardens by yourself, so I am guessing that you threatened to kill Dell so that another one of your friends could live. And you almost slit your own throat ensuring that your other friend did get out, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Daniel looks at Mora, ¡°She tried to kill Dell and slit her own throat?¡±


    The whole table bursts intoughter at the absurdity of the idea. Mora, for once, is thankful for their disparaging thoughts towards her though she still has to keep herself from getting angry. She is sure to someone who doesn¡¯t know her or the stubborn people of Derven that the notion of a feminine, slender and attractive young woman killing a man or threatening her life for anyone seems ridiculous.


    Rick¡¯s blue eyes pierce through her. Taken by the oundish, horrible situations that she has encountered recently and the informal, unstuffy atmosphere she is now subjected to, she feels ornery. Mora offers up a fake, sarcastic smile, ¡°Yes, something like that. It appears your friends agree with your theory, Master Rickan.¡± The venom in her voice doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by Rick.


    Time seems to move more slowly; Mora stares at the table, eventually discovering that it is made from amberwood, a tree native to her homnd, due to its delicate grain and deep color. It must have been imported as nks. Shees to that determination since the deste terrain here doesn¡¯t offer enough sunlight to support a tree like that and the craftsmanship of the table is crude, at best. When she remembers that amberwood grows densely around Amyee¡¯s house, she gets saddened by the thought that the wood in this table could have been nked by Franklin.


    When asked various questions, Mora politely provides quick one or two word answers, always vague. She quickly gets over the fact that most of which are usually meant to insight humor at her expense. Perhaps if his friends don¡¯t take her seriously, Rick won¡¯t either.


    After about an hour of staring at the table, Todd wanders over with several tes of food which he plunks uncaringly in front of James, Daniel, Sari and Lucas. He looks to Rick, ¡°Will you be eating tonight, Rick?¡±


    ¡°No, just more wine for me, Todd.¡±


    Todd looks over to Mora, ¡°And you, miss?¡±


    Because her stomach growls angrily while it tries to digest itself, Mora knows she is so hungry she would try to eat an animal raw. The fragrant scents of cooked meat and vegetables tickle her nose. She smiles faintly at Todd, ¡°Please, thank you.¡±


    Todd disappears for a moment,ing back with a te and silverware. When he carefully sets it in front of Mora, taking care not to reach across her, she can¡¯t help but smile. The roasted chicken breast is ced delicately on top of a bed of potatoes and squash, garnished with a sprig of rosemary. It almost appears that each vegetable was individually ced on the te.


    As Todd sets wine sses around the table, Mora knows Sari is looking at her. She nces towards the other woman¡¯s te; her chicken sets next to a mess of potatoes without a garnish.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, then? Are you bing an artist, Todd?¡± Sari points to Mora¡¯s te. Mora hides her smile by tasting a tiny forkful of vegetables. They have a wonderful vor.


    Todd sneers at Sari, ¡°What, do you get offended by everything that looks better than you, Sari? Sad to say, that isn¡¯t a hard task to aplish.¡± Mora can hear the other men snicker. She does not join in. Todd smiles to himself, pouring each of them a ss of thick, red wine.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Sari ms her fork down on the table-Mora flinches, looking up at her. Despite her tough demeanor, she knows that Todd has hurt her feelings. Sari res at her, ¡°Let¡¯s have a go, you and I. I will remind these men exactly how useless ¡®princesses¡¯ are. Come on then!¡± She stands with her arms folded over her chest, waiting for Mora to stand.


    Mora chews her vegetables carefully. She looks from Sari over to Rick. He stares back at her, the look on his face lets Mora know that she is on her own. She knows it¡¯s her own fault too because of her defiant actions earlier. She keeps chewing the vegetables even though they are thoroughly broken up in her mouth. The thought of fighting someone over something so petty makes her stomach churn. She tries to convince herself that Sari is just showing off, trying to make Mora look weak and feeble-even so, she doesn¡¯t want to fight Sari because it is unwarranted as Mora agreespletely with her upset.


    ¡°Oh sit down, Sari,¡± Lucas finally whines, ¡°Let us finish our dinner in peace.¡±


    ¡°I will not yield until this whelp gets what¡¯sing to her,¡± Sari begrudgingly sits down. Mora thankfully swallows her vegetables and moves on to the chicken.


    ¡°Fine, if you like I¡¯ll fight her after supper. But not you-you¡¯re too angry. We wouldn¡¯t want you breaking one of her delicate little appendages,¡± Lucas says; he defuses Sari¡¯s anger quickly but Mora can tell he finds the idea of fighting her amusing.

 481

    Todd appears next to Mora, waiting for her to swallow a bite of the chicken, ¡°Well, how is it? I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t as good as home, but..¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mora interrupts him. She can see Todd¡¯s demeanor wilt a little before she smiles, ¡°It¡¯s much better. What is that, that I taste?¡± Todd beams as Mora leans in to take a whiff of the chicken, ¡°Is it sage and¡­ thyme?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± he manages to blurt out through his huge smile.


    Mora turns to him, ¡°It adds just the right vor without being too overpowering.¡± The rest of the table stops mid-chew, staring at both of them.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Todd says proudly. When he sees everyone else, his smile fades and he res at them, ¡°What? It is about time my cooking was appreciated by a refined pte instead of a bunch of wild dogs,¡± he snorts at them. His face changes instantly when he looks back to Mora, ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡±


    She smiles, swallowing another bite of chicken, ¡°Please. Whatever they are having will be fine.¡±


    Todd shifts uneasily. The rest of the table continues to stare at them, not moving. ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t like something a bit more¡­ delicate?¡±


    Mora smiles at her te, whispering back even though she knows everyone can hear her, ¡°No, thank you. Anymore special treatment and I¡¯m afraid Sari will beat us both into a pulp.¡±


    Sari snorts augh, affirming Mora¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Todd hesitantly pours the thick wine into Mora¡¯s ss. She delicately picks it up, swirling it to release its scent though she finds it doesn¡¯t have much of one. She sips it, closing her eyes to avoid the six other pairs watching her. The wine is thick like honey. It has a slightly sweet vor, apanied by a tart burn of alcohol. When she swallows, the vor reminds her of the forest: dark, robust and woody. It has a slightly metallic aftertaste.


    Mora continues eating daintily, finishing a majority of the food on her te before she gets full. She also finishes the ss of wine before she looks up. Six pairs of eyes, unmoved, stare back at her. They look at her odd like she just did something bizarre but she has no idea what it could be.


    ¡°Would you like more wine?¡± Rick asks; there seems to be more behind his question than the obvious.


    She can feel the warmth of the alcohol loosen her muscles, something she greatly missed when she was in Irron¡¯spany. Despite the uneasy feeling she gets from Rick, she replies curtly, ¡°Please.¡±


    Todd pours her another ss and she sips it.


    ¡°Well, how is it?¡± James asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ different¡­ than what I¡¯m used to. A bit heavier and thicker but it has a nice vor.¡±


    A few of them snort in astonishment. Todd offers them another ss but all of them refuse except Rick.


    Mora continues her study of the table while the others finish their meal. Conversation starts up again. When there is a lull, Lucas stands and stretches.


    ¡°Come on, then,¡± he says to Mora. She looks at him and can see that he waspletely serious about fighting her. She gets a sinking feeling in her stomach. She has never before gotten into a fight with another human. In all actuality, having only ever trained with Laren, he is the only one who has seen what she is capable of yet she has never fought him with the intentions of hurting him, only to get the best of him. She looks over to Rick for some help-he ignores her. She deserved the first time but she thinks his continuing grudge is unwarranted.


    Irritated, she gives Lucas a tight smile and stands up. Perhaps if she pretends to be weak he will take pity on her and call off the duel. He walks slowly to therge stage behind her; she didn¡¯t notice until now but the wall that supports the balcony holds several racks of weapons, each different but organized by type, much like Laren¡¯s office. There are a few she is unfamiliar with, like the chain that has a ball of spikes on one end and a handle on the other, or the staff that has three spear tips arranged in a fork; for the most part, the rest of the weapons have some resemnce to what she was trained with. On the stage Lucas tests several swords, trying to find one with the right weight.


    Hesitantly, Mora walks up the steps to join him. She wipes her wet palms on her thighs. He notices her hesitation and exins, ¡°While in most countries, a tavern is a ce where you go to get drunk and happen into a fight, in Sceadu, a tavern is where you go to get into a fight and happen to get drunk.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Why would anyone want to get into a fight?¡± Mora says, aghast.


    Lucasughs at her, ¡°Well if we didn¡¯t practice, we wouldn¡¯t do too well in battle, now would we?¡±


    ¡°So you just fight-anyone? Without reason?¡± She ispletely dumbfounded. In Derven there are a handful of fighting trainers that citizens learn from; they never willingly fight anyone else.


    ¡°Of course darling!¡± He hands her a sword, his words mocking her. She tentatively grabs it; it is substantially heavier than any she is used to. The unexpected weight of the weapon makes her hand sag to towards the ground. The sword is straight and about half as long as she is tall; in Derven, the few swords they train with are shorter with curved des to maximize follow through and ensure a quick death. They are also a lot lighter. Mora looks at the crude weapon with disgust. She can hear Daniel, James and Sariugh at her expense.


    ¡°Come now,¡± Lucas says, somewhat gently. He walks towards her and wraps her fingers around the hilt, holding her arms up so he can show her a stance; it seems unnatural, awkward and foreignpared to how she would have stood but necessary for her to counterbnce the weight of the sword.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mora, do people in your country not fight?¡± Daniel manages to get out amidst his chuckles at her awkwardness.


    ¡°Not without the intention of killing someone,¡± Mora mutters to herself. She looks at Lucas; he has walked away from her but is now facing her from across the stage. Her voice pleads, ¡°Is this really necessary?¡±


    Without hesitation he flies at her, his sword raised high. Instinctively she raises her own to block but the weight of his blowbined with the unfamiliar weight of her sword causes her to fall backwards,nding on her back and hitting her head hard on the floor. She can hear Sari¡¯s hystericalughter-it makes her angry.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucas says standing above her with his hand extended to help her. Mora grabs his arm and pulls herself up.


    ¡°This is absurd!¡± She shouts, somewhat louder than she intended to. Mora takes a deep breath, now angry for her outburst. Exhaling slowly to calm herself she turns and walks to the stairs. Sari¡¯s mocking voice makes her stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, princess? Afraid you¡¯ll break a nail?¡±


    Mora bites down hard, stopping her tongue from delivering ashing. Her body begins to burn hot with anger. She looks up at the table; Sari res at her through a sneer, Daniel and James suppress theirughter. Rick just stares at her, knowing blue eyes seem to urge her on.


    The path of peace always circles the one to violence, her father¡¯s voice rings through her head. She can feel the adrenaline pump through her body. Her mind, all her teaching, tell her that pride is something to sacrifice to avoid violence. Pride on the other hand surges through her veins. Mora turns on her heels, walking back to the wall of weapons. She roughly discards the primitive sword on the ground; the loud crash it makes silences the whole room. Knowing all eyes in the tavern are on her, she takes her time and slowly walks the length of the racks, examining each of the weapons carefully, trying to find one that will suit her purpose. When she reaches the end, she finds a barrel full of staffs made of bamboo. She touches each of them, wrapping her hand around their girth until she finds one that fits right in her fist. She pulls it out; it is almost as tall as she is. While she wedges one end into the corner formed by the wall and the floor, James¡¯ voice breaks the silence.


    ¡°Really? Adults use those to teach the kids, so they don¡¯t hurt them too badly.¡±


    Mora leans the other end of the stick on her shoulder and pulls down towards the middle, testing the bamboo for brittleness. It bends a little but doesn¡¯t break or even groan under the pressure. She turns and walks back to Lucas, standing with her feet shoulder width apart, staff held horizontally in both of her hands.


    ¡°That is exactly what I mean to do,¡± she looks at Lucas but her words are meant for Rick.


    ¡°What, not get hurt too badly?¡± Lucas mocks her.


    Mora smiles sincerely, ¡°Teach you a lesson.¡±


    Lucas shakes his head at her seeming ignorance. He raises his sword and takes a few steps forward, swinging it at her with one hand. At thest possible moment Mora ducks into a roll, stopping behind Lucas. She swings the staff swiftly, knocking his heels out from under him. He falls on to his back, sword flying from his grasp. He makes more noise than he should have because he wasn¡¯t expecting her to be capable of anything.


    ¡°Lucky shot,¡± Mora can hear Sari mutter.


    She stands, leaning against the staff, looking down upon Lucas, ¡°Do you yield?¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± Lucas grins at her. Now, he is enjoying this. He kicks at her shins but Mora jumps into a back flip. When shends, she twirls the staff in front of her, letting ite to rest with one end against the back of her neck, the length of it against her right arm and the other end on the floor. She waits patiently for Lucas to get up and find his sword.


    When he does, he strikes at her, again and again. Mora deftly deflects the blows with the staff, whacking the t side of his de away. They move back and forth across the stage; she knows he is trying to push her to the edge to make her fall but each time she gets close she ducks and rolls behind him.

 482

    The irritation on his face is evident-he expected to win easily and now he is angry that she keeps avoiding a loss. He swings his sword low with one hand, throwing a punch with the other when she isn¡¯t protecting herself. His fist connects with her jaw, causing her to bite her lip. He grins at the sight of her blood-Mora just gets angrier. Instead of simply deflecting his attacks, she showers him with her own. The look on his face is priceless: it is almost as if he regrets making her mad.


    While smacking away the de of his sword she gets a few swiftshes in to his rib cage. The pain frustrates him and he starts to get clumsy in his haste. He tries to trip her and when he is focused on doing so, Mora brings the staff down hard on the hand holding his sword. He yelps in pain, dropping it. Having the upper hand, she pummels him a few good times. He defends himself and she doubts her hits hurt him much but that isn¡¯t what she is after. Slowly but surely she backs him towards the edge of the stage. By the time he realizes it, he¡¯s falling backwards andnds on his ass.


    Mora flips forward,nding her knee into his chest and knocking him back. She quickly pins his elbows down with her toes and drops the staff across his throat. On either side of his head, she bnces the weight of her body through her knees and onto the staff. Lucas, enraged at being pinned down, struggles against her but even though she¡¯s less than half his weight, each time tries to break free, she leans forward slightly to cut off his air supply by pressing the staff into his throat. When he stops struggling, Mora lets up some pressure, but makes sure that she keeps him incapacitated.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, Lucas, the lesson I wish to teach you is this: instead of giving all that you have in the beginning, save your strength for an open window.¡±


    He looks angrily at her and starts to struggle again. Mora leans her weight forward, not enough to cause him to pass out but enough to make it difficult for him to continue swinging at her. She brushes some loose hair from her face and shes him a nice smile, ¡°My dear Lucas. If you knew even a fraction of what I do about wood, you would know that this staff is bamboo. While it isn¡¯t as impervious as steel, it is extremely pliable,¡± she puts her finger to her lips like she is guessing, even though she knows that she is right ¡°I¡¯d wager that I could put the full weight of my body on this staff and it wouldn¡¯t snap. Your throat, however, would most likely be crushed¡­¡±


    He stops struggling and closes his eyes. Through gritted teeth, he mutters something. Mora can¡¯t make it out, so she leans her weight back onto the balls of her feet, digging Lucas¡¯ elbows into the floorboards, ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ yield¡­¡± Even though he is in a tremendous amount of pain Mora knows that it hurts him more to admit defeat to her.


    She pats him on the chest before getting up, ¡°That¡¯s a good boy,¡± and offers him a hand. He ignores it, turning his back to her to limp off towards the table. She can¡¯t help but give him a swiftsh in the ass with the staff; when he jumps and res at her over his shoulder, sheughs musically at his expense.


    Mora spins delicately on her heels and with one leap shends on the stage. After she puts the staff back into the barrel, she returns to the table. She gives Rick a somewhat smug smile as she sits down.


    ¡°So she tried to kill Dell and slit her own throat,¡± Daniel repeats himself. No oneughs this time.


    SADNESS


    As the evening continues, herpanions try to pry information from her; where are you from, what do you do, how exactly did you get stuck here? But each time Mora deflects their questions in a roundabout way. She spends most of her time tracing the grain of the table with her eyes. Rick converses freely but when it is almost dawn he finally directs his voice towards Mora.


    ¡°Have you figured out what kind of wood it is, Mora?¡±


    ¡°Amberwood,¡± she blurts out without hesitation. She looks up to him, trying to cover her tracks, ¡°I think, at least¡­¡± He must see the slight panic on her face because he now has a big smile.


    ¡°So you are from Derven, then?¡± The name of her country rolls off Rick¡¯s tongue with a drawl.


    His voice catches Lucas¡¯ attention, ¡°Derven? I thought the people in Derven were not¡­ capable of violence?¡±


    All eyes once again drift back to Mora. Discovered, she cannot think a way out. It seems pointless to lie about her homnd. It isn¡¯t as if they guessed she was the Princess or anything, so she corrects him, ¡°We are a strong willed people. No one of Derven would ever willingly enter a battle or duel without the full intention of dying for their beliefs. That is why as youth, we are taught to find other means to solve problems, less there be none of us left to form a country when all is said and done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little unnerving to know¡­ we all thought you were a bunch of frolicking idiots,¡± James blurts out. He looks over to Mora, ¡°Sorry but it¡¯s true.¡±


    She smiles tightly at him, ¡°Frolicking at times but never idiots.¡±


    Rick stands, stretching out his long frame. He offers a smile to his friends before dismissing them, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    There is a small dy before they all rise. Yawns spread as if contagious. Slowly they gather up their stuff, saying their good-byes to Rick. Lucas lightly punches Mora in the shoulder, ¡°Nice fight,¡± he mumbles.


    Daniel and James are too busy chatting to say good-bye to her but Sari lingers a moment when she reaches Mora¡¯s chair. Unable to think of how to word what she wants to say, she nods gruffly before following the men out of the tavern.


    Rick slowly strolls past Mora, towards the stairs as Todd snuffs the torches that light the bar. Hesitantly she rises and follows Rick, catching up to him by the time he reaches the second step. There is a loud thunk when Todd drops the nk across the front doors; he walks through the dark tavern easily before disappearing into the storeroom behind the bar.


    While Rick moves slowly but steadily up the steps, Mora keeps her eyes down on her hands. She rubs them tenderly; they are raw and red from being exposed to the bamboo staff.


    About half way up the steps, Rick¡¯s voice breaks the silence. Even though he doesn¡¯t turn his head to look at her he knows what she is doing, ¡°Not used to using your hands much?¡±


    Thement irritates Mora despite the neutral tone in his voice; tired and worn out she responds defensively, ¡°I use my hands plenty. I just normally wear gloves.¡±


    A few more steps, he continues, ¡°So you are nobility?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She says; it isn¡¯t exactly a lie. There are no nobility in Derven, simply the royal family and everyone else. Status is something that is earned through hard work and skill, not passed through blood. Mora¡¯s family earned their royal status generations ago and maintains it through the years of dedication and service. ¡°My father works for the crown,¡± she arranges her words carefully, ¡°it has allowed me to grow up with more than most.¡±


    ¡°And your mother?¡±


    She knows he is trying to pry information out of her but she is too tired to skirt the whole truth, ¡°She died when I was young. I never knew her.¡±


    They reach the balcony. Mora¡¯s heart pounds as each step takes them closer to his bedroom. After seeing what she is capable of, she wonders if he will chain her when she sleeps-if she is allowed to sleep. When her hands start shaking from nervousness, she squeezes them into fists despite the pain it brings to her palms. Her throat feels dry. She doesn¡¯t like not knowing what will happen to her or between them and she definitely doesn¡¯t like the excitement she gets from imagining the possibilities.


    He pulls the doors open and she follows him inside. They shut behind her on their own. Unsure exactly, of what is expected for her, she stops by the entrance and just stares at the floor, waiting for Rick to make his move.


    He disappears out of her sight for a moment but returns with a folded item in his hands. When he hands it to her, Mora realizes he means for her to change. She doesn¡¯t move, knowing that it seems ridiculous for her to be so nervous about it all but her blood pulses in her veins so quickly she feels like she could bleed to death from a paper cut. Understanding her hesitation, Rick¡¯s fingers raise her jaw so that she can see him. When he has her attention, he points over to the screen near the wall.


    Mora undresses slowly; it takes her a while because her hands are shaking so badly. Even though she is shielded by the screen, there are but a few feet and flimsy pieces of wood separating her and Rick on the other side. She can hear him walk back and forth out of her view; each time his steps get closer she tries to cover herself up. Neatly, she folds her clothing and sets it on the chair behind the screen. She knows it has taken her a long time and even with her difficulty, she knows that she is stalling.


    The closest she ever slept to a man was at Amyee¡¯s house, when Franklin was in the next room. Mora remembers his loud breathing was barely muffled through the wall; her nervousness kept her up all night and that was with a man she knows she could trust with her life.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ricks voice prates the screen through to her.


    Startled, she jumps, crossing her arms over her bare chest. When she realizes she is still alone behind the screen, she quickly puts on the night gown. Even though she sleeps by herself at home the nightgowns she is used to cover more of her body than this one-it barely extends past her knees. The lightweight fabric is almost transparent and clings to the curves of her body. The deep V neck shows the entire space between her breasts. She clenches the slit closed before she dares to step out from behind the screen.


    She can see Rick has changed as well. He is now shirtless with a pair of loose linen pants; at the sight of his golden skin, pulled tight over the muscles beneath, her heart pounds so hard it distorts her vision. As if he doesn¡¯t notice her gawking at him, he steps down into the pit of pillows and pats one next to him. With the cold, wooden floor making her skin prickle she tip toes across the room slowly. She avoids his stare, worried that if she looks at him again her knees will shake and she will trip. Mora climbs down into the pit next to Rick. She lowers herself gracefully onto the pillow, folding her legs underneath her so she can pull the nightgown down to cover her calves. Her hand still clutches the neck of her gown, both covering herself up and as something to hold onto so she stops shaking.


    Though she tries not to, her eyes creep across the pillows, drinking in the sight of his half naked body beforending on his face. His eyes seem to be a brighter blue. As Rick smiles, his gleaming teeth seem a bit sharper than she recalled.


    When he tips forward towards her, her breathing quickens like she just finished running across the forest. Her body grows tense with anticipation. His face hovers so close, only inches away, before he stops. She feels a yearning ache inside, desperately wanting to close the distance between them. Her mind is overwhelmed with confusion at her body¡¯s reaction to Rick; she cannot think straight. It takes her a moment before she realizes he is looking at her neck.


    A hand drifts up towards her. He pushes her cor closer to her jaw. Heart thumping away, Mora closes her eyes, letting her hand release the top of her gown and drift back down to her side. His warm, strong fingers touch her neck; she bites down on the inside of her lip to keep herself from whimpering with excitement. It isn¡¯t until she catches the faint smell of spices andvender that she realizes he is tending to her wounds.


    When his hands withdraw, Mora slowly opens her eyes. His face is calm and nk. She drops her chin to her chest, looking at her hands as they wring nervously in herp. She feelspletely foolish, unsure of what to do with herself. Just as her breathing begins to slow down to a normal rate, she inhales sharply when his hands reach out to her once more. Unsure what he wants, she doesn¡¯t move, body as still as death.

 483

    His left hand drifts towards her elbow, cradling it in his palm. The warmth of his skin against hers sends shivers down her spine. Her heart threatens to jump out of her chest when he pulls her arm away from her body, his fingers slide down the back of her forearm. He cups her seemingly tiny hand in his, the size difference makes her feel small and frail. The way her heart beats awkwardly, achingly, makes her feel even smaller and even more frail. She doesn¡¯t understand how he is capable of making her body tremble and weaken with a mere touch. His free hand tickles her palm as he rubs the salve into her raw skin. The heat from her hands withdraws but seeks refuge in her face.


    Mora feels ridiculous. She doesn¡¯t know what it is that she wants from Rick. Her mind chastises her heart for being so foolish-if there was one person she most definitely shouldn¡¯t fall in love with, it would be him. She admits to herself that he is handsome, insightful, strong¡­ that he makes her want to give up everything she¡¯s worked hard to aplish, give up her crown and forsake her people-but for what? A touch? A kiss?


    She breathes deeply, her mind struggling to regain control of herself. He is her Master. It is difficult, but she reminds herself that she isn¡¯t here of her own freewill. She is here because she was captured, a man was killed to save her and shemitted to being a ve to save another¡¯s life. In one week, her father will negotiate her release with Queen Sheynne and she will be free. She will leave this ce and never see Rick again. She will marry King Irron. She will spend the rest of her life in a cold, harsh, stone castle far away from the forests and woods she grew up with. She will spend the rest of her life in sadness and she will not know love. That is the path she chose and she must follow it with grace and dignity to the end.


    Her mind regains control of her body, oppressing her desires and locking them away. When Rick finishes with her hands, he sets the bottle of salve down on the pillow next to her. His stillness causes Mora to look up at him-his face is wrought with concern.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± he asks quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± and she doesn¡¯t. She looks into his beautiful blue eyes and though her body is cold with the sadness that dwells within, shees to terms with the fact that she will just have to get used to it.


    He appraises her, trying to discern if she speaks the truth or not before he answers, ¡°I understand that it is difficult to be¡­ happy¡­ given these circumstances, but¡­ you were smiling. Now, you seem upset. Is it something I did?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mora says, shocked that he would be concerned about how she feels. The revtion of her deste future must have broke through her desire for Rick¡¯s touch. She fumbles toe up with an exnation, but realizing she can¡¯t tell anyone the truth about how she feels-let alone the one she has the feelings about-she lies, ¡°I just miss my home.¡±


    Rick nods but she knows he doesn¡¯t believe her. When he reaches down to her ankles, Mora knows his only intention is to look at her wound. The moment he touches her skin, her heart skips a beat only to be quickly disciplined by her mind. Struggling against herself, she forces her breathing to be slow and even. She watches him pull her gown up and over her knee to expose the bite; she doesn¡¯t try to jerk her leg away, not just because she is enjoying it but because her mind wants her to suffer knowing that in just a few days he won¡¯t ever touch her again.


    Though he stops when he can see what he¡¯s after because of the way she is sitting with her legs tucked to her side, the bare back of her thigh is exposed. Rick runs his hands up her calf, pulling on her ankle and pushing on her knee to extend her leg. His touch is soft and gentle. Mora half wonders if he only treats her as such so that he can gain her trust, like she is a horse. The thought of being treated like an animal reminds her of the cold cor against her neck and the despicable chains that were around her wrists. The warmth she feels inside is no longer desire but anger. Not an uncontroble, raging anger but a tiny little flicker-yet it is enough for her mind to grasp hold of to try to use against her heart. He rests her foot in hisp so that her wound is stretched out. The salve he rubs in seems to be healing her quicker than anything she has seen.


    Thinking that it isn¡¯t fair to be angry at him, she tries to take her mind off of everything by conversing, ¡°Is it normal, in Sceadu, to stay up all night and sleep during the day?¡±


    Rick nces up from her leg, eyes bright again. She thinks it must be abination of the dim light and her tired mind that is ying tricks on her. He speaks softly, matter-of-factly, ¡°Yes. We sleep until mid afternoon and then conduct business as any other country would, until sunrise.¡±


    ¡°What about breakfast?¡±


    ¡°What is breakfast?¡± Rick seems to honestly not know what it is.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mora watches his hands rub her skin. When she starts to wonder if she will enjoy it as much when King Irron touches her, she feels a dark shadowe across her heart. She forces herself to remain in the present. She might as well enjoy hispany while she can for soon she probably won¡¯t have anyone to talk to. Staring at his hands, she continues, ¡°You know of breakfast. It is the first meal of the day, when the sunes up. Then lunch, when the sun is in the middle of the sky and dinner before the sun sets down to rest for the night.¡±


    Rick smiles; he must be able to feel her pulse racing through her leg, ¡°Those in Sceadu that do eat, only eat twice a day.¡±


    ¡°Do eat?¡± Ites out small and weak even though she doesn¡¯t mean for it to.


    Her tiny voice draws his attention back to her face; he locks on to her eyes, almost looking through her. He lifts her leg off of hisp, setting it down gently. Slowly leaning forward, his voice is dark and secretive; he draws her in, ¡°Sceaduians are different from most. Since the sun does not shine on our country, our bodies have managed a way to do withoutmon nourishment¡­¡±


    Like a cat stalking its prey, he ces a hand on the pillows next to Mora¡¯s waist. When he puts his weight on it, his arm presses against her side. He continues to shift towards her, ¡°Those whose body has been made to go without food can survive for weeks, even months at a time in the darkness of ournd¡­¡±


    Bringing his other hand up past her face, he braces himself against the wall of the pit, just to the side of Mora¡¯s head. Rick is so close now, Mora thinks she can feel his lips slightly touching hers when he speaks, ¡°¡­ but it is a hard thing to teach the body. It takes years of training to reach such a point.¡±


    He lingers there, looking deep into her soul; she feels for certain that he can see everything she is, all her lies and secrets. She desperately wants to lean forward and press her lips against his, drink in his taste. She doesn¡¯t breathe because she can¡¯t. She is so entirely engulfed by his presence that he could kill her right now and she wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to stop him.


    She feels Rick¡¯s arm move near her head and wishes that he will grab her, pull her close and do what he wants. Instead he leans back away from her, returning to his former position. Rick¡¯s fist opens, revealing a fresh bandage. As he unrolls it, Mora feels her heart crack. He isn¡¯t interested in me, he¡¯s just toying with me, her mind taunts. When her heart finally breaks in half and her mind wins she doesn¡¯t feel any better about her situation. She wants to escape. She wants to go to the border and she wants to cross it. Right now, it doesn¡¯t really matter if it will kill her or not.


    She lets her eyes blur and fill with the fuzzy deep green of the pillow she is staring at. Rick wraps her wound; when he is finished, he ties off the ends. He pauses before lightly touching her cheek, ¡°Have a peaceful rest, Mora.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look at him. She couldn¡¯t even if she wanted to. He waits for a response but she stares at the pillow; when her eyes begin to burn, she knows that she will cry but she tries to hold off long enough for him to go. Finally, he rises and leaves her alone in the pit. She can hear him snuff the lights and crawl into his bed. In the darkness, she remains staring at the pillow, even though she can¡¯t see it. Hot tears stream down her face before sheys back and wishes for a quick, dreamless sleep.     CHAPTER 16: THE BRUSH TIGER OF DERVEN


    The woods are dark. There are no stars in the sky, just the moon sulking in its loneliness. She knows, deep in her bones, that there are but a few more hours until the sun rises with its tentacles reaching rudely through the tree tops to touch every de of grass, every particle of dirt, every fiber of her being.


    The aching in her stomach threatens to consume her; Mora is desperately hungry, but in her attempt to capture some prey, she herself has been spotted by something. Now, she runs. She is not sure from what but her instincts tell her that if she is caught it will be the end of her. She spots an opening in a thicket of brush and she dives for it, wiggling her body into the tight space. Her chest rises and falls rapidly; she forces herself to slow her panting and breathe through her nose. Soon, a dark figure floats into sight. At first she cannot make out anything but its vertical shape, then menacing blue eyes glow in the darkness, reaching out to her very soul.


    Mora sinks down, tensing her slender frame. Adrenaline courses through her veins; she is ready to attack or run, whichever happens first. As the eyes drift closer, her pursuer takes a familiar shape; the eyes are set in a tall, muscr frame. Golden blonde hair shimmers in the moon light. He calls to her-Rickan-her savior. Mora untangles her slender body from the brush, slinking out into the shadows. She desperately yearns for his touch, wanting to feel his hands on her skin, his lips on her lips. Slowly she creeps into his view.


    When he tenses, Mora stops; something is wrong. She looks down at her hands but instead of the small, narrow fingers she possesses she seesrge, dark brown paws with wicked looking ws. Before she can stop herself, she instinctively feels her brush tiger body crouch and unwind in the air, fully stretched out. She tries to pounce on him to reassure him that it is okay.


    Rickan¡¯s handse up, wrapping tightly around her furry throat. He ms her down, pinning her to the ground, his full weight holding her tight. She kicks and growls, biting at him while he constricts her air. She tries to cry out. Inside she weeps. Rickan cannot see past her false appearance, only the lies that she has shown him. As the darkness of death creeps into her vision she sees Rickan onest time; her savior but now her Hunter.


    Mora tears at the hands around her throat. She can¡¯t breathe, her body trembling with panic. No matter how hard she tries she can¡¯t get them off. Someone grabs her arms, pinning her wrists down by her ears. She chokes in air, desperately gulping down as much as she can. When her vision starts toe back into focus, she can see blue eyes hovering over her.

 484

    It takes a few minutes for the weight of Rick¡¯s body on top of hers to register. Slowly, his soft cooing voice breaks through her panic. Her muscles ache from being so tense. When she stops struggling, Rick still remains, holding her down onto the pillows. She continues to get lost in his eyes, letting her body go limp against his. Only when her breathing slows does he loosen his grip-but he doesn¡¯t let go. She must have been thrashing violently in her sleep.


    ¡°You were dreaming¡­¡± the words he speaks finally make sense.


    She draws her gaze out of his eyes to look upon him; his handsome face is moist with the sweat of struggle. Mora must have fought hard against him.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve never heard anyone dream like you do,¡± he whispers. When the words connect to a meaning in her head, the confused look that is slow to appear on Mora¡¯s face makes him continue, ¡°You were speaking in poetry; beautiful, eloquent words about¡­ a brush tiger¡­ and a hunter? When I came over to you, you started kicking and wing, pulling on your cor¡­ I had to¡­ pin you down so you didn¡¯t hurt yourself¡­¡±


    Rick lets go of Mora¡¯s wrists, shifting his weight off of her to sit on the edge of the pit. Mora doesn¡¯t move. When he disappears from her view she continues to stare up at the cherry wood ceiling. Every part of her body hurts in one way or another. Her dream was so real. She swallows hard, thinking of what Amyee said about her after she killed her first tiger; it was as if the tiger loved her and gave its life to her. Tears rush to her eyes. Laren calls her the brush tiger. She has finally found her Hunter and he will be the end of her. She tries to blink them away but they fall down her face regardless.


    Warm, tough hands wipe her face dry; a tender voice coaxes her out, ¡°It is time to get dressed, the tavern will open in a few minutes.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mora doesn¡¯t move until Rick is dressed and gone. She slowly sits up, taking time to collect herself. She doddles, stretching carefully before pulling on her pants, shirt and vest. She finds the brush and undoes her hair. Mora brushes and brushes, taking the time to straighten her hair before she pulls it back and tightly braids it.


    Though her heart is crushed, her mind struggles toe to peace with her situation. Not only does she yearn for Rick, now that she has had a taste of love she desperately wants more. Before, she might have been able to convince herself to be vaguely content in her rtionship with Irron but now that her heart has awakened, even though it lies shattered in pieces, she knows that her marriage will condemn her to a fate worse than death.


    Torn by her obligation to the people of Derven she knows that neither the bonds of captivity nor the cold mountains of Alumenia are the right setting for a flower of love. She pulls on her boots,cing them too tight so that the extra pressure will give her something real to be concerned about. Eric was wrong; perhaps it is easy for any man who met the Princess to fall in love but as an ordinary person she is nothing more than another woman in the crowd.


    She tries to convince herself that if Rick had wanted her, he could have taken her. Because he hasn¡¯t¡­ it must mean that he doesn¡¯t harbor an attraction for her. Chivalry is something only known to royalty; as he is her Master and she is but his ve not many would think less of him for doing what he wants to her. Because he doesn¡¯t, it must mean that his heart beats for another. While she is trapped by her false identity, it allows her to see the truth of others.


    Mora feels the darkening sadness she felt when her father found her in the orchard but this time it feels worse. She wishes she could see Amyee, or even Laren-someone who knows her, who she could possibly trust to give her someforting advice to help her out of her hole.


    Her shoulders droop and she has no bounce left in her step as she wanders out the door and down the stairs. Herck of energy is quickly spotted by both Todd and Rick. Weaving her way in and out of tables, she walks slowly to her spot from before where she sits quietly in the same chair. Wanting to just close her eyes and never open them again, she resorts to staring at the wooden nks in front of her, though she sees nothing.


    She can hear Rick¡¯s sturdy but quiet footsteps lead him from the bar over to her. He hovers near her shoulder-Mora is thankful that he doesn¡¯t touch her but instead sets something down in her field of view: a soft looking, dainty pair of gloves. Despite his words, his voice is kind, ¡°If you wish to fight tonight, I would like to have a go.¡±


    Mora nods to the table. She doesn¡¯t want to fight him-she doesn¡¯t even want to be near him. When she doesn¡¯t speak he leaves, taking the seat across from her. She hears Todd¡¯s loud footsteps. There is a clink of ss, meaning he set some wine in front of Rick. When he walks to her side, she still doesn¡¯t move. Slowly a bowl of steaming stew slides into her view. A beautiful looking flower carved from a vegetable, floats on top of a rich brown broth. Her spirits lift slightly but she isn¡¯t able to muster a smile for Todd, only a tiny, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Methodically she dips her spoon into her soup and transfers it to her mouth. The warm,plex vor warms her body but not her heart. She nces up when a tall ss of thick wine is poured for her. Mora slowly drinks the entire thing; as the alcohol pluses through her veins she can feel some of her darkness retreat. Revived a bit, she begins to taste a few vors that don¡¯t seem to belong to the stew-orange,vender and chamomile. She knows Todd slipped them in there to lift her spirits and is grateful that he is trying to look after her.


    Feeling slightly better, she rationalizes with herself. Though she is a prisoner in Sceadu, she is free from the oppression of her duties at home and free, for the time being, from King Irron. As Todd pours her another ss, she decides to lock away her guilt, since worrying about it won¡¯t change anything. By the time she finishes her second helping of wine, shees to the conclusion that she should see her time in captivity as a vacation from real life; instead of wasting it she should make the most it.


    For the first time she is allowed to be a real person, to be talked to and treated like anyone else. At the moment she doesn¡¯t have to worry about looking out for anyone but herself. Sulking around for a week isn¡¯t going to change her fate-but then again neither will enjoying it; of the two, she would much rather enjoy herself while she still can.


    Todd removes her bowl and refills both her and Rick¡¯s sses. She discovers, after looking up to Rick, a cold expression on his face. Somehow she knows that she has done something to offend him. Refusing to turn away, she stares him down. Slowly anger wells up inside of her. It is absurd that he dares to look at her in such a frigid manner-he was the one who refused her, not the other way around. She had let him in to her heart and when given the opportunity, he simply walked away and left her alone.


    She starts to get irritated at the way he sits, so casually leaned against his armrest. She wonders if the kindness he has shown her was just a means to cover up his arrogance and conceit. After all, he didn¡¯t stop Lucas from picking a fight with her-he didn¡¯t know she could fend for herself he only guessed-what if she got injured? He pretends to be better than the other Masters but in actuality he isn¡¯t. Even though he lets her sit at the table he still treats her like nothing more than property-she might as well be an unfeeling, unloved piece of furniture. Just as she is about to boil over and give him a piece of her mind a dagger ms down, tip first into the table in front of her. Mora whips her head around to see where it came from; her eyesnd on Sari, who stands only a few feet away with Lucas, Daniel and James next to her.


    ¡°Since you two were staring daggers at each other, I figured I¡¯d throw a real one into the mix,¡± she says, eyes locked on Mora.


    She realizes that her and Rick, caught up in ring at one another didn¡¯t even notice the arrival of his friends. Mora blushes for her rudeness. She looks over the group quickly, trying to find a way to change the subject. It is when her eyese back to Sari that she sees change. Sari¡¯s unattended hair from yesterday has been washed and is now down, draping carefully on her shoulders. She appears to have dressed with more attention as her vest isced evenly with a perfect bow at the end. There is even a small amount of rouge on her cheeks and lips.


    The smile thates to Mora lips doesn¡¯t have to be forced, ¡°You look lovely today.¡± After she mentions it, everyone turns their attention to Sari.


    She shifts ufortably, stomping her way over to the chair right of Rick, making it a point to still walk like a man. She sits down before she mutters, ¡°Well I couldn¡¯t let you have all the attention.¡±


    As the other men sit, James, who sits to her left, nudges Mora, ¡°I thought you were going to take that dagger and slit Rick¡¯s throat. Luckily for him, I bet you only use sticks to beat people with in Derven.¡±


    Todd pours everyone a round of wine, refilling Mora with her fourth helping. She wraps her fingers around it, lifting it to her mouth while she tries to think of a way to respond. As the cool liquid snakes down her throat, she feels it ignite the anger inside- anger, this time, directed towards the seeming weakness of her country. She decides she should set the record straight and have a bit of fun at their ignorance. Mora sets the ss down before her taking care to position it in the center of one of the nks. Letting her hand slide across the wood she feels its surface worn smooth by years of use. When her handnds on the pair of gloves Rick left for her, she is hit with pang of guilt. They are very well made and the leather is of the utmost quality. They are soft not because of use but because of the extra attention the maker gave them. They must have been expensive. Breathing deeply and in a verydy like manner she lifts one and begins to slip her left hand into it, ¡°Do you know what a brush tiger is, James?¡± Even though she looks at James when she speaks, she can feel Rick staring at her.


    ¡°Never heard of such a thing,¡± James huffs.

 485

    ¡°Well, in Derven, brush tigers run bountifully in the forest,¡± Mora lets her eyes fall from James down to her hand as she begins to adjust the supple leather around each of her fingers, one at a time, ¡°they earned the name because they bury their bodies deep within the brush thickets, to where they are impossible to get at. There used to be so many of them that they woulde out during the day to kill the children ying in the viges. The men of Derven, like all men-with their unloving, cruel solutions,¡± her eyes flicker briefly to Rick, ¡°thought the best way to solve the problem was to burn down the forest. Three viges were lost to the fires that they started, as were more people than the tigers originally killed.¡±


    She squeezes her left hand into a fist, stretching the leather around her skin, ¡°The women of Derven were not pleased. Collectively, they gathered up weapons and supplies and told the men that they would go into the forests and hunt down the tigers,¡± her right hand slides slowly into the other glove, ¡°the menughed. They thought that there was no way a group of small, delicate women could hunt down the brush tigers. You see, a good sized brush tiger is about, oh, about the size of a pony. Their fur is dark brown so they blend into the trees, their ears are tall, their hearing is sharp and they onlye out at night, which means that they have extremely good vision. But-being native to Derven-the strong willed women marched off into the forest at sunset, willing to risk their lives to make a point to the men.¡±


    Mora pauses, adjusting each finger of her right glove. She can see that everyone at the table has leaned in, captured by her story-that, her good story telling skills, she owes to Laren. She continues to let the tension grow until Lucas can¡¯t stand the suspense any longer and blurts out, ¡°Well, they all died, right?¡±


    She smiles at him, ¡°No; as a matter of fact, none of them died. Within a week¡¯s time they ughtered a few hundred of the brush tigers, knocking their poption down to a manageable rate. Ever since then, twice a year, all of the women of Derven gather in the woods for the Huntress Festival. While it has be a rite of passage and a way to induct young girls into maturity, it still serves the purpose of keeping the brush tiger numbers under control.¡±


    Having her gloves situated, Mora pulls the dagger out of the table. She examines it carefully, testing its weight in her hands. It is much lighter than her hunting knife and the de is straight but she knows that won¡¯t be an issue. ¡°The Festival is led by a single woman, the Head Huntress. In order to obtain that title, she must have sessfully killed five brush tigers by herself, with only a knife and her bare hands.¡±


    Mora looks up at Rick. His face is no longer cold; she can see remnants of his flirty attitude from the night before. She doesn¡¯t care what she did to offend him. Her body, her soul, even her heart are stone: they are solid, strong and cold. When her heart does not race but instead remains steady, Mora knows that she will be able to make it through this week just fine.


    Her fingers grasp the dagger by the tip. She continues her stare at Rick. She lifts her left arm over her head so swiftly that no one has time to react. By the time her arm jerks straight, fully extended to her side the dagger releases from her finger tips before anyone at the table has moved. In their dyed reaction they all jump from their chairs, ready to attack Mora to protect Rick-whom they think is her target. When they finally realize she doesn¡¯t have the dagger anymore, they turn their heads swiftly when Todd screams in surprise. Rick¡¯s eyes never leave hers.


    The dagger flies so dangerously close to Todd¡¯s face that he drops an armful of mugs out of shock. As her fivepanions realize she wasn¡¯t trying to kill him either, the dagger ms into the wall behind the bar with a nice, solid sound, tucked neatly between two bottles of liquor.


    The group stares at the knife, some thirty feet away. Todd scrambles to his feet, walking swiftly over to the bar. He has to pull out a stool and stand on it to reach the dagger. When he begins to make his way back to the table, Mora lets her eyes leave Rick¡¯s and drop down to look at her empty ss. She carefully folds her hands in front of her, offering up a shy smile that captures everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°I have been the Head Huntress for five years now.¡±


    Todd drops the knife down in the center of the table. On the end of it, a mouse twitches before it dies. He wipes his forehead off on his sleeve and fills up Mora¡¯s ss, ¡°I¡¯d rather we leave the mice to the cats, Mora. I don¡¯t think I could survive your quest to rid this ce of vermin.¡±


    . . . . .


    The tavern fills up quickly that night. Only one Masteres in with his ve-a girl a few years younger than Mora. He makes her get them food and drinks from the bar before letting her sit on the floor next to him. After a majority of the tavern fills up, two women walk through the door. They aren¡¯t dressed in pants like Mora or Sari, but in dresses.


    The dresses they wear aren¡¯t exactly what Mora would describe as ttering but the style might be lost on her conservative Derven mind. They are tight around the torso and the skirts don¡¯t have enough fabric to allow for a free range of motion. The necklines plummet past good taste-with their breasts squeezed so close together she wonders how they keep them from popping out entirely. Both of them have big hair, painstakingly stacked as high on their heads as they could get it and their faces are each painted to match their dresses. The tall one in blue has overly thick matching make up around her eyes which make her seem extremely surprised, whereas the shorter, plump one in yellow¡¯s make up only has the effect of making her appear ill.


    She can¡¯t help but look at the disaster with amusement, until she catches Sari shifting in her chair. When she turns back to the table, the irritation on Sari¡¯s face is evident. Mora realizes why, when the two women plod over to them, smiling and winking at the hoots and hollers from the men they pass. As if entirelyfortable around Rick, the tall one sits in hisp lovingly while the shorter one attempts to perch her wide bottom on the arm of his chair.


    ¡°Hello Master Rickan,¡± they gush, almost in unison.


    She clenches her jaw and looks at Sari, allowing herself to huff with some realization. Sari rolls her eyes before winking at Mora. Sari, ignoring the close proximity of the two women, raises her ss and drinks her wine.


    ¡°Ladies,¡± Rick says curtly. Though he doesn¡¯t look happy to have them fawning over him, he doesn¡¯t exactly shove them away.


    Mora tears her eyes off of them, forcing herself to look at the table so that she doesn¡¯t get angry with jealousy. She thinks she now realizes the kind of man the Queen entrusted her life to.


    ¡°Master Rickan,¡± the plump one says, trying to sound seductive, ¡°Why do you stay in this dreary ce? Come with us to the dance hall.¡±


    ¡°We promise to share you this time,¡± the other one chimes in.


    ¡°I¡¯m free,¡± offers James, scooting out from the table and patting hisp, trying to get some attention. Daniel and Lucas snicker at him. When thedies look up to James, who is sitting directly to Mora¡¯s left, they spot her. She tries to keep her face nk but she has a hard time wiping off the vexed, smug smile on her face.


    ¡°What is this-do you have a new pet?¡± The one on Rick¡¯sp says, too overly excited.


    ¡°Reba, Fanny, please meet Mora. She is staying with me for the week,¡± his voice is calm.


    ¡°Lucky,¡± Fanny, the fat one mutters.


    ¡°What a pleasure to meet you!¡± Reba, the tall one pours out.


    Forcing herself to look up for the introduction, Mora is unable to remove the hostile tone from her voice, ¡°Charmed.¡±


    ¡°Mora is nobility from Derven,¡± Rick adds, drawing her attention to him; he searches her face for a reaction. She isn¡¯t sure if he intentionally added ¡®nobility¡¯ to irritate her or the two women fondling him. They see the obvious threat in her eyes at their rivalry, even if he doesn¡¯t. The frantic look in their faces lets her know that they view her as an obstacle in getting what they want from Rick.


    Quickly they get up and scurry over to Mora. Reba perches herself on the edge of the table next to her, while Fanny stands too close to her side; she reaches out and grabs Mora¡¯s braid.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh doe with us, Master Rickan¡­ you can bring your pet too. We will fix her hair and paint her face so that she shines like a star in the night,¡± Fanny¡¯s words, though meant to be ttering, annoy Mora.


    ¡°Or at least we¡¯ll try¡­ it¡¯s unfortunate that we can¡¯t do as much as needed with so little time,¡± Mora doesn¡¯t need to look at Reba to know that she is trying to insult her.


    She turns her head to the yellow one, reaching up to grab her braid back from her, ¡°Thank you but I much rather prefer thepany in the tavern.¡± James and Lucas snicker in amusement.


    ¡°Huh,¡± the one in blue huffs, ¡°For someone who is supposed to be nobility I am surprised you would decline such an offer from a Lady. I would think you¡¯d know your own kind, when you see them,¡± her face is distorted with a sneer; because of her thick make up, Mora can¡¯t help but think she looks like a poorly conceived child¡¯s painting.


    ¡°Yea,¡± the other one says, taking a hint from her friend.


    ¡°Trust me, when I say that I mean this in the nicest way possible,¡± Mora says slowly, making sure that the two pathetic excuses for nobility understand her; she looks up to Reba but with the cold demeanor of a Princess emanating from her, everyone knows that she is talking down to the woman, ¡°but we are not of the same kind.¡±

 486

    Reba leans forward, prodding Mora in the sternum with a bony finger, ¡°Are you actually saying that you, a ve, think you are better than me?¡±


    This time it isn¡¯t Mora¡¯s anger that makes her react, but her mind; in the heat of being insulted, even a thoughtful Princess wouldn¡¯t take abuse from someone such as Reba. She stands, grabbing the woman¡¯s wrist. Her chair flies backwards so suddenly that the fat one, shocked by it, falls t on her ass. Mora slowly twists Reba¡¯s hand, prying the bony finger away from her chest. The sneer is wiped off of the woman¡¯s face and is reced by anger and pain; Mora¡¯s firm grip doesn¡¯t let up and causes the blue one to fall to her knees on the floor. ¡°I do not need to think about it,¡± her tongue cuts the words so harshly that they almost cause Reba to cry.


    She feels Sari¡¯s hand on her shoulder. She whispers, ¡°Let her go, Mora.¡± The tone of her voice tells her that Sari is trying to do the right thing, even if she doesn¡¯t want to. Mora releases her grip; the sudden let up of pressure causes Reba to fall back. Fanny rushes over to help her friend up.


    ¡°You just wait until the Queen hears about this-she will have your head!¡± The fat one shrieks.


    A wicked, musicalughes out of her mouth, ¡°Do you honestly believe that the Queen is ignorant enough to value your pathetic pride over my life? The only reason I am here, right now, is because the Queen stopped me from killing myself-which I was more than happy to do,¡± she snorts at them, both now on their feet. Her voice drops low, menacing, ¡°I am worth more as a bargaining chip than the both of youbined.¡±


    Lucas rights Mora¡¯s chair for her; she sits down, gracefully perched on the edge. She doesn¡¯t bother to wipe the antagonized look from her face.


    As they scurry towards the door, Reba calls out harshly to Rick, ¡°We won¡¯te back again as long as she is still here!¡±


    ¡°Shame,¡± Rick responds to the women. His voice draws her attention up to his face; he has a somewhat pleased, thankful expression. She just res at him, frustrated that he would put her in that kind of position. Her eyes snap to Daniel when he speaks up.


    ¡°Those two wenches have been harassing Rick for months now. Their fathers are advisors to the Queen, so we really couldn¡¯t say anything mean¡­ but you sure showed them!¡± He startsughing, ¡°Did you see the look on Lady Reba¡¯s face? Priceless.¡±


    Sari grumbles, ¡°I¡¯m just upset I didn¡¯t get to do it myself. I¡¯ve wanted to punch one of them for so long.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mora,¡± Rick says sincerely.


    ¡°So¡­ why are you worth so much, as a bargaining chip?¡± James throws in the question all of them want to know. Everyone waits for an answer.


    She turns to him, narrowing her eyes before she growls, ¡°Because of my friendly disposition, obviously.¡±


    Everyone¡¯sughter breaks through her anger and she can¡¯t help but smile with them.


    THE WALTZ


    After the exciting events of the early evening, Rick spends the rest of his time proctoring the fights on stage. Some are quick and bloody, others are lengthy and drawn out. Despite the fact that everyone fights for their life, no one gets hurt too badly. The other men of their group have also left the table, wandering about to give advice and pointers to waiting fighters, leaving Mora and Sari alone at the table together. Mora has turned her chair around to watch the fight; Sari takes Lucas¡¯ usual spot next to her so she can observe as well.


    ¡°The women of Sceadu don¡¯t fight much?¡± Mora asks after noting they are the only two women left in the tavern. Though the men seem to be used to the sight of Sari wandering around, Mora still gets curious looks from everyone.


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t,¡± Sari responds coldly, ¡°most of the women in this country are upied by house work and children. They don¡¯t lead a very free life. The few rich ones like Reba and Fanny spend their time at the dance hall, trying totch on to the avable men.¡±


    Todd wanders over just in time to save her from Sari¡¯s harshness. Pulling up a chair, he sits in it backwards and faces the women, his back to the fight. When he speaks, he is sincere, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sari, if I hurt your feelings yesterday-it was uncalled for.¡±


    She tries to re at him in an attempt to maintain her tough demeanor but she gives up, ¡°I probably deserved it, but thank you Todd.¡±


    ¡°You look nice today,¡± he adds, smiling when she blushes. He turns his attention to Mora, ¡°So, you met Eric?¡±


    She nods slowly, hoping that Eric didn¡¯t get a chance to tell Todd about their meeting-or his feelings. ¡°Yes. I actually owe him my life-he drained the borderwolf poison from my leg.¡±


    ¡°I heard,¡± he smiles. She tries to change the subject, getting the feeling that she knows where he¡¯s going with this-but her mind draws a nk as she stares at Rick.


    ¡°He likes you,¡± Todd interrupts her thoughts.


    ¡°What?¡± Mora says, flustered; distracted by Rick¡¯s graceful movements, she thinks Todd meant her Master.


    ¡°Eric, he likes you. It¡¯s funny really, because he never likes anyone.¡±


    Mora shifts ufortably-she knows Sari is eavesdropping but she pretends to be watching the fight. ¡°I know he does,¡± she confesses, ¡°but I am spoken for.¡±


    She sees Todd look at her hands, ¡°You¡¯re not married.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mora confirms but keeps her engagement to herself.


    He smiles knowingly, ¡°You¡¯re in love?¡±


    She pretends not to hear him and focuses on the fight. The pair on stage seems like an odd match-one man is of average size and build, but the other is shorter and rather round. Todd continues to stare at her, waiting for an answer. When she keeps ignoring him, Sari speaks up, ¡°She fancies Rick.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Mora exims, facing growing red before she can stop it.


    She snorts, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, we all know it¡¯s true.¡±


    Mora looks at Todd-he nods in agreement. She closes her eyes and lowers her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°He is single,¡± Sari adds, but the tone of her voice is unfriendly. Still unsure what to say, Mora keeps quiet.


    ¡°You two would be a good match for each other,¡± Todd adds.


    ¡°Me-and a tavern owner?¡± She exims, opening her eyes and looking at Todd.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, too good for a tavern owner?¡± Sari says almost defensively.


    ¡°No,¡± Mora¡¯s voice shrinks when, from the stage, Rick looks over at her; her heart skips, body yearning for his affection, ¡°I¡¯m just not that lucky.¡± She says it so earnestly that she can see Todd¡¯s face grow sad.


    As the fight ends-and, to Mora¡¯s surprise, the fat man wins-Rick jumps off of the stage. The night almost done, Mora was lucky enough to avoid fighting him. As he returns to the table, she turns her chair back around, Sari and Todd remaining in theirs.


    ¡°Have a nice chat,dies?¡± Rick questions Sari-he seems a bit worried about whatever their conversation entailed, though not as worried as Mora.


    ¡°Yes, we did,¡± Sari says.


    ¡°About?¡± he presses her, looking at Mora. She opens her mouth but can¡¯te up with anything to hide her emotions. She looks down at the table, wanting to lie but not being able to.


    When he looks back to Sari, she smiles, ¡°Fashion.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rickughs as the other men rejoin the table. She isn¡¯t sure why Sari lied for her but she is grateful. The group has another round of wine while the few remaining customers file out. They talk about the skills of that night¡¯s fighters. Mora keeps her eyes on the table, wondering if her ridiculousness is as obvious to Rick as it apparently is to everyone else. She warns herself that she must be more careful with her disys of affection towards him. It would only make her future more unbearable if, for whatever reason, he began to share her feelings.


    As everyone rises to say good night, Mora slips away from them and heads up the stairs. She is only half way up them when Rick reaches the bottom behind her. Todd is about ready to slide the nk over the door, when a knock halts all of them. He pulls the door open, surprised to find a man with an envelope waiting on the other side.


    ¡°For Master Rickan,¡± the man says, leaving after Todd takes the envelope.


    Toddtches the door, handing it to Rick, ¡°Good morning, Rick,¡± he adds before he wanders across the bar.


    Mora waits in the middle of the staircase for Rick to catch up to her. Reading the contents of the envelope, he walks right past her and continues across the balcony. She follows, wondering if the note bears word from her father. Once in the bedroom, she sees Rick has already stashed the letter away and stands next to his bed, taking his shirt off. Her eyes wander over his back to see long, wicked scars across his shoulder des. When he starts to pull off his pants she gets a hold of herself and scurries behind the screen, face bright red at the thought of seeing him nude.

 487

    She folds her clothes neatly, setting them on the chair before she pulls her night gown on. Though she is still nervous about her legs, arms and chest showing she reminds herself that it doesn¡¯t really matter since Rick doesn¡¯t harbor feelings towards her. The depressing weight of the thought sinks into her body when she walks out from behind the screen. Rick stands at the desk just on the other side, rounding up her medicine. She can¡¯t help but step closer, curious about the scars on his back; when she is only a foot away, she realizes they are from a whip. Feeling her heart ache, even her mind can¡¯t stand the thought of someone hurting him. Without a second thought she reaches out to him, her fingers tracing the deepest one starting at his left shoulder. His skin is warm, the scar smooth. She gets angry but her voicees out as a whisper, ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    Feeling her touch, his shoulders droop a little and he remains still. Mora isn¡¯t sure if his posture reflects irritation towards her or longing for her touch. Following the scar down his spine, her fingers end up at his lower back. She lets them linger there a moment; she wants to press her palm against him, her body against him but she makes herself pull away.


    When her hand is gone, Rick reaches out to grab a bottle. His voice is angry, not at her but at the words thate from it, ¡°King Irron of Alumenia.¡±


    Mora quickly stifles a gasp by mping her hand over her mouth. King Irron, a man she despises, a man she is not capable of loving, a man she will marry within a few days and be forced to spend the rest of her life with is the man who scarred the one she has feelings for.


    When he begins to turn towards her, she spins around and walks to the pit so that he doesn¡¯t see the expression on her face. Sitting with her back to him, she is close to tears, distraught by her fate. Rick sits down slowly in front of her, lifting her leg up into hisp. As he tenderly rubs the salve in, his touch so gentle and kind, she begins to cry. He reaches up to her, wiping away her tears. Holding her face in his hands he forces her to look at him.


    He offers a reassuring smile, ¡°It happened a long time ago. Consider yourself lucky-he is due to marry your Derven Princess next week. I am sure she will keep him upied-they say that she is the most beautiful woman on this ind.¡±


    Having thepletely opposite effect, she has to bite the inside of her cheek to keep herself from sobbing at the irony of his statement. Staring into her eyes, the smile fades away from his face.


    ¡°Obviously they have neverid eyes on you.¡± He pulls his hands away, eyes dropping to the ground, seemingly flustered at his ownment. He gets up suddenly, whispering quietly before he leaves her alone, ¡°Good morning, Mora.¡±


    ¡­


    She doesn¡¯t sleep well or is even sure if she slept at all. When she finally ran out of tears, Mora stared off into the darkness towards Rick¡¯s bed. Her body, onerge dull ache is a mixture of emotions: anger, fear, lust, love, desire, sadness, regret, empathy.


    Around the time she hears Rick stir in bed, she decides to get up first. Her eyes, burning from the tears andck of sleep and her muscles tired from the same, beg her not to leave the pit but she rises anyways. She walks behind the screen before Rick has a chance to get up.


    She is surprised to find that a dress has been set out for her. Though she is confused as to how it got there without her noticing, she pulls it on. It is a rich, green color and its low cut shows her cleavage but its tight fit secures them in ce. The waist is high, just under her breasts and the front splits down the middle to reveal a lighter green skirt beneath. The sleeves puff at the shoulders and stop half way down her bicep.


    All in all, while the fit of the dress is ttering she finds the amount of skin it shows repulsive; but knowing that she doesn¡¯t have a say in her outfits, she steps out into the room. Seeing Rick¡¯s bare back to her, she quickly sits down on the couch facing away from him. She undoes her braid, slowly brushing it out while hearing Rick get dressed. Mora rebraids her hair down her back, looking for the box of ribbons. When she sees several pins in the box, she picks them out instead. Feeling that a single braid is too in for the dress, she wraps the braid around itself, forming arge bun at the base of her head before securing the sides down with the pins. She knows it doesn¡¯t look as nice as is Eunice would have done but it will have to suffice.


    When she hears the quiet clinking of metal, she turns her head to find that Rick stands only a few feet away, watching her. He has a matching green, button up shirt on with a knee length over coat of a deeper green, and ck pants tucked into a fancy pair of riding boots. Her cheeks flush when she thinks of how handsome he looks, until she sees the chains he holds in his hand-the heat withdraws from her face and burns inside.


    ¡°Is there¡­ something special going on tonight?¡±


    Rick looks down at the chains with regret, ¡°Yes. It is customary that you be chained when you leave my residence since you are an indentured servant,¡± he breathes, looking up at her; her anger gets snuffed out when she sees the trust in his eyes, ¡°but if you promise not to run away and stay by my side¡­¡±


    ¡°Where am I going to go?¡± She says, slightly irritated, touching the cor on her throat. When she sees a hurt look on his face, she stands. Sighing, she gathers up her skirt and bends her knees into a dainty curtsey, ¡°I promise, Master Rickan, to be on my best behavior.¡± The sarcastic tone in her voice makes him smile.


    He walks to her, throwing the chains onto the couch. He offers up his arm, very gentlemanlike. She cautiously takes it, heart pounding when her fingers wrap around his bicep. He leads her out of the room and onto the balcony. Struggling to keep her hand from tightening around his arm and feeling his muscles, she isn¡¯t able to keep her voice level, ¡°May I ask where we are going?¡±


    They reach the top of the stairs before he responds, ¡°Yes, you may. Tonight we go to the dance hall.¡±


    She stops dead in her tracks. When he looks at her she shakes her head, trying to put into words her dislike of a ce Reba and Fanny frequent, ¡°Do you really think¡­ that it is wise for me to be near¡­ them?¡±


    He ces his hand over hers and continues down the steps, forcing her to move once again. Her heart melts and she doesn¡¯t object to being led though she doesn¡¯t like where he will lead her, ¡°No, but I am afraid that I-we-have no choice. Tonight is the Advisor of War Kelvin¡¯s birthday celebration. He is Reba¡¯s father and the Queen¡¯s right hand. That letterst night was from him. In Sceadu, while all are invited to such an asion it is more or less mandatory when you receive a formal invitation.¡±


    They reach the bottom of the steps; his friends are already waiting around their table. She panics a little, now feelingpletely out of ce in a dress-she doesn¡¯t want to be associated with either of those women, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine many will bring their servants with them¡­ perhaps I should just stay here with Todd?¡±


    Before they reach the table, Rick responds quietly, ¡°The formal invitation was for you.¡±


    Her heart drops. Why in the world would Sheynne¡¯s Advisor of War invite her to the dance hall? Before she can figure out his reasons, they arrive at the table. James, Lucas and Sari are dressed as usual, but Daniel wears a white shirt beneath a dark blue waist coat, ck pants and boots to match. When he sees them he looks over Mora, impressed a little, ¡°I guess I am the only one who is joining you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, James and I will look after the tavern tonight,¡± Lucas adds.


    Mora looks to Sari, pleading with her eyes for some help. She pretends to ignore her but gets up and stretches before turning to the bar, ¡°Would you like some wine, Mora?¡±


    Mora lets go of Rick¡¯s arm, not needing anymore of a hint to follow Sari, ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    When they are out of ear shot of the men, Mora begs, ¡°Please-you muste to the dance hall. I am afraid I will do something¡­ regretful.¡±


    Taking a seat at the bar, Sari shakes her head, ¡°Even if I did, in fact, own a dress, I would never step foot in there. I can¡¯t dance and I know no one would ask,¡± she replies gruffly.


    Todd pours each of them a ss, offering up some help, ¡°Eric will be there.¡±


    Mora snorts, not seeing that as a benefit. She takes the ss of wine, mumbling to herself, ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    He shifts his weight to the other foot, waiting for her to set the ss down, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that. Eric knows better than to try to cross Rick. Besides, he said to tell you that your ¡®secret¡¯ is safe with him.¡±


    She freezes, suddenly worried about what Eric told him. Sari asks what Mora is wondering, ¡°What secret?¡±


    He shrugs, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go Mora!¡± Daniel calls to her. She drains her ss and turns to leave-Sari stops her briefly.


    ¡°Just¡­ remember that you are supposed to be a servant. While none of us care, you probably should act a bit more respectful towards Rick and the other men,¡± though the words might have made Mora angry, she understands that Sari is trying to help her, ¡°and no beating up anyone,¡± she adds with a smile.


    As they head to the door, Rick once again offers his arm to Mora. She looks at it and though she desperately wants to hold onto him again she says, ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Nodding, he understands. He holds the door open for her; she waits until Daniel and Rick are side by side and walking down the boardwalk before she follows. Keeping her hands sped in front of her and her eyes on their feet, she floats behind them.


    Mora didn¡¯t notice the dance hall when they rode into town because it is the furthest building from the castle and tucked back from the others into a grove of trees. About the size of Rick¡¯s tavern, it matches the others in exterior appearance. Brightly illuminated, the interior is wide open. Chairs line the very edges of the walls and stairs near the entrance lead to a balcony that wraps around the entire girth of the building. Furthest from the door, raised up a few steps is avish chair, where Mora discovers the Queen to be perched with guards on either side of her.


    Bustling with activity, a stringed trio ces a lively waltz to which the crowd in the middle of the floor dances to. She follows Daniel and Rick¡¯s feet, only able to see the happenings out of the corner of her periphery. The men stop after they round the far corner; Daniel leaves her sight.


    ¡°May I present Daniel Fallhorn,¡± a man announces. She raises her head enough to see Daniel bowing deeply to the Queen, who acknowledges him with a small nod before walking off to the side.


    ¡°May I present Master Rickan,¡± he too, walks before the Queen and bows. Mora remains behind, unsure what she is supposed to do until the man announces her as well, ¡°And his indentured servant, Mora.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She walks gracefully before the Queen. As she has done many times before the Geofen King when she was young, Mora grabs the middle of her skirt with her right hand. Flourishing it in front of her before drawing it off to the side, she drops into an elegant curtsey while bowing. She holds her position, waiting to be dismissed. When she gets the feeling that several eyes are now upon her, she realizes that none have seen something as exquisite before. Mora draws herself up right, briefly ncing to the Queen. Sheynne, with one brow raised and a smug smile, tips her head to Mora in acknowledgement. She sps her hands in front of her and leaves, rejoining Rick and Daniel.

 488

    She can see Daniel shake his head at her, ¡°You Derven are an odd breed,¡± he huffs before he wanders off to the dance.


    Following Rick to an empty spot against the wall, she stands as still as a statue, skeptical of what is expected of her. Looking out over the crowd, Rick speaks quietly to her, ¡°Do you dance, Mora?¡±


    ¡°asionally,¡± she responds, keeping her head lowered but looking out upon the dance floor. In Derven it seems like someone is celebrating something at least once a month. While her father doesn¡¯t always go, Mora loves the opportunity to fly around the room freely. Having been taught properly at a young age when she was taught everything else, she is quite a skilled dancer.


    ¡°Perhaps,ter, you would be so kind as to indulge me. Thest dance of the night is always the Hunter¡¯s Waltz; I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve never had a partner graceful enough to do it properly.¡±


    She swallows hard, the Hunter¡¯s Waltz being her favorite. She agrees with him, it is a ratherplicated dance and the best partner she has ever had, is Amyee. The women love to practice it during the Festival, though it never does much good. In Derven it is also thest dance of the night and by that time the men are usually so drunk that more end up on the floor than in their partner¡¯s arms. Her heart quickens at the thought of Rick holding her during the dance. Her mind pushes the words out of her mouth, trying to restrain her desires, ¡°Please, don¡¯t let me keep you from enjoying yourself until then. I promise to remain right here while you are gone.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Turning his head to her, she instinctively looks up at him, caught in his blue eyes, ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone out there,¡± he nods towards the rest of the room, ¡°that I wish to share a dance with.¡±


    Feeling her knees tremble, she leans her back against the wall for support, her body threatening to buckle under his gaze. Finally, she is saved when a well dressed old manes up to Rick. They shake hands and begin talking about business. The old man ignores Mora. Instead, she watches the couples on the dance floor fly about,ughing happily while she herself grows irritated, jealous at their simple and carefree lives. Mene and go, chatting andughing with Rick; he seems at ease talking to them, though she gets the feeling that he doesn¡¯t leave the tavern much.


    She spots Reba and Fanny gawking over at them. Reba, right arm tied up in a sling, gives her an evil stare. Mora can¡¯t help the wicked smile that crosses her lips. Flustered, they turn away, pretending not to notice. Now smiling to herself somewhat proudly, she feels a bit more freedom to look about the room. Women definitely outnumber the men. They all seem to resemble Reba and Fanny in style: tight dresses without enough fabric to freely dance across the floor, hair mounded high on their heads and faces painted with the colors they wear. To them, she must seem rather in and small; with her hair pulled back at the base of her neck she is a good eight inches shorter than the other women her size and without make up her natural attractiveness is allowed to shine through. When she catches a few of the men¡¯s eyes, they quickly look away as if embarrassed that she spotted them.


    Her eyes fall on a manrger than the rest; even though he stands under the shadows of the balcony opposite her, she can easily distinguish his bright green eyes staring back at her. His small smile hits her with a pang of guilt. She offers one in return, though hers is more apathetic. When his fades, she is afraid that she offended him until she hears Rick¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Advisor Kelvin, my best wishes to you on your birthday,¡± he intentionally says it louder to catch her attention. Mora drops her head down a little but can see that Kelvin looks her over.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Rickan. Perhaps you will grant an old man¡¯s birthday wish and allow him to dance with your servant?¡±


    There is a pause when Rick is caught off guard, ¡°Why¡­ of course, Advisor.¡± She can tell from the tone of his voice that he doesn¡¯t want Mora to go but has no choice.


    An unfamiliar hand extends into her field of view as thest song draws to a close, ¡°Shall we, my dear?¡±


    Also having no choice unless she wants to expose her true nature, Mora reluctantly takes his hand with a cold smile on her lips but she doesn¡¯t look up. She allows herself to be led away from Rick, her body throbbing with anxiety when she gets the feeling that something is not quite right about the Advisor.


    As the next song, a slow sarabande, begins, Kelvin ces his hand on her hip, the other perfectly wrapped around hers in the air. With her free hand on the edge of his elbow, she keeps her chin raised and her eyes off of his face and past his shoulder. He leads her in perfect time around the dance floor and she follows without difficulty. She can see a few curious gazes from the crowd.


    Kelvin breaks the silence, ¡°Please excuse the stares, no one in Sceadu is used to seeing one such as yourself. You dance with the true grace of a Princess, Namora.¡±


    Her cold eyes snap up to his. His light, green eyes look back at her. Mora studies his face for a moment; his graying hair and pale skin, along with his eyes make him appear washed out, though the sharp curve of his nose gives her the distinct impression that he is a cruel man.


    He offers up a smile, searching her nk face for something, ¡°As the Advisor of War, I am privy to such information. Somehow, you must be keeping your secret well because none suspect, even though your curious ways draw a lot of attention. Reba thinks her wrist is broken.¡±


    Her face remains nk, ¡°Since you know who I am, you¡¯ll excuse me if I speak inly.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my dear,¡± he almost mocks her.


    ¡°I did not break your daughter¡¯s wrist, I simply twisted it. Perhaps if she spent half as much attention on her social skills as she does on the men that walk by, she could have avoided the situation.¡±


    His smile makes her nervous. He is slow to respond, ¡°I can see why Warden Eric has taken a liking to you.¡±


    She stops suddenly, clenching her jaw. Kelvin, surprisingly a very good dancer, swings her arm between them, forcing Mora to spin. Once he has twirled herpletely around, he picks up with her movement and without missing a beat continues the dance, covering up her defiance so well that no one notices.


    ¡°Rx, child, he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t have to-his concerns about you being ced with Master Rickan made his affections obvious.¡±


    She continues to press her lips tightly together, returning her stare just past his shoulder. She can see Eric, who has now walked over to Rick; both are watching her and Kelvin and neither look pleased about it. Mora, suddenly agitated, wishes the song to be over before she does or says something foolish.


    ¡°I would be more than happy to take charge of you,¡± the dark tone of his voice draws her eyes back to him, ¡°I am sure you would be morefortable under my roof. I dare say, my house isvishpared to the meager amodations that Master Rickan can give you.¡± His pale eyes wander off her face and down her neck to her chest.


    Mora feels herself growing angry, ¡°My current amodations are more than adequate,¡± she says harshly. Hearing the final cadence of the song begin she decides not to wait until the end. Letting go of his hand and shoulder she turns away from him. She feels a sharp pain in her arm when Kelvin roughly snatches her wrist, stopping her from leaving. He pulls her close, eyes narrowed, ¡°I will ask the Queen to transfer your indenture to me.¡±


    Her voicees out threateningly, ¡°The Queen has no say over where I lodge. If she attempts to remove me, I will finish the task I set out to do in her office.¡±


    The song draws to a close and the dancers begin to exit the floor, leaving Kelvin and Mora behind. His grip tightens on her wrist, ¡°I do love a challenge.¡±


    Eric appears next to them. As soon as he speaks, Kelvin lets go of her arm. ¡°Master Rickan has granted me Mora¡¯s next dance,¡± his voice is calm but as before he hides his anger well.


    Kelvin smiles, as if to cover up his outburst, ¡°Your father sent word that he will meet with Queen Sheynne in six days.¡±


    Mora looks away from him to Eric¡¯s extended hand, to Rick. Rick, who looks to be on the verge of snapping Kelvin¡¯s neck, nods to Mora, affirming that he sent Eric.


    She returns her eyes back to Kelvin briefly; providing a small curtsey, her voicees out cold, ¡°Thank you for the dance, Advisor Kelvin.¡±


    He bows curtly as Mora takes Eric¡¯s hand and the next song begins. Kelvin swiftly walks off the stage, almost plowing over a few other couples. Dwarfed in size by Eric, she has to extend her arm further up to reach his. When he takes the lead, she is surprised to find that he has a light step. The concern in his bright green eyes quells her anger.


    ¡°You must excuse Advisor Kelvin, it appears he has been drinking,¡± Eric says softly. She raises a brow, wondering why he would cover for such a despicable man; he adds, ¡°A lot.¡±


    Though he continues to stare at her face, she fixes her gaze on a button on his shirt. She appreciates his concern for her but doesn¡¯t want to lead him on.


    ¡°How is he treating you? Master Rickan?¡± His voice is curious.


    ¡°Fine. He is¡­¡± she tries to think of a neutral word, so as not to hurt Eric with her affections, ¡°amiable.¡±


    In silence, they dance through a majority of the song. Finally, Eric speaks again. The softness of his voice makes her hurt, ¡°I have a key. I could free you, if you want.¡±


    She looks deep into his eyes, ¡°In a country that murders its trespassers I would hate to know what they would do to you to for letting me go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he says, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is right to keep you here like this.¡±


    She feels thankful that he wants to help her but saddened that she cannot return his affections, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that running from a problem never solves it. Besides, I¡¯m¡­ not exactly in a hurry to return to my life.¡±

 489

    His voice, slightly hopeful, only hurts her more, ¡°You could stay here¡­ with me. I know of an old cabin hidden deep within the woods-no one else knows it. It isn¡¯t as much as you deserve but I promise I will acquire the best furnishings possible and I will fix it up until it is worthy of you.¡±


    Her heart breaks at the prospect of a man willing to give up everything for her. She feels a horrible remorse that he loves her so but she does not him. He searches her face for a glimmer of hope. The song ends and they stop dancing. Her hand drifts from his shoulder to his cheek as she speaks quietly, ¡°I do not deserve you, Warden Eric. Thank you for the wonderful dance.¡± Mora turns and leaves him alone on the dance floor.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Returning to Rick, she is surprised to find Reba swooning over him. He pays the woman no attention as he was watching Mora and Eric. When he doesn¡¯t appear to be upset at her, she gets the feeling that he knew exactly what they were saying. As the familiar chords of the Hunter¡¯s Waltz hits her ears, she politely curtseys to Rick, hearing Reba¡¯s annoying voice begging him, ¡°Please, Master Rickan? Just one dance, you haven¡¯t even been out there all night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Reba, but Mora has promised me thest dance,¡± he replies coolly, offering his hand to Mora as she rises. cing her fingers in his, she can see the anger on Reba¡¯s face only for a moment before Rick leads her away.


    He leaves her on one side of the dance floor with the other women, while he crosses it to join the men. As the waltz begins, the men bow to the women before half turn to the right and the other half turn to the left. With their hands behind their backs, they weave in and out, the whole line shifting. A few courageous men attempt to skip past two so that they will end up with a different partner once the women are in ce; when Daniel grins and does it to Rick, Rick repeats the action so that he will end up with Mora. The men stop when the line haspletely turned; all of the women curtsey before repeating the same movement. Mora isn¡¯t surprised when Reba, still hot over Rick declining her a dance, tries to skip past her and another woman so that she will end up with him.


    When she briefly nces at Rick, the worried look on his face makes her smile. Quickly, Mora steps out of line, letting the girl behind her pass while she spins gracefully, stepping back in to take her ce in front of Rick. When she gets a few inquisitive looks at her unconventional ways, she can¡¯t help butugh-her and Amyee invented the move a few years back during the Festival. Since Franklin relied on Mora to keep him out of the clutches of one particrly annoying but infatuated girl, she has perfected the skip, which allows her back into the line wherever she needs to be.


    Rick, relieved, moves forward with the other men; they bow to their partners, with hands extended. Mora ces her hand into his-he grasps it tighter than any but a lover would. When the men draw their partners towards them, keeping the eptable distance between their bodies, Rick pulls her so close she is pressed against his chest. As they begin to sway back and forth, following the rest of the group around the floor in a circle, her heart quickens. A devious smile crosses his lips. She can¡¯t help but wonder if he holds her so close to make Reba jealous-then she realizes that she doesn¡¯t care. Feeling his muscles ripple against her, she uses Reba as an excuse to move her hand from the side of his bicep, across his shoulders to the back of his neck, where she gently wraps her palm around it, in a too familiar sort of way. His smile softens into the look that Eric gives her but instead of feeling guilty, she feels her pulse race, her body tingle.


    Distracted, being absorbed in his blue eyes, she is caught off guard when he spins her for the first time. Feeling her body respond without direction, she flutters gracefully back into his tight grip. She can see several of the women weren¡¯t quick enough to return to their partners, making their pair now sway to the offbeat. Knowing from past experience that it will cause a problemter, she smiles, understanding Rick¡¯s earlierment.


    ¡°I¡¯d say you dance more than ¡®asionally,''¡± his voice, secretive and tender.


    She smiles, blushing at her feelings for him, ¡°For someone who hides in a tavern every night, you aren¡¯t so bad yourself.¡±


    He spins her again; the couples that were on the offbeat stumble, a few dropping out in embarrassment along with some who weren¡¯t able to catch the rhythm. Only half of the dancers remain-including Reba, who, though she can¡¯t keep time, stays in the dance so she can re at Mora. Upon returning to Rick, he slides his hand from her hip to her lower back. Her body yearns for him, her knees threatening to buckle under weakness. She tries to keep her face calm, letting her head rock back and forth with the music.


    Circling the dance floor, the music quickens. The Hunter¡¯s Waltz always continues until only one couple is left standing, the tempo speeding up to make it more difficult. Mora can¡¯t help but get a wicked grin when Reba trips and falls t on her ass. When her partner helps her up, her face as pink as her dress and they leave only Mora and Rick.


    They take theirst turn around the empty dance floor as the musices to an end. On thest chord, Rick spins Mora once more, catching her before he dips her backwards. When he tilts her so far back that she is only supported by him, she gives him a worried look-Franklin has dropped her before-but he grins and winks at her, holding her tight. Flustered, sheughs lightly to cover up her doubt of him. As he draws her back up to her feet, the remaining dancers p. She curtseys gracefully to her partner. When he bows to her he gets a hold of her hand, bringing it up to his lips. He watches her blush, lingering in his kiss before he stands.


    Instead of letting go of her hand, he hooks it on to his bicep and leads her out of the dance hall like ady, nodding and smiling towards thepliments of the other men. The other women, say nothing, only re at Mora, jealous of her grace and her partner.


    Outside on the boardwalk, Daniel catches up to them as they head back to the tavern. He shakes his head, chuckling, ¡°Hell, is there anything you Dervens aren¡¯t good at?¡±


    Mora ponders a moment, still flustered from the dance with Rick. With her hand clenched tightly on his bicep, he doesn¡¯t seem to notice or mind her firm grip, ¡°Giving up?¡± She offers as an answer to Daniel, not thinking of anything else.


    Both menugh deeply. Daniel bids them good morning when they reach the tavern door. Instead of going through the front, Rick leads her down the narrow alley way on the side and through the back entrance into the storeroom. Taking her hand tightly in his, he guides her through the crates and into the pitch ck tavern.

 490

    Unable to see anything Mora is forced to rely on Rick, following closely behind him. She thinks they must be near the stairs when her foot catches on the first step and she tumbles forward. Rick, who somehow was facing her, catches her in his arms. When she feels the step under her knee, she realizes that he is sitting a few above her and that he intentionally tripped her. She thinks she can see the reflection of his eyes in the dark and is a bit unnerved when his hand, which seems to know exactly where she is, reaches up and cradles her face.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± That personal, tender tone makes her heart race so fast she doesn¡¯t say anything, afraid it wille out as a whimper. His scent grows stronger; she knows he is leaning in. For an instant, she thinks she can feel his breath on her lips. She breathes shallowly, afraid to move and wishing desperately that she could see his face.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Suddenly she is swept up into his arms; he holds her tightly against his chest, carrying her up the steps and across the balcony. She closes her eyes, his smell invading her lungs and fueling her desire. When he pushes the doors open he stops for a moment, as if considering what to do. She remains still, eyes shut, willing him to do with her as he wishes. He walks across the room and sets her down, his body leaving an impression on hers when he is gone.


    When Mora opens her eyes, her heart drops when she realizes that she is on the chair behind the screen. She sighs deeply, thinking herself absurd for hoping she would open her eyes and be in his bed. Changing into her gown, she praises Rick for being a better actor than she is-he was even able to convince her of his feelings.


    Silently, she drags herself out from behind the screen and over to the pit. Sitting next to him, she stares off into the distance. His hand slides up her leg, lifting her gown to expose her almost healed wound. He rubs the salve in, calm voice prying her out of her thoughts, ¡°What¡¯s the matter beautiful, cat got your tongue?¡±


    When she turns to him, she sees a half crooked smile on his face. Her crippled heartshes out before she can stop it, ¡°Am I not good enough for you?¡± Her tiny voice is full of hurt.


    He stops rubbing in the medicine, frozen,pletely shocked by herment. He blinks several times, staring at her, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you are referring to¡­¡±


    Completely taken over by her lust, she leans forward, locked onto his eyes. She reaches for his hand; when her fingers take a hold of it, she slowly slides it further up her thigh. Half way up, she starts to turn it so that his hand is now on top of her leg, moving towards the inside.


    Rick jerks his hand back from her. He looks away, quickly screwing the cap onto the salve jar. Crushed, Mora lies back. She is angry at him but furious with herself for being so reckless. She knows that in a few days she will never see him again. He must be disgusted with her seemingly loose ways but she can¡¯t help but wish her first experience with a man would be enjoyable or at the very least with someone who she imagines would be gentler than Irron. She closes her eyes, sulking in her pain. She knows this must be how Eric feels.


    When she feels the pillows shift beside her, she thinks it must be Rick, trying to draw her out to apologize. She refuses to open her eyes, keeping them clenched tight. Her breath is suddenly taken away when she feels Rick¡¯s lips firmly nted on hers. Heart racing and body on fire she throws away all rational thoughts, melting against the kiss. She wraps her arms around his neck, holding him down tightly against her. Ovee with her emotions, she stifles a moan with his mouth, desperately wanting more.


    He pulls away from her, rising quickly to leave the pit. Pausing with his back to her, she can see his shoulders heave almost angrily. He turns ever so slightly when he speaks to her, ¡°You are too good for me, Mora,¡± his head drops so she can no longer see his face. Before she has a chance to respond, he says, ¡°Good morning, Mora,¡± so breathlessly she wants to get up and run after him but he quickly leaves and snuffs the lights.


    She lies frozen, entirely confused at what just happened. With a glimmer of hope alive in her heart, her mind struggles to bring her back down out of the clouds. Her body, tired fromck of sleep the night before, the night of dancing and the aching for Rick, calls her into sleep. She fights it, trying to figure out what Rick¡¯s actions meant. Just as she decides to rise, crawl into his bed and force him to continue where they left off, the veil of sleep slips over her and her eyes fall shut.

 491

    THE PRINCE OF SCEADU


    The moment her eyes open, she knows she has slept too long. The faint sounds of a fight drift up through the floor boards. Furious at herself for falling asleep and not confronting Rick, she scrambles to get up and dressed. Grabbing the gloves Rick got her, she slips them into her pocket. She forces herself to slow down before she exits the room lest she seem too eager and quietly walks out and down the stairs. She is disappointed to see that he is already proctoring a fight on stage. Rick briefly nces at her-suddenly so excited by him, she almost falls down thest step.


    She takes a deep breath and makes her way across the tavern to their table. She finds that like before, Sari is the only one left, sitting in Lucas¡¯ seat again. Mora sets herself down across from her when she sees that Toddes over to greet her with food. Suddenly realizing that she didn¡¯t eat the night before, her stomach grumbles angrily. Todd ces a te before her; chunks of beefy neatly on a pillow of mashed potatoes. Without asking, he pours her wine.


    ¡°How wasst night?¡± he questions.


    Chewing the tender meat, she swallows before answering calmly, ¡°Nice.¡± She continues to eat, knowing that Todd wants more but she doesn¡¯t provide him with any details.


    ¡°I hear she¡¯s quite the talented dancer. Put Reba to shame, apparently,¡± Sari adds without looking up from the fight; her voice is cold.


    Todd chuckles and squeezes Mora¡¯s shoulder, setting down a few bottles of wine before leaving. Mora looks over the woman while she eats her meal in silence, drinking an entire bottle by herself while she tries to get up the courage to confront Sari.


    Since her arrival, Mora has had the feeling that Sari dislikes her because she is Rick¡¯s ve. She wonders if Sari has feelings for him and that is why she¡¯s so rude all the time to Mora. She wants to ask, but is unsure how to word it, so she says ¡°What happened with Rick¡¯s previous servant?¡±


    Sari turns her attention from the fight on stage to Mora, ¡°I killed her,¡± she says firmly.


    ¡°Oh,¡± is all Mora can respond with. They watch the fight continue. Two men, equally matched, throw punches at each other; neither wanted to use weapons. The smell of blood and sweat wafts from the stage. Finally, one of them manages to knock the other out cold. His opponent and Rick drag him off and into a chair, waiting for him toe to as two more men ready to fight. Mora waits until the next pair gets onto the stage before she blurts out, ¡°If you think there¡¯s anything going on between Master Rickan and I, you are mistaken. He is only treating me this way because the Queen told him to make sure I remained unharmed,¡± she stops when Sari looks at her.


    ¡°And how do you feel about him?¡± Sari questions.


    ¡°He is my Master and I his servant and nothing more,¡± Mora mumbles, using the start of the fight as an excuse to draw her eyes away from Sari.


    ¡°Horse shit,¡± Sari calls her out. Mora ignores her but she continues to taunt her, ¡°I saw the way you got bent out of shape when Reba and Fanny threw themselves at him,¡± sheughs roughly, ¡°the way you look at him all the time, like you want to kill him-for a peaceful Derven, that must mean you want him as much as you want to embrace violence. I bet you feel the same way about him as he does about you¡­¡±


    Mora res at her before looking back to the fight, ¡°He doesn¡¯t feel any way about me. He won¡¯t even touch me willingly¡­ only to tend to my wounds.¡±


    Sariughs at her, dropping her voice so that others won¡¯t hear, even though there is no one around, ¡°He won¡¯t touch you willingly because he is a gentleman. He doesn¡¯t want to do anything you don¡¯t desire.¡±


    Mora shifts ufortably, busying her hands with her wine ss. She wonders how many she has had, most definitely an entire bottle¡¯s worth, if not two. The more she drinks, the more she wants but the alcohol doesn¡¯t make her sick or woozy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sari continues, her eyes drawn back to the stage, ¡°He isn¡¯t my type. I like a man that I can beat in a fight.¡±


    ¡°But you killed hisst ve,¡± Mora says under her breath.


    ¡°Only because she was sent here to kill him, by King Irron. He has been trying for years to get at Rick.¡±


    Mora stiffens at the name; Sari doesn¡¯t notice. ¡°Why would King Irron want to kill Rick?¡±


    Sari looks at her, surprised by her question, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Prince Varickan of Sceadu¡­ Master Rickan¡­ heavens, Dervens really don¡¯t know much about other countries, do they?¡±


    The information sinks into Mora as she falls silent. Prince Varickan. She grabs the bottle off of the table next to her and fills her ss, snorting to herself. She, a Princess, has fallen head over heels for Rick, who just so happens to be a Prince and an enemy of her future husband. To say that her situation just got moreplicated is an understatement. The fight ends as Mora turns back to the stage. While the two men walk off, she catches Rick watching her. Pretending not to notice she raises her ss to her lips and drinks slowly until she hears another fight begin.


    ¡°Howe you killed her, not Rick?¡± She asks, watching the two new men dance across the stage; one of them who already has a ck eye, she recalls from a fight earlier in the night.


    ¡°From the moment I met her, I knew there was something wrong. Farah, was her name; she tried too hard to please Rick. She would do stupid things like fetch him more wine when he didn¡¯t ask her to. It seemed like she was acting. Her dark, beady eyes gave me the creeps. Todd managed to get a hold of steak one night; I noticed that her knife was missing after she and Rick went to bed. I went upstairs to tell Rick and I heard a loud crash. Somehow, she had managed to catch him off guard and break a chair over him. She stabbed him in the back with the knife but missed his heart and got it in his shoulder. I didn¡¯t waste any time-I slit her throat right there.¡±


    Mora shifts uneasily in her chair, ¡°How did you know she was sent by King Irron?¡±


    Looking sideways at her, Sari answers truthfully, ¡°We thought she was from Derven, actually. After I killed her, I noticed she had a small tattoo behind her ear bearing the crest of Alumenia. Rick doesn¡¯t buy ves; he¡¯s only a Master as a favor to the Queen. When someone of importance unknowingly crosses into our borders, she assigns them to Rick to watch after until a suitable arrangement can be made for their release.¡±


    ¡°Happens often, then?¡± She tries to sound nonchnt, despite her mind running through the new information at a mile a minute.


    She finally turns to face her, ¡°Yes as a matter of fact but you are the first who is actually from Derven. You make his seventh ve-after Farah, the Queen stopped assigning the captives to Rick. She simply sold them at the market. It has been almost three years since she gave him someone to watch over, which leads me to the question-who exactly are you, that you are so important to her?¡±


    She takes a long swig from her ss,pletely draining it before she sets it down on the table, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sari but I was ordered not to say.¡± She avoids the woman¡¯s look by watching the fight.


    Sari doesn¡¯t look away but instead seems to lean closer to her. She whispers, so quietly that Mora can barely hear her, ¡°You are a Princess, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She turns to Sari, giving her a stern look, pleading with her eyes for her to understand, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I am in Derven, right here, right now I am nothing more than an indentured servant to Master Rickan.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell him,¡± she urges.


    ¡°I cannot, for more reasons than you can understand-¡±


    ¡°But he likes you, don¡¯t you see? You two are a match.¡±


    ¡°For more reasons than you can understand,¡± Mora reiterates. Though she doesn¡¯t think Sariprehends the full meaning of her words, she understands enough to know that Mora doesn¡¯t want her to say anything.


    ¡°Fine. Your secret is safe with me but only because I think you need to be the one to tell him, no one else.¡±


    Mora rubs her tired eyes; they don¡¯t talk anymore. There are so many in the tavern who want to fight, Rick doesn¡¯t get a chance to approach Mora until Todd kicks out thest remaining patrons from the bar. Daniel, James and Lucas finally make their way back to the table to grab their stuff. Lucas and James nod to Mora before walking towards the door.


    ¡°Good morning, dancing Head Huntress of Derven,¡± Daniel grins at her. She gives him a curt smile.


    Sari turns to leave but before she does, she ps Mora on the back, ¡°Good morning, Princess. Maybe tomorrow we can see you and Rick hash out your aggressions on stage this time, it would be much more entertaining.¡± The way she said ¡®princess¡¯ so mockingly makes everyone else think she uses it as a slur but Mora knows better.


    Without waiting for Rick who is bidding good morning to his friends, she gets up and ascends the stairs inaudibly. By the time he realizes that she is gone and heads towards the stairs himself, she has already changed into her night gown and sits solemnly in the pit of pillows.


    She lies down with her back propped up against the edge of the pit. Facing away from the door, her legs stretched out before her, crossed at the ankle. She can hear Rick enter. He walks around behind her and changes before he lowers himself into the pit just in front of Mora. She doesn¡¯t look at him when he uncrosses her feet and begins to massage the salve into her bite wound. The wound ispletely healed.


    ¡°I wanted to thank you, again, for¡­¡± he tries to find the right words, ¡°saving me from those women.¡±


    She watches his strong, tan hands rub her pale knee, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hurt Reba and I shouldn¡¯t have danced with you so¡­ flirtatiously.¡± Still hurt from his rejectionst night, her ache is increased by the thought that she acted so foolishly in front of a Prince. She also realizes that she doesn¡¯t like the idea of women sitting in hisp and definitely doesn¡¯t like the idea that there were six servants before her. Did he patch them up, so tenderly? Perhaps he did something more?

 492

    ¡°Mora,¡± his hands stop moving but when he doesn¡¯t let go of her leg, she looks up to him, ¡°they don¡¯t¡­ want me for who I am, they want me for what I am,¡± he says, as if trying to reassure her.


    She feels her eyebrow raise, questioningly, ¡°A tavern owner?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he smiles but she can see he is trying to hide what she already knows, ¡°they have no desire to get to know me as a person, nor do they intrigue me or interest me in the way¨C¡± he stops short, looking sincerely at her. His hands let go of her leg before he dips his fingers back into the medicine. He scoots up to sit next to her and gently, he raises her cor to rub his fingers against her neck wound though she knows it is no longer there. His touch though soothing, has no effect on her heart this time. She feels betrayed that he lied directly to her face. He continues, speaking softer in that tone that he saves for when they are in private, ¡°They don¡¯t interest me in the way that you do,¡± he admits. ¡°Though I doubt there¡¯s anyway a woman of your status could ever find someone like me appealing,¡± he draws her in, his face calm.


    Her heart skips at the notion that he¡­ likes her? But she still can¡¯t get over being hurt like that-though she feels slightly guilty that she more or less did the same thing, in her mind she is justified because the Queen ordered her to keep her mouth shut. She speaks quietly, ¡°Appealing? A tavern owner? Yes¡­¡± The glimmer of hope in his eyes makes her heart ache at what she says next, ¡°But a liar? No.¡±


    His hands freeze, brow furrowing at her, ¡°A liar? What are you talking about, Mora?¡±


    She keeps her eyes locked on his, ¡°You tell me, Prince Varickan.¡±


    ¡°I am not the Prince anymore,¡± his face darkens, ¡°I gave it up. Now, I am no more than who I am.¡±


    ¡°You cannot ¡®give up¡¯ something you are born with,¡± she hates herself for the way she speaks to him.


    He puts the lid on the salve, rising to his feet. His voice is as dark as the expression on his face, ¡°Have a peaceful rest, Mora.¡± Before she has a chance to respond, he leaves the pit and snuffs the lights.


    CHAPTER 19: THE HUNTER


    When she wakes, her body is moist with sweat and her night gown is twisted around her. The soft light of the evening peeks out from behind the curtains. Rick didn¡¯t wake her nor is he anywhere to be found. She dresses somewhat quickly, angry at herself for what she said to himst night. Sari was right-he seemed to have feelings for her and admitted as much until she ruined everything. Not bothering to rebraid her hair, she finds some pins near the box that contains the brush and ribbons and quickly secures the loose flyaways. She couldn¡¯t figure out if she intentionally tried to sabotage herself or if she just did so out of stupidity. She had no right be upset with him for not telling her; she was doing the exact same thing.


    By the time she makes her way down the stairs and to the table, the tavern is in full swing. Two men fight on the stage but it is Lucas who proctors them. When she sits down, only James, Daniel and Sari are at the table. The instant Todd spots her he heads over with a te of food.


    ¡°How did you rest, Mora?¡± Sari asks but the look in her eyes says she wants to know if Mora told him the truth or not.


    ¡°Not well,¡± she responds, ¡°Where is Rick?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Daniel shrugs, ¡°Not sure, exactly. He wasn¡¯t around when we got here.¡±


    ¡°He went to visit the Queen,¡± Todd says. Everyone turns to him; he continues, ¡°He wanted to see if he could expedite your release, Mora.¡±


    While it should seem like a nice gesture, it pains Mora greatly. He wants her gone and out of his life for good and he can¡¯t wait a few more days for that to happen. When Todd tries to offer her a te of food, she rejects it, her stomach in knots at what she¡¯s done, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, thank you. Just some wine.¡±


    The others eat quietly while Mora sits, deted, staring at nothing. Daniel tires to broach conversation with her; he points at a table near the door, ¡°Do you know them, Mora? They¡¯ve been staring over here all evening.¡±


    She barely turns her head towards the men to nce at them; she doesn¡¯t recognize them, but they look simr to the men whoe to trade metal in Derven. She returns her weary gaze to the table, ¡°No, I do not, but they look like peddlers.¡± The vacant tone of her voice makes it obvious to everyone that she doesn¡¯t want to talk anymore.


    It is only an hourter when Rickes back but he doesn¡¯t sit down. Instead he directly relieves Lucas and proctors the next fight. Lucases over to the table to eat-everyone else has turned their chairs to watch the fight including Mora, though she only sees Rick. She hopes for a chance to catch his eyes, to apologize, but he doesn¡¯t even look her way.


    ¡°Boy, he¡¯s in a rotten mood,¡± Lucas says after a few bites.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Sari asks for Mora.


    ¡°Dunno. I guess he went to see the Queen about her,¡± he motions to Mora before shoveling more food into his mouth, ¡°something about trying to shorten her stay here. When I asked him about it, he looked angry, said the Queen said something like ¡®the wheels are already in motion and you must be patient. Give that girl a chance.¡¯ Don¡¯t think he liked that answer.¡±


    As soon as the words leave Lucas¡¯ mouth, everything immediately bes clear. She now understands the smug quality in the Queen¡¯s voice after Rick spoke so gently to her the first time. Queen Sheynne means for them to fall in love. It makes perfect sense-she saw something in Namora-perhaps her defiance-that she thought would peak Rick¡¯s fancy. If Namora as Princess, would fall for Rick, the Queen thinks that she would betray her kinsmen and call off the wedding to King Irron, therefore disbanding the threat to Sceadu.


    Mora presses her lips together, frustrated that she didn¡¯t see the Queen¡¯s devious n before. She stands up and turns her chair around, away from the fight. The others seem somewhat confused; when Sari asks her what¡¯s wrong, she ignores her. She res down at the table, angry that she fed into everything.


    The night drags on but Mora continues to burn a hole into the nks with her eyes. Time has no effect on Mora¡¯s rage and though she can hear the sounds of the fight, the movement of the people and the conversation of herpanions, nothing registers but her anger. When it is early in the morning, perhaps a few hours left until the Tavern closes James puts his hands on the table. He leans against them, bending down into Mora¡¯s view.


    ¡°All right, time to have a go. Come on,¡± he says.


    When she ignores him, he wraps his fingers around her wrists and tugs hard. Before she can reroute her anger towards him he has her up and out of her chair. She is too stunned to react and by the time she realizes what¡¯s going on he has drug her half way across the tavern to the stage. Finally letting go of her wrist, he leaves her as he bounds up the steps. Irritated, she folds her arms over her chest and res at his back.


    He goes to the barrel of staffs. Sorting through them he finds the one she used before plus another thicker, heavier one. He walks back across the stage, tossing hers without even looking. Mora has no choice but to catch it or get hit in the face by it. When her hand snatches the staff out of the air and her knuckles tighten around its girth, turning white, the two men who were fighting on the stage stop and leave willingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, James,¡± she says coldly, but it is a lie because she desperately wants to beat something into the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right,¡± he says, shrugging. Mora walks stiffly up onto stage. She stands opposite of James, shoulders back, staff held diagonally in front of her. She can feel her anger well up inside unsure of whom she wants to attack most: King Irron, Queen Sheynne or herself. James throws his staff to Rick, who catches it before he realizes what is going on, ¡°Because you¡¯re fighting him.¡±


    James walks away from Mora, over to Rick. He takes the proctor whistle out of his hand before he heads to the edge of the stage, intentionally leaving more space between him and the two fighters than he would with anyone else. No doubt he believes their battle will be epic. Rick turns to him to object but James simply tilts his head to the side. He gives Rick a look that says ¡®you have no choice.¡¯ He blows the whistle.


    By the time Rick turns to Mora her anger haspletely deted. She does not want to fight him-instead she wants to drop to her knees and apologize, hoping that she can salvage what small amount of friendship they have. Her eyes are down cast, shoulders drooping while she stands before him in a wary, meek manner. His expression is still dark like the night before but he looks at her now; he doesn¡¯t wait long before he swings at her. She deflects it, stepping back, making her stance small so that it is obvious she doesn¡¯t want to do this.


    Twirling his staff in one hand, he says tly, ¡°Is this another guise of yours, meant to draw me in before you attack?¡± He swings again.


    Mora doesn¡¯t deflect it but leaps and rolls out of his reach, ¡°You must know a lot about guises, Prince Varickan¡­¡±


    He narrows his eyes at her, displeased about being called that butes after her again, swinging low. She back flips to avoid being hit, leaving her staff behind as she makes her way to the opposite edge of the stage.


    ¡°Who told you, anyways?¡± Rick sounds somewhat angry.


    ¡°Come on Head Huntress, beat him senseless!¡± Lucas shouts. Mora looks past Rick towards their table; Lucas pumps a fist in the air out of encouragement. She notices a man, one of the peddlers, head over to him.


    Turning her attention back to Rick, she walks backwards away from him, ¡°Does it matter who told me? It wasn¡¯t you and it should have been.¡±

 493

    She presses her back to a bare spot on the wall, unarmed. Rick reaches down and grabs her staff, roughly tossing it at her. As she catches it, a loud argument breaks out between Lucas and the man from the other table. Daniel and Sari back him up and the three of them force the strange men to leave. Rick doesn¡¯t take his attention off of Mora.


    ¡°Does it matter if I was born the Prince of Sceadu? I want nothing to do with the crown. My mother let me trade in that worthless title for a life I can enjoy.¡± He swings at Mora, their staffs connect. He pushes against her, pinning her down. She braces her elbows on the wall to hold his weight at bay. His words strike her with a pang of jealousy.


    ¡°How can you say that? You were born with the power to help your country and you toss it all aside so you can get drunk and piss away responsibility?¡± She lets her right hand break free, leaving only her left hand and the wall to block Rick¡¯s staff from crushing her throat. Making a fist, she punches him in the face, catching him off guard long enough that she is able to shove him off of her. The thought of giving up everything for a normal life sounds like a blessing but she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself if she knew that she could have made a difference. She speaks forcefully at him, ¡°These people look to you for guidance¨Cisn¡¯t it obvious? Theye here night after night because they trust you to help them with their problems. How is that any different from ruling a kingdom?¡± The depth of her words slowly begin to sink in; he throws a half hearted swing towards her, which she easily whacks away, ¡°If I, a stranger from another country, can see that you would be a great ruler how is it that you can¡¯t?¡±


    He drops his head down for a moment, looking at the staff in his hands. When he looks back up, the shadow starts to dissipate from his face, Mora¡¯s words ringing true to him. She sets her staff on end, leaning on it when she finally begins to see the Rick she used to like. He shakes his head at her, surprising her by kicking the staff out from under her weight, ¡°You are starting to sound like my mother,¡± he says, somewhat jokingly.


    She is forced to let go of it to catch herself but when her hands touch the ground she flings her feet over her, kicking Rick hard in the jaw. Shends right side up but quickly moves away from him, near the edge of the stage where she can hear Lucasining to Sari.


    ¡°Can you believe the nerve of that guy? Calling us liars?¡±


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Rick turns, rubbing his jaw. His question was meant for Mora but Lucas thinks it is for him.


    ¡°That peddler-he tried to tell me that calling Mora ¡°Head Huntress¡± was disrespectful to Derven,¡± Lucas exims.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yea,¡± huffs Daniel, ¡°he tried to tell us that the Head Huntress of Derven was Princess-what did he call her? Na-something?¡±


    ¡°Namora,¡± Sari mutters. The second it leaves her lips, everyone stares at Mora. Sari gives her an apologetic look, like she tried to stop them but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd,¡± Mora says. In an instant, she can see Rick start towards her. She crouches and pushes herself backwards, off of the stage. Throwing her head back, she tries to twist her torso to follow into the back flip but Rick jumps after her. Before she can kick her feet over her body, he crashes into her. With brute force he ms her right shoulder hard into a table before he pushes her into the ground. Mora screams in pain. Rick pins her down by pressing his staff across her shoulders above her chest. James blows the whistle, calling a foul. It takes him a moment to realize that they aren¡¯t sparring anymore but actually fighting.


    She clenches her teeth when he leans forward, pressing her into the ground. Though his eyes are wild with excitement, the darkness begins to creep back into his expression, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Tears stream down her face but she knows they aren¡¯t because of her shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± she whispers. She feeds into the agony, knowing that she deserves it for her deceit. The ache in her chest, like a knife through her heart, doesn¡¯tpare to the physical pain she suffers.


    Mora cries out loudly as Rick pushes hard on the staff, crushing her into the ground. She can see Todd rushing angrily forward with every intention of pulling him off of her but he is restrained by someone. She can barely hear Daniel¡¯s attempts to coax Rick into calming down, ¡°Rick, please, let her go¡­¡±


    Rick leans closer. She can¡¯t make out his face through her tears, only the glowing blue eyes searching for an answer. With the lightest of touches he barely kisses Mora; the closeness of his body overwhelms her. She desperately wishes that she could turn back time, start over again and do things right. She wants to be his friend, she wants to be his lover but all she¡¯s managed to do is to mess everything up. Her lips quiver with regret against his. She knows what he is doing-he¡¯s trying to break her. He turns, brushing her cheek on the way towards her ear. He whispers, with that private tenderness, ¡°I am your Hunter, your Master, you will answer me¨Care you the Princess of Derven?¡±


    Mora struggles against him, but he is an immovable object. She squeezes her eyes shut tight while she tries to kick him off-tries to kick off the oppression of her father, her country and King Irron-but it is hopeless. Not only is she stuck beneath Rick, she feels the weight of her life, her duty pinning her down, forcing her toe to terms with her situation. He knows she was dreaming about him that night. Tears flow freely down her face. She is angry at herself for allowing him to catch her, for allowing him in to her heart-now there is no way out.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she cries.


    The moment it leaves her lips Rick is gone. She forces her eyes open, to see what her lies have done to him. He stands over her, betrayal written on his face. Angrily he throws the staff on to the stage, ¡°Chain her!¡± He turns his back, shoulders heaving with each enraged breath.


    Sari¡¯s firm grip brings Mora to her feet-she doesn¡¯t fight back, in fact Sari is the only thing keeping her up right. Limp with defeat, her head falls to her chest, tears flowing directly onto the floor. She can no longer see him; all she hears is James scramble across the room with chains. When his handse into view, he tries to gently snap on a rough looking set of shackles but Mora continues to cry.


    It takes both him and Sari to lead her body towards the wall. They guide her past the chair that Rick normally sits in; she never saw it before but a thick iron circle protrudes from it. James locks the opposite end of her bonds onto it. When they let go of her, Mora sinks down to her knees, face in her hands.


    ¡°Who do you think you are-lecturing me on the responsibility of my country?!¡± Rick roars at her back.


    Mora clenches her hair tightly, trying to hold herself together. She thinks her shoulder is broken, when her left hand happens upon the metal pins she put into her braid. Heart shattered, her mind easily gives in to her anger, letting it consume her. Her tears stop, hand moving with purpose.


    ¡°Rick, do you really think it is necessary¡­¡± James starts up in her defense.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Rick spits out at him before returning his rage to Mora, ¡°You¡¯re the deceitful one! What, did your beloved King Irron send you here to try to kill me too? Well, I will tell you something about him, he is a coward who uses anyone he can to get what he wants. And to think, I was starting to like you,¡± the way he spits out thest words seals the casket around her emotions.


    Mora forces her eyes to dry, her fingers fumbling with the pin. She lets his hatred soak in to her body, pushing all of her feelings out until she feels empty, void. Focused on the task at hand she remains hunched over, letting the pain in her shoulder shake her body while she quietly works at picking the shackle locks.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know,¡± his voice is directed at the others standing around him, ¡°About a month ago Princess Namora became engaged to King Irron. Their union will unite Derven and Alumenia, leaving Sceadu dangerously surrounded by enemies. You know once he has the upper hand he will attack us.¡±


    Mora gets the second lock picked just in time. She removes the shackles from her wrists careful not to move her body. She hides the anger in her voice with pain, ¡°What do you care any ways? You gave up your crown to y tavern owner.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to me?¡± He quickly walks to Mora, clenching arge hand down on her injured shoulder.


    She cries out but despite the pain she leaps up. Ripping his hand off of her shoulder, she spins him around while wrapping the chain around his torso and arms. Using the t of her foot she kicks the back of his knee, causing him to kneel. Mora uses her good arm to hold him tight on one side, thetched chain on the wall holding the other. Rick fumbles with the knife in his belt. Seeing that he would try to hurt her even more makes her anger re. No longer able to feel the pain in her arm, she wraps the chain around her right elbow, turning her body to pull it tight while she uses her left hand to quickly snatch the dagger from him. She presses it threateningly into his chest, right above his heart. While he freezes, Sari, Lucas, Daniel and James tense around them, weapons raised.


    ¡°So you do mean to kill me,¡± Rick says snidely, ¡°just take note that you will not make it out of this country alive.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something about King Irron,¡± Mora says harshly, the full force of her anger unchecked, ¡°you two have a lot inmon; in fact, I am surprised you aren¡¯t friends. Both of you have a tant disregard for the people you are supposed to protect. Not only that but I can¡¯t not stomach the idea of being forced to spend the rest of my life in either of yourpanies. The only way that piece of filth could get me to entertain the disgusting notion of marrying him was to threaten, by denying business to those who associate with Derven. Surely, because you have the undeserving luxury of doing whatever you want, you could never fathom the joy I felt when a tree blocking the public road prevented me from making it to Alumenia. When your mother told me I was to be enved after watching my escort killed, I dly threatened my own life for his-in fact, I was hoping she would choose not to concede to my demands so that I could end my life before I was forced into a hopeless, deste future with that pig.¡± Mora drops the dagger into hisp, loosening the chains so he can get free from her. When he stands above her she res at him, ¡°And no, I don¡¯t mean to kill you-you are not worth my time, Prince Varickan.¡±

 494

    Mora sinks down to the ground. She uses her good hand totch the chain on her right wrist but is forced to use her stomach to lock the second one. Without looking at anyone, she turns herself away from them and faces the wall. Her whole body throbs with the pain in her shoulder. Though she wants to cry, her anger doesn¡¯t let her. She scoots further away from those behind her and leans forward to rest her forehead against the cool wood. Eyes squeezed shut, she tries to force the rage out but it refuses to leave.


    It takes a few minutes but she hears five sets of feet travel out of the tavern. When they get outside, she can hear them shouting.


    ¡°You mean to tell me that you knew about her? I thought you were my friend!¡± Rick¡¯s muffled voice screams in agitation.


    Sari doesn¡¯t hold anything back when she growls in response, ¡°I am your friend-that is why I told her to tell you. She is still the same person she was when she got here, she is still the same person you¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare defend her,¡± his voice is softer now, harder to hear, ¡°In a few days she will be gone and married to the one man I hate with all of my being.¡±


    The pitch of her voice raises high with frustration, ¡°And it means nothing to you, that she would rather die than marry him? She could have had her wish if she just killed you but she didn¡¯t! Maybe you should stop to think why.¡±


    ¡°So she can leave here and get her revenge on me,¡± he says, but unconvincingly.


    ¡°You are as thick-headed as theye,¡± Sari makes a noise of exasperation before her hard steps retreat from ear shot.


    With normal voices now, James, Daniel and Lucas talk to Rick; she can¡¯t distinguish what they are saying over the heavy, loud steps hesitantlying towards her. Mora wees Todd¡¯s voice, ¡°Come now, Princess, let¡¯s get you up.¡±


    She opens her eyes, vision still pulsing with the rage in her body. She feels his hands turn her around. Cautiously, like she is a wild animal, he unlocks the shackles around her wrists. He takes care to avoid her right side, helping her to her feet. Pulling her left arm over his shoulder, he wraps his right arm around her waist. Taking most of her weight, he guides her to a chair, where he sits her down and hands her a ss of wine. She doesn¡¯t want it but she takes it anyways and drains it.


    ¡°Even though Rick had no reason to talk to you like that, I hope that you can forgive his outburst¡­¡±


    Mora looks at Todd, shocked. He sits down in a chair across from her, fumbling for a moment before he finds the right way to begin, ¡°It was about seven years ago that Rick decided he was not fit to be royalty. No one knows why exactly but we think it has to do with the Queen expecting more of him than he was willing to give. He left the castle and bought this tavern. Shortly after that, I moved here with my wife from a small ranching vige to the west. I became his barman. My wife and a few other women went to the neutral ground near the public road that divides Alumenia and Sceadu, to trade for a few things that they needed. Guards from Alumenia captured all of the women and took them away. That was when I began my training to be like the creatures of darkness, so that I could go after her.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand,¡± Mora says quietly. Her body continues to shake uncontrobly. Todd shifts ufortably, ¡°We Sceadu do not share much about our secrets. It is hard to exin to an outsider and I am sure it will sound barbaric but you must try to keep an open mind. The people from Sceadu have the ability to survive months at a time without nutrition, allowing us to hone our fighting abilities, making it easier to sneak around silently in the darkness. It is a survival technique that is passed down from parent to child. It takes training to perfect and though it is possible for all, not everyone has the will power to make it. The wine you drinkes from the sap of one tree, sheltered deep within a cave in the northern mountains. It lives in total darkness.¡±


    She thinks of the tapestry above Rick¡¯s fire ce but she still finds this difficult to believe, ¡°Then how does it grow?¡±


    ¡°It grows with the sacrifice of humans. Those that trespass in ournds are first paralyzed and then taken to the tree where they are killed. The tree feeds from their blood.¡±


    She looks at her ss, suddenly disturbed by how much she has drank. Todd continues, ¡°The pure sap of the tree makes up the entire wine, nothing is added to it. No one knows how it works, but once a person has consumed enough of the wine, they no longer have an appetite for cooked food. They can survive weeks or even months at a time without nourishment. While it has the added benefits of not needing to eat, it also changes a person so that their saliva when mixed with their own blood can heal wounds. They be quicker, stronger and meaner. The downfall is, that like the tree, they are sensitive to sunlight and while they don¡¯t need it, their hunger for nourishment is ravaging.¡±


    ¡°What, exactly, do you mean by nourishment?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°They either need more wine made by sap¡­¡±


    ¡°Or?¡±


    ¡°Blood.¡±


    Chills run up her spine; Todd presses on, ¡°It takes a person years to get to the point where they no longer need cooked food. More people fail than seed. I failed. I am barely able to stomach even one ss of wine; Lucas, Daniel, James and Sari have all been training for years and they can consume two sses before getting sick. That is why they look at you odd.¡±


    ¡°Because I can drink it freely and eat food?¡±


    He nods, ¡°After I failed, Rick pried it out of me why I was so desperate to be a creature like him. His mother, the Queen, had forced it upon him when he was a child; I suspect that is why he dislikes her. I told Rick that my wife had been captured by the Alumenians and he disappeared the very next day for over a month. Later I found out that he went to the border and tried to talk peacefully with King Irron but instead the King captured him and took him hostage. Rick was tied up in the Alumenian castle courtyard and left out in the sun, every day for almost a month. While it didn¡¯t kill him like King Irron hoped, it caused him a great amount of pain and suffering. Rick managed to escape but he didn¡¯t leave Alumenia until he set free every one of the King¡¯s ves, including my wife. Since then, King Irron has tried several times to get back at Rick. That is why he was so enraged when he found out you were the Princess and due to marry King Irron.¡±


    Mora nods, understanding Rick¡¯s reaction. She still has a hard time forgiving him for judging her solely on this fact, despite what that he knows her. They sit in silence, letting Todd¡¯s words linger in the air like a cloud of smoke. Seconds or minutes or even hours tick by-Mora doesn¡¯t know how long as she is lost deep within herself-before Todd interrupts her thoughts.


    ¡°It is almost dawn. Do you need me to help you upstairs?¡±


    ¡°No thank you, I will be fine Todd.¡± Mora wees the pain in her shoulder as a distraction from her life.


    They part ways. Mora drags her body across the room. She stamps her feet into the stairs, each one sending a jolt of pain through her shoulder but she doesn¡¯t care. This physical, tangible pain is something she can deal with. The pain thates inside, the kind she cannot heal with a bandage, is hard to bear. As she walks across the balcony she knows that her choices, poor as they may have been, are all she has left. She wonders if this is how it feels to be trapped in a snare; regretting your own stupidity for not being more careful before finallying to the full realization that there is nothing more you can do but wait to die.


    Her right shoulder has swelled, making her hand useless. Sitting on the chair behind the dressing screen, Mora focuses on getting her boots off one at a time. She is able to untie her vest and use her left arm to remove it. Her shirt and undershirt don¡¯te off as easily; after a great amount of agony, she stands half naked with only her pants remaining. She doesn¡¯t even bother to take them off but instead attempts to put the night gown on. First she threads her useless right arm into its sleeve, then the left and then she tries to get it over her head; she cannot. It fits her form so well that the only way she can slide it over her body is by lifting up both of her arms, something she isn¡¯t able to force herself to do through the pain.


    She doesn¡¯t know what to do as she cannot get changed by herself. She contemtes putting the ruffled shirt back on and just sleeping in her clothes. Tears starting to her eyes; she is frustrated at her own weakness. She bites down on her lip to suppress the sobs while she makes another failed attempt to lift her arms up.


    The floor creaks behind her. She doesn¡¯t need to look to know that Rick is watching her. Though she is half naked and injured, Mora feels more vulnerable in front of him now that he knows her true character-a woman who is to be married to his enemy, a woman who lied to him, a woman who lost his affections.


    His warm hand wraps around her right wrist; she can feel his breath on her neck. She wants to be lost in his arms, to be consumed by his passion but she knows that it will never happen. Slowly Rick raises Mora¡¯s arm into the air; she bites down hard on her lip, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of crying out. With his other hand he pulls the gown over her bare skin before he brings her arm back down.

 495

    She cradles her injured arm with her left hand. Rick¡¯s finger tips send shivers through her body when he runs them up the sides of her thighs, under her gown. Theytch onto the top of her pants and he slowly pulls them down, her bare body shielded from his eyes by the fabric but not from his hands. She wants to throw herself into the wall, m her shoulder hard against something to make the pain erase the pleasure of his touch but she doesn¡¯t. His arm wraps around her waist while he helps her step out of her pants. With the utmost of care, he lifts her up into his arms like he did the first day they met. This time she lets her head fall forward to rest against his neck, the feel of his body causing her bothfort and agony.


    Rick carries her to the bed, where he gently sets her down on top of the nkets. Sitting next to her, he ces his hands on her left shoulder and her waist so that he can turn her, stomach down, on top of him as he lies back. He hugs her close to his chest; she buries her face into his shirt, breathing him in. He slides his hand down the back of her gown, warm fingers massaging the salve into her injured shoulder. They don¡¯t speak or look at each other. Though he is done, his hand remains on her back, fingers tracing her spine. He waits until she is almost asleep before he slides out from under her. He pulls the nkets up around her and snuffs out the lights. She can hear him get undressed andy down but when there is no movement in the bed she knows he is spending the night alone in the pit.


    TRUE LOVE


    ***


    The next three nights continue in this way; Rick helps Mora get dressed. They go downstairs to eat and drink. She doesn¡¯t speak, choosing to ignore the questions that are asked of her. She doesn¡¯t bother to look at anyone or move unless asked to. At the end of the night, after everyone has gone, Rick carries her upstairs, undresses her, rubs the salve into her shoulder and puts her to bed. On the fourth day, Rick wakes her up and speaks directly to her for the first time since she tried to kill him.


    ¡°The Queen sent over a dress for you to wear. There is hot water in the tub; I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need my help today.¡±


    Mora nods in eptance. She seems to have healed almost entirely. She sits up in the bed, stiff from not moving. Rick turns, speaking over his shoulder before he leaves the room, ¡°I will be waiting downstairs to take you to the border when you are finished.¡±


    She gets up when he is gone and undresses. Sliding into the tub, she doesn¡¯t allow herself to think or feel anything; she only moves to aplish the tasks at hand. She washes her hair and body well before getting out and drying off. The dress the Queen sent over is a fine one. She slips it on, brushing out her hair while she looks at herself in a mirror. The style must be from Sceadu because she shows more cleavage than she would have beenfortable with before. The white gown is slender through her torso, floating freely down to the ground. The sleeves don¡¯t cover her shoulders, but start midway down her biceps, opening up into flowing, floor-length long fabric at her elbows. She knows her father would disapprove of so much skin so she only ties back the sides of her hair, letting the rest of the length cover her bare shoulders and back. She slips on the dainty, soft white shoes that apany the dress.


    With her head held high and her posture perfect, Mora exits the bedroom for thest time. Feelingforted by being in a dress again, it is easy for her to float gracefully down the stairs. She stops in front of Rick. The longing look in his eyes no longer has an effect on her heart because she knows that no matter what either of them want, as it stands, it cannot be.


    ¡°You look¡­¡± he starts, knowing what he wants to say but stopping himself. Behind him, Daniel, James, Lucas and Sari look over Mora with surprise.


    ¡°Beautiful?¡± offers up Daniel.


    ¡°Exquisite?¡± adds James.


    ¡°To die for?¡± says Lucas.


    ¡°Like a Princess¡­ fit for a Prince?¡± Sari needles Rick with her words.


    He doesn¡¯t feed into it but instead holds up the ornate looking chains that Mora arrived in, ¡°While we travel, you¡¯ll have to wear these.¡±


    She only responds by holding up her hands. Mora knows that if she tries to speak to him, she will break. After he sps the locks around her, they walk out of the tavern and into the dull light of the afternoon. The stable boy, Jacob, holds Mora¡¯s horse steady, his mouth wide open. Without assistance she mounts it with ease. Rick locks her chains to the saddle before the group heads towards the edge of town. This time, Mora can see the townspeople openly staring at her. She sits tall, chin up, ignoring their whispers and mummers.


    The road that leads back towards the castle branches off to the east. When it turns into forest, Mora can see Wardens Eric, John and Dell waiting, along with a few other guards and the Queen. James, Sari, Lucas and Daniel all leave them and head back to town. When Mora continues her silence and doesn¡¯t acknowledge or greet anyone, she can see Eric¡¯s posture slump a little.


    The group doesn¡¯t speak. They ride slowly for an hour or two, maybe three; the whole time Mora keeps her eyes on the ears of her horse. She never slouches, never waivers. She tries to clear her mind ande to peace with herself but it is hard. She wants to be with Rick but she is obligated to put her country first.


    Even though it is difficult to tell, she can see the sun, hidden behind the clouds, cross the sky and rest near the horizon. When it is close to setting and casting the darkness of night across thend she can make out a carriage in the distance. Mora leans back in her saddle, causing her horse to stop even though Rick leads it. He turns to her, ¡°Why have you stopped, Princess?¡± His voice is soft and tender and threatens to cut her guard down.


    She avoids looking at him, lest her efforts at being cold shatter before his eyes. She holds her hands up, speaking to the Queen, ¡°Unless you wish to start a war, it would be wise to unchain me before my father sees.¡±


    Rick looks to the Queen; she nods, ¡°Yes, it would be wise. We cannot, however, remove your cor until negotiations are final.¡±


    With chains removed, they continue on. As they draw closer, Mora can see her father get out of the carriage. Advisor Laren, Captain Franklin and Officer Jackson are among the dozen or so who guard him. For the sake of negations, someone has tied a red ribbon from tree to tree, marking the border to Sceadu. Mora and her escorts were about forty yards in from the border when they camped.


    The King paces nervously back and forth on the safe side of the ribbon. Mora dismounts; she sps her hands in front of her. Holding her head high, she ces one foot in front of the other, knowing each step takes her away from what her heart wants. Calm with purpose she walks slowly towards her father.


    The noise from a group of Derven lumbermen draws her attention from her father¡¯s face to the road just past his shoulder; they work at removing thest part of therge burwood tree. The trunk is almost as wide as she is tall and it appears they have been working on it all week, taking care to cut it carefully so they can harvest the wood. The tree fell from arge cliff on the eastern side of the road where it wedged its trunk against it and its branches tangled in the trees opposite.


    When Mora feels her cor begin to shift, she stops. For the first time she wees the tight restraint on her neck as it is the one thing that prevents her from fulfilling her royal duties. While she is only ten feet away from her father, she may as well have been miles. Rooted firmly in Sceadu for only a few more moments, she feels her body grow cold in preparation of hering future.


    King Nathanial¡¯s eyes tear up at the sight of her; his face is aged with worry. ¡°Namora, my child-are you well? Have they been treating you civilly? You aren¡¯t hurt, are you? Jackson said that you got bit by a wolf! The outrage!¡± The man standing before her instantly transforms from a King to a loving, concerned father. She has never seen him act this way but under the pressure of losing his only child he has given in to the true violent Derven nature that he oppressed for so long.


    This new person in front of her begins to quiver with rage; she can tell he is about ready to charge, to throw away his shroud of peace and bring war upon the country that enved his daughter. She speaks softly, with fake happiness despite her cold heart, to calm him down, ¡°I am well, father. Please, don¡¯t be upset-this is all just a misunderstanding. The Queen has been most amodating¡­¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Her father¡¯s breathing slows at the sound of his daughter¡¯s voice. The King struggles to get a hold of himself. He speaks softly, ¡°I have missed you.¡±


    Queen Sheynne dismounts her horse, along with the rest of her entourage. d in ck, she floats through the grass like death. She stops just shy of the rope, about fifteen paces away from Mora. The Wardens form a protective triangle around her. Rick stands half way between his mother and the Princess, wanting to choose one over the other but instead remains caught in the middle.


    The King, shoulders heavy with grief, turns to the Queen, ¡°Please, release the Princess at once. I will agree to whatever your terms are.¡±


    ¡°I would like you to call off the wedding between Princess Namora and King Irron,¡± the Queen says coolly, ¡°and it will be necessary for her to remain in Sceaduian custody for a while longer.¡±


    Everyone turns to her in surprise, though none are as shocked as Mora. She can¡¯t evenprehend what a gift the Queen has unknowingly gave her. Not only does Sheynne want her to unite with her son, she will do what is necessary to ensure that it happens though she doesn¡¯t know that the me of their love has already been ignited due to Mora¡¯s cold affect during the ride.


    King Nathanial¡¯s face is white, his voice struggling to remain calm, ¡°What! You have no right to ask for something like that!¡± When his anger breaks the fragile facade, he begins to burn red, ¡°Not only will the Alumenian army destroy your country, they will be joined by those of Derven!¡± The once peaceful man is all but destroyed by the thought of his daughter being held against her will in a country that he believes she dislikes. Enraged, he draws his sword, raising it above his head to sh the red rope marking the border.

 496

    When the Queen fails to act, Mora does. ¡°Father,¡± she says sternly enough to catch his attention. She steps forward, cor tightening on her neck. Those on Sceadund stiffen, knowing what will happen if she tries to cross the border.


    The King turns angrily at Mora, though he is not upset with her, ¡°I would rather die than to force you to spend another moment with these heathens!¡±


    Her thoughts fly through her head. If her father started war with Sceadu, hundreds would die. She takes another firm step forward. If her father started war with Sceadu, she would have to marry King Irron. The tiny metal teeth from the cor dig into her skin, but do not break through until she steps again. If her father started war with Sceadu, she would never be able to nurture her love of Rick.


    The King, seeing bloode from the cor, freezes. It isn¡¯t until Mora defiantly takes yet another step, causing blood to rush freely from her neck and down her chest that he puts his sword away. If her father started war with Sceadu, she might as well be dead. She speaks harshly to him, knowing that it is the only way he will listen, ¡°And I would rather die than to see you waste countless lives from any country on my behalf. That is a foolish notion, most definitely not one worthy of a Derven King.¡± The blood dripping from her neck seeps into the white fabric of her dress. She feels light headed but refuses to move until her words sink in.


    ¡°Namora, please step back,¡± her father begs. Over her father¡¯s shoulder she can see the stump of the burwood tree; something about it isn¡¯t right. She steps again, the blood now gushing from her neck, to get a better look. Despite feeling faint and knowing that she teeters on the edge of death, her mind frantically grasps at the image of the tree, trying to put the pieces together. She can hear Eric¡¯s loud, impatient steps start for her but he is stopped by the Queen¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Shall we negotiate the terms of your daughter¡¯s release, King Nathanial?¡±


    Tears fill his eyes. She can tell that he wants to rush to her, hold her tight; he is proud of his daughter, knowing that she made a selfless decision to force him down the right path. Against his own will, he makes himself walk away from Namora towards the Queen. Only when they begin their discussions does Namora step backwards. She can feel the metal teeth slide back into the cor but her wounds still bleed. She retreats more until shees to a tree, where she braces herself against the trunk. Unable to focus as the world around her grows hazy, she struggles to put thest pieces in ce-then, everything bes clear¨CRick, King Irron, the Sceaduian policy for trespassers and¡­ the burwood tree.


    Darkness looms on the edge of her vision; she forces her eyes to remain open. Rick¡¯s quiet, determined footsteps move towards her. She wants to turn to him but it takes all the effort she has just to stand up right. Rick stops when Advisor Laren steps up to the border, bowing deeply in front of the Princess.


    ¡°In its quest for the night, the brush tiger foolishly falls into a fight; while the sun does not yet rise, the hunter¡¯s quick knife ends the tiger¡¯s lies. Upon my death, I shall never see, another tiger as beautiful as thee. For if the world would end tomorrow, your sadness shall be my only sorrow,¡± his voice is soft and musical, despite his rough, aged face.


    Mora smiles when she hears Laren. His voice shines to her like a torch in the darkness, drawing her back from death¡¯s gate. She doesn¡¯t know how much longer she can stay awake but her well practiced mind quickly arranges the words with the message she wishes to convey. She speaks quietly, finally admitting her love of Rick to her old friend, ¡°In a distantnd beyond yonder hill, the hunter returns with his kill. The tiger¡¯s soul, free atst, worries not because the sun casts, over grass and fields turned, broken trees and bridges burned. Her fight was pure and though with pride, the sun rises on mountain top, beams cast undignified. With tiger gone, the tension stirs, between hunter and sun, the fire burns.¡±


    She knows her message is understood when Laren¡¯s face darkens. He opens his mouth to respond but is forced to shut it when the King heads back towards them. Laren kisses his fingers and touches his heart, letting Mora know that he is d for her happiness. He clenches his hand into a fist over his chest and bows stiffly, saying, without speaking, that he will take care of what needs to be done in Derven.


    Upon her father¡¯s approach, she tries to move forward to stand without the aid of the tree but the second she removes her hand, her knees shake and fold beneath her. Gracefully bending her legs, she lets her body sink down to the ground as she is unable to prevent it. She looks towards her father, unable to focus on his face when her eyes blur from the loss of blood. He kneels before her, on the other side of the ribbon. Mora thinks she sees tears stream from his eyes.


    ¡°Namora. The wedding is off. To assure your safety, the Queen and I have agreed that you should remain in Sceadu for at least another week to give you a chance to,¡± he stops before he says fall in love; he covers his words with something else, ¡°to make sure that King Irron won¡¯t do anything reckless. I am afraid that though the Queen and I both feel the same about Irron, you shall have to take another route to end up on the path you must travel down, so we may all rest in peace¡­¡± his words confuse Mora. She vaguely recalls their night in the orchard, her father holding on to a box of her mother¡¯s, the anger in his voice; she gets an eerie feeling that her father has been hiding a big secret from her but she can¡¯t focus enough to figure out what. She offers her father onest smile, letting her eyelids droop shut.


    She can barely hear King Nathanial¡¯s shaky, panicky voice begging, ¡°Please, don¡¯t let her die.¡±


    Feeling familiar, strong arms wrap around her, Mora goes limp against Rick. Though she is happier than she could have possibly imagined, her heart beat begins to slow. Rick lifts her up, cradling her tight against his chest. Effortlessly, he mounts his horse while holding her. He franticly kicks the beast¡¯s side, spurring it into a swift gallop back towards town.


    She drifts in and out of consciousness. Mora can only catch brief shes of the world as it races by: trees, the horse¡¯s sweat frothing on its neck, Rick¡¯s handsome face wrought with concern, shocked expressions of the townsfolk.


    When the movement stops and she feels Rick hold her tight as he leaps off of the horse, she finally forces her eyes to stay open. Though she sees everything, she is slow toprehend the pictures thate before her. The tavern door is in front of them. He kicks it, walking inside swiftly. Hispanions rush over to see them, their stunned faces making the other patrons remain seated. They crowd around and follow him up the stairs.


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± Sari gasps.


    ¡°No,¡± Rick says firmly.


    ¡°She tried to run?¡± Daniel asks, not believing the words he speaks.


    ¡°No,¡± he repeats again. Mora¡¯s eyes float down to her dress; the once beautiful, pure white fabric is stained with angry streaks of her blood, so much blood that it surprises her to still be alive.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Lucas presses urgently.


    Rick makes it to the balcony, walking swiftly towards his bedroom door, the entourage still following. His voicees out tenderly, ¡°She threatened to kill herself when her father called for war against Sceadu. I have to heal her.¡±


    The group stops when Rick reaches his bedroom door. They seem worried but Mora doesn¡¯t understand why. She thinks it has to do with the story Todd told her but she can¡¯t recall what exactly, through her haziness.


    Sari speaks up, ¡°Are you sure you can¡­ stop? What if you get caught up in the hunger? Maybe we should¡­ we could stop you if¡­¡±


    Rick kicks open his bedroom door, ¡°If I were to get caught up in the hunger, none of you could stop me. If I don¡¯t try, she will be dead.¡± The door shuts itself behind him.


    Even though she can¡¯t process the images from her eyes very well, the sharp smell of the fire and the lingering odor ofvender salve let her know she is now in Rick¡¯s bedroom, a ce she thought she wouldn¡¯t ever see again. She feels like she is falling but it is only Rick sitting down on the couch. She feels herself in hisp.


    Cradling her head in his arms, he leans in close to her, ¡°Namora,¡± his voicees softly into her ears, guiding her away from the edge of darkness.


    It takes a while for her understand that she is looking at his face, as the colors of the world have faded to a muted tone. He smiles at her when she does. She can see that his bottom lip is bleeding; he must have bitten it, ¡°I am sorry I acted the way I did when you said you were the Princess.¡±


    He leans forward, pressing his lips against her throat. His touch sends a jolt through her body. Mora can feel his tongue on her skin; her heart starts to quicken back to a normal rate.


    He murmurs words into her neck, ¡°I thought you were just another beautiful face until your personality broke through¡­ you began to pluck at the strings of my heart, but¡­ I didn¡¯t think you wanted anything to do with me¡­ when I found out who you were¡­ and engaged to King Irron¡­ I was so wrong for how I treated you.¡±

 497

    Her heart now racing Mora tilts her head up, forcing Rick to stop and look at her. The color of the world rushes back into her eyes with a vengeance and everything is almost so vivid she can barely stand it. His chin and lips are covered in her blood. His eyes are bright and his teeth seem sharp and now she knows why. She can tell it is difficult for him to restrain himself and not inflict another wound on her. She briefly thinks of Eric¡­ that is how he snuck up on her, how knew her blood was clean, he was a creature of the darkness. She loses herself in his in eyes, now feeling how warm his body is against hers.


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, Mora pulls him down to her. She wants him to do more than tend her wounds. His lips trace a path back and forth across her neck, gently kissing each puncture. Her body aches for him, burns with a desire she hasn¡¯t felt before¨Cnow that she knows she is allowed to act upon it, her want for him is greater than her need for air.


    She can feel his body tense, his breathing deepen. He pulls away from her grasp, groaning as he struggles against himself. He lifts her body up with him, only to set her back down on the couch alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± she pleads. He looks at her longingly, his own eyes burning with such desire that she ceases caring who or what he is, as long as he bes hers. His lips, chin, neck and shirt are soaked in her blood.


    Rick leans down, nting a small kiss on her forehead, before he leans his against hers. His voice shakes with restraint, the tone quiet and tender, ¡°I have to. If I stay, I will do you more harm than good,¡± he pulls away, gingerly brushing hair off of her face, ¡°If you feel up to it you can join me downstairs, otherwise you should rest. Your wounds are healed but you have lost a lot of blood; your body will need time to rece it.¡± He drifts out of her grasp, leaving the room.


    His absence makes Mora push herself up. She wants to be near him. Determinedly, she stands only to be forced back down to the couch when the room tilts under her. But being of Derven, she tries it again. Mora starts for the door, but when she catches a glimpse of herself in the mirror, she halts in her tracks. The blood on her chest, dress and dried in her hair makes it seem like her throat was ripped out by a wild animal.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Forcing herself to stop, she undresses slowly, taking care not to push her body too hard. The now red fabric seems unnatural to her. They differ from other countries with the idea that the King and Queen of Derven are considered separate ruling entities; each has the authority to override the other but in the name of peace they alwayse to apromise. Derven can be ruled by either a King or a Queen but since the pair of them takes precedence, her father only holds the crown until the Princess marries, at which time her and her husband will take over the rule.


    Mora doesn¡¯t know much of Sceadu, other than the color of their royalty is ck. In Geofen, the crown wears teal and is always run by a King; on the off chance that there isn¡¯t one, they appoint an intermit advisor until a male of the royal bloodline is born. The Alumenian Queen, always dressed in the King¡¯s color of gold, gets even less say than in Geofen, in fact Mora isn¡¯t sure that their Queen is any more than a glorified servant. The Alumenian crown has been held by a King Irron for over a hundred years-the King never seems to have trouble producing an heir and they always keep the same name.


    Without any water to wash with, Mora pulls on the clothes she has grown used to: an undershirt, a ruffled over shirt, a vest, slim pants and a pair of high boots. After getting dressed, she is forced by dizziness to sit while attempting to fix her hair. The dried blood has matted into some of it and she is unable to separate it, so she gathers it at the base of her neck and twists it into arge bun. Shorter wisps of hair escape, but she doesn¡¯t care enough to secure them.


    She makes her way to the doors and pushes through them, having to brace herself so she doesn¡¯t fall over. She clings to the railing so that she can walk across the balcony; her knees shake and threaten to give way but she forces herself on.


    Once Mora makes it to the stairs she is able to get down the first five before she has to stop and lean on the railing to rest, afraid that another step will send her tumbling down to the bottom. Though Rick sees her first, it is Daniel and James who are closer. They quickly bound up the stairs two at a time to reach her. Each one of them slide their arms under hers, bracing her elbows so they can help her down the remaining stairs. Her feet make the motions of walking but the two men carry her weight as they lead her to the table. She feels embarrassed at being so weak but none of them seem to care.


    When she is sitting, Mora has to put her elbows on the table with her head in her hands for a few moments to get the room to hold still. Her mind is clear despite the weakness of her body; she yearns to be at Rick¡¯s side but she appreciates the fact that his friends, who are now hers, are worried about her well being. All of them watch her, ready to jump to her aid if she were to fall over.


    Todd sets a bowl of fresh steamed vegetables with shredded meat in front of her, as well as a ss of wine. When she sits up, Mora is forced to rest against the back of the chair, still too weak to hold her own. She finally looks at her friends, the disturbed look on their faces make her realize that she is still covered in blood. Sari pulls up a chair next to her. Mora doesn¡¯t object when she starts wiping her neck off with a warm, wet towel. As her blood, the mark of her loyalty to Rick, washes away from her healed skin, herpanions begin to settle down a bit.


    ¡°Rick told us everything,¡± James says quietly, ¡°though it was a foolish risk, I think I can speak for most of Sceadu and say thank you.¡±


    Mora manages a small smile for him. Though her wounds are healed and she no longer looses any blood, she still feels like she could pass out at any moment.


    Daniel shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the Queen would make you stay here¡­ not that I¡¯m objecting to yourpany,¡± he adds quickly, ¡°but it seems pointless.¡±


    Mora and Rick stare at each other. She knows why the Queen wants her to spend more time in Sceadu and she knows that Rick does too but she doesn¡¯t think he realizes that his mother¡¯s ultimate goal is for him to reim his title.


    ¡°At least you don¡¯t have to marry King Irron anymore,¡± Lucas adds, trying to lighten the conversation a little, ¡°no, you are now free to choose whomever you want¡­¡± he avoids looking at both of them. Daniel jabs him in the ribs with his elbow for his obvious statement.


    Mora, eyes still on Rick, speaks quietly, ¡°Another alliance would ensure that Alumenia thinks twice before threatening again¡­ does the Geofen King have a son?¡±


    Rick smiles at her sarcasm, ¡°s, Prince Phillip is already married.¡±


    ¡°Shame,¡± she tisks, ¡°there seems to be a shortage of avable Princes these days¡­¡±


    Sari finishes wiping off Mora¡¯s chest. She sits back and speaks nkly but gives Mora the feeling she¡¯s concerned for Rick¡¯s welfare, ¡°So what¡¯s this I hear about you being a poet?¡±


    Mora breaks her eyes away from Rick to match Sari¡¯s gaze; Rick must have repeated her and Laren¡¯s conversation to them. She leans herself forward and takes a bite of food and a sip of wine. From the look on Rick¡¯s face, he has concerns about her and Laren as well. Mora continues to eat, pausing after each bite to say a few words and slowly she exins her story.


    ¡°Laren-the Advisor of War of Derven-started training me when I was probably four years old. My mother had been dead for a while and though I could not recall her, Laren told me she was quite fond of poetry. He caught me one night in the throne room. I was looking through my mother¡¯s things. I can recall in particr, a beautiful, red wooden box. I knew it held something special inside but no matter how hard I tried I couldn¡¯t figure out how to get it open. I attempted to steal it and take it back to my room but he found me in the hallway. Laren held out his hand and said, ¡®Though the kitten wishes to follow its mother¡¯s steps, she must wait, grow and hunt to discover the secrets kept; one night the brush tiger will not return and from another that tiny little kitten must learn. Patience, devotion and love for others may, make the kitten as strong as her mother one day.''¡± Mora chews her vegetables carefully, waiting for herpanions to think over her story.


    ¡°Even though Laren¡¯s only responsibility was to teach me to defend myself he has taught me that beauty can be found in anything if you take the time to look for it. I owe a great debt to him for all that I know about the trees, nts and animals in Derven, about the darker but still beautiful side of war and that there are but a few people I canpletely trust with my thoughts. Because of that, we code our words to each other in poetry. Unfortunately, it has caused a lot of people to think that he and I¡­ feel for each other more than friendship.¡±


    ¡°So what did he mean, when you talked to him this afternoon?¡± asks Daniel.


    Rick quietly repeats Laren¡¯s words, his memory is perfect, ¡°¡®In its quest for the night, the brush tiger foolishly falls into a fight; while the sun does not yet rise, the hunter¡¯s quick knife ends the tiger¡¯s lies. Upon my death, I shall never see, another tiger as beautiful as thee. For if the world would end tomorrow, your sadness shall be my only sorrow.¡¯ If you are the brush tiger, I must be your hunter,¡± he smiles, already knowing that from before, ¡°but who is your sun?¡±


    Mora finishes her food, shaking her head, ¡°He will never be my sun, just the sun.¡±


    ¡°King Irron,¡± Sari discovers.


    ¡°So this Laren said that he doesn¡¯t want you to be with King Irron because he knows you won¡¯t be happy?¡± James asks.


    Mora nods, looking at Rick. She thinks he realizes that the hunter is the only one who could truly break her heart.


    ¡°And your response?¡± presses Lucas.


    She breathes deeply, hoping that her instincts to trust Rick¡¯s friends are correct, ¡°King Irron means to kill Rick. My death was supposed to be used as a justifiable reason to rally the other countries against Sceadu.¡±


    Everyone freezes, mouths open. Mora¡¯sment even catches Rick off guard. No one speaks, they all just wait for her to exin.


    ¡°I stepped towards my father four times to get his attention and force him to take the peaceful route. I stepped a fifth time to get a look at the tree that started this whole debacle. That tree didn¡¯t just happen to fall across the path, it was cut down by an axe and poorly I might add.¡±


    ¡°Who cut it down?¡±


    She has to pause to catch her breath; though they are eager to know more, they wait patiently for her to resume speaking, ¡°It was a burwood tree. No Derven in their right mind would have killed a living one, yet alone tried to take an axe to a burwood tree; the bark is thick and brittle and when struck it shatters like ss. Not to mention that it would almost destroy the back of whoever tried to hit it with an axe. The only way to harvest a burwood tree is to saw it down.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t think someone from Sceadu did it,¡± Rick states more than asks.


    She breathes deeply, drinking the ss of wine Todd fills for her. Though she knows what it is now, it helps her feel better, ¡°There aren¡¯t many types of wood that are native strictly to Sceadu. I can only think of maybe three, but of those there is one in particr that Dervens buy off of the peddlers-ebony tree. It is very water resistant and we use it to build our bath tubs with. The ebony tree trunks that I have seen have always been chopped down by an axe but each cut, each swing is made with purpose and ced precisely. That burwood tree trunk looked as if the person who cut it down had never wielded an axe¡­ or seen many trees, for that matter.¡±


    The realization that someone from Alumenia cut down the tree is almost palpable. She realizes now why Irron was so interested in the processing of the trees in Derven. Mora continues, ¡°King Irron was counting on us camping off the road in Sceadu. He knew I would fight back but he thought it would lead to my death. The death of his future wife would be an honorable reason to attack Sceadu; not to mention he would also be backed up by the Derven army. My poem told Laren as much; I am sure that by now he has figured out a way to tell my father and they are readying the army in case of an attack on Derven.¡±


    Rick looks to his friends; he doesn¡¯t have to speak for them to understand. Daniel, James and Sari get up, she speaks for them ¡°We¡¯ll double check the tree and then warn the Wardens.¡±


    Lucas gets up, ¡°I will tell the Queen.¡±


    As they leave the tavern, Mora notices that even though it is early in the night, her, Rick and Todd are the only upants. Todd refills their sses once more and takes Mora¡¯s te. He only stops briefly to squeeze her shoulder before he wanders off into the storeroom to busy himself. Rick gets up slowly, pulling a chair over so that he can sit near her. He takes Mora¡¯s hand into his, gently running his fingers over her palm. ¡°You are a better ruler than I could ever hope to be. Perhaps when this is all said and done, we could spend some time together¡­ to get to know each other properly.¡±


    Mora pulls his hand up to her face, pressing his open fingers against her cheek. Her heart aches, desiring to fill the void in her life. She closes her eyes,forted by his touch, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you liked me.¡±


    She is surprised when his lips meet hers; the warmth and passion they transmit fills the emptiness in her heart. Pressing their foreheads together, he sighs, truly smiling at her for the first time. ¡°On the contrary, you were the one who tried to kill me¡­¡± Rick gathers her up in his arms, lifting her out of the chair and onto hisp, ¡°Why did the hunter kill the tiger, in your poems?¡±


    As Mora rests her head on his chest and Rick wraps his arms around her, holding her tight. She freely buries her face into his neck, breathing his skin in, letting herself enjoy all that he is, ¡°It was the only way the tiger could be free; you have in my heart.¡±


    His arms constrict around her, shielding her from the world. He leans his chin down, resting his cheek against her forehead. Finally, at peace, she closes her eyes; listening to the steady beating of his heart and knowing that it pulses for her, she drifts off to sleep.

 498

    LUST


    A loud argument outside causes her to jerk awake. For a moment she believes she is back in her carriage, in the forest all alone, her happiness just a distant dream until she feels Rick¡¯s hand wrapped around hers, their fingers entwined. He still holds her tight but loosens his grip when the front door bursts open. Though she doesn¡¯t want to, Mora forces herself to stand up and lean against the table; she is slightly embarrassed at being seen in such a private moment. Several people burst into the bar, none seeing the two lovers¡¯ embrace.


    ¡°Unhand me you sorry excuse for a woman! I tell you what, it is no wonder the sun avoids shining on this awful country-everyone would be forced to see exactly what Sceduian women have to offer!¡± A familiar, rough voice calls out.


    ¡°Oh shut it, don¡¯t be sore about being beaten by ady,¡± James taunts the man.


    Sari, clearly irritated, shoves the bound man to the ground, ¡°This coward says he knows Mora.¡±


    His hands tied behind his back, he rolls to his side so he can shout at Sari, ¡°I am not a coward! That horse would not stop, I tell you¡­ and even if it did, it isn¡¯t like I wanted to recall myst encounter with your kind!¡± The familiar voicees from Franklin.


    Mora walks swiftly over to him, determined despite her dizziness. She is forced to brace herself on passing chairs for support. She kneels down to the man, quickly untying his ropes despite Sari¡¯s objections. When Franklin sees Mora he sits up enough to raise his left knee where he rests his forehead, right hand on his heart, left hand in a fist on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Namora, I didn¡¯t think these heathens would actually take me to you. Please excuse my outburst.¡±


    Sheughs, d to see her old friend. She holds his shoulders, taking a look at his healing eye, ¡°You should be kinder to Sari, she isn¡¯t as nice as I am.¡±


    Franklin sits up, mumbling, ¡°If that is what the Sceaduians call a woman it is no wonder the Queen wanted you to stay here for a while. Perhaps she wanted someone civilized to talk to,¡± he directs his statement to Sari.


    Mora smiles, touching his cheek to draw his attention back to her, ¡°Why are you here, Captain? Surely by now, you must realize that crossing the Sceaduian border isn¡¯t without risk¡­¡± She is d to see a familiar face.


    ¡°I came to give you this,¡± he pulls a letter from his pocket, ¡°I meant only to stop at the border and wait to pass it off to a Warden but that damned beast of yours refused to stop!¡± He folds his legs in front of him, sitting before Mora as he waves his arms to emphasize his story, ¡°Every day he has been waiting at the western most part of the royal pasture because he knows that you¡¯re out there somewhere. Advisor Laren told me I must get this to you quickly and as soon I as mounted that thing you call a horse he took off and wouldn¡¯t stop, no matter how hard I tried. He blew past the border, past those three and kept running. It was like he smelled you out, damned dog.¡±


    Mora takes the letter from Franklin. She opens it, immediately recognizing Laren¡¯s handwriting. As she reads, the smile begins to fade from her face. The sun rises high in the sky, looking for the brush tiger nearby. Not knowing the tiger has been in, it grows restless with disdain. In distantnd beyond yonder hill, upon the morrow the sun will rise feigning sorrow. Shall time pass it by, where they meet, eye to eye?


    She sits back on her heels, clearly shocked. Franklin gently touches her arm to get her attention, ¡°Princess, is everything alright? What did it say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing good. I need a piece of paper, something to write with¡­¡± Franklin pulls both out of his pocket and hands it to Mora. She stands, taking them to the nearest table where she ces both in front of her. Sitting with her hands resting in herp, she inhales and exhales slowly, her mind now wide awake with the news. It takes her a few minutes toe up with a response. Rick picks up Laren¡¯s letter from the table next to her; he reads it. As the worry begins to cross his face, he reads herposition over her shoulder as she writes.


    Time waits for none, but the tiger and so it shall, nowhere near the fire. Hunter with tiger pelt will greet, beyond yonder hill the sun they meet. Together no stone will be left unturned, the sun will set, never to return.


    Mora folds the note. Rising, she walks back to her friend and hands it to him. As Rickes over to join her, she reaches over and takes his hand. She quickly kneels down before him. She closes her eyes and presses the back of his hand to her lips. Everyone looks at her with surprise, though none more than Rick. Taking a deep breath, she looks up at him, still holding him tight.


    ¡°Prince Varickan,¡± she starts, unsure of how to continue, ¡°I understand the customs of your country but I am asking that you pardon Captain Franklin and set him free as I need him to deliver my message. In return, I offer you the remaining years of my life, should you desire them.¡±


    ¡°Prince!¡± Franklin exims under his breath, ¡°This ce only gets odder.¡±


    Rick¡¯s brow crinkles together. He cups Mora¡¯s face in his hands, smiling sadly at her. He pulls her up and into a standing position. Letting her face go, he wraps his arms around her waist so that he can draw her close. His forehead rests against hers, speaking in that tender, private tone, ¡°I desperately desire all of the years of your life but it is worth more than you ask. I wish only to honestly earn your affections. Captain Franklin is pardoned; he is allowed to move freely between our borders as necessary.¡±


    She closes her eyes; wishing to lean in, to melt into Rick yet she restrains herself. She smiles at him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Turning back to everyone, she fidgets with her vest awkwardly; she can feel herself blush, ¡°Captain Franklin, if you would be so kind as to take that message to Advisor Laren¡­¡±


    He bows, chuckling, ¡°Amyee will be pleased by this.¡± When he rises, he gets an over exaggerated look of aggravation on his face, ¡°You muste and assure that monster that you are fine or he will never leave.¡±


    Outside, Jacob hesitantly holds on to the very end of Graystar¡¯s reins, obviously terrified of the animal. The horse paws the ground angrily, huffing with impatience. As soon as he sees Mora he lets out a loud whinny and jumps up onto the boardwalk in front of the tavern. She rests her cheek against his forehead, rubbing his chin and whispering to him softly. Standing next to him, his size makes her seem like a child. She tugs yfully on one of his ears before standing back; the demeanor of the animal haspletely calmed and he waits patiently like an old mule for Franklin to mount.


    As Franklin climbs upon the beast, he offers Mora a small smile, clearly pleased that she has finally found a match. His smile fades when he looks to Rick; straightening up in the saddle, he attempts to threaten the man, ¡°I hope that you realize how much Derven loves its Princess. Should you hurt her, in any way¡­¡± he shakes his head at the idea, ¡°hundreds of men will be after you, but they will arrive only to find your body torn to shreds by a herd of frightening women, led by my Amyee. Tread carefully, Prince Varickan, we are not a people to be messed with.¡±


    Greystar turns and begins to trot back to the woods; Daniel and James escort him, leaving Sari behind. Rick looks at Mora, unnerved by his threat but managing a grin, ¡°Are all women of Derven as angry as you?¡±


    She smiles, appreciative of the brotherly love that Franklin has developed for her, ¡°Oh yes. And all of them fight almost as well as I do.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    His smile fades, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to tell them I broke your shoulder, are you?¡±


    Sheughs, ¡°If I do, I¡¯ll make it clear that I almost killed you after that.¡±


    Once the horses turn off the main thoroughfare and to the road that leaves to the border, Sari begins to bicker, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that any woman would subject themselves to hispany-this Amyee, is she his wife?¡±


    ¡°No, Amyee is his sister,¡± she turns from the road to her friend.


    ¡°Poor girl,¡± Sari says.


    Winking at her, Mora smiles, ¡°I think he likes you, Sari.¡±


    ¡°What! Did you see how he talked to me? I can¡¯t imagine a dog would ever like that man¡­¡±


    Rick tucks Mora¡¯s arm under his and leads her back into the tavern. The three sit around a table, joined by Todd and a bottle of wine. Mora drinks from her ss slowly. She finds that she likes the taste, even if ites from a sacrifice-nourished tree hidden in a cave. Rick remains seated next to her, his chair pulled up close so that he can lean his arm over her arm rest to hold her hand; he rubs the back of it idly with his thumb. Unable to stop herself, Mora leans towards him, resting her head on his shoulder. She no longer feels ashamed at their disy of affection; theirpanions seem just as happy for them as they are.


    Sari reads Laren¡¯s letter. Her eyes narrow, mouth forming the words but not speaking them. Frustration grows on her face and after trying to figure it out for a while, she gives up, ¡°Out with it then, what does it mean?¡±


    Using his free hand, Rick ys with the bottom of his wine ss, ¡°I think it means that King Irron ns on meeting Mora tomorrow. Doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s too happy, either-am I right?¡±


    She nods her head against him, not to thrilled about seeing Irron again, ¡°It sounds like Laren caught wind of it. I¡¯m guessing that King Irron thinks my father was forced into it by Queen Sheynne and that it was against my will, so he wants to meet with me. Probably to assure me of his undying love or to dere war in my name. Laren wanted to know if he should tell my father.¡±


    Todd fills her ss again, ¡°And what did you say back?¡±


    Rick looks down at Mora, trying to see her face but he can¡¯t because she¡¯s so close, ¡°You told him not to tell your father until it was toote, right? I don¡¯t think I quite understood the rest of it, though¡­¡±


    She knows he¡¯s lying but she affirms his suspicions, ¡°I told Laren that you would take me to meet King Irron and that I would tell him where my heart has led me. However I don¡¯t think that it will end peacefully and no matter what happens it will most likely start a war.¡±

 499

    Lucas busts through the tavern door, out of breath like he ran from the castle, ¡°Queen Sheynne sends word that King Irron demands to see the Princess, in the Meadow tomorrow evening. She has sent word to the General to prepare for war,¡± he swiftly walks over to Rick and the others, dropping his voice even though they are alone, ¡°She has asked me to ride to Geofen. The Queen wishes for me to bring Prince Phillip to the neutral ground but keep him out of sight so that he may see the true nature of King Irron. I don¡¯t know why but she thinks that if he sees Mora tell Irron the engagement is off, that they will side with Sceadu. She said,¡± he shifts ufortably, looking at Rick, ¡°that she would like Prince Varickan to apany her and Mora to the border tomorrow.¡±


    Mora suspicions are affirmed. Queen Sheynne was hoping that Mora¡¯s presence would spur Rick to im his ce as Prince and that they would fall in love. She now knows that because the Queen asked her father to simply give them the opportunity, not demand or threaten like King Irron, that heplied. She doesn¡¯t, however, understand what path her father means for her to travel so that everyone can ¡®rest in peace.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, the Prince shall apany them,¡± Rick replies. He squeezes Mora¡¯s hand.


    As Lucas begins to leave, Daniel and Jamese back. They walk into the bar, the look of disbelief on their faces. James speaks first, ¡°That Captain Franklin of yours,¡± he says to Mora, ¡°I hope that all men of Derven aren¡¯t as¡­¡± he doesn¡¯t even know what to say. He throws his arms up, looking to Daniel for help.


    ¡°I think he likes Sari,¡± Daniel spits out.


    ¡°What?!¡± Sari shrieks; despite her attempt to look disgusted, her face turns bright red.


    Daniel and James sit down; seeing Sari¡¯s face they continue with the full intent of embarrassing her, ¡°Oh you should have heard that man!¡± Their faces crinkle with a disapproving look and they attempt to mimic Franklin¡¯s gruff voice, ¡°Does she have a husband?¡±


    ¡°Is she seeing anyone?¡±


    ¡°What does she like to do?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I bet a woman like her has to be so strong in order to beat down all of her suitors.¡±


    Sari, grinning uncontrobly, buries her embarrassed face in her hands. Lucas, Daniel, James and even Rick can¡¯t help but snicker at her expense. She peeks out at Mora, looking for help.


    All Mora can do is smile. She loves Franklin like a brother and wouldn¡¯t ever approve of anyone less tough than Sari, ¡°I told you so. Ever since I¡¯ve known that man the more heins about something the more he likes it. And,¡± Mora adds quietly so that only Sari can hear, ¡°Even though he can beat most men by pure strength alone, he hasn¡¯t yete up with enough cunning to win a fight against his sister or I.¡±


    The group of friends tries tough and joke, making the best of the ominous situation that the new day brings. Having already epted Mora as one of them, she begins to open herself up to the idea of having friends who don¡¯t care what her title is. The fact that they wee her and treat her as an equal instead of a superior makes her feel like a true person. As the dawn approaches everyone begins to grow somber, knowing that they will soon be at war. Todd packs a few supplies for Lucas¡¯ trip. He reluctantly says good bye, hugging Mora to reassure her that he is d to have gotten to know her, ¡°Even if you emascted me in front of everyone when you beat my ass into the ground.¡±


    James and Daniel yfully shove her, James saying somewhat apologetically ¡°I¡¯m still not sure who would win, in a fair fight between you and Rick.¡±


    ¡°My wager is on you though,¡± Daniel winks.


    Mora smiles and says jokingly, ¡°If Rick and I ever were to fight again-and I don¡¯t think that we ever will-it would be to the death.¡±


    Sari shifts ufortably in front of Mora, waiting for Rick to walk Daniel and James out. She avoids her eyes, mumbling, ¡°Do you really think that he likes me? I don¡¯t know how that would work, with us living in two different countries and all¡­¡±


    ¡°Love will always find a way,¡± her reassuring voice captures Sari¡¯s attention, ¡°I mean, look at me-I never thought I could love someone but from the moment I saw Rick¡­ I was doomed. And I was engaged to his enemy; I was stuck between a rock and the ground with no way out. But, it found a way and now I am free to give my heart to whom I please.¡± Mora smiles to herself, scarcely able to believe that she has finally found her match.


    Sari squeezes her shoulder, now sharing her smile, ¡°We will all ride with you to the border tomorrow.¡± As she walks past Rick to leave the bar, the bounce in her step is noticeable.


    Todd begins to lock up behind her when Mora notices Rick standing only a few feet away; he heard their conversation. ¡°Doomed, huh? From the moment you saw me?¡± He walks to her, his hands deliberately lingering on her skin as he slides them around her body. He doesn¡¯t ask if she needs help, he simply picks her up and cradles her in his arms, walking to the stairs.


    She rests her face in his chest, her fingers grasping his shirt tightly, ¡°I wanted to tell you¡­ but I couldn¡¯t. I am so sorry that I wasn¡¯t honest from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°When I first saw you in the castle, standing before me half broken, weak and timid-I knew that there was more to you,¡± his voice softens as he recalls the first day they met, ¡°I knew you would be the end of me. I have known many women but the moment I gazed into your eyes-I was lost to this world. My life could never beplete without you.¡±


    As they enter the bedroom, Mora wraps her arms around his neck. He gently lowers her body to the ground behind the screen. His hands wander from her waist, up her sides and arms to her hands, where he unsps them from behind his head. Still holding on to her hands, he twirls her before him, pressing her back into his chest. Her body is still weak from all the blood she lost and she isn¡¯t able to get undressed by herself. She can feel her skin tingle with excitement when his hands wander over her stomach to her vest. His fingers trace the vest¡¯s path up to her shoulders, where he takes hold of it to pull it off. With his touch sliding under her shirts and up her back, Mora feels her knees begin to get weak; she leans herself against him after he takes her shirt off. Being a gentleman, Rick slips her night gown onto her, remaining behind her, so he only ever sees her bare back.


    With the gown drifting down her length, Rick crouches behind her so that he can help her with her pants. Mora is forced to turn toward around and lean over his shoulder when her knees finally give out. As he takes liberties with the path his hands follow up to her waist, she lets her own trace their way down his back andtch on to the bottom of his shirt, pulling it up so that she can put her face against his skin. When he gets her pants down, he wraps an arm around her thighs so that he can lift her slightly to pull them off of her feet. After he sets her back down he begins to rise but she doesn¡¯t let go of his shirt until she seeds in pulling it off over his head.


    He gathers her up into his arms, letting his face get buried in her hair. Carefully, he sets her down in the bed as he had done for the past four nights when he tended to her shoulder but instead of climbing in after her, he turns and snuffs out the lights. Mora waits and though she finds it hard to hear anything over the pounding in her chest, she knows that he stands in the shadows, unsure what to do.


    ¡°Will you lie with me?¡± She asks the darkness. There is a pause as Rick hesitates. The bed shifts beside her when he climbs in. Large, strong hands find her body and pull her close. She turns to him, drowning his lips with hers. Never before in her life has she felt so safe, soplete. As her hands trace the lines of his chest, she wishes this moment would never end. Rick presses his hand into her lower back trying to melt into her flesh. She forces herself closer, wrapping her leg around his waist.


    She can¡¯t think of anything she has desired more, anything she has needed so badly before. Her body pulses with passion, voice airy when she tries to catch her breath, ¡°I want you.¡±


    ¡°You have me,¡± he whispers, face buried in her neck. His hand slides up her thigh, fervently gripping at her skin. She tries to tug at his pants but their bodies are so entwined she can¡¯t free her hands. She bites at his shoulder, frustrated at the listless pace of their passion.


    ¡°I want you to take me,¡± she rifies, surprised by the amount of sternness in her voice. Her ravenous appetite for his body consumes her.


    He rolls, turning her onto her back. Though he presses himself against her and his hand wanders from her thigh further up her gown to her ribs, his kisses slow, the frantic desire behind them softening. He continues to hold her tight, but rests his cheek against her chest. She starts to fear that she did something wrong, but his voice, husky with restraint, calms her worries, ¡°Believe me when I say I want to take you, but¡­ we need to wait until the time is right.¡±


    Mora¡¯s body groans with impatience, but she knows that he is right. She wraps her arms around him, tangling her fingers in his hair; she tries to quell the yearning inside herself. Knowing that she now has Rick and that he has her, she assures herself that there isn¡¯t any reason to rush. There is a proper order in which things need to be done and she must first tell King Irron to his face that she wants nothing more to do with him. Then she will be free.     DECEPTION


    *****


    She awakes to the sweet sound of Rick¡¯s voice apanied by the caress of his hand on her face, ¡°Time to get ready, Mora.¡±

 500

    She leans against his touch, not wanting wake up and spoil the moment. Reluctantly, she opens her eyes. The man standing before her, though the face is familiar, ispletely transformed. He is dressed like proper royalty and for the first time she sets eyes on the Prince of Sceadu. Wearing a white button up shirt under a lush, deep green over coat and dark pants he seems suddenly out of ce in the humble room. His blonde hair is brushed back perfectly, entuating his handsome features.


    Feelingpletely infatuated with him, Mora blushes at her hunter, ¡°You look¡­ different.¡±


    She sits up, sliding out of the bed. Mora can¡¯t help but smile at him; she is looking forward to spending the afternoon alone with him in the carriage. He shifts his weight from one foot to the other, feeling uneasy about how she looks at him. Rick clears his throat, turning to walk across the room as if he just remembered something. He lifts up a ck velvet box from the couch and carries it back to Mora.


    ¡°The Queen sent over a dress for you to wear,¡± he sets the box on the bed and opens the lid.


    Mora gasps, quickly covering her mouth. Rick mistakes her distaste for shock; he lifts the blood red dress out of the box. It unfolds neatly, the silky fabric flowing down to the ground. Rick tries to hand her the dress but she holds her arms close to her body, trying to find a polite way to decline, ¡°That is¡­ my mother¡¯s color. It would be disrespectful for me to wear it¡­¡±


    She tries to smile at him but bright color seems unnatural to her and makes her feel nervous. While she is used to seeing her mother in a red dress in her portrait, she has never seen the color on another person in her life.


    ¡°Well,¡± he appraises her for a moment before setting the dress on the bed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid unless you want to go in pants, there isn¡¯t much choice¡­ besides,¡± he leans in, brushing his lips against hers, ¡°you should get used to wearing the color of a Derven Queen, Namora.¡± Rick touches her cheek, trying to dissipate her anxiety. He hovers near her for a moment, hoping that she wille around but when she still looks warily at the dress he realizes that it is something she will have to ovee alone. Though he worries that she might need help, he only offers her a smile before turning and leaving the room.


    The thought of wearing red makes Mora¡¯s stomach churn. Even though she is now free to choose whom she will spend her life with, she has begun to question if she is ready to be a Queen. Despite the fact that the cancelled wedding to King Irron was beyond her control, as is the inevitable war looming on the horizon, she feels selfish that the events unfolded in a manner that was amiable to her. Her conflicting feelings of the love she has for Rick and the love she has for the people of Derven make her wonder if she should havepletely sacrificed herself and tried harder to keep the peace.


    She busies herself by attending to her hair, brushing and twisting it as best as she can to hide the blood still soaked in it. Mora manages to pin it all back carefully before she takes off her night gown. Though her body quivers with panic she tries to tell herself that since she is in Sceadu, red is just a meaningless color. She forces herself to pick the dress up; it feels just like fabric. When her hands start to shake, Mora squeezes her eyes shut trying to imagine the color is anything but. She pictures a deep, luscious green that matches Rick¡¯s jacket. The dress slides over her skin like a snake but she keeps the image of Rick in her mind. She is able to open her eyes and smile when it dawns on her that he will be the one to take her dress off.


    It fits differently from the white one with a square cut neck, tight sleeves that stop at her elbows and a slender waist¨Cthe dress emphasizes her womanly features significantly. Upon gazing at herself in the mirror she is taken aback, now able to see for the first time that she bears a resemnce to her mother. Her body begins to calm down as the confidence seeps back into it. Smoothing the fabric around her waist, Mora spectes that the Queen¡¯s dresser has a knack of picking out clothing to reinforce the events of a meeting.


    She leaves the room, knowing this time that she will see it again. As she walks down the stairs with her head held high and her hands folded neatly in front of her, she understands that she must confront King Irron in order to begin creating a life with Rick, much like one must cross a bridge to get over a river.


    Mora takes a deep breath before pushing the tavern doors open and walking outside. Before her, Rick waits patiently with Daniel, James and Sari. When her friends see her, despite her dislike of the dress, the looks on their faces makes her believe that it was the right choice. When Rick sees her, the look on his face makes her blush.


    Just as he begins to reach for her, they notice a ck carriageing down the road. Drawn by two magnificent looking ck steeds, the elegantly crafted, well maintained carriage seems entirely out of ce in the worn down town. As it pulls up to the boardwalk, she feels like a true Princess for the first time in weeks when Rick properly takes her hand to help her into the carriage. But when the coachman opens the door, both are shocked to see the Queen sitting inside. It never urred to Mora that all three of them would ride together-she assumed that the Queen would meet them in the Meadow.


    She motions the pair to join her and they hesitantlyply. Mora¡¯s confidence retreats allowing her nervousness to once again take hold of her.


    Queen Sheynne¡¯s cold demeanor seeps into the air; none of them talk. Mora formally arranges herself in the seat, making sure her dress is draped adequately over her ankles before she sps her hands in herp. Within the close vicinity of the Queen, she is able to get a good look at her for the first time. Her tightly pulled back blonde hair is mounded on top of her head, inside her ck crown. Her pale skin seems almost translucent and the same piercing eyes she shares with Rick draw the


    As the ride draws on, the frigid silence between the mother and son causes her to feel like an intruder. She gracefully allows her head to droop so that she can stare at the floor.


    Beside her she can feel Rick¡¯s body tense with agitation during the duration of the almost two hour trip. When he finally draws in a breath to speak the Queen beats him to it, ¡°Thank you, son, foring along on this trip.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te for you, I came for Mora,¡± the anger directed towards the Queen only emphasizes the mysteriousness of Rick and Mora¡¯s rtionship.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though she can feel Sheynne stare at her, Mora keeps her face nk and her eyes down. She wishes to stay out of their dispute. When she feels Rick shift next to her as if he is angry at her for noting to his aid, she realizes that he has been out of high society so long that he has lost the finer points of polite social interaction.


    Silence once again falls on the three of them. After about another mile of it, the Queen lifts a square box onto herp from the bench beside her. She opens it slowly. Mora allows her eyes to look up though she doesn¡¯t raise her head. She is shocked to see a thick, dark, masculine crown in it, though shiny like metal it is crafted in such a way to appear as intertwined branches. Rick looks displeased. When the Queen reaches into the box, she doesn¡¯t pull out the crown but rather a small, ornate silver key. Mora recognizes the designs on it as a match to her chains and her cor.


    Queen Sheynne hands Rick the key; when he takes it, she speaks to Mora, who lifts her head up to give the woman her undivided attention, ¡°For the purposes of this meeting, I believe you will agree that it is necessary for you to appear to be here of your own free will and for King Irron to believe it was your choice to call off the marriage.¡±


    Rick turns to Mora, reaching for her cor. His fingers intentionally brush the back of her neck as he reaches around to find the small keyhole. It clicks quietly when he turns the key. Again his hand barely grazes her as he removes it from her neck; Mora hides her shiver by reaching up to touch her now bare skin. Though the cor is small and delicate, she feels lighter. Queen Sheynne continues to watch her; Mora lets her face remain calm, pushing away the heat that threatens to make her cheeks flush.


    She keeps her voice level and neutral when she responds to the Queen, ¡°I am not here of my own free will? I thought my actions made my intentions clear, your Majesty.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s cold affect remains unchanged, ¡°You are of Derven; your actions merely emphasized your choice to take the path with the least amount of casualties.¡±


    It finally urs to Mora that while Rick¡¯s feelings for her are obvious, she has kept her own sentiments hidden safely behind her learned nature. The Queen has not seen Mora¡¯s jealous outbursts, anger orughter; all she knows of the Princess is the selfless acts she has done to save another. She briefly thinks of telling the Queen about her love for the Prince, but dismisses the thought when she realizes that words are but a poor substitute for action.


    Sheynne continues, ¡°The ce we meet King Irron is arge field of neutral territory that we call the Meadow; it lies south of the trees that mark the border of Sceadu and north of the public road. If you leave that field and therefore my custody I shall see it as a vition of the arrangement between King Nathanial and I, at which time I will have no choice but to dere war on Derven.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd, Mora would never¨C¡± Rick¡¯s voice is thick with the grit of his aggravation.


    Mora cuts him off, trying to save him from the Queen¡¯s displeasure, ¡°Sceadu could never win; if I were to-as you say-vite your agreement with my father, it would be in favor of Alumenia. Your deration of war against Derven would cause both countries to respond, surely you realize.¡± She has no intention of leaving the field with anyone but Rick but the way the Queen speaks to her causes her anger to boil inside.

 501

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Sheynne responds, ¡°and that would result in tremendous casualties to all three countries, a disaster that no Derven would want on their conscious.¡±


    Rick looks at both women, unsure exactly which he distrusts the most. Despite her intentions of protecting Rick from the Queen, the coolness of Mora¡¯s voice coupled with the wordsing from it make him start to doubt her love of him. Mora can sense his worry and though she wants to reach out to him and assure him of her unwavering love, she is forced to maintain her hostile stance until she can prove to Queen Sheynne that her heart beats true, which can only be done through her actions against King Irron.


    Queen Sheynne finally breaks her stare with Mora. She carefully lifts the crown out of the box and leans toward her son. Rick stiffens, holding the open cor and key in his hands; he doesn¡¯t make a move towards her or the crown. Though she no doubt notices his contempt for her, the Queen chooses to ignore it. She perches the twisted metal on his head, turning it slightly so as to lock it in his hair. He isn¡¯t thrilled about it, but Mora¡¯s heart skips at the sight of Rick in his Princely appearance.


    ¡°It is also necessary for you to appear to be the Prince, Varickan,¡± she says snidely towards him.


    Mora has the feeling that they must be close and when the carriage pulls to a stop her hunch is confirmed. She turns her head to the small, stained ss window by her side. From theck of trees, she knows they are now in the Meadow. The coachman opens the door; the Queen is the first to exit. When Mora shifts to follow, Sheynne¡¯s sharp voice halts her movements, ¡°I wish to speak to the Prince, privately if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Caught off guard, Mora freezes in ce. Rick looks over at her briefly before he gets out. The door shuts between them and even though they whisper, she can hear every word.


    ¡°Is this really necessary, Queen Sheynne? Hasn¡¯t Mora made her feelings clear? She isn¡¯t going to leave Sceadu,¡± Rick¡¯s voice sounds angry, but with a slightly skeptical tone.


    ¡°You are foolish to trust her, Varickan. She may be a pretty face but underneath she is still the same woman who agreed to marry King Irron in the first ce. I am only allowing this meeting because King Irron would attack Sceadu if I didn¡¯t.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s distrust of Mora is affirmed, though she can¡¯t tell which the Queen dislikes more: Mora and Rick together or Mora and King Irron. Though it was the Queen¡¯s decision to guide the two into falling in love, she wonders if Sheynne is regretting her choice. She obviously underestimated Mora¡¯s stubbornness, which has now resulted in her holding more power than any one ruling entity on the ind. No matter what side she chooses, she understands that war cannot be averted but she senses the Queen¡¯s worry because Mora¡¯s choice will be the difference between Sceadu being attacked or Sceadu doing the attacking.


    Ricks voice, still angry, draws Mora back to their conversation, ¡°He will attack us no matter what, your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am afraid I know that too,¡± Sheynne¡¯s voice sounds mournful for a moment, before the harshness returns, ¡°Our only hope that Derven will choose to fight with us is if she remains here when he does. As soon as this meeting is over, Princess Namora is to be recored. Under no circumstances is she to leave Sceadu, am I clear?¡± When she gets no response, the Queen¡¯s voice drops, ¡°If she leaves, the punishment will be severe, even for a Prince. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Perfectly,¡± Rick spits out distastefully.


    ¡°You may let her out but she is to remain out of sight until we greet King Irron. We need to put distance between us and her, to emphasize-¡±


    ¡°The appearance that she is here of her own free will,¡± Rick cuts her off in a slightly mocking tone. The Queen, obviously angered by his attitude, walks from behind the carriage and towards the center of the field.


    When the door opens, he extends his hand into the carriage to help her out. Eagerly she reaches for it but when his fingers wrap around hers and she climbs out of the coach, she instantly knows that the Queen¡¯s words have seeded in cing the seed of doubt. His hand does not grip hers tightly, nor do his fingers rub her skin; instead, he holds her hand carefully as if she were no more to him than a stranger.


    She looks upon his face to see rage and dubiousness, feeling worry show on her own. When he lets go of her hand, her heart drops. She forces her fingers to form a fist to stop from shaking. Mora doesn¡¯t know what to say to get him back. Tears well up in her eyes when he looks at her; her vision blurs when the tears threaten to fall but she feels his hands rest on her cheeks. He moves closer to her, touching his forehead on hers. Though he speaks with that tender tone, there is still a hint of suspicion in it, ¡°Mora, I want you to know that I lov¨C¡±


    She quickly closes the gap between them, stopping him short when she pushes her lips against his. The fact that he doesn¡¯t entirely trust her saddens her but she knows that she deserves it because of the secrets she kept. His hands reach up to wipe her face dry only to cradle it after; he leans into her, deepening the kiss. She braces herself against his chest, making herself pull away from him. Mora looks into his eyes, trying to convey her feelings genuinely, ¡°You can tell me tonight, when we are back in the tavern.¡±


    He smiles softly at her, still holding her face. Finally recognizing the woman he fell in love with, the doubt vanishes from his eyes. He leans forward once more, nting a tiny peck on her lips, ¡°Don¡¯te out until the time is right. If anything happens, I will be right there.¡± He kisses her once more before walking out to join his mother.


    Now alone, the nervousness begins to take over her body. She opens and closes her hands into fists, pacing uneasily behind the carriage. Though it shields her view of anyone, she can hear a dozen or so horses in the field beyond. She recognizes the quiet grumblings of Eric and Dell. When she catches a strong whiff of metal, she knows that King Irron and his guards have arrived. She can hear their conversations carried by the wind.


    ¡°Queen Sheynne, thank you for arranging this meeting. It is good to see that you are¡­ well,¡± King Irron¡¯s arrogant voice is thick with fake politeness.


    ¡°Likewise, King Irron. Have you met my son, Prince Varickan?¡± Her voice is cold enough to cut ss.


    ¡°I do believe I have-briefly. How are you, Prince?¡± Though some would mistake real sincerity in his voice, Mora picks up on the sarcastic undertone.


    ¡°Lovely,¡± Rick tries to say nicely but ites out as a growl.


    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Irron lies. ¡°Now, where is my soon to be wife? I wish to speak to her¡­¡±


    Mora inhales deeply; as her lungs fill with air, she forces her shoulders back and her chin up. She sps her hands tightly in front of her and wraps her nerves with steel before she stoically walks from behind the carriage. She keeps her eyes still so as not to appear worried but takes in everything. King Irron stands about fifteen paces away from Sheynne and Rick; behind him are several guards, still mounted on their horses. They look alert, but mindless; their dark eyes make Mora feel uneasy. She sees Daniel, James, Sari and the three Wardens Eric, Dell and John, as well as a few others on top of their horses surrounding the backside of the Queen. The Meadow isrge and they are closer to the public road than to Sceadu. She has suspicions that King Irron made sure of that.


    She has almostpletely forgotten the hue of her dress, but when her eyes fall on Irron she is reminded once more that she wears an unnatural color. At the sight of Mora, d in red, Irron¡¯s face has a truly shocked expression, ¡°Oh, my love, that color is ravishing on you,¡± he says loud enough for everyone to hear and for the first time he actually means the words he speaks.


    She stops in the space between Irron and Sheynne, perfectly dividing the two. Grabbing the middle of her skirt with her right hand she flourishes a beautiful curtsey to Irron, ¡°King Irron, what a pleasure.¡± Though it is a lie, Mora makes a little more effort to be convincing than he does.


    ¡°There is no need to bow to me, Namora-soon we will be wed,¡± he purrs to her in a tone suggesting that they are more familiar with each other than is true.


    She clenches her jaw and refrains from sneering with disgust. Her voice, overly sweet, replies ¡°Oh, King Irron, don¡¯t toy with me,¡± she rises, looking innocently at Irron, ¡°You know my father has called off the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had heard¡­ but I thought perhaps your sentiments haven¡¯t changed,¡± he steps closer to Mora. She can hear the Sceaduians behind her tense nervously; it takes all she has not to step back away from him. Holding as still as a sculpture, Mora stands her ground as he approaches her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Irron slowly reaches out and takes her hand, bringing it up to his lips. He kisses the back of it, his eyes searching her face, ¡°Surely, my love, you realize that calling off this engagement will snap my heart in two.¡± His voice has a hint of threat in it.


    The moment he touches her, her anger res up so quickly she almost ps him. Instead, she lets a smile grow on her face, letting him hold onto her. Just when he-and everyone else-thinks that she has changed her mind, Mora pulls back her hand, sping them in front of her, ¡°Snap in two, much like a burwood tree over a public road, I imagine.¡± Her voicees out colder than even the Queen could muster. While there is almost a sigh of relief behind her, she is close enough to Irron to see the vein in his neck begin to pulse faster.

 502

    As King Irron stands upright, his expression begins to lose its charm and is reced with what Mora guesses to be his true self, ¡°Why Princess Namora, I am afraid I don¡¯t understand,¡± he says tly.


    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t?¡± The frigid sarcasm in her voice is obvious. She turns from Irron to look at his guards, searching from face to face. Though they all look different, they share the same nk eyes. Finally, she spots the one she is looking for; his face is dotted with healing scratches and though he sits tall on his horse his right arm seems to rest awkwardly at his side. Frankly, she is surprised that there is only one injured guard, but then she realizes that the others are probably too crippled by their injuries to be of much use to Irron. Mora holds out a slender hand, pointing at him, ¡°Perhaps your guard could remind you.¡±


    King Irron looks stiffly at the man before turning back to Mora, warning her to rethink what she says, ¡°I think your imprisonment in Sceadu has begun to affect your rationality.¡±


    She smiles tightly, ¡°A piece of advice, my King-the proper way to cut down a burwood tree is with a saw, not an axe.¡±


    Even though she is prepared for it, Mora¡¯s body is still weak from the previous day, so when King Irron wraps his left arm around her neck she is unable to avoid it. He spins her so suddenly she almost loses her footing. Pressed against his body, she is now facing the Queen.


    Though Rick tried to rush to her aid, the Queen has a firm grip over his wrist, stopping him from saving her. Mora locks onto his eyes; not only is he furious but he is also terrified at losing her. He tries to wrench free from his mother¡¯s grasp but Mora shakes her head slightly, telling him not to. His face darkens with rage.


    Behind them, the Wardens along with Daniel, James and Sari dismount their horses before stepping cautiously forward, swords drawn. When Irron reaches across Mora¡¯s body with his right hand, drawing his own sword, everyone freezes. She knows that she is on her own; her mind frantically tries toe up with a n. The more she squirms the tighter he squeezes, his unforgiving arm threatening to crush her throat.


    He whispers into her ear but she knows that the wind carries his words to the others, ¡°It is a shame really, that you managed to live. I was counting on your death to ignite the rage against Sceadu but now I guess I will have to improvise. I am sure that after I kill you, I will be able to convince the Geofens that it was really Prince Varickan and his unkind ways that caused your death.¡±


    His chest feels hard against her. She recalls the time he almost broke her wrist with the te of steel around his middle. Her n begins to piece together. He starts to drag her backwards towards the public road. She lets her body go limp, forcing him to slow down when he has to carry her extra weight. He shifts his hand from around her neck to just under her arm topensate, releasing his tight hold on her throat. Desperately, she inhales, forcing the air into her muscles; she hopes that she will be able to summon enough strength. Slowly, everyone moves forward to follow them. Mora thinks she can see the veins pulsing in Rick¡¯s neck as he tries to restrain himself from running to her aid. She tries to stall Irron until she can find thest piece of the puzzle, ¡°King Irron-you know my father will fight with the Sceadu.¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ, my dear. I will simply let him know that if he does, I will ensure that each and every person who fights against Alumenia will be tortured and murdered. Any Derven, even your father, couldn¡¯t stand the thought of allowing that to happen,¡± he purrs to her, his voice thick with pleasure at the thought of death.


    ¡°King Irron, please stop¡­,¡± she lets her voice go small and weak, surprised at how good her acting has be over the past few weeks; she adds a touch of longing, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Mora knows her lie is convincing when the Sceaduians before her stop, dead in their tracks. The hurt look on Rick¡¯s face gives her anger enough fuel to cause her skin warm. She feels slightly betrayed at the idea that he, of all people, believes her. However, his disbeliefbined with Sheynne¡¯s outrage are enough to make Irron stop. From the corner of her vision she can tell they are but steps away from the public road. Mora clenches desperately at the sides of Irron¡¯s cloak, pretending to use her hands to brace herself while she regains her footing; with his face pressed against hers, she can feel his stubble scratch her cheek as he begins to smile. When she finds what she is looking for, she lets her feet nt into the ground. Her hands remain still, grasping his cloak tight; though it appears that she holds on to him for protection, in actuality her left hand is mped over the wooden knife in his belt.


    ¡°Oh really, my love?¡± Irron tilts his head forward, letting his lips press against the curve of her neck. She focuses on Rick-Sheynne no longer holds him back;pletely dumbfounded by her betrayal, he stands alone with his arms folded over his chest. Mora has to close her eyes to block out the pain she causes her love; she leans her head to the side, offering up her skin to Irron. His mouth runs along her neck back up to her ear, ¡°I would prefer you be dead, but I suppose I would rather enjoy bedding you first,¡± he breathes to her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    His arm loosens as he takes a hold of her right shoulder to spin her around. Filling herself up with all of the hatred she has towards him, she feels her face grow cold when she opens her eyes. She is able to catch a brief glimpse of shock on Sheynne¡¯s face when it dawns on her. As King Irron spins her to face him, Mora slides the dagger out of its sheath and swings her arm upward with the momentum. She catches him alongside his cheek, leaving a long red gash. He shouts with surprise and drops his sword. When he reaches up to cover his face, he releases Mora. She quickly hikes up her skirt and nts her foot square in his stomach, kicking him harshly backwards onto the public road.


    She inches away from him, hands holding her skirt and raising it a little so that she doesn¡¯t trip over it. Mora tilts her head to one side, voice heavy with sarcasm as she backs up, ¡°I am shocked, King Irron, that those beautiful words have yet to secure you a wife¡­¡± She stops fifteen paces away from him, before releasing her skirt to hide her feet as they nt themselves firmly into the ground. Her body is intentionally turned away from him with her left side forward so that she can hide the dagger in her right hand behind herself. She grasps the de so tightly in her fingers that it slices into her skin. Though her body is rigid, preparing for attack, no one can tell.


    Irron scrambles to his feet, angrily grabbing a sword from one of his guards, ¡°It is a shame you are so beautiful, Princess Namora. I will almost regret not having you to myself before you die.¡±


    It is almost as if time begins to slow. She watches Irron¡¯s knuckles turn white from his grip on the sword. His whole body shifts forward as he prepares to run at her. With perfect form and execution, her body winds up and releases¨Cbefore anyone has a chance to react, the dagger leaves Mora¡¯s raised hand. She can see each spin it makes, knowing exactly where Irron will be when the two impact. It hits him in the right shoulder with such force that he is thrown off bnce before he can bring himself to a stop. The sword falls from his useless hand. She feels a wicked smile form on her face when she knows her perfect aim haspletely severed the muscle that controls his dominant arm. The satisfaction she gets from seeing his face change from shock to rage to pure agony makes her own bleeding hand stop hurting.


    Clearly in pain but full with anger he screams at her. He has to hold his right arm tightly with his left so that it doesn¡¯t move while he backs away towards his guards. Through clenched teeth he snarls at her ¡°I dere war! One week, right here!¡±


    Irron has to be helped onto his horse before they gallop away as fast as possible.

 503

    WARDEN


    Mora doesn¡¯t move until she can no longer see King Irron and his troops. Her body slowly rxes. She turns towards the Queen and Rick but avoids their eyes by focusing on her sliced up hand. She is upset that Rick thought she would betray him. When she finally raises her head to look upon him, the hurt in her eyes instantly makes him regret his reaction. He stares back at her, apologetic and remorseful.


    She is about to say something when the sound of hooves make her tense again. She whips her head around, spotting the source of the noise before anyone else hears it. From the western edge of the field, Lucas rides next to an older man. d in teal, he is apanied by several armored warriors. When they reach Mora and dismount, she looks him over. His rich brown face appears boyish, sleek ck curly hair only adding to his youthful exotic appearance; then she spots the crown on the man¡¯s head.


    Before she has a chance to curtsey, the man stops in front of her and takes a knee. His deep voice contrasts his looks, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Princess Namora.¡±


    She steps back a little, shocked at the sight of an equal kneeling down before her, ¡°Prince Philip¡­ you do not have to kneel before me.¡±


    He smiles, ¡°I choose to. I have seen everything from the woods over there,¡± he points over his shoulder, ¡°and I have to say that I am thoroughly impressed. I have never seen a woman like you¡­ nor do I think I ever will. While your father is a great ruler, Derven will be a force to reckon with once you take his ce.¡±


    Mora closes her right hand when her blood starts dripping into the grass. She manages a tight smile, suddenly queasy when she remembers her red dress, ¡°Those are very kind words, Prince Phillip.¡± She feels out his intentions as he rises to his feet, ¡°Hopefully I will get a chance to rule Derven, if we are able to defeat Alumenia¡­¡±


    He stands and genuinely ces his hand over his heart, ¡°By my word, Geofen will be here to help you and your friends.¡± Phillip turns and bows deeply to Queen Sheynne, ¡°If you will open your borders to us, our army, will be here in three days.¡±


    She nods gratefully, ¡°All of Geofen is wee.¡±


    Phillip shes Mora a brilliant smile which makes her blush. He extends his arm forward; she politely ces her uninjured hand in it. Very gentlemanlike, he brings it to his lips and kisses the back of her hand, ¡°I hope to see you again, Princess Namora.¡±


    She smiles at him, ¡°And you shall, Prince Phillip.¡± Mora doesn¡¯t have to look over to know that Rick wears the green mask of jealousy on his face, at the idea of another man touching her so. She can¡¯t help but think that he deserves a little punishment for not trusting her earlier.


    Phillip mounts his horse and turns west, riding away with his troupe. Mora watches him go not because she cares but so she can avoid Rick¡¯s piercing gaze. Feeling the blood drip down her finger tips, she holds her hand out slightly so as not to ruin another dress. When she hears everyone begin to walk back to their horses, Mora turns to follow and is relieved to only see the back of Rick¡¯s head as Queen Sheynne talks to him.


    ¡°So¡­ the Princess fights?¡± She states, more than asks; the surprise in her voice it irritates Mora.


    ¡°Hard to believe your Majesty but she has quite a temper,¡± he says somewhat proudly.


    When they reach the coach, Sheynne looks back at Mora. The distain from earlier is now gone but it is reced with the knowing smugness that Mora saw when they first met. The Queen looks to Rick before she says, ¡°I think I fancy some fresh air. I will take a horse back to the castle; you two can ride back in the carriage.¡±


    Lucas offers up his horse for the Queen. She mounts it gracefully and without dy she turns and trots back to town. Though John, Dell and her guards follow her at once, Eric seems to linger behind briefly. Mora keeps her eyes down, knowing he wishes to talk to her; she doesn¡¯t have enough energy to deal with both him and Rick at the moment. Sensing her avoidance, he rushes off after the royal entourage.


    Lucas climbs up onto the carriage next to the coachman while James, Daniel and Sari all get onto their horses, each one smiling at Mora.


    ¡°That¡¯s my Princess,¡± Sari says with a wink before she turns her horse and starts back towards town with the others.


    Waiting for her outside the carriage, Rick watches Mora as she walks towards him. He nervously holds the cor in his hands. Though she knows she can¡¯t be mad at him for much longer, she keeps her face nk to punish him a while more. She stops before him, watching him squirm. Finally, he lifts the cor up and slides it around her neck but he hesitates, not locking it. His hands rest on her shoulders before his arms drop to the side, ¡°Mora, I can¡¯t begin to tell you how¡­¡±


    He stops when she reaches up but instead of touching him like he thought she would, she clicks the cor shut. Without a word, she climbs into the carriage. He slides in behind her, shutting the door.


    Mora stares down at her fist; it is sticky with drying blood. She no longer feels upset with Rick but she doesn¡¯t exactly know how to move on from her cold disposition. When she opens her hand, the wound stretches wide, causing it to bleed again. Rick¡¯s hand reaches for hers; she looks up at him when it takes it. She watches him slowly bite down on his lip until it starts bleeding.


    ¡°I am so sorry I didn¡¯t trust you. It was foolish of me,¡± he pauses, bringing her palm to his face. She can feel lips press against her hand, mouth forming words against her skin, ¡°It just seemed impossible that someone as beautiful and magnificent as you could truly want to be with me.¡±


    She shivers when his tongue drags along her palm, cleaning up the remaining blood. He lowers her hand and but doesn¡¯t let go. His bite has already healed but his lips are still bright red. Slightly taken aback, she doesn¡¯t know what to say in response to him. Instead of speaking, she leans forward. She licks their mixed blood off of his lips before pressing her own against his.


    When she sits back he looks at her gratefully, relieved that she forgave him. The two sit in silence for a while, lost in each other¡¯s eyes as the carriage sways back and forth with the lethargic pace. Finally, Rick speaks again, ¡°Your aim was a little off. A man¡¯s heart is here,¡± still holding onto her hand, he lifts it and presses it over the left side of his chest. She watches him for a moment before she moves across the carriage to sit next to him, in the middle of the bench on his side. She leaves her hand on his chest.


    ¡°When King Irron came to Derven for his engagement party, he would follow me around the castle so that he could catch me when no one was around. One evening I tried to hide in the orchard but he discovered me. He sat next to me,¡± she scoots closer to Rick, ¡°closer than he should have. He tried, very hard, to do things that should be saved for the privacy of a bedroom, not an orchard.¡±


    When Mora sees the anger begin to show in Rick¡¯s face, she takes his left hand and slides it behind her back. Making sure she has his attention, she hikes her skirt up a bit to reveal her bare knee. Her usually hidden, pale skin contrasts greatly to the bright red fabric of her dress. She ces Rick¡¯s right hand on her thigh. His touch sends a jolt of excitement through her body. She can hear his breathing be shallow when his fingers caress her skin.


    She takes a big breath to steady her voice before she continues, ¡°He isn¡¯t a very kind man but I was in no position to be rude to him, since we were to be married,¡± she slowly slides Rick¡¯s hand up her knee and to her inner thigh. Her heart pounds faster. She can tell that Rick is angry at the idea of another man touching her like this but he also is enjoying their reenactment.


    Mora takes a hold of his right hand and lifts it up, pulling her dress back down before putting his hand back in herp. She smiles embarrassedly, mimicking her own words in an overly feminine tone, ¡°I would say, why King Irron, it seems pointless for us to get wound up when we aren¡¯t able to do anything about it until after the wedding. But of course, that didn¡¯t stop him either.¡±


    Mora looks deep into his eyes as she takes a hold of his shirt. She leans backwards on the bench, pulling him down on top of her. She can¡¯t help herself when she tips her face up to his, lips touching. She gets carried away in his kiss, her body always wanting more. Rick runs one hand up her rib cage, letting the other find its way back under her skirt to the outside of her thigh, her purrs encouraging him. He presses his body against hers, kissing his way down to her neck.


    She moans with excitement but pushes him slightly away from her when she remembers her story had a point, ¡°No, this didn¡¯t happen,¡±


    ¡°It better not have,¡± he says, breathlessly, sitting back a little.


    Mora gently motions for him toe back towards her; when he leans in, he is stopped unexpectedly by her fist nted in his sternum, ¡°When he tried to do to me,¡± she breathes slowly, calming her racing heart, ¡°what you just seeded in aplishing, I stopped him like this. He about broke my arm before he realized it was there. When I cried out in pain, he exined to me that he has a hard time feeling anything on his chest,¡± she unbuttons his shirt so she can run both hands over his bare muscles, around his sides and to his back ¡°because he wears a metal te around his middle. The only parts that are free are here,¡± she points the soft spots below his shoulders while admiring his toned body.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss his heart because I didn¡¯t aim for it-it would have done no good. Instead,¡± she leans forward, nibbling on the skin near the spot she hit on Irron, ¡°I aimed for here so I could sever the muscles that control his sword arm.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he leans forward. Continuing where he left off, his hands wander against her naked skin to find their ce, ¡°you are too clever for your own good.¡±


    Rick lightly bites at the unclothed portions of her chest, Mora giggling with pleasure. She pulls his shirt out from his pants, determined fingers unbuttoning them. She slides her hands in them along his hips with the full intent of removing his clothing.


    There is a soft rap on the door of the carriage.


    ¡°Rick, Mora?¡± Lucas clears his throat, ¡°We¡¯re back at the tavern now¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ give you a few minutes¡­¡±


    Caught up in each other, neither of them realized the carriage had stopped. Rick pulls back begrudgingly, looking longingly into her eyes, ¡°I think we should call it an early night.¡±


    She pulls her skirt down while he sits up and buttons his shirt. She can feel her face flush with a smile. ¡°I think you are right, I do feel awfully tired,¡± she fakes a yawn. Mora turns to Rick, to help fix his ruffled clothing before they get out. She can¡¯t help herself when her hands run up his legs so that she can button his pants.


    He smiles wickedly at her, ¡°You will be awfully tired if I have any say in the matter.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mouth falls open with shock at his cheeky statement. Heughs and leans forward to kiss her on the cheek, tucking a stray strand of her hair behind her ear.


    After they have straightened themselves out, Rick utches the door. He slides out, fixing his overcoat before he reaches a hand back in to Mora. This time, when she takes it, he holds her tight, his fingers rubbing her skin. She avoids looking at Lucas, afraid that he knows just exactly what was going on inside of the carriage. Though she is now standing next to Rick, he doesn¡¯t let go of her hand. Mora can feel her face turn bright red when he winks at Lucas, ¡°I think the Princess and I both feel a bit more tired than usual¡­ perhaps we will just go to bed.¡±

 504

    Following them across the boardwalk, Lucasughs. He ces his hands on the door knobs to the tavern and smiles regretfully before opening the door, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to.¡±


    The tavern doors swing wide open, revealing a bustling crowd. Dozens of people at tables, walking around and on stage stop moving when they see Rick. Collectively, they turn to him and bow. bbergasted, Rick leads Mora inside. They walk barely through the doors before the questions start.


    ¡°Is it true, Prince Varickan, are we going to war with Alumenia?¡±


    ¡°Will any of the other countries help us?¡±


    ¡°We need to train, will you help us your highness?¡±


    Stunned, Rick lets go of Mora¡¯s hand. He slowly reaches up to touch his head, realizing the crown is still on it. He takes it off, holding it in his hands like it is a magical object he has never seen before. He turns his back to the crowd,ing close to Mora.


    ¡°I want you¡­¡± he whispers so only she can hear. His voice is full of wanton and regret.


    She can¡¯t help but smile. She reaches out, her own hands stroking his before she takes his crown. ¡°You have me.¡±


    She looks at the people waiting eagerly for his help; Sceadu once again has a Prince. Mora swiftly trots up the stairs, a sense of relief washes over her when she walks into Rick¡¯s bedroom. It has be like a second home to her and she feelsfortable there. She changes quickly, grabbing her gloves on the way out, in a hurry to get back to the excitement downstairs. By the time she rejoins her friends, everything is in full swing.


    Lucas and Daniel are standing separately, each with clusters of townsfolk around them. Daniel shows an old man how to hold onto a spear, demonstrating where to put your feet before throwing. Lucas wraps a young boy¡¯s hand around a sword, showing him how to stand just like he showed Mora her first night in the tavern.


    Rick gives her a small grin; he is up on stage directing a younger man on how to attack James, who waits patiently on the other side.


    Near the door, Sari talks to the small handful of women who were brave enough toe into the tavern. All of the women look uneasy and rather smallpared to her but they give her their undivided attention. Sari looks annoyed but dignified as if all of her hard work leading up to this day is finally acknowledged and justified.


    Mora weaves her way among the crowd. As the tavern is almost full to the brim, she has to take a long indirect route to get to the bar, where Todd struggles to keep sses full. He spots her and by the time she reaches him, he has a ss of wine waiting for her.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat, Mora?¡± he asks politely, though it is obvious that he is stressed.


    She smiles, ¡°Your cooking is wonderful Todd but I think that you have more important things to do than to tend to me.¡± Not only does she not want to be a bother, she doesn¡¯t feel hungry. Mora can¡¯t tell if it is all the excitement or the wine that has caused herck of appetite; she thinks it must be the excitement.


    He nods before he rushes off to the backroom for more beer. Mora turns around, resting her back against the bar while she takes in all of the action, sipping her wine slowly. She has never before been a part of a war, let alone the cause of one. The closest thing she has topare it to is the Huntress Festival; all of the women who have been through it no longer worry but each year the new girls that join them are excited and terrified all at the same time. Though the people of Sceadu are tough and trained, the air has a smell of apprehension in it.


    She looks up when the door opens and sees John, Eric and Dell walk through, all d in regr clothing. Mora can¡¯t help but smile at how odd they look dressed as normal people; they remind her of the first time she saw Rick and how his clothing seemed too tight. She figures they must havee to help with the training or at least Eric used that as an excuse toe talk to her, knowing he is probably upset that she ignored him in the Meadow. Mora doesn¡¯t really want to talk to him because she¡¯s afraid she will do nothing more than hurt his feelings; after seeing those women fawn over Rick, she knows how Eric must feel about her. Despite her reservations, she finishes her ss and leaves the bar to greet them.


    Mora has noticed that her time in Sceadu has caused her inner anger to roam freely in her body. Though she still values the peace that all Derven hold dear, her temper remains unchecked which is dangerous because her anger is the first thing to react before her mind has time to reevaluate the situation.


    Weaving her way around the overly full tables, she is forced to pass by one with a particrly loud, drunk group of men. One of them makes the mistake of reaching out and pping her on the backside, calling rudely to her, ¡°Bring us some more beer, wench!¡±


    Her anger is quick to respond before she has a chance to consider his ignorance is due to his intoxication. Though all in the bar hear his shout, it isn¡¯t until Mora grabs his arm, twists it behind his back and ms his head into the table that everyone stops what they are doing to watch. She can feel her face growing hot, irritated that he would consider treating any woman like that.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Her pleasant voicees out with a growl, like velvet when rubbed the wrong way, ¡°In Sceadu, a tavern is where you go to get into a fight and happen to get drunk. Since you seem to already be drunk, perhaps you would like a fight instead?¡±


    She waits patiently for an answer but doesn¡¯t get one. Mora looks up at hispanions; the whole table lookspletely dumbfounded at the idea that a woman like her has their friend pinned. Their shock only deepens her irritation.


    She twists his arm a little more causing him to scream in pain, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I heard your answer?¡±


    ¡°No¨Cno fight. I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, that I touched your¡­ rear,¡± he cries out, almost in tears.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± she lets go of his arm, feeling slightly bad that she hurt him over something so stupid.


    ¡°That¡¯s my Princess!¡± Sari hoots from across the bar. Her words of encouragement cause Mora to smile, flustered. She turns away from the man and gives Sari a slight bow of thanks. When she rises, she sees that the Wardens have made their way across the room and now stand next to her near the rowdy table. Eric¡¯s sincere smile hits her with a pang of guilt. She freely looks him over, trying toe up with something to say. He is cleanly shaven, freshly groomed hair brushed back. Without his stubble, if one could ignore the sheer massiveness of his body, he appears soft and kind despite the scar on his face.


    His green eyes wander over her; sensing her apprehension, he speaks first, ¡°How about a fight? I¡¯m obviously more your type then he is,¡± he continues to smile as he points over to the injured man. The drunk table bursts out inughter. Eric, who stands more than a foot over Mora and is probably three times as wide, seems like a formidable foe. He is undoubtedly thergest man in the bar, his size even making Rick seem small.


    She smiles at him, thankful for his lighthearted attitude. From the corner of her eye she sees Rick looking over at them from on stage. When she wonders if the expression on his face is concern or jealousy, she drops her head, removing her eyes from Eric¡¯s. She doesn¡¯t ever want to give Rick another reason to doubt her faithfulness.


    Speaking to the floor, she says it louder than she intends, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Warden Eric, you¡¯re only supposed to pick on people your own size?¡± Despite the fact that the table of men behind her want to see her lose, theyugh at herment.


    He reaches out, lifting her chin gently. She feels malfeasance by the familiarity of his touch, knowing that Rick is watching; but Eric, the first man to touch her in a loving way, ignores the stares, ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t know that, Princess. Besides, I need to assure myself that I beat youst time because I could, not because you were injured.¡±


    Mora pulls away from his touch, saddened to see the hurt look on Eric¡¯s face. She pulls her gloves from her pocket, rubbing the soft leather between her fingers. Though confused at first, the group of men behind her start to connect the dots; they shift nervously, whispering amongst themselves.

 505

    ¡°Very well then,¡± Mora gives in. She pulls her gloves on, turning from Eric to climb up onto the stage. The previous fighters, having just finished in a draw, take seats with the rest of the crowd gathered to watch the fight. Rick looks at Mora curiously; though she thinks he is jealous, she doesn¡¯t me him. She was too, when those women sat on hisp. She offers him a wink as reassurance. He snorts at her, standing ready to proctor the fight.


    ¡°What weapons are you using?¡± He softly asks Mora.


    ¡°Swords,¡± Eric responds for her, climbing up onto the stage. It takes him less than six steps to cross it to the wall of weapons; he picks out two, handing the smaller one to Mora.


    She takes it, twirling her wrist to check the weight. She finds that it has a feel simr to a staff; stretching her right arm above her head, she bends to the left to loosen her muscles while looking at Rick. His expression is definitely jealousy. Smiling to herself, she walks to the opposite side of the stage from Eric; the fact that he is jealous of the idea of her fighting another man seems absurd but it must mean that he loves her. Rick, standing near the wall in the middle, gives them the go ahead.


    Eric trots to her, swinging the sword at her left side. Mora blocks easily, expecting the force of his hit to send a jolt of pain through her arm but it doesn¡¯t. She is surprised to see that his fighting style is significantly delicate, unlike the brutish rough one of Lucas. He is very experienced, moving deftly away from her attacks buting right back without hesitation. They fight, moving back and forth across the stage, Rick circling them cautiously. Within minutes, Mora spots Eric¡¯s weakness.


    When he strikes her, she defends but twirls her sword around his, causing it to fly up into the air. She catches it easily in her left hand. Knowing that he should have been holding onto it tighter, she gets the feeling that he is pretending to be weak, to make her look better. She pauses for a moment before she throws it back to him, slightly irritated that he would try to throw the fight, ¡°You¡¯re not trying very hard, Warden.¡±


    He catches it easily, grinning at her in response ¡°Neither are you, Princess.¡±


    Finally dedicating himself to the fight, Erices at her harder this time, swinging at her feet. She dives out of the way, tucking her body into a roll. By the time she draws herself up, she is astounded by how quickly he crossed the stage. His swordes down from overhead. Mora holds the hilt of hers tight in her right hand, bracing the t side of the tip on her left palm. There is a loud ringing sound when the two swords impact. Eric pushes hard against her, forcing her to step back or buckle under his weight. Not letting up, he tries to force her down to her knees but she keeps her body upright, retreating reluctantly until her back is pressed against the wall. Without the use of her hands, she¡¯s pinned under Eric¡¯s force.


    A cocky grin crosses his face, now assured that he could easily beat her in a fair fight; she shakes her head at him, knowing that he has once again underestimated her too soon.


    ¡°Ready to give in?¡± He leans in so that he is inches from her face. He looks at her like a thirsty man looks at water.


    ¡°No,¡± she says honestly. She sighs, alreadymenting what she has no choice to do, ¡°but I will admit, you do have something I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, darling,¡± he mocks her, his arrogance giving her thest bit of affirmation she needs.


    With a swift jerk, Mora¡¯s knee connects with Eric¡¯s groin. He instantly doubles over in pain, dropping his sword when he falls down to his knees; a collective groanes from the men in the crowd while the few women try to hide their snickers.


    She kicks his sword away from him, leaning down so she can see his face, ¡°Ready to give in, darling?¡±


    ¡°Is that legal?¡± Cringing, Lucas asks Rick.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mora looks over to her love with a smile; his jealousy is gone, reced by a small amount of pride knowing that she is his. Rick shrugs turning back to Lucas, ¡°All is fair in love and war.¡±


    She pats Eric on the back, ¡°Sorry, you didn¡¯t give me much choice. I¡¯ll count it as payback¨Cconsider us even.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± He huffs out, getting to his feet with her help.


    ¡°You bit me, remember?¡± Sheughs, punching him in the arm, ¡°Now walk it off.¡±


    He throws his arm over her shoulder. Struggling under his weight, she does the best she can to help him off of the stage.


    ¡°So, what is this I hear about you and the Prince?¡± He says quietly while he deliberately leans more of his weight on her to slow her down. Mora avoids his eyes. She can¡¯t help but smile at the thought of being with Rick. Since she doesn¡¯t know what to say, she keeps quiet. She finally finds an empty chair which she deposits him in. Eric finally catches her attention; he has a remorseful look, as if it finally urred to him that he never stood a chance. She feels sorry that she hurt his feelings. Before she turns to walk away, he grabs her hand, making her look back at him. He offers her a smile, ¡°You deserve to be happy¡­ but if you change your mind, let me know.¡±


    Mora reaches up, touching his cheek gently, grateful that he understands. ¡°Thanks for not killing me that day in the woods.¡±


    He closes his eyes, leaning against her hand. She quickly lets it fall to her side, not wanting him to suffer anymore. Before he can say anything else, she turns and walks swiftly to the bar, keeping her eyes focused on Todd.


    He waits for her, sliding a full wine ss across the bar when she reaches him. As she brings it to her lips, she sees Todd look from her to something behind her, before looking back at her again. He raises a brow. Mora takes a long drink, the hair starting to stand up on the back of her neck. She slowly turns around to find everyone in the tavern looking at her. Cautiously, she sets the ss down, not sure what is going on.

 506

    LOSS


    ¡°You¡¯re the Princess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault we¡¯re at war!¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Steven, I heard she stabbed King Irron!¡±


    ¡°What?! Stabbed him?¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn to fight like that?¡±


    ¡°Is Derven going to help us?¡±


    Mora holds out her hands for them to stop. She takes a deep breath, calming herself as they grow quiet. When she speaks, she speaks softly so that they are forced to pay attention in order to hear her, ¡°Good people of Sceadu, it is true, I am Princess Namora. While it has been an unfortunate chain of events that has led up to this war, believe me in saying that I was not the catalyst but a mere pawn in King Irron¡¯s game. I wish for no harm toe to anyone. As I am a¡­ refugee¡­ in your country, I have limited knowledge of what goes on in my homnd. Whether or not Derven will join you I do not know but you have my word that I will fight alongside of you.¡±


    ¡°Did you really stab King Irron?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she smiles, picking up her wine ss and taking another sip, ¡°I didn¡¯t stab him. I threw a knife at him. It was only fair, after all.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°He tried to kill me first.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s growing faith in the Princess allows them to chuckle a bit. After a few more murmurs, a woman speaks up, ¡°Can all of the Derven fight like you? I don¡¯t think we stand a chance alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, all of the Derven citizens can fight like me but there isn¡¯t any reason to worry,¡± Mora raises her voice, ¡°Each and every one of you-both men and women-arepletely capable of defending yourselves. You just have to believe, deep down, that you will prevail.¡±


    Thinking that she is just trying to tter them, she sees a few rolled eyes and hands thrown up in disbelief. Carefully, she sets her ss down before she hops off of the stool. As she trots to the stage, she keeps the crowd¡¯s attention by feeding their curiosity. Once there, she looks at Rick and points to a stuffed dummy, motioning for him to bring it to her. Mora is forced to raise her voice over the loud crowd, ¡°I will prove it to you. Who is the worst fighter in this bar?¡±


    After some negotiation, someone shoves a man up to the stage. Mora instantly recognizes it as the man whose head she mmed into a table earlier. Still drunk, he climbs up the steps, defensively yelling at the crowd, ¡°Back off now, I¡¯m not that bad!¡±


    Mora curses her luck, hoping that she can be as good of a teacher as Laren was to her. She hands the man a dagger, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Bryan,¡± he spits out, taking the dagger.


    ¡°Right, Bryan, show us what you¡¯ve got. Kill that man,¡± she points over to the dummy.


    He pulls up his pants a little, swaying confidently. Standing up straight, he faces the dummy; with a great grunt throws the dagger with all of his strength, almost toppling over in the process. It sticks, somewhat crookedly, in the dummy¡¯s forehead. Bryan throws up his arms in celebration and the men from his table start shouting praise.


    Mora waits, arms crossed over chest, for the group to calm down. When they do, she looks at Bryan, ¡°That was impressive. I¡¯m sure when wee across an army made of linen and straw, you will be a great benefit. Until then, maybe you should remember that a man¡¯s head,¡± she raps his knuckles on his forehead, ¡°is made from bone and most likely covered with a metal helmet.¡±


    He shrinks a little at her insult. She looks at the dummy, thinking carefully as to what she could do to it to mimic the actual consistency of flesh. Seeing Rick watching her, she walks to him and takes his hand. He looks at her apprehensively, not wanting to rece the dummy but reluctantly he lets her lead him over to the wall. She stands him there, pressing her hands into his chest to push him up against a bare spot.


    He can¡¯t help himself and grins at her. She rolls her eyes, wandering off to find something else. Finally, she grabs some of the chalk the men use to dry their hands with. Mora drags over a stool so she can trace around Rick¡¯s head and shoulders. He speaks softly to her while she is at work, ¡°You could own your own tavern and train men to fight.¡±


    She pauses, blushing as she leans her forehead against his, smiling slyly, ¡°I¡¯d rather just be a tavern owner¡¯s wife.¡±


    Rick leans forward and gives her a quick peck on the lips. She takes her time tracing around his arms and legs, letting her face return to its normal color. When she is done, she lets Rick go. Focusing on the task at hand, she grabs the knife out of the dummy¡¯s head and shoves it aside before returning to Bryan.


    When he looks at her like she is dumb, she ps the hilt of the knife back into his hand, pointing to the Rick outline, ¡°That wall is closer to the hardness of bone, make it stick-preferably not in his head.¡±


    Bryan takes the knife, drawing out his preparation as before. He pulls his arm back and heaves it as hard as he can. With a loud pang, the knife bounces off of the wall. The whole tavern erupts inughter. Seeing his shoulders slump in disappointment, Mora drags over a crate with dozens of daggers. Before she can give him any instruction he hastily grabs five out of the box. Now angry, he tries, one after another, to stick them into the wall without a single sess. Each failure makes the bar roar louder. Bryan grows redder and redder, now sweating from exertion. He looks at her, furious that she has seeded in making a fool out of him twice in the same night.


    He turns around trying to yell at thoseughing at him. He points at Mora and shouts, ¡°Shut it! I bet this woman couldn¡¯t even do it if she tried!¡±


    ¡°I could do it blindfolded Bryan, but trying to knock me down isn¡¯t going to help you any,¡± she reaches out and touches his shoulder, trying to calm him down. He pulls back, her words having the opposite effect.


    ¡°Prove it then!¡± Leaning over the edge of the stage, he pulls a scarf off of a nearby woman¡¯s shoulders. With some effort he scrambles back to his feet, shoving it at Mora. The crowd, now rowdy and unfocused calls for her to try. Looking out over them, she sees Dell, John and Eric egging them on. Though she gives them a scolding look, Dell just shrugs and keeps shouting with the rest of the people.


    Mora looks at Rick for help. He walks over to her, smiling. Taking the scarf out of her hands, he reces it with half a dozen daggers, reaching up to squeeze her shoulder as encouragement, ¡°They aren¡¯t going to pay attention to you until you recapture their interest,¡± he says quietly. Walking behind her, he ties the scarf over her eyes. Mora feels herself grow irritated that she is trying to help these people but they are too caught up in the spectacle to pay attention.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she huffs to Rick, ¡°Move the dummy back in front of the wall.¡±


    Though her feet, she feels his soft footsteps walk away before he drags the dummy across the stage. She can tell where he stops with it through the vibrations in the wood. She turns herself around, ready to throw when she feels Rick¡¯s hands on her shoulder, stopping her.


    ¡°Listen up!¡± He shouts to the crowd, instantly quieting them, ¡°While this beautiful, slender, young woman-¡± the men hoot in agreement but stop when he scowls at them, ¡°while she might not seem like much, I have seen firsthand what she can do. It would be wise for you to mind her, lest you end up like that dummy.¡± He leans in, lips brushing her cheek before he whispers into her ear, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    She has no idea what he means until he spins her in a circle several times, catching her off guard. He stops when she starts swaying, unsure of her footing and nowpletely confused as to which direction she faces. The crowd falls silent; her heart pounds so hard, she can¡¯t even hear them breathing. She has no clue what she is facing; tense with alertness, she waits patiently for a sign, hoping that Rick will move away from her or someone will shout out so that she knows which way to turn.


    Bryan¡¯s arrogant voice gives it to her, ¡°What did I tell you, this stupid-¡±


    As soon as the words leave his mouth Mora turns quickly until he is on her right side, letting loose the first dagger. When she hears a thunk and no one scream, she knows she is pointed in the right direction. Exhaling all of the air from her lungs, she repeats her movement over and over, willing each dagger to find its mark without her guidance. All six are finally gone. The room remains quiet. She feels Rick move on her left; he unties her blindfold. Giving her eyes a moment to adjust to the light, she sees that not only did she sessfully hit the dummy six times in the chest but her knives tore through him only to stop when they buried the des into the wall. Satisfied, she secretly thanks Laren for patiently teaching her day after day. She turns to Bryan.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve got your full attention, perhaps you¡¯ll listen to me. Never face your foe square on, instead you must turn so that your dominant arm is the furthest away from him.¡±


    Bryan closes his mouth. He nods with understanding and does as she says.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Good. Your feet need to be shoulder width apart so that you can bnce your body,¡± she ps a dagger into his hand, ¡°and never, ever give all that you have to one throw.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he asks curiously, taking the dagger.


    ¡°Because if you do, you won¡¯t have enough for the next. Rx and throw hard, but like you are throwing a rock through ss.¡±


    Bryan rxes his shoulders, rolling them backwards. He looks at the silhouette, body turned away. Drawing up his arm, he throws the knife like a ball. It bounces off of the wall. He throws his arms up in anger.


    ¡°Are you married?¡±


    ¡°Why, are you offering?¡± He replies snidely.


    Mora steps closer so that no one but Bryan can hear her, ¡°Do you love her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he¡¯s offended by herment.

 507

    She looks him over for a moment, pondering. Her arm raises and she points at the outline on the wall, her voice so quiet that she knows Bryan can barely hear her, ¡°Last night, that man there snuck into your house when you were out with your friends.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re being stupid,¡± he rolls his eyes at her, shoving his hands into his pockets.


    ¡°It was very dark,¡± she continues, ignoring him while looking deep into his eyes, ¡°and he went to your bedroom. It was so dark in fact, that your wife did not know it wasn¡¯t you,¡± she moves closer, her voice dropping lower, ¡°he grabbed a hold and took what he wanted from her and she gave it willingly¡­¡± Mora reaches up and turns Bryan¡¯s face towards the outline, ¡°And now there he stands,ughing at you. But it doesn¡¯t matter, because you are strong and angry and he is weak like ss. I want you to take this dagger and throw it into his heart.¡±


    After offering up one more dagger she backs off carefully. Not knowing what she said to him, the crowd waits with anticipation.


    Bryan inhales deeply; he looks furious. His arm rises above his head, ¡°Like a stone through ss,¡± he mumbles. He swings hard and lets go of the knife. With a loud thunk, it sticks into the wall. The tavern hoots and hollers; he looks at Mora.


    She smiles and pats him on the shoulder, whispering quietly, ¡°Just remember, every Alumenian is a man who would sneak into your house when you are gone.¡±


    James, Lucas and Daniel rush on to the stage. They drag over several more dummies after removing the weapons racks from the wall. Lining each dummy against wood, it only takes them a few minutes to get situated. Townspeople pile on stage, all greeting Sari as she hands out the daggers to them. The rest of the night, until the wee hours of dawn, Mora helps Rick teach everyone, sharing the helpful secrets that Laren has taught her over the years.


    Slowly the crowd thins out as people grow tired and sore from the training. Finally, when thest person leaves, Todd can barely stand up straight. Rick tells him to go; Daniel, James, and Mora clear out all of the beer mugs while Rick and Sari put the weapons away.


    As Rick walks their friends to the door, Mora slumps over in a chair, exhausted. She hears the locks snap shut, her eyes beginning to drift close until she feels his lips on hers, ¡°Not yet, Namora,¡± he coaxes.


    Gathering her up into his arms like he did the first night she spent with him, he carries her up the stairs. Feeling so at ease with her head rested on his chest, she has to try hard to keep herself awake, wanting to spend every moment with him that she can before the war brings the unknown. She has just drifted off only to wake up again when he sets her on the couch.


    The tub, with steaming water, is hard to see by the dying embers in the firece; the screen is nowhere to be seen. She is now wide awake with anticipation. Rick kneels before her, ucing her boots; he rubs her bare feet, leaving no part of them untouched. She reaches out to him, running her fingers through his hair when he uces her vest, untangling it from her body. Though she is nervous when he pulls off her ruffled shirt, she doesn¡¯t shy away. He slips his hands beneath her undershirt, sliding them all the way up her sides until he pulls it over her head. Her skin prickles from the cold air touching her uncovered body.


    Rick wraps his hand around her waist, lifting her up until she stands above him; his lips press against her stomach while his fingers drag her pants down to the floor. Letting his hands and lips wander her whole body, he savors each inch of her bare skin. Nowpletely exposed to him, she feels vulnerable but in a different way-in a voluntary way, as if she ispletely offering herself to him to do with as he pleases.


    Rick lifts her up, strong arms wrapping around her as he carries her to the tub and ces her in it; the warm water envelopes her body like a nket. He locks onto her gaze when he sits down to remove his own boots; he pulls his shirt off before he stands. Her eyes look over the familiar lines of his chest, wandering down the outline of his stomach muscles before he strips his pants off. She is d the room is dark because her cheeks burn bright red when he stands exposed in front of her. Fully nude, he walks to the tub and slides in behind her. He leans in to kiss her neck from behind, letting his handsther up a bar of soap before they meander over her chest and down her stomach. Wet and soapy, both of them explore each other¡¯s bodies while washing off.


    Finally pushed to the limits of desire, Mora gets out first. She dries off in front of him, no longer embarrassed about his eyes seeing her exposed body. Letting the towel fall to the ground, she leans over the edge of the tub, giving him a soft kiss. Slowly, she walks over to the bed knowing that his eyes are following her naked figure. From there, she is barely able to see him climb out of the tub and quickly wipe dry in the almost extinguished firelight.


    He follows her without hesitation, finding her lips with his in the darkness without even getting into the bed. His hands wander over her chest and up her arms; he grips her tight around the wrists and pins her down. He easily swings his body on to the bed and slides his legs between hers. When he presses his body down she presses hers up, each trying to get closer. He lets go of her wrists, sliding his fingers down her arms before he cradles her face in his hands. Pulling away from her mouth, his voice is thick like honey, ¡°I love you, Namora.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Varickan,¡± she replies breathlessly before pulling him back down to her.


    They feed the mes of each other¡¯s fires: hands tracing paths, stealing each other¡¯s breath, tasting each other¡¯s skin. Slick with the sweat of restraint with their bodies entwined, no longer able to stave off their desires, Rick rubs himself against her wetness, tensing as he prepares to confirm their love for one another by iming her as his own. He starts to push into her maidenhood, his skin burning with desire, his body trembling with need when he is halted by a quick a knock at the door.


    Both of them freeze, listening to the darkness, unsure if they heard anything. When they are about to ignore it, three tapse again.


    ¡°Rick?¡± The urgent voice is Todd¡¯s.


    The longing in Mora¡¯s touch tells him to ignore it. Though he wants to, Rick reluctantly untangles his body from hers. He slips on a pair of pants before his soft footsteps carry him across the room. The door creaks when Rick pulls it open to greet Todd. Unable to hear what they are saying, she pulls the nket over herself while she sits up. Mora gets a sinking feeling in her stomach that something is wrong. In the darkness she can hear the door click shut and Rick¡¯s footstepsing towards her; the swiftness of them confirm her suspicions.


    She sees his outline at the bed next to her; he hands her something. When she takes it, she discovers it is a pair of pants and a shirt.


    His voice calm despite the message he delivers, ¡°Something is wrong with your father; Captain Franklin is downstairs.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She has to untangle herself from the covers. Getting dressed hastily, her hands start to shake so bad she doesn¡¯t bother trying to put on a vest over her loose ruffled shirt. Though the floor is cold against her bare feet, she leaves her shoes behind and rushes out of the room, Rick close behind her. Mora bounds down the stairs two at a time.


    The tavern is almost entirely dark with one lone torch by the door. It provides enough light for her to see Franklin. His body is tense, much like the day she was captured.


    ¡°Princess Namora,¡± he drops to a knee stiffly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the King?¡± She says breathlessly when she reaches him.


    He stands up, grabbing her shoulders like a friend, ¡°King Irron sent an assassin¡­ your father killed him but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what!¡± she shouts, voice cracking.


    ¡°¡­ but he¡¯s wounded bad. Advisor Laren doesn¡¯t think he willst any more than a few hours.¡±


    She covers her mouth with her hand as the tears well up in her eyes. She can¡¯t breathe, she can¡¯t think. Her body goes numb and she feels like she will pass out. Franklin keeps his grip on her shoulders, guiding her into a chair. As the tears roll down her cheeks, she begins to tremble uncontrobly.


    Letting go, Franklin speaks softly to her, ¡°You need to go to him, Princess; he asked me to get you.¡±


    She can barely lift her arm to point at her cor, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Burying her face in her hands, her whole body shakes with her sobs.


    Rick kneels down in front of her. Gently, he pulls her hands away from her face, letting them fall into herp. His fingers wipe the tears away from her cheeks before holding them in his hands. ¡°Breathe, Mora,¡± he coos. His hands slide behind her neck, pulling her to him while he leans in to kiss her tenderly.


    She hears the tiniest of clicks. When Rick pulls away from her, he holds the cor in his hands with the key still in the lock.


    Mora looks at the cor with disbelief. Tears still flow down her face. She feels panic well up inside of her, afraid of losing her father and losing Rick at the same time. Just when she started to feel happy, her world begins to fall apart again.


    ¡°But the Queen said-¡± she is silenced by Rick¡¯s fingers on her lips.


    He smiles reassuringly at her, ¡°I will deal with the Queen. You must go to your father.¡±


    She wraps her arms around him, holding him tight. Before she has a chance to think about it anymore, she lets go and sprints up the stairs. Her quivering hands barely allow her toce up her boots. Her mind racing, she forgets the vest and flies out of the room. When she runs back downstairs, Rick waits for her with a cloak.


    Though his face is nk she knows that he shares her worries. He swings the cloak over her shoulders, tying it securely. Mora can¡¯t find words to thank him. Looking into his eyes only makes her fears deepen so she throws her arms around his shoulders, holding him tight, ¡°I want you,¡± is all she can whisper.

 508

    He squeezes her, not wanting to let go, ¡°Thene back to me,¡± he replies with a shaky voice.


    Forcing herself to let go, she turns away from him and rushes through the door. Todd stands outside with Greystar, tying a satchel onto his saddle. The horse paws at the ground, waiting impatiently. Though she doesn¡¯t need it, Todd gives her a boost up. The horse takes off immediately not needing direction.


    As they fly through the town, Mora looks over her shoulder, trying to get onest glimpse of Rick-but she can¡¯t make anything out through her tears.     LOSS


    The ride through the forest seems to take forever though she doesn¡¯t recall any bit of it. The early morning gloom of the sun behind the clouds fades quickly once she reaches the public road to Derven. Despite the tremendous amount of darkness around her heart, the bright and beautiful day serves as a picturesque reminder of her old, unhappy life. Mora hardly notices anything, counting on Greystar to take her directly to the castle. A million thoughts, regrets and guilts race through her head. She is off of the horse and running through the halls in the castle before she even realizes that she is home.


    Taking the twisting and turning hallways at full speed, she almost slips and falls twice on her way to her father¡¯s bedroom. With a great heave she crashes through the doors. The royal doctor and Laren stand next to his bed. Mora runs over, grasping her father¡¯s hand, ¡°Father? Father! I¡¯m here now,¡± she exims breathlessly.


    He painfully turns his head towards her; his usually tan face seems deathly pale. She briefly notices the bandage on his chest, covered with blood. The dullness of his eyes tells her that he doesn¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡°Out,¡± he tells the doctor and Laren. They bow, leaving quickly. Mora gets up, sitting on the edge of her father¡¯s bed so she can stroke his face.


    He smiles at her, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Namora.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± she begs through her tears.


    He shakes his head at her, ¡°There is something I need to tell you,¡± he says, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time so please listen carefully.¡±


    She tries to stifle her sobs when her father squeezes her hand.


    ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t die, she killed herself,¡± he says with no more conviction than talking about the weather.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Mora exims.


    ¡°A long time ago, when I was a little younger than you, I met the most beautiful woman. She fled here, from Sceadu. My father had arranged for me to be married to the oldest daughter of Geofen but when he caught me in the orchard saying goodbye to the woman from Sceadu he immediately called off my marriage because he knew that I loved her. That is how I came to marry your mother.¡±


    ¡°I thought my mother was from Derven?¡± Mora wonders if her father is losing his mind along with his life.


    ¡°No. Years we spent together, deeply in love. I began to grow old but she-she did not; she kept her beauty as perfectly as the day that we met. It was maybe ten years, when she was pregnant with you that she told me her secret.¡±


    ¡°Secret?¡±


    ¡°Your mother was an immortal,¡± he coughs painfully.


    Tears stream down from her face, she looks at her father like he is crazy, ¡°Please father, don¡¯t talk,¡± she begs.


    He shakes his head again, catching his breath and continues, ¡°No one knows why it happens but it just does. Some people are born who don¡¯t age or die like everyone else. Your mother was one hundred and ny-seven years old when we met; I know child, I found it hard to believe too. Then she told me why she fled from Sceadu.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Even though a majority of her mind does not believe him, a small flicker of curiosity gets the better of her.


    ¡°King Irron.¡±


    ¡°The previous one?¡±


    ¡°No, they are one in the same. Your mother was the oldest immortal-the second oldest was born just a few years after her. That child grew to be an evil man who became a King. Irron hunted down all the other immortals and killed them.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± The wheels of her mind begin turning.


    ¡°Because it is a very difficult thing to kill an immortal and only the immortals have the strength and knowledge to do so. He was after your mother so she fled her long time home in the dark forests toe to Derven. When she became pregnant with you, her heart grew very sad. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t quit until she was dead but she didn¡¯t think herself strong enough to stop him. Your mother did what she thought was right and killed herself so that you and I would be safe.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mora says firmly with disbelief.


    Her father points to a box on the night stand, her mother¡¯s box. Mora hands it to him.


    ¡°An immortal¡¯s bones are different from a human¡¯s; the outside of them is covered with metal. This metal is found nowhere else and the only thing that is strong enough to pierce that metal is itself.¡± His voice begins to grow weaker.


    She thinks of the day Irron told her he wore a metal vest to protect himself; she was only able to injure him because she cut through his muscle, where there was no bone.


    ¡°After you were born, your mother,¡± the King continues with great sorrow, ¡°locked herself in the throne room. I can still remember the screams,¡± he begins to cry. ¡°She cut through her chest and broke off one of her ribs so that she could stab herself in the heart,¡± he opens the box, pulling out a wicked looking curved knife, ¡°before she died she made me promise that when you were old enough and strong enough I would give this to you, so that you could kill Irron and put an end to his cruelty.¡± He hands her the knife.


    It is only when Mora turns it in her hands that she realizes the hilt is made from broken bone and that the de, a sharp, dark metal, is the size and shape of a rib. She drops it onto the bed in disbelief.


    Her father¡¯s breathing besbored, ¡°One more thing, quickly child,¡± he reaches out to her, squeezing her hands in his with thest bit of his strength, ¡°An immortal¡¯s blood is infectious; anyone who drinks it bes a mindless being who only does what the immortal demands. I have suspected for years that all of Irron¡¯s army has been infected. Since you are half immortal, I don¡¯t think it will have any effect on you but you must beware of any of the Sceadu that try to drink Alumenian blood. The only way to break that curse will be to kill Irron.¡±


    Dark, beady eyes of the Alumenian soldiers. His special wine. Blood. Drinking blood¡­ The wine, from the tree in the cave. ¡°Father,¡± she says quickly, ¡°I have been drinking Sceaduian wine since I was captured!¡±


    He smiles faintly, ¡°Your mother was a great healer in ournds, though none knew what the secret ingredient in her tonics were.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I think I can heal you,¡± she grabs her mother¡¯s dagger and holds it to her arm only to be stopped by her father. She looks sadly into his fading eyes, ¡°But why?¡± she chokes out.


    ¡°It is your time now,¡± he smiles.


    His grip begins to loosen. Slowly, the smile fades from his face. The light soon vanishes from his eyes. Mora bursts into tears. She leans over his body, stifling her sobs against his skin.


    She doesn¡¯t know how long she sat there with her father-minutes? Hours? Days? Time no longer holds any perspective for her. She forces her tears to stop, her body to quit shaking. She makes herself look away from the empty vessel that was once her father. She rises to her feet and her body unconsciously does the rest. Her arms move without direction, pulling open the door. In the hallway, the sun shines brightly through the windows, the day continuing on without her father. She holds the bone knife tightly to her chest. When her feet stop, she forces herself to look around. The doctor rushes past her into the bedroom. Mora¡¯s eyes stop on Laren. Locking the pain down deep inside, she puts it away for a time when she has the luxury of dealing with it. Her voicees out nk, all of the emotion drained out of her, ¡°The King is dead. Sound the bells.¡±


    Her body carries her over to the bench where Laren is; he stands quickly and signals for a guard to follow her orders. Mora can feel her body defaulting into the perfect posture and she sees her hands folded neatly in herp around the knife. Laren takes a knee in front of her, cing his fist over his heart.


    ¡°What are your orders, Queen Namora?¡±


    She looks at her old friend. Queen Namora¡­ yes, her father is dead, which means that she is now the Queen. She is not prepared for the responsibility but she doesn¡¯t have the leisure to find her courage; death waits for no one. She breathes deeply. Laren looks at her seriously, knowing what she is about to say. She doesn¡¯t recognize the voice thates out of her mouth, ¡°I dere war against Alumenia. We need to leave tonight-I have suspicions that King Irron isn¡¯t honorable enough to wait the week he said he would.¡± Her body stands and starts walking down the hall, ¡°I should address the townsfolk now.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Laren rises to his feet, his calming voice stops her, ¡°a change of clothing would be suitable, your Majesty?¡±


    She looks down, remembering that the pants and revealing shirt she grew to know over the past few weeks isn¡¯t exactly proper attire for a Queen, ¡°Yes, that is a very good idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the handmaidens know. I will also have the guards announce your uing inauguration,¡± he bows before walking away.

 509

    Mora turns and her body leads her towards her bedroom. When she reaches it, it seems like a ce she hasn¡¯t visited in years. Without thinking, she changes into an underdress, putting her Sceduian clothing on the bed. Just as she sits down in front of a mirror, there is a soft rap on the door. Eunice enters, carrying a dark wooden box with hair items in it. She bows as best as her old back will let her. Mora smiles automatically, even though inside she is still sad, ¡°It is nice to see you again, Eunice. I¡¯m sorry to say you¡¯ll find my hair a mess.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem, your Highness. Shall we do something fancy?¡±


    She shakes her head, looking at her pale face in the mirror, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Something quick and simple will be fine.¡±


    As Eunice gets to work brushing out and twisting Mora¡¯s long hair, her mind wanders far away from her castle and back to the tavern in Sceadu. She fears for what Queen Sheynne will do to Rick for letting her go. Hopefully when she sees Mora and the Derven army arrive at the Meadow she will forgive him. She hopes she will see Rick again before the war. Her heart, broken from the death of her father, desperately needs something to love. She thinks of all that she has put everyone through over the past few weeks-her father, Laren, Franklin, Rick. A gentle squeeze on her shoulder brings her back to the task at hand.


    ¡°Will this be satisfactory?¡±


    Mora stares at the mirror, unsure of the woman who looks back at her. With a pale face, dark eyes and brown hair swept up, she is sure that it isn¡¯t her when she sees the tall, delicate copper crown. Her hand hesitantly reaches up her own head, the woman in the mirror doing the same. It isn¡¯t the delicate, small copper crown with blue and red gems of the Princess but the tall, slightly tarnished crown with dangling rubies of the Queen. When she touches the cold metal, reality starts to sink in and she knows that the woman she sees before her is her reflection.


    ¡°Yes, thank you Eunice.¡±


    ¡°Shall I help you dress?¡±


    ¡°That would be nice.¡±


    As Mora rises, she sees Eunice hold out a dark red dress; with its high cut neckline, tight fitting sleeves and long, billowing train. She slips easily into it and as Euniceces up the back, Mora finds that it fits her like a glove. In the mirror, her reflection shows a woman that stands tall and confident with the elegant grace of a Queen, while Mora feels sick with worry and regret that she will do the wrong thing.


    ¡°You remind me of your mother, Namora,¡± Eunice chokes out.


    Mora smiles at her, thanking her with a quick hug. She walks out into the hallway, surprised at how the dress gives her the freedom of pants. Laren waits out there for her. A sincere smile crosses his old face when he sees Mora dressed as the Queen, his look affirming Eunice¡¯spliment. He bows deeply, his hand floating down the hallway to the open balcony that looks over the city square, ¡°Your kingdom awaits your Majesty.¡±


    Mora nods at him, walking towards the balcony. Without hesitation, she takes the stairs that lead down and out the front doors of the castle instead. Finally gaining a grip on herself, she feels that what she has to tell everyone-to ask of them-is too personal to announce from the lofty position above. She needs them to know that she is asking them to go to war as a citizen of Derven, not as their Queen.


    Laren and the guards scramble to follow her, none dare asking why she is going out the doors. When Mora reaches the front steps and sees the town square, her breath is taken away. All of the people are dressed in red to show their support of their Queen. Having never lived when her mother was alive, it is a sight she has never seen. They all drop down to a knee, even the women and the children and with their hands on their hearts they look up at her for guidance.


    She takes a deep breath and with the most confidence she can muster, she speaks to her people, for the first time as their Queen, ¡°Citizens of Derven; it is with a heavy heart that I greet you as your Queen. King Nathanial is dead. Last night, an assassin from Alumenia tried and ultimately seeded in taking his life,¡± she pauses as the crowd whispers amongst themselves. When the chatter dies down, she continues, ¡°As I am sure you all know, I have been stranded in Sceadu for the past few weeks. When I left you to go to Alumenia for my engagement party, a tree that had fallen across the road prevented us from getting to our destination. My escorts, Captain Franklin, Officer Jackson and Officer Gregory protected me as best as they could and for that I am grateful. After Officer Gregory sacrificed his life for me-it broke my heart. No matter who I am, no life is worth any more or less than mine. That is why I agreed to stay in Sceadu, so that no one else would have to die for me,¡± she takes a deep breath, hoping she is saying the right things, ¡°It was during my time there that I discovered King Irron had that tree cut down in hopes that I would die at the hand of Sceadu,¡± the crowd gasps at the information, ¡°Apanied by Queen Sheynne and her son Prince Varickan, I met King Irron at the southern Meadow. He was displeased that the wedding had been called off and even more displeased that I discovered the truth. That is when he dered war against Sceadu.¡±


    Mora sps her hands in front of her, looking down at the ground for a moment, ¡°It saddens me that my first act as your Queen would be to dere war when it is against our way of being. That is why I will not,¡± she looks up at the crowd¡¯s confused expression, ¡°Tonight, I will ride back to Sceadu to help them in their fight against Alumenia. I will not make anyone join me but if there are any of you who wish to, you are most wee.¡± She waits patiently for the unorthodox news to sink in.


    ¡°What of Geofen?¡± A questiones from the back.


    ¡°I was able to convince Prince Philip, with my actions during the meeting with King Irron, that Sceadu was the just side to fight on.¡±


    ¡°How did you do that, my Queen?¡± The familiar voice of Officer Jackson drifts up from the crowd.


    Mora pauses a moment, discerning if it is right to tell the whole truth to her people. She decides that it is, ¡°After King Irron directly threatened my life, I severed the muscles to his right arm with a dagger.¡±


    There is some cheering from the crowd before another voice floats above them, ¡°What will we do if you do not return?¡±


    ¡°If I do not return, Advisor Laren will lead you until a suitable recement can be found. I know that this is a very unusual way of doing things, but I have a debt to repay.¡±


    ¡°What debt?¡±


    ¡°Prince Varickan saved my life and he also was the one who set me free so that I could return to you in this time of need,¡± she waits a moment for more questions, but when there are none she finishes her speech, ¡°I ride at sunset for any who wish to join me. For those who aren¡¯t able to get ready on such short notice, Advisor Laren will ride at dawn. Thank you, citizens of Derven, for your support.¡±


    She turns and goes back into the castle, letting a long breath exhale from her lungs. She isn¡¯t sure what to do for the next few hours but finds that her body leads her to the throne room. At the very back of the room, she takes a seat upon the lone chair at the top of several steps. Carved with painstaking detail, the single throne depicts images of all that is true to Derven. Sinking back into the soft blue cushions for the first time, she smiles when she sees the addition that her father had added; on the right arm of the chair is a face carved into the wood, bearing the likeness of her mother. After her death, the Queen¡¯s throne was removed from the room, ced carefully in storage until Namora would take her father¡¯s ce. She wonders what carvings her mother had added to it.


    When one of the attendantses to check on her, she has him bring the satchel from Greystar. Opening the bag carefully, it is with a very sad heart that she finds a bottle of wine that Todd packed for her, along with her old hunting knife that Eric must have dropped off. She uncorks the wine and without bothering over the pomp and circumstance of a ss, she sips directly from the bottle, staring at the portrait of her mother, wondering what other secrets she never knew.


    About an hourter, Laren enters the room. He stops before her and takes a knee while bowing his head slightly. Rising, he slowly walks up the steps, carefully reaching for Mora¡¯s wine bottle. Smelling its contents, he holds it at arm¡¯s length, ¡°Whatever are you drinking, your Highness?¡±


    She smiles, taking it back. After a long swig she speaks quietly, ¡°While the Sceadu seem like a very rough kingdom of people, they have found a soft spot in my heart.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He shakes his head, sitting casually on the steps below her, ¡°Shall I call for some dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. It will not be necessary.¡±


    The silence between them grows. Though she knows he watches her, she stares nkly at the bottle in her hands. She can see his shoulders slump; Laren interrupts the silence with his soft voice, ¡°What has happened to the brush tiger of Derven.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid I am not in the mood for poetry tonight, Laren,¡± she sighs, her heart aching with unease.


    ¡°Then in in words?¡±


    She sips slowly, ¡°I have fallen in love.¡±


    ¡°Prince Varickan?¡± He says, more of a statement than a question as the answer is obvious.


    She nods.


    ¡°You looked like you wanted to kill him that day in the woods,¡± he points out.


    ¡°I did. The heart is a strange creature,¡± she looks up to see him smile.


    ¡°Did you really stab King Irron?¡±


    This time it is her who smirks, ¡°Well not quite. I threw the knife at him. He did deserve it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get no argument from me,¡± he winks. Looking her over, he adds ¡°If you are going to war, you will need to change.¡±


    Mora agrees, ¡°I refuse to wear a dress into battle. Perhaps my hunting pants will do.¡±


    ¡°The Queen has a set of armor,¡± he replies, ¡°I will send in Eunice to help you-she is the only one who knows how to put the damned thing on. Her mother helped your great great great grandmother do so.¡± Laren rises, knowing that she wants to be alone; respecting her wishes, he bows before leaving the room.

 510

    She discovers another secret, not ever knowing that there was a set of armor for the Queen, just like she didn¡¯t know immortals existed or that her mother was one. With her eyes finally open to the world, she now sees that it has lost its glossy, pristine shine, instead it is tarnished with lies and enigmas. She holds no animosity to anyone-Mora doubts that before the arduous quest she would have been ready to handle all that has now been dumped on her. She drains thest of the wine from the bottle, setting it next to the throne. Briefly dozing off, she is awakened when Eunice arrives, apanied by two soldiers carrying arge chest.


    The men struggle to carry it over to her, bowing after they put it down at the base of the steps. After they leave, Eunice hands Mora a tight pair of under clothing made from dark red leather. She uces the back of her dress, leaving the Queen to change while she works on unlocking the chest and opening it. Even though the old woman has seen Mora naked several times over her life, she has never feltfortable being nude around her; now, however, after Rick has explored the curves and bends of her body with both his hands and his lips, Mora finds that she is no longer embarrassed by her bare flesh.


    Pulling the leather shirt over her head, she waits anxiously while Eunice dresses her. There is a feminine armor piece that covers from her neck down to her waist with shoulder caps and slim chain mail pants. The two are joined by a skirt of divided leather. The knee high leather boots fit over the pants well; all are a dark shade of red, even the metal is tinted such. Thest thing that Eunice pulls from the box is a slender red helmet that covers all of the head but the face. The top of the helmet was molded into a crown that resembles the Queen¡¯s, with dark red jewels adorning it in the same ces. Eunice quickly fixes Mora¡¯s hair, removing the regr crown and tightening it up so that all of her locks will fit inside the helmet.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Though covered in metal, Mora finds that it is her anxiety that weighs her down the most. She paces about the throne room nervously after Eunice leaves, making herself wait until just before sunset to go to the royal stable. Once she is there, she finds that Greystar has been outfitted with armor of his own; matching the red metal of hers, he has a face te that is attached to a pleated mane cover. With a broad chest te and a metal skirt on his rump, he oddly reminds her of something that she would expect Alumenia to produce.


    Mora busies herself with checking the straps on his saddle, armor and bridle as she is having difficulty passing the time until sunset; her body is restless and she wants leave Derven now so that she can return to Sceadu. Even though she has spent the majority of her life alone, after the past few weeks it feels odd to not be near people, not to be near Rick. Affixing her sword onto his saddle, she carefully packs a quiver of arrows on the opposite side along with her bow. It is only her hunting knife that she keeps on her person, plus a dozen smaller ones that fit in a holster on her leg. Wrapping a thin leather string around her mother¡¯s bone knife, she slips one arm through it and over her neck to keep it secure. When she mounts Greystar, she clips her helmet to the saddle horn for safe keeping. Knowing where he is supposed to go, she doesn¡¯t even need to hold the reins as therge horse wanders out of the barn and around the castle to the town square.


    Mora isn¡¯t sure what she expects is waiting there for her-a dozen men, perhaps two? Maybe a few women? Hopefully a few more will be able to join Laren in the morning. She knows that it won¡¯t be as many as Sceadu needs, but any is better than none. Greystar picks up speed and trots down the path, rounding the orchards next to the castle. As the squarees into view, she is shocked. Packed to the brim with people on horses, all d in red, she has to stop just outside of it. Mora has no idea how many there are, but it is more than a hundred.


    She scans the crowd; she sees familiar faces-merchants, venders, farmers, women from the Festival. When they finally see her, Officer Jackson trots over to greet the Queen. Unable to bow, he puts his fist on his chest.


    ¡°There are more than this who will ride in the morning, your Majesty.¡±


    Mora closes her eyes and nods, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Therge group rides towards the setting sun; it is an odd sound that the hundred horses make with their hooves on the dirt and the metal of the weapons bouncing above them. Greystar must sense Mora¡¯s anxiousness because no matter how hard she tries to slow him, he lopes at a quick trot. The army behind her keeps pace withoutint, Jackson riding at her side. When Mora reaches the spot where the tree fell, she manages to stop Greystar. The road is littered with broken bark, the grass in the neutral area ttened out. The red ribbon remains forgotten, still tied between the trees. She turns to Officer Jackson.


    ¡°I will to ride into town to let Prince Varickan know we are here.¡±


    He nods, ¡°I will go with you, mydy.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she smiles.


    He shifts ufortably in the saddle, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Advisor Laren¡­¡±


    Mora understands, ¡°Fine,e with me. Tell whoever is next inmand that they will wait here until our return, but to take care not to cross past that ribbon into Sceadu.¡±


    Jackson nods and turns to talk to another officer, conveying her orders. The two set off into the dark forest on the eastern edge of Sceadu. Mora gets a bad feeling that something is wrong; after finding the overgrown path that leads to back into town, she urges her horse to move faster. Adrenaline pumps through her veins, her heart beating in time with Greystar¡¯s hooves. They ride at a gallop for over an hour, never crossing paths with anyone.


    When they reach the town, her feelings are confirmed. While there are lights on in the houses, there is no one about and no one looks out from the windows. Greystar skids to a halt when hees up on the Tavern. Mora leaps off, crossing the boardwalk swiftly while Jackson rushes to tie his horse to the post. She finds it unnerving that no one has greeted them yet.


    ¡°This is where the Prince lives?¡± Jackson says disapprovingly, catching up to her.


    She nods, ¡°Sceadu isn¡¯t your typical country¡­¡± Mora pushes against the tavern doors and only to find them locked. Surely the tavern would be open and bustling with activity at this time of night; she tries again without sess. Jackson takes a step back, waiting for her to clear out before he raises his foot and with a swift shove he kicks it open. Mora rushes inside.


    On the other side of the door, stands Jacob, barely visible in the dim light that a single torch provides. He looks terrified and holds a sword out at Mora. Jackson steps in front of her, irritated that he would dare threaten the Queen; he quickly disarms the boy.


    ¡°You will bow in the presence of Queen Namora,¡± hemands, voice harsh and unforgiving.


    ¡°Queen¡­ Namora? Mora, is that you?¡± Jacob looks shocked, not recognizing her.


    Jackson raises his hand at Jacob, clearly angered by his insolence but Mora sets a hand on his shoulder, letting him know his anger isn¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°Where is Rick, Jacob?¡± she presses the boy.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ gone,¡± Jacob is so terrified that he starts crying uncontrobly. Mora looks around the empty bar-sses and weapons are strewn all over the ce as if everyone vanished into thin air. She turns and bounds up the steps as fast as she can. Shoving the bedroom doors open, she finds the room cold. The fire burnt out shortly after she left and was never rekindled. All she finds are Rick¡¯s clothes thrown hastily on the floor. Running back down the stairs, she sees that Jackson has set the boy down in a chair. He speaks to him softly, getting him to calm down so he can exin what happened. Mora waits impatiently for the boy to talk.


    ¡°Not long after you left we got word from the sentries that King Irron¡¯s army was on their way to the field. Rick and the others didn¡¯t have much time; everyone left a few hours ago.¡±


    She pauses for a brief moment, before speaking swiftly to Jackson, ¡°Ride back as fast as you can to the army; lead them as quickly as possible down the path we took to get to town. To reach the southern Meadow, you continue on the road, it will lead you straight to it. You must hurry, it should take you about three hours to get there with everyone,¡± before he can respond she turns and walks out of the tavern, quickly mounting Greystar.


    ¡°Queen Namora, where are you going?¡± Jackson runs after her.


    ¡°To war,¡± is all she says before Greystar leaps into a full run.

 511

    DEATH


    The small town soon disappears into the darkness of the night. Greystar, stretched as far as he can, runs faster than the wind. He senses Mora¡¯s urgency; it seems as if he is just as worried. She recalls the ride in the carriage took a few hours at a slow walking pace; with Greystar moving like a ghost in the night, it should only take half an hour. She carefully unclips her helmet and pulls it over her head. She worries for her friends, for her country, for Sceadu, about the unnecessary deaths of the unknowingly controlled Alumenian army, that Jackson will not reach them in time-but most of all, she worries that she will never again see Rick.


    The sounds of battle, metal on metal, metal on bone, screams and cries of rage cut through the silent ck night when they draw near. She barely manages to slow Greystar down, forcing him into a quick trot. The forests that epass the road butting up to the Meadow are littered with dark lumps; by the dim moonlight she can barely distinguish the dead bodies everywhere, across the path, mixed into the trees, haphazardly strewn, the warmth of life already melted away as they now lie cold with the passage of time. The air is thick with the iron stench of blood seeping into the earth.


    Greystar halts suddenly, rearing up with an angry whiny; two men with raised swords stop her on the road. She has never seen them before but knows from theirrgely muscled bodies donned in ck with worn leather armor and almost glowing green eyes that they are border wardens.


    ¡°Who goes there!¡± Demands a deep, harsh voice.


    Mora gets Greystar to calm down, though he angrily paws at the dirt; her voice is firm and confident,manding theirpliance even though deep down her heart races and anxiety eats away at her insides, ¡°I am Queen Namora of Derven. Please, lower your swords and let me pass. My militia is on their way by this road-they will be here in a few hours.¡±


    Therger of the two men steps closer, taking in her entire stature; seeing the tall helmet crown on her head, he sheathes his sword, ¡°My apologies, Queen Namora. Queen Sheynne and Advisor Kelvin are just ahead.¡± He steps to the side, as does the other guard, to let her pass, ¡°We will send someone to meet up with your militia and hasten their arrival.¡±


    Greystar huffs at them before trotting forward; hees to a reluctant halt next to Advisor Kelvin, who sits atop arge ck steed, his attention focused on the Meadow before him. He barely nces at Mora when she speaks, ¡°Where is Prince Varicken?¡±


    Shaking his head, his keen eyes are still on the battle, ¡°Out there somewhere-I lost sight of him after the ambush.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± She demands.


    ¡°We barely had notice that King Irron was preparing to invade Sceadu; word got out quickly and we made it here. I gave themand to hide in the woods-as soon as his soldiers set foot on Sceaduiannd, we ughtered them. It was quick and clean, they didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± He shifts angrily in his saddle.


    Queen Sheynne¡¯s voicees drifting from his other side, though smooth the words areced with venom, ¡°Unfortunately it was barely a quarter of his army. As soon as the first wave was down, a second moved forward and our men ran out to meet them in the Meadow.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes have adjusted to the darkness quite well and with the moonlight, she can discern most of what is going on. On the far side of the Meadow she sees roughly half of the second wave of Alumenian soldiers; though they are dressed in gold, in the darkness it shines a dull white. They are barely being held off by a line of Geofen men protecting their King, his teal colored armor appearing grey.


    Laid out before her are clusters of Sceaduian men, donned in all ck. Therge men fight against the Alumenians, their rage evident through their angry cries. Though they are brutally effective in their tactics, throwing punches as much as using their swords, their fighting style seems unrefined whenpared with the precision and synchronized movements of the men in white. The Alumenians move with a chilling grace, each unit fighting as a single force against their foes; it is all the Sceaduians can do to hold them at bay.


    In the distance, across the public road Mora can make out two men on top of horses surrounded by arge group of dull white soldiers standing at the ready; her blood boils within her, knowing that Irron is within her sights but unobtainable. Her sharp eyes scan the field, desperately searching for Rick and their cluster of friends; she knows she must kill Irron but she needs apetent group around her in order to reach him. As the seconds tick by into minutes, more and more bodies drop to the ground and no longer rise. Adrenaline courses through her, her fire burning hot inside of her to the point where her hands start to tremble and sweat against the leather of the reins. It takes all she has to try to n her attack wisely, instead of throwing caution to the wind and rushing into battle.


    The faint change in the darkness, the gradual lightening of the night as the moon makes it sullen path across the sky is the only cue of the passing of time. Merely hours before dawn, the brightening of its approach makes it easier for her to see the horror before her. Now able to distinguish the colors, a chill crawls down her spine as she sees the hundreds of men left fighting on the field-a clear majority of them are in gold.


    The men in teal seem to be struggling their best to stave off exhaustion, each swinging and thrashing now with the sole intention to kill; though they took out the line that was descending on the Geofen King-King Wace-so that they could fight alongside their allies in ck, another wave of gold appeared in front of them as Irron¡¯s third line of soldiers advanced to the fight. No matter how many Alumenians they cut down, more step over the dead bodies to continue the attack. The Sceaduian screams of rage almost echo across the field, their ferocity and indignation reminds her of the stories of her ancestors, before Derven learned to control their anger with selflessness. She watches their brutish tactics slowly descend into savagery, as weapons are lost or broken, creatures of the darkness give into their animalistic disposition and start using their hands, fists crushing faces, necks snapped like wood, arms almost ripped clean from bodies by sheer rage.


    A startled cry catches in her throat when she spots Prince Philip in his teal armor, roughly half way between her and Irron. A golden man fiercely stabs him in the leg, causing the Prince to crash down into to the ground. Mora restrains the urge to run to his aid, as she knows she will not make it in time and also that once she enters the battle, she will never retreat. She feels her body tense when the attacker raises his sword high above his head, tip aimed at Philip¡¯s torso; bracing herself to watch the death of the Prince, she is stunned when the Alumenian is cut down from behind. As the gold d body staggers to the side, one swift swipe of Dell¡¯s sword decapitates the man. Eric quickly rushes to Philip¡¯s side, leaning over to ce his mouth on the wound. Though she knows exactly what he is doing, she worries that the Prince will not. As the thought urs to her, she frantically nces up and sees Irron observing the same scene from his station on the other side of the public road. He sits up tensely on his horse, when Prince Philip rises to his feet, being nked by the three Wardens as they make their way back to arger group of Sceaduian men.


    Irron gives no verbalmand-even if he did, there would be no way that his men could hear it-instead, she watches on in horror as a dozen soldiers in gold descend upon the group. Eric is quickly separated but instead of being killed, he is disarmed and dragged by four men across the battle field, away from his kinsmen. Mora¡¯s eyes grow wide when the Warden is brought before Irron. The King dismounts, shouting at Eric; the Warden struggles before he is brought down to his knees, his hands hastily held behind his back. Eric tries to get free but a man grabs a handful of his hair and pulls his head back while another soldier slices his own arm open, letting the blood flow into the Warden¡¯s mouth.


    Her heart sinks when Eric stops struggling; he rises to his feet of his own volition. Irron removes his useless arm from his cloak, threading it through the shirt and tearing off the bandage to expose bare damaged flesh. The Warden willingly leans forward, pressing his lips to the wound. In moments, Irron flexes his sword arm, stretching and rolling it out. The cold smile that crosses his lips is visible; he points his hand out towards King Wace and without hesitation, Eric heads in that direction.


    Before she can react, she is startled by Kelvin¡¯s battle cry, ¡°Sceduians-drink!¡± Hismand is repeated by others across the field.


    ¡°No!¡± She screams out in horror when she sees them follow hismand, throats behind shed and blood flowing into the mouths of those wearing ck.

 512

    ¡°They must regain their strength,¡± Kelvin snarls at her, until the confusion crosses his face as the creatures of darkness slowly stop fighting, releasing the dead bodies to the ground. As one, they turn and start fighting their kinsmen alongside those in gold.


    Mora hears the pounding of hooves behind her, Jacksones skidding to a halt next to Greystar.


    ¡°Subdue any who attack you-do not kill anyone!¡± She barely manages to shout orders to him before digging her heel into Greystar¡¯s side; the beast leaps forward, ready to get into the thick of it.


    ¡°Protect the Queen!¡± Jackson screams as the Dervens break out into the field after her.


    The remaining soldiers in teal and unswayed in ck flock towards the sea of red pouring into the Meadow to regroup, but Mora doesn¡¯t look back-she knows the only way to put an end to this is to kill Irron.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Greystar¡¯srge body crashes carelessly into soldiers, their swords doing nothing to his armor as he plows his way across the Meadow in a direct path to the King. The horse is dead set on his purpose, almost oblivious to the noise of the raging war around him just as Mora is-neither of them see the man d in gold on top of a steed until he darts into their path. Greystar ms into the side of the horse, killing it instantly but sending both beasts crashing to the ground, throwing Mora from his back and forward. She barely has time to tuck her frame inward before she hits the ground hard. The air is violently forced from her lungs and she struggles to gasp in a breath, rolling onto her hands and knees. Pushing through the pain she stumbles to her feet, seeing Irron merely yards away from her within the safety of his surrounding guards, a wicked smile on his cold, handsome face.


    She screams in fury, forcing her body forward, knowing she will kill her way to him if she has to; she starts running as fast as she can, drawing her sword when a man steps into her path. Mora skids to a halt, her entire being is instantly frozen, her heart feeling as if it is crushed under the weight of sorrow when she gazes upon the familiar face of Rick-but instead of beautiful, kind blue eyes staring back at her, she sees by the same dark, lifeless eyes of the Alumenian soldiers. Her worst fears havee true.


    There is no smile for her, no love, absolutely no recognition on his face. His massive body starts towards her, his sword raised high above his head. She barely has time to nt her feet and bring her sword up in defense when hises mming down with brute force. His strike pushes her back as she struggles to get her feet set against his weight. Rick raises his foot and kicks her harshly in the stomach, sending her tumbling to the ground. Mora manages to roll out of the way when his de swings down and digs into the grass in her wake.


    She swings as hard as she can at him, using the t side of her de, careful not to cut any flesh but he continues toe at her with all of the strength and malice he can muster. She tries to get away from him, to duck and roll out of the path of his weapon, to get to Irron before Rick can get to her but each time he descends upon her, determined to end her life.


    Her fear and anger mix deep within her, burning to the surface so quickly she feels like she is on fire. A sharp hit with the blunt end of her sword hilt manages to disarm Rick but it barely fazes him as he pummels her with fists, punching her stomach and hitting her arms when she protects her head. She fights back but her hits, no matter how well they are ced, do nothing to him. Mora panics, worried that she won¡¯t be able to do anything less than take his life in order to stop him.


    Behind her she hears an enraged cry, instantly recognizing the voices of Amyee and Cari approaching her. Determinedly, she starts punching and kicking Rick backward as hard as she can so that she can regroup with her friends. She barely turns away from him to retreat when he rips her mother¡¯s knife off of her and stabs Mora in the leg with it. Mora cries out, the pain fueling her rage; she punches him square in the face, hard enough that she knows she has broken a few of her fingers.


    He stumbles back a few steps, dazed. It gives her just enough time to pull the knife out of her thigh but when hees at her again, she is forced to drop it to defend herself. She feels his fists bruising her skin beneath the armor. Like a skilled fighter, he does the same thing that she would and hits the knife wound-the pain searing through her leg brings her to her knees. Amyee and Cari arrive, viciously descending upon Rick.


    ¡°Do not kill him!¡± Mora screams.


    The women don¡¯t hesitate at hermand but continue to fight him while she struggles to her feet. Mora hastily pulls her helmet off while the women attack and evade his swings; seeing an opening when Rick¡¯s back is turned to her, holding it in both hands she swings her helmet upward as hard as she can, crashing it into the base of his skull, the metal hitting with a sickening crack as his body almost instantly goes limp and drops to the ground. She spares a nce down at Rick, seeing blood matting his blonde hair but thankful to find his chest still rising and falling.


    The guards around Irron flock to the three women, though the men in gold merely separate Amyee and Cari away from Mora, fighting them off to the side as they clear a path for the King to approach. He walks confidently forward, an amused, satisfied smirk on his face, his left hand on his right shoulder as he rolls it around, continuing to stretch the soreness out of it.


    Mora forces herself to turn away from him, scrambling painfully with her injured leg to frantically search the ground for the knife, spotting it only a few feet away. She wraps her shaking hands around the hilt, forcing Rick from her thoughts, forcing her father from her thoughts, closing out the sounds and images of the battle around her. She gathers up her anger, shaping it into a cohesive ball in her chest, nting her legs under her while she rises and turns around. She draws in a deep breath, staring Irron in the eyes. He never stops moving towards her, only paces away from the unconscious body of Rick.


    Drawing the knife behind her, every fiber of every muscle tenses when she winds up to swing her arm forward, forcing all of her strength into one throw because she knows she will not need another one. Her arm glides past her head when the horror unfolds before her eyes but as she is already mid-swing, she is unable to stop the de, slick with her blood, from sliding easily past her finger tips while Rick rises to his feet, his body blocking the path to Irron¡¯s heart.


    She feels the whoosh of air rush into her lungs, her mouth opens, her throat constricting to scream but nothinges out. Each secondsts a lifetime in her anguish as she watches the knife spin forward through the air before it ms into Rick¡¯s chest. She watches the ck voids of his eyes turn to that impossible blue as the knife pierces him through his heart and buries itself up to the hilt. He staggers forward a few steps, reaching out to her.


    ¡°No,¡± she tries to yell but it onlyes out as a whisper.


    Rick falls forward and by the time he hits the ground, the light is gone from his eyes. The sounds, the smells and the reality of battle crashes down on her, overwhelming her. She scrambles towards him, thrashing wildly to reach him before it is toote. She ps his face, she calls his name, she screams at him but he doesn¡¯t respond. Mora pulls the dagger out of his chest and shakes him again. There is no movement other than the blood pouring from his wound. Her eyes cloud over with tears. She can¡¯t think, she can¡¯t move, she can¡¯t feel anything other than loss.


    The air is forced out of her lungs and she can feel several of her ribs crack under the drastic force of Irron¡¯s steel boot when he kicks her in the side, her body tumbling down to the ground. She wheezes, struggling to breathe, trying to focus through her blurry vision. Mora attempts to get up but the ground keeps tilting under her. She ws at the now sticky, red grass, trying to make everything hold still. Her hand touches the knife-she wraps it around the hilt, feeling the still warm mixture of her and Rick¡¯s blood ooze between her fingers. Managing to force herself up on her knees, she has to keep her hands on the ground in front of her so she doesn¡¯t fall over.


    Irron¡¯s heel pushes against her, throwing her bnce off again; as she crashes onto her back, her right elbow buckles and is pinned down behind her but still she clutches the knife tightly in her hand. The world swimming in her vision begins to slow down and focus. Mora looks up, seeing King Irron standing over her. The sneer on his face makes her blood boil, which only makes her head pound more.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s poetic justice if you ask me,¡± he kneels over her, one leg on either side of her waist, a proud smug smile on his face when he crosses his arms over his chest, ¡°This isn¡¯t quite how I imagined this battle going, but honestly this is far better. Not only did I get the pleasure of witnessing Varicken¡¯s death, you¡¯re still alive. I must say, Namora, you are far, far more than I ever thought you would be. Your constant fighting against me, your stubbornness, your spirit, mmm,¡± he clicks his tongue against his teeth, his eyes wandering over the hate in her face, ¡°At first I was merely going to kill you and now, oh, how I would love to break you old fashioned way instead¡­ but it is probably best to do this quickly,¡± he pulls the burwood knife from his belt, raising it to his left forearm. ¡°I¡¯d hate for the strength of Derven to die on this field before I take you as my wife and our countries are united under me.¡±


    He slices a short but deep gash into his skin. Sheathing the knife, he roughly grabs Mora¡¯s chin to force her mouth open before pressing the wound to her lips. Though she struggles, he keeps a crushing grip on her, his arms tight against his side, his weight forcing her body into the ground. It takes all she has to stop fighting him, choking down the warm blood that fills her mouth, opening it wider so that he can see she takes it willingly. As his grip loosens and his body rxes, she leans up into him. He smiles approvingly down at her, not realizing that she lifts herself up enough to free her arm. She doesn¡¯t have much strength left, but she knows that it won¡¯t take a lot of effort; stretching her arm out wide she swings it towards him, her mother¡¯s knife ms into his chest, easily piercing through his ribs and straight into his heart. His smile fades while his mind tries to process what just happen.

 513

    Irron coughs up blood onto his lips, his brows crinkle in confusion when his arms lose their strength and drift away from her head. Mora grabs onto his shoulders shoves him off. She stands in time to watch the life drain out of his eyes. She spits thest of his blood from her mouth, wiping it off on the back of her arm.


    All around her, soldiers drop their weapons, snapping out of the enchantment that Irron¡¯s blood had over them. They fall to their knees, arms up in surrender. Shouts of victory ring out across the field but Mora doesn¡¯t care; she stumbles over to Rick¡¯s body. Refusing to admit that he is gone, she tries to shake him again, screaming his name with her hoarse voice.


    She rips his leather armor off, tearing his shirt in half to expose his chest. His wound still bleeds bright red blood all over his skin. shes of her own blood on the white dress, matted in her hair and on Rick¡¯s lips tear through her mind. Without even thinking, she swiftly bites her tongue so hard that she almost severs it from her body, the blood rushes into her mouth. She leans over him, pouring her blood and saliva into his wound. She presses her lips against his body, urging her Sceaduian heritage to work its magic. She can feel his skin move beneath her lips. She pulls back and before her eyes she watches the wound heal itself, growing closed until there is nothing left but blood on smooth flesh.


    Expectantly, Mora looks up to Rick, holding his head in her hands. She whispers to him, ¡°Rick? Rick! Come back-I love you.¡±


    There is no response.


    Slowly, she loses the grip on her control. Her body, trembling with loss, falls over him and she buries her head into Rick¡¯s chest. Her shoulders heave with sobs. Her heart aches as if it was the one that was stabbed. She wills herself to die because even though they won the war, she has lost everything she has ever loved.


    She feels a tug on her shoulders, as if someone is trying to pull her away from him. She shrugs it off, clinging tightly to Rick¡¯s body, refusing to let go of him. The handes back persistently, fingers wrapping into her hair to tug her head away. She blinks through tears, no longer caring who sees her cry but wanting to know who would dare try to separate them.


    Mora sees something bright blue. When her vision clears, the bright blue splits into two-two blue eyes that stare right back at her. Heart swooning, she thinks she has died because she looks upon Rick¡¯s calm face. When his hands wipe away her tears, she knows she is still alive. And so is he.


    He smiles gently at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter beautiful, cat got your tongue?¡±


    A sob racks her body when she presses her lips to his. Rick¡¯s arms constrict around her, his mouth covering hers, tasting the warmth of her blood. Gently, he pulls away from her, hisrge hands caressing her face. She sniffles in relief, her aching, broken body flopping back onto the grass next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I killed you,¡± she says quietly, her voice quivering while she tries to regain control of her emotions.


    ¡°I-I am not entirely sure what happened. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but it was like I had no say over my own body,¡± his voice is unnerved.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rick forces himself to his feet before leaning down and gathering her up in his arms. He tries to carry her but she insists that he set her down. Painfully, she stands on her own two feet; Greystar rushes over, almost knocking her back down when he nuzzles his head into her stomach. Resting her forehead on his, she gently strokes his cheek and pulls on his ear, assuring the beast that she is more or less alive.


    Officer Jackson gallops over, dismounting his horse when he reaches Mora; his face is wrought with concern, his wary nce at Rick makes it clear that he witnessed their fight, ¡°Queen Namora-are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I will live,¡± she replies, attempting to mount Greystar but her injured leg impedes the process; Rick¡¯srge hands circle her waist and he lifts her up onto the saddle. Mora ignores Jackson¡¯s wide eyes, issuing him an order instead, ¡°Surround Irron¡¯s body-absolutely no one touches it, do you understand?¡±


    With his fist over his heart, he bows his head, ¡°Yes, my Queen. Advisor Laren just arrived.¡± He nods towards the public road leading from Derven, before gathering some soldiers to follow her order.


    The Meadow is strewn with dead bodies, injured men, broken weapons and clusters of enemies surrounded by the remaining Derven and Sceduian soldiers. The groups within sit on the ground or kneel, though she is shocked to see not only Alumenians in gold, but also men in ck who were forcibly turned against their allies.


    Mora urges Greystar forward slowly; she can see the King Wace, his son and another mane towards her from the left, Queen Sheynne and Kelvin from the front and Laren from her right. Rick walks alongside her horse, before they stop and wait for the others to approach. He nces up at her, his hand trailing along the red battle armor over the horse¡¯s mane, ¡°Red is a very fetching color on you, Queen Namora.¡±


    Looking down at him, she finds the formality of her title sounds odd in his deep voice. Rick leans his face forward, pressing his lips into the knife wound in her thigh; she feels the tightness as her body heals and the skin regrows under his lips. When it is done, he sincerely looks up into her eyes, ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    A smile crosses her lips but before she can reply the others join their party; Mora addresses Laren first, ¡°Have the women guard the prisoners. Send the fresh men that arrived with you to attend to the bodies; return the fallen Alumenian soldiers to the opposite side of the public road, the Geofens further down, Sceduians close to the forest and our people closer to Derven. Gather any healers among the Derven and have them attend to the wounded.¡± Laren nods his head, before speaking to the officers behind him; Mora addresses the King Wace and Queen Sheynne, ¡°Do you have any healers?¡±


    ¡°We have a few,¡± the King replies, before directing his son to pass along the orders.


    ¡°We heal ourselves,¡± Sheynne says coldly.


    Mora draws in a deep breath, addressing Kelvin, ¡°Fine, have your men start healing those amongst the prisoners.¡±


    His voice is strained as he fights to be respectful of her new position, ¡°That is not how we deal with prisoners. Punishment is death.¡±


    When the Wace draws in a breath to argue, Mora cuts him off, the sharpness of her voice making it clear that her wishes will be followed, ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    Kelvin nces at Sheynne; she addresses Mora, ¡°Queen Namora, it is not within my country¡¯s best interest to harbor traitors. Those of my men that betrayed us will be killed in alignment with our customs.¡±


    ¡°You would kill your own son too?¡± Mora snaps; before Sheynne answers, she continues, ¡°Our countries have kept secrets from one another-there is an exnation for their actions and they are not to be harmed for something beyond their control.¡±


    ¡°Please, enlighten us, Queen Namora,¡± Prince Philip says calmly, trying to ease the tension of the group, ¡°I know I, for one, would like an exnation as to how my leg was healed.¡±


    Sheynne shifts uneasily on her saddle, clearly not about to exin the secrets of her country to them but Rick speaks instead, ¡°It is true that Sceadu values its privacy, however it is evident that our ways are very, very foreign to you. We have the ability to survive for months at a time without food, our only sustenance is a wine that is harvested from a special source within ournds. The wine is very simr to blood and our bodies have adapted to drink blood as a viable option to the wine. Not all of us can live this way, it takes time and training to be what we call a creature of the darkness. Once we have obtained our goals, it not only frees us of the need for food, but it gives us the ability to see very well at night, to move quickly and quietly and to instantly heal wounds when our blood is mixed with our saliva. The downside to bing a creature of the darkness is that we have an aversion to direct sunlight-it feels as if it burns our skin. And when we drink the blood instead of wine, it tends to make us lose a grip on our conscience causing us to be more savage.¡±


    Wace, Philip and the other man with them who Mora takes to be their Advisor, all look stunned, neither having heard this before. Laren, on the other hand, remains stoic as ever.


    ¡°You knew this? How long?¡± King Wace demands of Mora.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known for a while,¡± she admits. After a pause, she continues, ¡°Yesterday, on his deathbed, my father confessed another secret to me. My mother was an immortal,¡± she ignores the chuffs of everyone. ¡°She fled her home in Sceadu because she was being hunted by another immortal-King Irron. She did the only thing she could, to keep my father and I safe, by taking her own life. My father expressed to me that I was the only one left with the power to kill him, and that an immortal¡¯s blood is infectious-anyone who drinks it bes a mindless being, at the whim of the immortal. That is how he controlled his country, how his soldiers fought so meticulously synchronized and why after Advisor Kelvin called for the creatures of the darkness to drink, they all turned on us.¡± She gives Kelvin a harsh look, ¡°So, as you can see, the prisoners had no control over their actions. They should not be killed for King Irron¡¯s control.¡±


    ¡°It is true,¡± Rick says softly, ¡°after I heard the cry, I drank from the body of an Alumenian soldier. I saw everything that happened, but no matter how hard I tried it was as if my body responded to someone else¡¯smand-I attacked Queen Namora,¡± he shamefully admits. ¡°Her stubborn determination to not kill me is the only reason why I am still alive.¡±

 514

    Their shocked silence permeates the small group; finally, Sheynne turns to Kelvin, ¡°Do as Queen Namora asked-have our men among the prisoners heal those that are wounded.¡±


    Kelvin nods stiffly before rying themand to a nearby soldier. Turning to Mora, as she is obviously in charge of this exchange, he tensely asks, ¡°And what is it that I am supposed to tell my men? They will see those that fought against them as enemies-their corruption will not be easily forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± agrees Wace, ¡°I am having a hard enough time considering the possibility of an immortal being-I certainly do not want to tell my kinsmen this.¡±


    ¡°King Irron used dark magic,¡± Prince Philip offers, ¡°He was able to bewitch the men in his country and when those of Sceadu drank their blood, the spell took them over. They had no control over their actions.¡±


    Heads nod around the group. ¡°It is agreed then,¡± Mora confirms, ¡°this goes for the Alumenian prisoners too-they will be allowed to return to their country.¡± Kelvin turns and heads towards the prisoners to dispatch his orders.


    ¡°Who will run Alumenia?¡± Queen Sheynne asks, though from the tone in her voice it is clear she desires the rights to the throne.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Advisor Laren will oversee it with a contingency of Derven men for security, until such a time that an Alumenian King can be chosen,¡± Mora says firmly. Laren sits up tall in his saddle, clearly surprised with the decree.


    ¡°And what gives you the right to decide this?¡± Sheynne scoffs at Mora, ¡°Not only does Derven have more skilled soldiers than Sceadu as is now apparent, but giving you control over their resources puts both my country and Geofen at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°I am actually in agreement with your choice, Queen Namora. I knew your father well and having Derven run things intermediately makes the most sense; your country is the most neutral of us all. My only request would be that my Advisor Keh to oversee it with him,¡± Wace says.


    Mora nods; Laren bows his head, epting the offer, ¡°That would be agreeable, King Wace.¡±


    Just as Sheynne draws a breath to interject, Rick cuts her off, ¡°I also agree with Queen Namora, as I will alwayse to agreement with my future wife; you have no reason to fear, mother, I will make sure Sceadu¡¯s interests are always considered.¡±


    The surprise on Sheynne¡¯s face is not an expression any of them have seen much of; when she nces to Mora, her voice conveys her expression, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Turning towards Rick, she rests a gentle hand on his shoulder. She smiles down at him, though her voice is caught in her throat when she makes an attempt to speak. Mora feels that their rtionship should not be put on disy for all, especially as they haven¡¯t had much time alone to get to know each other fully. She desires to wait on making the promation official-after being rushed into an engagement with Irron, Mora feels that going slowly would be the wisest course of action, though she has fully given him her heart, her mind holds steadfast in this.


    ¡°Congrattions, Queen Namora, Prince Varickan,¡± King Wace offers despite her silence. ¡°Let us leave this discussion on that high note-I invite you all toe to Geofen in a week so that we can further discuss the future of Alumenia.¡± He lowers his head slightly before turning his horse and leaving. Prince Philip offers a smile, sping Rick¡¯s shoulder before following his father.


    Queen Sheynne clenches her jaw, clearly at an impasse with her ploy to unite the couple; she nods briefly, before turning her horse around, ¡°Come, Varickan. We have matters to attend to before the sun rises too high.¡±


    Rick watches his mother head back towards the borders of Sceadu, before turning towards Namora, hesitant to leave her side again. Lightly, her fingers brush his cheek, ¡°Go. When you are finished, I will be in the castle in Derven.¡±


    He offers her a soft smile, catching her hand to kiss the back of it, ¡°As you wish, Queen Namora.¡±


    Her and Laren watch the others retreat. When they are beyond earshot, his voice is quiet, ¡°The battle now done, the tiger now free, the hunter and her will forever be. Though time¡¯s mystery has yet been unfold, the secrets spoken amongst the orchard to be told. The poet senses intentional half truths, given to the rulers to prevent their coups. The sun has set into its permanence, what shall be of its evidence?¡±


    Mora closes her eyes, struggling through the pain of her damaged body to unscramble his message; she grimaces, cing her hand on her ribs when she tries to draw a full breath. ncing around to ensure that no one is near before she inly replies to Laren, her voice a whisper, ¡°Have Franklin and Jackson take Irron¡¯s body back to Derven and burn it on a stone pyre. I want the immortal metal collected once he is ash and have it stored in the royal vault-as my father would say, it is better to prevent someone frommitting a crime than to punish them when they do. During your stay at the Alumenian castle, please keep an eye out for more of the immortal metal; I have a suspicion that after Irron killed the others he collected it. Now, what was in the letter my father gave you?¡±


    Laren draws a deep breath, surprised at her bluntness yet he returns the favor, ¡°Irron had a bastard son. Rightfully, per theirw, he is now heir to the throne.¡±


    The shock is now hers, ¡°Howe no one but my father knew of this?¡±


    ¡°The boy¡¯s mother was one of many women whom Irron took liberties with-all of them were executed if they became pregnant, but she managed to escape to Geofen. During one of your father¡¯s visits there, he encountered her, poor and deste, her belly swollen with a bastard child. King Nathanial took pity on her, as she reminded him of your mother, at least by way of situation having to flee her country because of Irron, so he provided for her in secret assuring that she raised the boy properly. She lived in Geofen for two decades before she died, at which time the King brought the son to Derven and gave him a home just outside the western vige.¡±


    Her eyes drift shut again and she silently curses her father for being so secretive about this, ¡°How long ago was it that he came to Derven? What is his name?¡±


    ¡°His name is Irving and he has lived in Derven for ten years. He¡¯s only a few months older than you, my Queen.¡±


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    Laren sighs, ¡°I knew about your mother and the immortals, yes. I knew that your father helped this woman out and I knew of the man-I trained him to fight when he arrived in Derven. However, I did not know who his father was and apparently, neither does he.¡±


    Huffing augh, she looks at her old friend, ¡°So Alumenia has an heir, though anyone who knew as much or could confirm it is dead. Perhaps we should just let him live out his life in peace?¡±


    Tilting his head, Laren looks out over the field of dead bodies beingid in neat rows by able men, ¡°It is an interesting notion, Queen Namora. In his letter, your father gave me the location of an affidavit written by Irving¡¯s mother as to the circumstances of his conception. It was signed not only by King Nathanial, but by your mother and by King Wace¡¯s father, who is now deceased. It provides more than enough proof as to his im on the throne.¡± He looks over to her, ¡°But, your father left the decision to expose this entirely to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course he did,¡± she grumbles under her breath. She sighs, ¡°Is he a good man?¡±


    Laren is silent for a moment, ¡°That, my Queen, is something you will have to determine for yourself.¡±     LIES


    *******


    As Laren made it clear there was no reason for her to remain in the Meadow, she slowly makes her way back to Derven. Behind her Franklin and Jackson ride as her guard, though the spare horse they lead carries the red shrouded body of Irron. Neither of the men questioned the orders of Laren, knowing they hade from the Queen herself. After all they have been through, Mora knows she can trust them to keep their mouths shut and take care of the task at hand.


    They reach the main road leading to the castle by midday; Mora gives them permission to take their leave so that they don¡¯t have to walk a dead body through the small town. Greystar breaks into a trot once the castle is in sight, just as eager to get home as she is; her pain is substantial and she is having a hard time keeping her eyes open after remaining awake for over a day.


    She takes in the sight of the castle as it unfolds to her, almost looking upon it as a stranger; until a few weeks ago, she hadn¡¯t left Derven since she was a child but now that she has been absent for a while her old life almost seems like a dream. The castle is vast andrge, a mixture of rich wood beams and light colored square stones, bigger than the dark stone one of Sceadu. Though the tall structure only houses a two floors above the cer below, the entire roof has enough surface area to host arge ball. From the stories she heard, when her mother was alive they would frequently celebrate weddings up there because she adored dancing, however after her death her father quickly dismissed the practice as it was a constant reminder of his loss.


    The castle is three times as long as it is wide, the orchard stretches half of the length on the west side, the stables and royal pasture on the east. Though thend surrounding it and epassing the town that lies just before it wereboriously cleared into open fields, the forest just beyond them is thick and dense.


    During her trot through the town to the castle stairs, though all know the oue of the battle, no one cheers for her victory; instead any that are within her path solemnly bow their heads, resting their hands over their hearts. For those of Derven, the cost of war is too high no matter what the results and being one of them, Mora whole heartedly agrees; she is thankful that none of the close friends she has made over the past few weeks lost their lives but that does little to ease her grief for all of those who didn¡¯t fare as well.


    A man from the stable greets her at the base of the stairs, ready to tend to Greystar. As she forces herself to ascend them, she discovers Eunice waiting for her just inside the door.

 515

    ¡°I have a bath ready, Queen Namora and I shall help you out of your armor,¡± the old woman offers with her eyes downcast.


    Not going to object, Mora follows her through the winding halls; by the time they reach therge double doors, she realizes that they are at the royal chambers, the room where she watched her father die not that long ago. In her absence, the entire room has been redecorated, all of the blue now gone and everything is decked out in red. She follows the old woman past the antechamber, arge room that contains a grand firece, a big desk and a seating areaplete with a few couches and several plush chairs. Beyond that lies the bed chamber; the room is vast with a massive four poster bed now covered in red drapes of velvet set before a huge firece. There is a small vanity beyond the bed, adjacent to arge paneled screen that provides a changing area and covers the view of a door leading to a deep closet. On the other side of the room is a smaller door that leads into a private wash room;plete with a small firece, a majority of the room is upied by arge dark wooden tub, big enough to fit two adults.


    Mora stops just shy of the wash room, next to therge wooden case that her armor came from. She holds her arms out to the side, letting the old woman remove the intricate pieces of leather and chainmail until finally leaving her in the leather underclothes. Eunice eyes the hole in the chainmail pants and the matching hole that leads to the healed white skin of her thigh, ¡°I shall call the royal doctor, Queen Namora. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± she says softly, limping into the wash room.


    She has to almost peel off the leather shirt and pants from her damp skin; Mora tries to ignore the sight of dirt, blood and bruises on the white flesh underneath. Instead, she painfully steps into the tub, sinking down into the warmth of the fragrant water, letting her body rx back. She knows if she puts it off, she will fall asleep so she quickly grabs a cloth and a bar of soap and washes her darkened skin, soaping up her long hair before she finally goes limp in the water and lets the tension of the past few days ease from her body.


    Though she wishes to sleep, if even for a few minutes, her mind wanders. How many other secrets did her father keep from her? If a great man like him could have withheld such information, she starts to feel uneasy about what everyone else has hidden-Rick? Laren? Her mother? She never thought it possible before but she isn¡¯t sure she can entirely trust anyone at this point.


    A soft knock on the door causes her to open her eyes; Eunice stands there, waiting, with a towel and a fresh underdress in her arms. With a sigh, Mora rises and climbs out of the tub-Eunice lets out a pained cry upon seeing Mora¡¯s bare bruised flesh. Ignoring it, Mora grabs the towel and hastily dries off before pulling the underdress on.


    In the main ante chamber, the royal doctor waits nervously; he has only attended to the King before and there was never need for him to be of service to a sparsely dressed woman. Ignoring his prudence, Mora sits on the couch. The healer examines her hands, setting some broken fingers before wrapping them in a splint. Without reservation, Mora pulls her underdress off; the doctor¡¯s face turns bright red but he does the best he can to tend to her cuts, carefully wrapping them. He apologizes that he can¡¯t do anything to ease her broken ribs but suggests wrapping her torso in arge bandage, thinking the pressure should help. She does as he says and before long, he is gone.


    Pulling the underdress back over her head, she prays Rick has the forethought to bring healing salves with him; while limping back to the bed chamber, she talks softly to Eunice, ¡°I am going to rest for a while. I imager this afternoon, Prince Varickan from Sceadu will arrive. Please see to it that my old room is ready for him.¡±


    ¡°Prince Varickan?¡± Eunice repeats, surprised, ¡°I had heard that you met him but¡­¡± She trails off, not wanting to say anything to upset the Queen.


    Offering a small smile to her handmaid before she climbs into her bed, she replies, ¡°Thank you, Eunice.¡±


    The old woman bows slightly before hobbling out, pulling the door shut behind her.


    Finally tucked within the safety of a bed, thefort of the soft cushions and warm nket pull her into a deep, dreamless sleep.


    Several hourster, Mora is awakened; her eyes open to see Eunice walking out of the closet with a long flowing red dress; she sets it on the edge of the bed, ¡°Word was sent ahead to the castle, your Highness; Prince Varickan¡¯s entourage just crossed into Dervennd. They will be here in half an hour; I figured you would want to be ready.¡±


    Drawing in a deep breath, she pushes the covers back, ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Mora doesn¡¯t object when the old woman helps her dress, brushes out her long brown hair and affixes the tall copper crown on top.


    Mora makes her way slowly through the castle, her body stiff and still painful, her right hand still wrapped in the cream muslin bandage. By the time she reaches the door and takes up a position at the top of the stairs, she can see the royal ck carriage weaving its way into town. It surprises her-she would have thought Rick woulde on horseback. Fleetingly, she hopes that Sheynne isn¡¯t in the carriage as well, as she has no patience left to deal with the woman.


    When it pulls closer, a smile crosses her lips; the carriage is manned by Lucas who appears small next to the massive frame of Eric. A horse trails behind, baring Sari. The ck steedse to a halt at the base of the steps; Eric jumps down and opens the door. Rick steps out, dressed head to toe in ck. His polished boots reflect the failing afternoon light, pulled over his ck slim pants; he wears a ck shirt underneath a buttoned silk vest and over both a long ck over coat. His golden blonde hair is elegantly brushed back behind his ears, the dark twisted metal branches of his crown gleans just above it. Though he nces around for a moment, once his eyes fall on Mora¡¯s, they don¡¯t leave.


    She feels her heart beat faster, a soft smile touching her lips at the handsome man before her; while he ascends the stairs, she almost breathes a sigh of relief when Eric shuts the carriage door. Their three friends follow behind Rick, stopping once he reaches her. With a deep bow, he extends his hand; Mora ces hers in it, her heart fluttering when he kisses the back, ¡°It is good to be in yourpany once more, Queen Namora.¡± He rises, frowning when he see her bandaged hand, ¡°I have some salve in my chest,¡± he offers.


    She nods, motioning for a few servants; she requests rooms to be made for Eric, Sari and Lucas and for them to see to their things right away. Turning back towards the castle, she slips her arm into Rick¡¯s when he offers it, ¡°Would you care to join me for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replies, slightly ncing over his shoulder.


    Mora turns and smiles at the three behind them, ¡°All of you, that is.¡±


    When they reach the small dining room, Captain Franklin and Officer Jackson are waiting for them outside; both men bow slightly. Franklin straightens up a little taller when his eyes flicker towards Sari, before he looks back at Mora. Knowing he shouldn¡¯t speak in front of the guests, all he says is, ¡°It is done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Franklin,¡± Mora replies, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Jackson join us for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your Majesty.¡±


    It is odd for Mora to sit at the head of the table, where her father always sat; Rick takes her old chair to the right, Franklin sitting to her left in Laren¡¯s usual seat next to Jackson, with the others filling in the empty chairs. A massive feast isid out before them. Rick takes small portions of meat and a few other things, but not much in general. Though it is the first time Mora has seen him eat real food, she can see the questioning looks of Franklin and Jackson as to why he doesn¡¯t eat more.


    ¡°In a week, Prince Varickan and I will ride to Geofen,¡± she says casually to the table. ¡°You are more than wee to remain here in the mean time, Lucas, Eric and Sari.¡±


    Lucas grins, ¡°Thanks, Mo-I mean, Queen Namora.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Sari nods, also finding the title odd and cumbersome, ¡°my Lady. I¡¯m not sure if I will though, I was getting some odd looks from your townsfolk.¡±


    Mora chuckles, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re in pants, Sari. Women in Derven are much more modest than in Sceadu. We never wear pants in thepany of men; I¡¯d be happy to have a dress brought for you.¡±


    Sari¡¯s eyes go wide, ¡°A dress.¡±


    Smirking, Mora continues, ¡°Yes, a dress, but you must trust me-you will look wonderful in a dress.¡±


    Sari keeps her mouth shut and purses her lips.


    ¡°This might be silly of me to ask, but perhaps you could exin a bit of Derven to us?¡± Eric says, ncing at her; his eyes linger on her face for a moment, before he looks away, ¡°This ce is far different than I imagined it would be.¡±


    She nods in understanding, chewing on some vegetables while ncing to Franklin; he takes the cue and fills in as ambassador, something Laren usually handles, ¡°The folk of Derven are quite different from the other countries. I suppose if you were to condense our essence down to just a few words, they would be: modest, hardworking, honest, selfless and stubborn.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 516

    Men and women do not touch each other casually, outside of sharing a dance. We do not fight or brawl, nor are we quick to anger; all disagreements are talked through honestly and on the rare asion apromise cannot be made, it is taken to the King and Queen. Most of our citizens harvest wood or do a craft with it, though there are plenty others that farm or work with other trades. We mostly operate on a barter system.¡± He thinks on it a bit more, before he nces to the men at the table, ¡°We respect our women whole heartedly and treat them as equals.¡± His eyes flicker at Mora before he turns back to the men and narrows them, ¡°I am sure you have seen the Queen fight-all of our women are just as capable so don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    Mora hides herughter by taking a sip from her wine; Eric, on the other hand, shifts ufortably, ¡°We all saw what your women could do on a battle field; I don¡¯t think their ability is anything anyone would question.¡±


    After they finish dinner, they gather in the small library across the hall; Jackson excuses himself, ready to spend time with his family. Franklin, on the other hand, takes the opportunity to talk with Sari. Lucas and Rick are discussing something, leaving Mora standing next to Eric on the far side of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something and have you be honest with me,¡± Mora says.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been honest with you, Mora,¡± Eric replies, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mean Queen Namora.¡±


    ¡°When it is just us, or within this group, I am perfectly all right with you calling me Mora,¡± she says, looking up at the man. His soft smile hits her with a pang of guilt; ncing away, she asks her question, ¡°Why are you here, Eric?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± He questions, confused.


    ¡°Why are you here? Did youe of your own choosing or did Queen Sheynne ask you to?¡±


    ¡°She wanted Rick to arrive in Derven with some guards. It took a lot of convincing for her to allow Sari and Lucas but she insisted on a Warden attending as well.¡±


    Mora huffs, ¡°Afraid for his safety, is she? Or perhaps she wishes you to spy for her and Kelvin.¡±


    ¡°She does,¡± Eric says; when Mora turns to him, he adds, ¡°for both. She worries about Rick around you. She is threatened by you; I can see it, even if no one else does. And yes, she asked me to spy for her and Kelvin. I am to let them know all that you do within the next week. Dell is set to meet me where the burwood tree fell, each night at midnight so that I can ry information to her.¡±


    Keeping her face nk, she continues looking at him, ¡°You¡¯re not a very good spy, Eric. You realize, you are supposed to keep that kind of information a secret.¡±


    His bright green eyes remain locked on hers, ¡°I am of Sceadu, through and through-in fact, this is the first time I have ever left my country. I am a creature of darkness, a Warden of the borders and yesterday I fought alongside my kinsmen against a tyrant, because it was a just cause.¡± He takes a deep breath, drinking from the wine ss in his hand before he continues, ¡°I want you to know that I am loyal to all that is Sceadu.¡±


    ¡°I never doubted for a moment that you weren¡¯t,¡± Mora says, ncing away from him.


    ¡°For a long time I have disagreed with the way Queen Sheynne ran ournd; I understand the need for border security but killing innocent men, selling women into very? It is not right. She secludes us from the other countries, keeps them out and us in. With no one other than her to run things, there wasn¡¯t much for us to look forward to, no way to voice our malcontent. I am loyal to Sceadu,¡± he motions towards Rick, ¡°and now that you have spurred him into his birthright, you have given my country something to hope for. Your strength, your intelligence, yourpassion did not go unnoticed by anyone at the Meadow; knowing that you two will unite, that our Prince will be your King and that someday, you will be our Queen has caused Sheynne and Kelvin a lot of difort.¡±


    Turning back to him, she sees the truth in his eyes, ¡°Assure me you are not spying for her, Warden.¡±


    His gaze never waivers, ¡°I am loyal to the future rulers of Sceadu; I will meet Dell but I will pass him no valuable information.¡±


    Nodding, she sighs, ¡°From the moment I met her, Sheynne has had a manipting hand in this; she intentionally ced me with her son, she set us up. She insisted my marriage to Irron be called off, she held me prisoner in hernds, she was the entire reason why war couldn¡¯t be avoided-yet all this seems to fall on me. I do not understand what her end game is.¡±


    Eric shakes his head, ¡°She wants control of Alumenia.¡±


    Their conversation is cut short when Rick joins them; his eyes nce between the two, obviously curious about the pair, though he leaves his gaze on Mora and smiles warmly, ¡°Franklin offered to take us to a tavern tonight.¡±


    Mora nces at Franklin, then back to Rick, her face slightly concerned, ¡°Rick-here a tavern is just a tavern. There is absolutely no fighting-¡±


    Hisugh stops her, ¡°We know; Lucas is eager to try some Derven ale.¡±


    Relieved, she smiles, ¡°I am turning in for the night but please, have a good time.¡±


    Eric, taking the hint, bows his head slightly and follows the others out of the room. Rick drifts alongside Mora; by the time they reach the hallway, the others are already at the other end of it. He looks at her, his gaze lingering on her hand again, ¡°I think I will turn in as well.¡±


    She catches the sparkle in his dark blue eyes; with a nod, she parts ways, leaving Rick as he heads towards her old bedroom. It doesn¡¯t take her long to reach the royal chambers; having bid Eunice goodnight earlier, she is alone in her room. Removing the crown, it is set on top of a bright red pillow on her vanity; it takes some effort to get theces of her gown loosened but she manages to pull it off over her head and carefully drape it over the paneled divider before slipping on a deep red robe. Though it takes her a moment to recall where the entrance is, she finds the wooden panel that pops open when the hiddentch is depressed. Quickly, she weaves her way in and out of the dark passages, ending up just outside of the familiar one leading to her old bedroom. She presses her ear to the panel, listening for a moment before quietly easing it open; she is surprised that she beat Rick there. Securing the panel shut behind her, she waits silently behind the small dressing screen in the corner of the room.


    A few momentster, the door opens and shuts. She hears him sit on the small chair and take his boots off; quietly, she drifts out from behind the screen. When he sees her, he immediately rises and crosses the room. Rick pulls her close, his lips finding hers in a fierce kiss, his tongue sliding into her mouth. His arms constrict when his embrace tightens; Mora sucks in a gasp and winces. Rick instantly pulls away, his brows crinkled with concern. Eyes lingering on her face, he slowly unties the belt of her robe, pushing the dark fabric free of her shoulders. His hands carefully pulls her underdress up, sliding it over her arms and head before letting it drift down to the floor. A frown mars his face when he sees her bruised skin. Gently, he takes her uninjured hand and leads her to the bed.


    Mora sits on the edge, watching him dig through the ck wooden chest he brought with him. Rick pulls out a jar of salve and kneels before her; though she is naked, his eyes are focused on her damaged body as he carefully rubs the cream into her wounds. She watches his face darken slightly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she offers as he unwraps her hand and takes it into his, massaging the salve into her broken fingers. Her entire body feels cool, the scent ofvender filling the air of the room, the pain finally melting away.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me,¡± his voice is angry but soft. ¡°I did this to you.¡±


    ¡°You had no control over yourself, Rick,¡± she reminds him. ¡°Besides, I know that I left plenty of bruises on you too.¡±


    ¡°No, not like this. I was trying to kill you-you were trying not to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I did kill you,¡± she says. Cupping his cheek with her hand, she leans down and kisses him softly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He sets the jar of salve down, hisrge hands resting on her bare thighs when he presses his lips back into hers. Mora slowly pulls away from him, shifting her body back further on the bed, her eyes watching his every movement. Rick rises to his feet, undressing before her; he slides his coat off, quickly unbuttoning his vest, letting it fall to the ground. Pulling off his shirt before tossing it aside, he uces his pants and pushes them down to the floor, standing naked before her.


    Her gaze wanders over his wide muscled chest, noting the dark bruises on his tanned skin and the round scar over his heart. He steps forward, cing one knee upon the bed, followed by the other before stalking over her body. Rick hovers above her, leaning down, his lips gently brushing her cheek. His kisses tease her neck and cor bone,ing up her throat before meeting hers once again. Mora runs her fingers through his hair, holding him firmly against her mouth.


    Rick¡¯s hand slides down the front of her body, his fingertips gliding over her pale mounds and across her stomach before vanishing from her skin; she feels him guiding himself to her, the pressure of his manhood against her wetness. He pulls free of her lips, his bright, almost glowing blue eyes staring deep into hers; slowly, he pushes forward. Mora gasps at the pain of her maidenhood giving way. When Rick stops to let her adjust, she tilts her head up, brushing her nose against his cheek before sucking his bottom lip into her mouth.


    His breathing is quick, a soft moan escapes his lips. He trembles with restraint, carefully pressing his body into hers, going slow to give her time to amodate his im on her flesh. When she has taken it all, he eases the entire length all the way out before gliding back forward into their intimate embrace.

 517

    Mora focuses on the dark pleasure of the invasion despite the stinging pain it brings her; though he is gentle, her broken body still aches, but when he increases his speed the pain soon fades into the background, reced by a burning tightness deep within her. She feels her need for more, her body wanting all that he can give her. Instinctively she raises her knees, wrapping her legs around his waist; with each full thrust his body presses firmly against her flesh. Muffling her mouth against his neck, she is surprised by the small, whimpering noises thate out and the deep, rumbling that echoes in his chest.


    The burning surges in her body, consuming her entire being; her heart races faster, anticipating something yet she doesn¡¯t know what until it hits her like a st of white light, radiating throughout her muscles, a feeling so amazingly good that she finds it hard to even breathe. Her body trembles against his while Rick continues to rock into her; Mora feels his muscles tense until he presses deep inside of her and halts his movement, drawing in a sharp breath and letting it out in a quiet moan of pleasure. He tilts his head down, staring deep into her eyes while his hands tenderly brush her face. ¡°I love you, Namora,¡± he whispers before cing a gentle kiss on her lips.


    Her eyes drift shut, a shutter rolling through her body when she kisses him back; forcing herself to look at him, she feels the earnest smile cross her lips, ¡°I love you, Varickan.¡±


    Slowly he untangles his body from hers, shifting to the side and resting his head against the pillow. Mora turns to face him, his arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her close to his chest. Light kisses adorn her forehead as he gazes at her in adoration. His smile fades slightly, a pained look on his face, ¡°I am sorry about your father, Mora.¡±


    The mention of her father sends her body almost crashing down from the high of pleasure, her heart aching at the loss of a man she thought she knew. There is no doubt that he was a great ruler and a good father but knowing that he kept things hidden from her casts a shadow over every rtionship she has had with another person. Her finger tips trace over his arm; she is exhausted and wants to sleep, but there is a lot she needs to discuss with him. She is unsure where to begin, then it hits her how much of him is still a mystery. ¡°What was your father like?¡±


    Rick¡¯s eyes drop from hers; he fiddles idly with a strand of her hair, watching it in the fading firelight, ¡°I do not remember a lot about him. I know he loved me. He was not from here-he was a Prince in and across the sea. I know that my grandfather arranged the marriage between my father and my mother. Once my mother took over the throne and I was born, that is when things began to fall apart. She wanted to raise me like she was raised-have me be a creature of the darkness as a child. My father did not want her to force that upon me; he argued vehemently against it. She always told me that he refused to take a part in it so he left and returned to his homnd across the sea, but thest memory I have is seeing him covered in his own blood. I think that she killed him.¡±


    Mora¡¯s eyes go wide, ¡°That¡¯s horrible Rick-I had no idea.¡±


    Avoiding her gaze, he rolls onto his back and stares up at the sheer canopy of the bed, ¡°It is the reason why I hated the idea of being the Prince-she always tried to control me. One day I had enough and I told her I was done; either she would let me give up the title and I could lead a normal life, or I would leave the country entirely. That is the only reason why she left me alone in the tavern.¡±


    She is at a loss for words, ¡°She set us up together, you realize?¡±


    He nods slightly, ¡°I know. It is so obvious now. I feel ashamed to admit it, Mora, but Derven is nothing like I imagined-though I have never been here before, I thought I knew quite a bit about your country.¡± His hand waves about the room a little bit, ¡°But everything here is far nicer than anything in Sceadu. Though you might not have wealth in the way of coin, or jewels, or fine metals, your country is full of loyal hard working people; no one goes without, because Dervens take care of each other. Sceadu is not like that, at least not anymore. My country is poor inpassion and rough in life; we have almost nothing to export, nothing to trade with, the entire wealth of the nationes from capturing trespassers for ransom.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, that will be something you can do away with,¡± she says softly, feeling him out. ¡°If my father had lived, he would have stepped down from his position as King once I married as we value a ruling pair. How does the ascension to the throne work in Sceadu?¡±


    ¡°My mother will hold the throne until she dies,¡± he says. ¡°It passes to the eldest child regardless of if it is a boy or a girl. As I am the eldest, once she is no more I will rise to be the King.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She nods, but then the thought hits her, ¡°Eldest? Do you have siblings?¡±


    ¡°I have a younger brother, Treven, but I have not seen him since I was little; Sheynne ims that Treven left with our father. With all the effort she put forth into getting me to reim my title, though, I wonder if his bones are in the cave of darkness next to our father¡¯s.¡±


    Mora rolls onto her back, drawing the nket up over her bare skin to stave off the chill creeping down her spine; she knew Sheynne to be maniptive but she never imagined her to be monstrous; recalling herck of empathy in regards to human life upon their first meeting, Mora thinks it is a surprise she made it out of the castle alive-had she not been a pawn in arger game, Mora doubts she would be here today. ¡°I think Sheynne will try to stake a im to the Alumenian throne,¡± she says, feeling that Rick will side with her, against this.


    ¡°So let her have it,¡± he replies off handedly.


    Mora sucks in a surprised gasp, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Alumenia has too much power as a country; when Irron was in control of it, it is a wonder he never tried to wage war before. Perhaps if Sheynne finally has the stature she desires, she will leave the rest of us alone.¡± His voice sounds surprisingly defeated.


    ¡°I cannot honestly believe you mean that, Rick,¡± Mora says, leaning over his chest to stare into his eyes, ¡°Alumenia has a right to exist peacefully-those people have been through enough. If Sheynne takes control of it, she will run it into the ground like she did Sceadu.¡±


    Rick eyes her, ¡°And who else would run it? King Wace would turn that country into a ce like Geofen-all of the excess food and supplies from his country get exported over the sea. The only reason he trades with Alumenia is to obtain the metal he cannot get elsewhere. You do realize that the only food we get in Sceadues from Derven by way of trading with the peddlers. If your country didn¡¯t have need for ebony tree, it would not be bought from us.¡±


    Shocked and somewhat embarrassed, she nces away from him, ¡°No, I did not know that.¡±


    His fingers grip her chin, bring it up so that she is forced to look at him again, ¡°The obvious choice to rule Alumenia would be you, Mora. But I think we both know that King Wace and my mother would be against it-not only would you control Derven and Alumenia, you are also set to be the Queen of Sceadu someday.¡±


    A pang of guilt hits her, recalling his hasty proposal and the fact that she never explicitly epted it. Herck of confirmation seems to be enough to satisfy him for the moment. Though her heart yearns to be united with her love, her mind has taken control of the situation-the threat that Sheynne casts over the entire nation makes Mora wary of everyone. Without knowing what type of man Irron¡¯s bastard son is, she is hesitant to even mention it to Rick; if she discovers Irving to bepletely unworthy of the title of King, then she will leave him to his ignorance and be forced to find another way to keep Sheynne from the throne. She reluctantly admits to herself that he is right, King Wace cannot be given control over Alumenia either and the probability of them agreeing to give the reign over to Derven is low.


    With a sigh, she offers him a soft smile, kissing him tenderly on the lips, ¡°We can discuss this moreter, Rick. For now, let us get some rest.¡±


    He agrees, pulling her close to his body. While he drops off to sleep rather quickly, Mora finds it hard to follow suit, her mind still reeling from the unknowns of the future.

 518

    HEIR


    Mora wakes before the sun, Rick still deep in the middle of his slumber. Carefully she rises from the bed, wincing slightly when she stands. Finding the jar of cream on the floor, she makes short work of rubbing it into her wounds, a relieved sigh when the pain retreats and pleased to note that her broken fingers have seemed to set though they are a little stiff.


    Sliding on her underdress before her robe, she gives onest lingering look to Rick, who lies peacefully still, his chest slowly rising and falling with each deep breath. Silently, she crosses the room and slips behind the privacy panel, depressing the small hiddentch to open it, shutting it with a soft click. Her limp has now lessened and she is able to navigate the ck hallways easily, noting the muffled sounds of talking as she passes by areas upied by servants or other attendants of the castle.


    She is barely back into her room with the panel shut when Eunice softly knocks on the bedroom door, peeking inside, ¡°Time to rise, Queen Namora.¡± The old woman looks startled briefly when she realizes that the Queen is already up, ¡°Oh! My, sorry my Lady.¡± Quickly she retreats to the closet, finding another red dress and helps Mora get ready for the day.


    When the old woman goes to put the crown on her head, Mora halts her, ¡°I am riding to the western vige today, so perhaps we hold off of on the crown. Would you see to it that Captain Franklin and Officer Jackson join me shortly for breakfast?¡±


    The woman bows before disappearing, ¡°Of course, Queen Namora.¡±


    Mora rises from the vanity and slowly stretches out her limbs, walking to the ante chamber. On the desk, she discovers arge wooden box-one she recalls seeing her father hover over many times. Though there is no key hole, it is locked shut, however Mora knows how to open it. Her fingers trace over the intricate carvings, settling on the symbol of Derven, a genderless body with its hands folded in front, torso extending outwards into roots instead of feet. Pressing gently on the hands before squeezing two of the roots together, the royal box unlocks, lid slightly ajar.


    Inside, she discovers a hefty stack important documents written and signed by her father; though most are simply contracts with Geofen in regards to exporting Derven goods in exchange for fish, a few are regarding local matters ofnd and such. Nothing entirely pressing; she imagines that the contents were things that used to be in the desk, but upon his death bed her father requested everything be packed away safely, no doubt by Laren.


    After gathering up the documents to ce them into the bottom drawer, she reveals a dark, leather bound book. Opening it up, it is hand written in a delicate scroll in anguage she doesn¡¯t recognize; her fingers trace over the feminine penmanship, curious as to the meaning behind the words. Before she can ponder it further, or explore the rest of the contents of the box, there is a knock on the door.


    Eunice pokes her head in, ¡°Franklin and Jackson are in the breakfast room, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°I shall be right there,¡± she replies,tching the box closed.


    The walk to the small dining room is quick, where she finds Franklin and Jackson standing, waiting for her. She offers them a small smile before taking her seat at the head of the table and motioning to the open chairs, ¡°Please, gentlemen, eat with me.¡±


    Finding it odd, they nce at each other before sitting down and joining her for breakfast.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of that yesterday,¡± she says softly. ¡°I think it goes without saying that you will mention it to no one, nor will you speak of it unless I specifically talk to either of you about it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Queen Namora,¡± they reply almost in unison.


    ¡°Have arrangements been made for those who perished in the battle?¡± She asks with a sad tone in her voice, her eyes locked onto a te of sweet rolls in front of her. Since her eptance of Irron¡¯s proposal, she has not had bread, even after it was called off. Though Rick asked her, she feels that rushing into marriage with him is imprudent. Never the less, she knows that her heart is spoken for. Doing her best to ignore the bread, she reaches over it and picks up a bowl of fruit.


    Franklin notes her choice before looking back at his te, ¡°The King¡¯s funeral has been set for this evening just before sunset, Queen Namora. After his body has beenid to rest in the royal tomb, those who lost people will set their pyres alight. I imagine we will be able to see many burn from the roof of the castle, though not as many as Geofen or Sceadu.¡±


    Her heart aches while she slowly chews through the fresh strawberries, ¡°Perhaps if we had arrived sooner-¡±


    Franklin cuts her off, ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessarily a matter of timing, my Lady. Irron¡¯s army fought with an uncanny precision, almost as if they were one massive unit. Geofen, though they have a trained militia, were not prepared to handle a battle. From what I saw, their forces are the weakest amongst the nations. Though Sceaduians are capable and well practiced, their tactics are crude and they do not work well in groups; I suppose they are more used to fighting one on one instead of depending on each other. When the first wave of our forces joined the fight, the casualties took a substantial decline.¡±


    ¡°How many lives were lost?¡± She asks, softly.


    Jackson clears his throat, ¡°From Derven, my Lady-fifty three. Each other nation had closer to a few hundred men go down.¡±


    Sighing, she closes her eyes; if she had gone after Irron sooner during the battle, there would have been less casualties. Idly pushing a piece of cold ham around her te, she says, ¡°I¡¯d like you to make it known to the viges that any excess food or cattle they have beyond what they need for winter, shall be brought to the castle within the next few days-have a fair trade offered for it, whatever is within the treasury that they need, be it cloth, metal, supplies or whatnot. I realize that this would normally fall upon Laren to attend to, but as he is looking after Alumenia, I will have to rely on the pair of you to assist me with matters of state for now.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Lady,¡± Jackson replies, ¡°We will see to it after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to appoint a few worthy soldiers to see to it-have them meet with the Advisor of Trade in town to see what offerings can be made. I am in need of you two to apany me for a small journey this morning to the western vige.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡­


    Despite the early hour, her arrival at the western vige does not go unnoticed. The sun barely peeks over the mountains, shining brightly in the crisp cool air while the farmers start their day in their fields. They all stop their chores, respectfully dropping to a knee with their hands over their hearts. She offers them a soft smile, inclining her head as eptance of their gesture. When she reaches the small vige several women and children appear in the in market square, repeating the sentiments.


    ¡°Queen Namora,¡± the mayor says as he rises, ¡°please ept our condolences at the passing of your father. He was a great man and will be earnestly missed.¡±


    She nods thankfully, dismounting her horse; the fabric of her red dress wafts around her, the color still making her uneasy, ¡°Thank you, good mayor. I know that these past few weeks have been difficult on everyone. Now that our disagreements with Alumenia have been resolved, life should return to normal soon. King Nathanial¡¯s funeral will be held at the castle this evening, if any of you wish to attend you are wee; please know, though, that no ill thoughts will be held if you are unable to make it. We all grieve differently.¡±


    With a nod and a sad smile, the mayor bows, ¡°Thank you, Queen Namora. May I ask what has brought you to our small vige?¡±


    Walking along side the man while leading her horse, she makes it clear to the others that she wishes a word alone with him. Soon the people return to their day, leaving Mora with the mayor, Franklin and Jackson trailing behind her. She speaks quietly, ¡°I am looking for a man named Irving.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± he replies with a smile. ¡°He lives at the end of this road, my Queen. If you wish, I will fetch him for you.¡±


    Offering a smile in return, she mounts her horse, ¡°Thank you mayor, but I have used up enough of your valuable time today. We shall visit him on our own.¡± As the man bows, she spurs her horse into a quick trot out of the vige.


    It is a distance away, though the ride doesn¡¯t take more than a quarter of an hour. The road winds through the fields before parting a thick cluster of forest; just beyond the rustden branches lies a quaint cabin that reminds her of Amyee¡¯s. She slows Greystar to a walk before halting him all together; from a small garden in the front yard, a man rises and walks towards them. When his dark brown eyes catch Mora¡¯s, she draws in a sharp breath; his deep auburn hair is tucked behind his ears, stretching down to his shoulders it frames a strong square jaw, his tall frame is slender thoughced with muscle. It is as if she is looking at a younger copy of Irron; he is a handsome man, his features not marred with the evil darkness his father radiated.


    Quickly, Irving drops down to one knee, his hand on his heart in a fist, ¡°I apologize, my Queen, I did not recognize you.¡±


    Steadying herself with a deep breath, Mora dismounts, ¡°It is quite all right as we have never met before, Irving.¡±


    Chancing a nce up, he looks at her curiously, ¡°You know my name?¡±

 519

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mora replies, smoothing out her dress. She turns to her guards and motions her hand out, letting them know that she wishes to speak with Irving alone. Franklin and Jackson are clearly unhappy with the decision but they obey none the less. Turning back to the man, she says, ¡°Please, Irving, walk with me.¡±


    He is surprised but rises easily to his feet, only hesitating a moment before matching her pace. His stride is naturally confident but his voice is somewhat apprehensive, ¡°I was very sorry to hear about King Nathanial. He was a good man-I owe him a debt I can never repay.¡±


    She nces at him sideways for a moment, walking silently into the forest just beyond his yard before speaking, ¡°Had I known about you, Irving, I would have introduced myself sooner but my father never mentioned you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he says, somewhat dejectedly.


    Understanding the emotion behind his response, she rifies, ¡°It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t care about you, Irving,¡± she sighs. ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡±


    Stuffing his hands into his pockets, his shoulders dete a little, ¡°There isn¡¯t much to say, my Queen.¡±


    ¡°None the less, please start at the beginning,¡± she replies.


    ¡°I was born in Geofen. My mother never spoke of my father, no matter how much I begged. I have no idea if he died before I was born, or if he lives still, if he was good to her or not. I do know, that she loved me unconditionally. She had no means to support herself and your father, the kind man that he was, took care of us. I felt sofortable around him when he would visit; I am embarrassed to admit this, Queen Namora, but I always thought of him as my father. I know we have never met before but I used to pretend you were my sister,¡± his face starts to flush. ¡°It is a ridiculous notion for a bastard like me to believe in such things, but those were the dreams of a foolish youth. As my mother got older I worked in a small school in a coastal vige to do the best I could to support us. After she died, it was hard for me to live in Geofen; I had so many memories there of us.¡±


    He turns away from her, stopping to kick at the base of a tree; he thinks that Mora cannot see the tears in his eyes, but she can hear them in his voice, ¡°King Nathanial brought me to Derven. He gave me a home, a life-and now that he is gone I cannot thank him.¡± Hastily he wipes his eyes before turning back to her, ¡°So I shall do the next best thing and thank you by any means necessary.¡± Irving lowers down to both knees, his voice shaky, ¡°My life is yours, Queen Namora, to do with as you see fit.¡±


    Her chest tightens at his sorrow, his sincerity; she knows deep within her heart that he is not like his father. Mora reaches a hand out to cup his cheek; her breath catches in her throat when he closes his eyes and leans into her palm. Slowly, his hand raises and epasses hers; his fingers wrap around it and he brings her hand to his lips, cing a lingering, gentle kiss on the back.


    Mora¡¯s eyes grow wide when her heart skips a beat. Tentatively she removes her hand from his, motioning for him to rise before looking away and continuing her walk forward, deeper into the forest; he drifts by her side. She forces her breathing to be even and slow, her mind reeling with the confusion that he evokes in her. ¡°Tell me, what do you know of the events of the past month?¡±


    ¡°Your engagement?¡± He says tentatively; when she nods for him to continue, he does, ¡°I had heard that you were engaged to be married to King Irron. He came here for a week to court you, then he returned to Alumenia. During your journey there, you were captured by Sceadu,¡± he shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but King Irron plotted your demise and sent an assassin to kill your father. War was dered against them and I learned yesterday that they were defeated.¡±


    She nods, ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it, though there is quite a bit more depth to the story than is made known. You will speak of this to no one, mind you-King Irron threatened to refuse merchants ess to hisnds if they dealt with Derven, unless I agreed to marry him. That is the sole reason why I epted-he was a horrific, wicked man. It was a while before I discovered it, but he plotted to have me killed; he had his men chop down a tree to prevent me from making it to Alumenia and as a result my party tried to go around it, unknowingly crossing into Sceadu. That is why I was captured-their policy for trespassers is death, however I made a deal with the Queen and stayed there under false pretenses; she was worried for her country, as an alliance between Alumenia and Derven was a threat to her. My father negotiated with Queen Sheynne and part of that included calling off my engagement with Irron. Once he learned of this and that I knew his initial plot, he dered war on Sceadu and Derven. Irron¡¯s character was made known to Geofen so they sided with us in the battle. And yesterday, I killed him.¡±


    Irving stops in his tracks and looks over Mora; she holds his gaze, unnerved to discover that her heart is beating quickly as she stares into his eyes.


    ¡°Why would you tell me all of this, my Queen?¡± His smooth tenor voice asks, his brows crinkled while his eyes wander over her face.


    When she opens her mouth to speak, her hesitation lingers, her breathing quick. Closing her mouth, she turns her head away, removing her gaze from his so that she can concentrate. Her eyes drift shut and she forces a slow, deep breath into her lungs, her mind willing her heart to stop its foolishness. She has only felt this way around one other man before and she believed he was the only one capable of making heart swoon.


    The rustling of leaves causes her eyes to snap open and her head to automatically turn towards the sound; a low, guttural growles from the darkness of a brush thicket a little ways off. Hearing it too, Irving doesn¡¯t hesitate when he steps in front of the Queen, his back pressed against her, his arms out wide to block as much of her body as he can. The gesture shocks Mora, surprised primarily that he would consider himself in a better position to fight the animal and secondarily at his close proximity.


    The loud, frantic crinkle of dead leaves signals the attack of the brush tiger. Unarmed, Irving takes up a stance to return the attack. Mora quickly lifts her dress, pulling her hunting knife free of her boot before she steps around Irving. The tiger¡¯s body uncurls into a leap, its massive paws with menacing ws spread wide to capture its prey. She barely has time to shove Irving out of the path of the tiger before leaning to the right to avoid it¡¯s ws; swinging her arm quickly she ms her knife into the tiger¡¯s passing chest, sending the beast crashing to the ground.


    Before it can get up, Mora leaps on top of it, withdrawing her knife to reposition it, sending it piercing into the animal¡¯s heart. Though the animal draws itsst breath and remains still, she kneels on its body, her own breathing ragged. Pulling the whistle out from under her cor, she blows on it hard, the almost silent sound calls through the trees for Greystar.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Trying to quell her racing heart, Mora tilts her head back, letting her body drift backwards towards the earth, the soft ground cushioning her fall. She stares up at the dark blue sky just beyond the rust colored leaves, until her view is cut off by Irving; he falls to his knees by her side, his body leaning over to hers when his trembling hand reaches for her face. Hisrge fingers apprehensively touch her cheek, his voice unsteady, face wrought with concern, ¡°Queen Namora are you injured?¡±


    Having almost forgotten about him, she startles slightly, ¡°No, I am fine.¡±


    Abruptly she sits up; Irving¡¯s proximity is so close that she crashes into his chest, her face hovering mere inches from his. Forgetting or ignoring his station, his hands sp her biceps and he peers into her eyes, genuinely worried about her, ¡°Are-are you sure?¡±


    Mora tears her eyes from his, shaking her head slightly to clear it; though her breathing has slowed, her heart still pounds fiercely in her chest, ¡°Do you have many problems with brush tigers in these woods?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been more prevalent recently, though I¡¯ve never been attacked,¡± he replies, letting his hands drop from her body while he leans back a little, putting space between them as he recalls the unspoken of distance left between the men and women of Derven.


    ¡°We shall host the next Festival here then. It is very odd that one would attack during the day.¡± To get further away from him, she shifts to her knees and pulls her knife from the tiger¡¯s body, wiping the blood off on the bottom of her skirt before sheathing it back into her boot. She rises to her feet just as Greystares crashing into the forest, skidding to a stop, ¡°Would you mind helping me get the tiger over my horse¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°Please, allow me,¡± he says before picking up the massive animal. She is surprised that he is able to lift it alone, his slender frame doesn¡¯t appear to house the necessary muscle. He heaves the beast over the saddle while Mora pulls some rope from the saddle bag, securing the paws to the stirrups. She doesn¡¯t bother to hold his reins but heads out of the forest, horse following behind her. Irving quickly catches up to her side.


    Without hesitation, the words flow from her mouth, ¡°He was your father.¡±


    Irving stops, startled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Halting to turn to him, she meets his gaze, ¡°King Irron was your father. After your mother discovered she was pregnant with you, she fled Alumenia because your conception was a death sentence.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand,¡± he says, struggling to take the information in; his face appears slightly angry, ¡°Why would you tell me this?¡±


    ¡°You are the only living heir to the Alumenian throne, Irving. The country is your birthright.¡±


    He stares nkly at the ground; they stand in silence. It is a long while before he speaks, ¡°I¡¯m not a ruler, Queen Namora. I don¡¯t want the throne or the country of a man who raped my mother.¡±


    Without a reply, she starts forward again. She doesn¡¯t look back, though she is relieved when Irving¡¯s soft footsteps start up behind her, he soon appearing at her side. ¡°Did you mean it, when you pledged your life to me?¡±


    ¡°Whole heartedly, my Queen.¡±


    ¡°Then I shall consider your debt repaid if you take the throne,¡± she says softly as the opennd just beyond the forestes into view.

 520

    His voice is pained, ¡°I do not want it, Queen Namora.¡±


    Stopping just shy of the edge of the forest, she turns to him; hesitantly, she reaches her hand out and touches his cheek before letting it fall back to her side, ¡°And because of that, you are the only person worthy of it.¡± He gazes into her eyes, his longing for her evident. She swallows hard, dropping her view down to his slender chest, ¡°Irving, I will not force you into this, but you must trust me when I say that you are the only one with the power to change that country into a good ce. I¡¯d like you toe back to the castle with me, so that we can talk about this more freely, with council. In one week, I ride to Geofen to meet with the others to determine the fate of Alumenia. It is my hope that you wille with me and im your ce. I realize what I ask of you is a lot, a selfless sacrifice to promote peace, something only a true Derven wouldn¡¯t hesitate at. I¡¯d like to think you are one of us but I will not hold it against you if you cannot make this choice.¡±


    Not waiting for Irving to respond, she exits the forest with him in tow. Franklin and Jackson quickly dismount upon seeing the tiger.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Franklin asks quickly.


    ¡°I am fine, just covered in blood and dirt. It will no doubt give Eunice something to gripe about for a while.


    Tightly, he grips the hilt of his sword, though his voice is gentle, ¡°What do you wish to do with the tiger, my Queen?¡±


    She can tell by his tone that he is furious. Holding his gaze, she waits until he drops his before she speaks, ¡°We will give it to the vige; they can decide what to do with the pelt and feast on the meat tonight.¡± Turning to Irving, she says, ¡°Do you have a horse?¡±


    He replies softly to her feet, ¡°No, Queen Namora. I¡¯ve never had much need for one.¡±


    ¡°I am sure that we could borrow one from the vige,¡± Jackson offers, ¡°Or he could ride with me.¡±


    Nodding, Mora starts walking towards the vige; though they have horses, Jackson and Franklin remain on their feet and walk behind her out of respect.


    ¡°May I grab a few things, Queen Namora?¡± Irving hesitantly asks.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replies over her shoulder, ¡°catch up to us once you are finished.¡±


    Irving soon disappears into his cabin, the remaining three heading down the road towards the vige. The walk will take them almost an hour but it provides Mora some time to clear her head. For the first time since she met him, she finds herself doubting her love of Rick. She didn¡¯t think she would ever have reason to but after their conversationst night she realizes that she knows very little about him. Never did she consider that they weren¡¯t meant for one another, in fact, she still whole heartedly believes that they are destined to be married; yet she can¡¯t ignore the way her heart had the same reaction to Irving. It is unnerving, looking at him and seeing the face of his father but thankfully he doesn¡¯t share the same dark eyes as Irron.


    Mora doesn¡¯t feel right about keeping secrets from Rick but something in her feels like she can¡¯t trust the knowledge of the immortal metal to anyone. Sheynne has done nothing but plot and connive from the moment she met Mora, trying her best to manipte everyone around her; for that reason, if for none other, Mora questions the royalty of Sceadu. Perhaps in time, once she has learned more about both Sheynne and her son¡¯s natures, she might be ablefortable sharing the entire truth with them.


    She is drawn out of her thoughts when Franklin appears walking beside her. She can sense his unsureness of their rtionship now that she has be the Queen; while he has always been more formal with her than a friend, the dynamic has taken an odd turn. ¡°Something on your mind, Captain Franklin?¡±


    He snorts, but doesn¡¯t otherwise say anything.


    Mora nces at him for a moment before turning her gaze forward, ¡°As Advisor Laren is indisposed for the time being, I am promoting you to upy his position in his absence. Until further notice, you will be the interim Advisor of War.¡±


    Franklin looks at her, clearly surprised, ¡°Thank you, Queen Namora.¡±


    She nods, ¡°Now, what is on your mind, Franklin?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± he sighs, ¡°Things have changed so drastically, it is hard to grasp. Why is Irving the spitting image of King Irron?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Irving is his son,¡± Mora confesses, ¡°one that he never knew existed.¡±


    ¡°And you wish him to rule Alumenia?¡± He looks at her doubtfully, ¡°He is¡­ not cut of the same cloth as you, Queen Namora.¡±


    Turning her head over her shoulder, she sees Irving trotting towards them; speaking softly to Franklin, she says, ¡°Given the choice, Franklin, I would choose wool over velvet any day. While velvet is smooth and rich, warm and fancy it takes a lot of effort to keep it pristine. Wool, on the other hand, is just as warm though more versatile, it can take a beating and remain just as durable and dependable as the day it was made.¡±


    Franklin turns to look at Irving as he approaches, ¡°I will defer to your wisdom in this matter, Queen Namora. Whatever I can do to help, I shall.¡±


    After the gift of the tiger meat, the mayor more than happily offers his horse for use, stating that he will collect it the following day. With Irving by her side and their two guards bringing up the rear, the four of them make their way back to the castle in silence, arriving by midday.


    Jackson bids them fair well, going to meet with the Advisor of Trade to make sure that everything has been taken care of. Franklin follows behind them, Mora walking slowly beside Irving while he takes in the wonder of the castle.


    ¡°I have seen it from the outside, my Lady, but never from within,¡± there is a small wondrous smile on his face while he looks around at the richly carved wood and the vibrant tapestries, ¡°It is far nicer than the castle in Geofen.¡±


    Leading them towards the small dining room for lunch, Mora eyes him curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Geofen castle?¡±


    ¡°A few times,¡± Irving replies, gazing at her. ¡°On asion we would take the children from the school there to see things.¡±


    Mora nods, though she thinks it odd-children in Derven grow up being taught by their parents until they find someone to apprentice to. Stepping into the dining room, she is surprised to see Lucas, Sari, Eric and Rick seated at the table already eating. She didn¡¯t think they would be up for another few hours.


    Rick¡¯s bright blue eyes find hers and he offers a warm smile-but that smile fades when he sees Irving stepping into the room beside her. His face grows dark and angry quickly and he rises out of his chair so fast that it makes a loud scraping noise over the wooden floor, almost toppling in the process. The rest of the group lookspletely shocked upon seeing Irving, no doubt unnerved by his uncanny resemnce to his father.


    When Rick starts to step around the table, his fists clenched, it bes clear he means to attack Irving; Mora quickly glides in front of him and up to Rick, her voice strong and firm, ¡°Prince Varickan-I¡¯d like a word with you in the library.¡±


    Hees to a halt, mere inches from crashing into her; his jaw is clenched as he looks past her to Irving. Franklin, having also stepped in front of Irving, tightens his grip on his sword, unsure if he will have to use it or not.


    The tension in the room is thick; Mora extends her hand out to the side, motioning for Rick to skirt the table and leave through the further door. His eyes flicker down to catch her gaze once more, the adoration now gone, pure hatred recing it instead. Mora¡¯s entire body tenses, preparing to defend herself, her adrenaline pumping while she looks back at him, seeing someone she doesn¡¯t know.


    When Rick turns on his heels and walks out of the further door, a collective sigh of relief is exhaled by everyone, but Mora. Instead, she follows him into the room across the hall, shutting the door behind him.


    Rick is so enraged, he can¡¯t even find words-standing at the far end of the room, he res at her, his chest rising and falling rapidly.


    Mora remains by the door, her eyes locked on his; her voicees out level even though she is almost trembling in shock, ¡°Please calm down, Rick.¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself,¡± he growls, stepping forward only to stop before he makes it half way.


    ¡°His name is Irving,¡± Mora offers.


    ¡°Irving,¡± Rick repeats, voice low. ¡°Why does Irving look exactly like Irron?¡±


    ¡°Irron raped his mother,¡± she says softly, never breaking eye contact. ¡°She managed to evade a death sentence and escape Alumenia. She remained in hiding until she passed away, a decade ago.¡±


    His slow, silent footsteps bring hisrge form closer, Rick stalking towards her, ¡°He has been in Derven the entire time and you didn¡¯t think it was important enough to mention it to me?¡±


    Mora¡¯s anger starts to rise, the fire burning hotly inside of her. She draws in a deep breath, attempting to keep her rage under control, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t know about him until yesterday. My father brought him here, after his mother died. Until this morning, Irving had no idea who his father was.¡±


    Stopping so close that she can feel the heat from his body on hers, Rick¡¯s wide muscled frame fills her entire line of sight. His eyes seem to be almost glowing, his voice threatening, ¡°You would see him ascend to the throne in his father¡¯s footsteps? Is this what you were trying to talk to me about,st night? How can you think that anyone who shares the same blood as that man could be fit to rule?¡±

 521

    Narrowing her eyes at him, she snorts, ¡°Yes, I would prefer he take charge of Alumenia over Queen Sheynne. Shame on you, Rick-this is twice now that you¡¯ve leaped to anger in the face of new information without stopping to think first. I was hoping that you would see reason and help me prepare him for the throne, but instead your entire perception of him is based off of his father-it¡¯s a damn good thing that I¡¯m not as impulsive as you are. If I had been, I would have believed you were a maniptive, power hungry, controlling snob like your mother.¡±


    He almost winces at the verbalsh, though his tone doesn¡¯t change, ¡°I thought that the King and Queen of Derven talked through problems and came to apromise-that¡¯s hard to do when you keep secrets from me and then make decisions on your own, Queen Namora.¡±


    Her anger res andshes out before she can contain it, ¡°A King of Derven must be able to put others before himself, to stop and see reason before acting and never, ever be ovee by anger-and you¡¯ve made it abundantly clear, Rick, that you are not capable of any of this.¡±


    The shock of her statement hits him like a p; before he can even respond, Mora opens the door and walks out. Passing the dining room, she raises her voice, the venom clearlyced in it, ¡°Come, Irving. I should like to dine somewhere else.¡±


    Surprised, Irving jumps at her tone, rushing to follow her down the hall; when Franklin moves to apany them, Mora holds her hand out behind her but keeps walking, staying his attempt. Her steps are quick though Irving keeps up with her easily. She wants to scream, to cry, tosh out and pummel something but she keeps her head held high and her gaze forward, never wavering, even when she hears Rick softly calling after her.


    Mora navigates the castle with without thinking, soon losing anyone that would have followed in her wake; a final turn through a wide door leads them into the kitchen. The chef is startled by her entry, almost cowering in the aura that emanates from her. Drawing in a deep breath, she locks her feelings down before speaking as gently as she can manage to the man, ¡°Would you please fix us some lunch?¡±


    He hastily nods, scrambling away while Mora perches herself on a wooden stool, at the small table in the back of the kitchen. Hesitantly, Irving sits beside her, though he doesn¡¯t dare speak. The chef brings over two mounded tes of food and arge bottle of wine, pouring them each a ss before bowing and excusing himself.


    Irving starts to eat when she does, though his eyes remain locked on her te. After almost angrily biting into a thick slice of bread with butter, she sighs, ¡°I am sure you have questions, Irving. No time like the present to ask them.¡±


    He shifts, hesitating, ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t know where to start, Queen Namora.¡±


    Looking at him, she says, ¡°First, you will call me Namora. As it is my wish that you ascend to the Alumenian throne, I would like to use this next week to prepare you as best as I can, to be a King. When in the presence of your equals, it is more than eptable to drop their titles.¡±


    ¡°All right, Namora,¡± he says softly. ¡°Why was that man-Prince Varickan-so¡­ upset to see me?¡±


    ¡°He hated your father,¡± Mora says, picking at some fruit on her te.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine there was anyone who didn¡¯t,¡± Irving says with a frown, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t exin-¡±


    ¡°You look exactly like him, Irving,¡± she says softly.


    He tenses, turning towards her to catch her eyes; his mouth is open in shock, ¡°I look exactly like him?¡± His face crunches up, ¡°So he¡­¡± A quiet gasp escapes from him, his voice barely a whisper, ¡°So my mother looked at me every day and saw the face of the man who raped her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mora says, resting her hands on the table to face him squarely, ¡°your mother no doubt saw Irron when she looked at you; your constant presence might have reminded her of all of the horrible things that man did not only to her, but to everyone else in Alumenia.¡± She pauses a moment, her heart aching when she sees tears well in his eyes, ¡°But she knew you were not him. She was able to see deeper into you-to see the person you truly are on the inside. You said so yourself-she loved you unconditionally-after what she went through, I doubt she would have been able to do such a thing unless you were truly worthy of it.¡±


    Dropping his gaze down to his te, he murmurs, ¡°Do you see him, when you look at me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mora replies without hesitation, ¡°I see Irving, when I look at you. I see a man who has adapted to a hard life, a man who my father thought enough of to look after, a man who would stupidly try to take a position in front of me to fight off a brush tiger unarmed.¡±


    Shocked, he nces up at her. She cocks her eye brow at him, ¡°You know I am the Head Huntress, I have no idea why you thought you¡¯d stand a better chance than me.¡±


    Huffing out augh, he admits, ¡°It never even crossed my mind, Namora. I just instinctively felt the urge to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Because I am the Queen?¡± She queries.


    ¡°Because you are a woman,¡± he admits, ¡°and a beautiful one at that.¡± Blushing, he looks away, ¡°Though I suppose I should know better than to think a Derven woman couldn¡¯t handle herself.¡±


    Forcing a chuckle, she says, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive your indiscretion because you grew up in Geofen. I seriously doubt women from there could handle themselves.¡±


    Daring a nce at her, he smiles handsomely, ¡°Thank you, Namora.¡±     FUNERAL


    *********


    The afternoon quickly slips by, Mora spending it entirely with Irving. She exins to him the finer details of conducting oneself in the presence of others, please to note that he is a quick study; soon he stands and moves with confidence, maintaining eye contact when speaking and never shying away from a conversation or letting his emotions take over his affect. To test his resolve, she has him ask her questions about Irron.


    ¡°Did he try to be more familiar with you?¡± Irving says softly.


    The question catches her by surprise. In the orchard, she sits beside him on the very bench on which Irron injured her wrist. Turning a sideways nce to him, she replies, ¡°That is hardly a question that any man, especially a King, should ask of a woman. Be that as it may, since I seek to give you a better understanding of the type of person Irron was, I shall answer it. Yes, he did. Several times, in fact.¡± She continues to exin, in detail, the four encounters during which Irron tried to force himself upon her-the first night outside of her bedroom, his attempt on the bench, when he brought her the poisonous red flowers and when he tried to kidnap her from the Meadow. Irving listens with a poised face, though Mora can see the disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°I am so sorry you had to go through that, Namora,¡± Irving offers, his tone tinged with sadness.


    ¡°I imagine there are plenty of women who weren¡¯t as lucky in avoiding it as I was,¡± she says, ncing off at the setting sun. ¡°If you choose to be King, you will have a chance to right the wrongs hemitted against your people.¡±


    Before he can reply, Franklin¡¯s quiet but purposeful footsteps draw their attention; he bows briefly, ¡°Queen Namora, your father¡¯s funeral will be starting within the hour.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she says, ncing to Irving.


    ¡°If you like, my Lady, I will show Irving to his room and apany him through the service,¡± Franklin offers.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She nods briefly, before smiling at each of them and excusing herself. Eunice waits inside her room, pacing back and forth as if she was worried Mora wouldn¡¯t arrive in time. The old woman lets out a sigh of relief, rushing the Queen to the changing area.


    She discovers the dress Eunice chose for her-a finely woven gown, modest in true Derven fashion but more shapely than her others. The fabric is a deep, deep red almost on the verge of being ck, but the tint is just barely distinguishable. They rush to get ready; as Eunice is fixing her hair to allow the bulk of it to spill over her shoulders, Mora says, ¡°I have never been to a funeral, Eunice. What was my mother¡¯s like?¡±


    The old woman pauses her movements with a sad face, holding the Queen¡¯s crown in her hands while gazing at it with water filled eyes, ¡°It was a very somber asion, my Lady. I am not sure how your father made it through without crying. Her body was ced on an alter just at the base of the stairs to the castle. Advisor Laren said some kind words for her, at which time everyone who wished to say goodbye to the Queen was allowed toe up to her body and make their peace. She was so beloved by many, itsted well into the night. When everyone was finished, her body was carried down to the royal tomb and she wasid to rest. I imagine tonight will be much the same.¡±


    A flicker of surprise and shock hits her, ¡°Am I to say words for my father?¡±


    Eunice affixes the tall crown on her head, ¡°No, Queen Namora. Advisor Laren arrived not even an hour ago; he will speak over your father¡¯s body and stand with you. He did not want you to worry about all of the details, so he requested that no one inform you of his arrival; I believe he intends on returning to Alumenia in the morning.¡±


    She nods solemnly; knowing that Laren was leaving Alumenia would have no doubt worried her, but as Advisor Keh is there, he is capable of handling things for half a day. She is thankful that Laren will be with her-after her argument with Rick, she feels very much alone.


    Mora discovers Jackson waiting for her outside of her room; he walks with her swiftly through the castle to the closed front doors. Resting on a table just inside of them is a dark wooden box, finely crafted and carved intricately with beautiful designs. Steeling herself as shees up to it, she sees the pale face of her dead father wrapped in a shroud of blue. Her eyes immediately start watering while she fights back the tears.


    An arm slides across her back-when she turns to discover Laren beside her, she can no longer contain her sorrow. Mora crumples against him, burying her face into his chest. He wraps his arms around her, gently stroking her back. She takes several minutes topose herself, finally choking down the sobs and wiping her tears away.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Laren,¡± she says softly.


    He smiles sadly, ¡°I should be here for you now-this is when you need me the most. I know you would not have sent me to Alumenia if you had any other choice.¡± He squeezes her shoulders slightly before stepping back to a respectable distance. ¡°We¡¯ll start the funeral in a few minutes, whenever you are ready.¡±

 522

    She nods slowly, ¡°We need to talk afterwards.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he says, ¡°I have much to tell you, as I am sure you have much to tell me. But all of that will have to wait untilter tonight, Queen Namora.¡±


    Mora draws in a deep breath and lets it out; wiping thest of her tears from her face, she dons a nk expression, securely hidden behind her royal mask. ncing to Jackson, she nods. The men open the doors to the castle before four of them pick up the casket and carry it carefully down the stairs. Slowly, Mora follows.


    The entire town below is filled with men, women and children dressed in blue, a sea of peoplee to see their King off. The sight of it causes Mora to draw in a sharp breath; she waits by the doors for Laren, while watching her father be set down at the base of the stairs on top of a wooden alter.


    Laren¡¯s usually quiet voice projects easily over the crowd from above them, ¡°People of Derven-we have gathered here, to say farewell to our beloved King Nathanial. None of us were expecting to do this so soon and I know that we all share in the pain of loss. Let us recall the kindness, the selflessness, the graciousness in which he served our country. He was a benevolent King and we could have not hoped for anyone more worthy. He was tested many times and proved to be a steadfast man and I think we can all agree that he always did what was best for Derven, even if, in the end, it cost him his life.


    I am thankful that I had the privilege of calling him a friend and that he shared with me the experience of raising his daughter. I know he touched many of your lives in a very personal way-he was always the first to offer help no matter the need. Tonight he will be reunited with his love, his wife, our beloved Queen Jemisha, in the great forest beyond. If you wish to offer him farewell for his journey, you are wee to do so.¡±


    Laren bows his head in a moment of silence, before offering his arm to Mora; she takes it and they descend, stopping when they reach the third from the bottom step behind the alter. The position offers them a view of the entire square, as well as Nathanial¡¯s body and the line that forms of Dervens who wish to say goodbye.


    Some speak soft words, others none at all; several shed tears, both men and women alike. Young childrene with their parents to see their old King off, the youth cing small clusters of flowers inside his casket as is customary. Mora and Laren stand in silence for hours as the line dwindles down to thest few remaining. When all those in blue have passed, the only people left in the entire square are the soldiers who have already said their peace waiting to take the casket to the tombs and one man dressed in all ck.


    Rick stands before the coffin, looking down at the dead King. His voice is soft, the agony in it present, ¡°I wish we could have met under different circumstances.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mora knows the words are meant for her and it tears at her heart, but tucked within the safety of her stoic affect, she doesn¡¯t show a hint of a response. Rick turns and leaves, the square now empty.


    Her and Laren follow the four soldiers as they carry the casket back into the castle. The procession makes the long walk through the winding halls towards the back of the castle,ing to the dusty wooden stairs that lead down into the royal tombs. Torches ze brightly in the cool, dry stone part of the castle. Walking almost the entire length of it, past the boxes containing her line of ancestors and to the rulers of even further back, they finally arrive at an empty opening in the stone walls. The soldiers carefully ce the lid onto the casket, the perfectly carved wood sealing air tight, before they lift it and slide it into his final resting ce. With a bow, they leave.


    Laren stands slightly behind Mora, his voice quiet, ¡°I will wait for you in the royal ante chamber, Queen Namora.¡±


    She barely nods her acknowledgement, hearing his footsteps disappear, her eyes still locked on her father¡¯s casket. Tentatively reaching her hand out, she traces the blue iy on the side, the curves that form his name, the dates of his life and death. ¡°Goodbye, father,¡± her voice is a whisper.


    As her eyes fall on the shelf below, a sigh escapes her lips seeing her mother¡¯s name iid in red against the ck wooden coffin. Her fingers trace the letters, the name so foreign on her lips as she says them, ¡°Jemisha.¡± Drawing in a breath, she turns to leave when something catches her eye-the carving on the side of her mother¡¯s coffin. It is one she has seen many times before, when her and her father would wander down to the tomb on her mother¡¯s birthday; now, however, the carving holds meaning. Her hand trembles when she reaches out, fingers touching the cold dark wood, running over the impression of a tree. Below the tree rests several brush tigers,ying down. When her fingers trace the arch epassing the tree, a chill creeps up her spine as she is reminded of the tapestry she saw hanging over Rick¡¯s firece-the one depicting a tree that lives in the total darkness of a cave, that grows with the sacrifice of humans.


    ¡­


    Laren sits on the soft sofa in the antechamber, arge tter of food resting on a cushion. He looks up at Mora when she enters, ¡°Since we missed dinner, I thought we could share.¡±


    She walks swiftly over, sitting on the other side of the tter, ¡°Who designs the caskets?¡±


    His hand halts on the way to his mouth, forkful of roast hovering in the air, shocked by the question, ¡°The upant of the casket. Once the ascension to the throne is made, the designs are usually sketched within the first few weeks of the new reign. I should have been here to tell you this, but it didn¡¯t seem like a pressing matter-I hope you aren¡¯t nning on doing something that would result in you needing one so soon, Queen Namora.¡±


    ¡°So no one other than the upant knows the meanings of the design?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he says, ¡°though I believe your father told me once that the pattern reminded him of seeing the moon through the canopy of the forest.¡±


    ¡°And my mother?¡±


    The roast makes it to his mouth and Laren chews carefully before responding, ¡°She never explicitly said anything about it but I assumed it was reminiscent of her time as Head Huntress and living in the woods of Sceadu.¡±


    Slumping slightly, she spears a cooked carrot and chews on it, ¡°Did she ever tell you anything about her life before?¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°I know nothing more about her previous life than you. If she did tell anyone, it would have been your father.¡±


    Sighing she picks up a sliced of buttered bread and bites down on it; Laren¡¯s posture detes a little, ¡°Oh, Namora.¡± His voice is soft and pained, ¡°What happened?¡±


    She does not wish to talk about it with anyone, least of all her mentor, but the wordse out none the less, ¡°He tried to attack Irving. He is quick to anger, stubborn, impulsive and violent. He would never be worthy of Derven.¡±


    The sound of Laren¡¯s tongue clicking against his teeth draws her gaze; he frowns, chastising her, ¡°It isn¡¯t his fault he wasn¡¯t raised as you were. I am disappointed that you would give up on him so easily-the stubborn, Derven woman that I know would never rest until she set him right. You believe you can teach Irving to be a King in a week-why would you think that Varickan couldn¡¯t learn to do the same?¡±


    She snorts a huff, ¡°I¡¯m not even entirely sure I can trust him-or anyone for that matter. Sheynne wants the Alumenian throne and if Rick had his way, he¡¯d do nothing to stop her.¡±


    ¡°Trust has to be earned, Namora. That can hardly be aplished if you won¡¯t give him the time of day.¡±


    Silently, she finishes the slice of bread. Laren is right-she would never forgive herself if she just walked away from her chance at true love. It is possible that Rick could be brought to see reason but she is doubtful that she will have the time to deal with him unless he cane to terms with her grooming Irving. ¡°What have you discovered of Alumenia?¡±

 523

    He points to a silver d box near the wall, further in the antechamber, ¡°I have discovered that when you have the entirety of your guard underneath your immortal spell, you have no reason for hiding things.¡±


    Mora¡¯s shock ovees all of her previous thoughts; rising, she walks over to the box where she crouches down, hesitantly tracing her fingers over the cool metal, ¡°Did Keh see you take this?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance,¡± Laren replies, ¡°he was much too busy trying to sift through the trade and financial records. I am pretty sure Geofen ns on staking a im in Alumenia as well-I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they attempt to split it with Sceadu. They clearly view us as a threat and that would give them control over all of the metal.¡±


    Surprised to see not even a lock on the box, Mora pushes it open. Inside, she discovers two ingots of a shiny nickel looking metal and a small golden colored fabric pouch, ¡°There were only four immortals total?¡± She asks while drawing out the pouch.


    ¡°It appears that way-your father believed that Irron killed all of the others, so either he did or there are more of them out there,¡± Laren has risen and now stands beside Mora. ¡°I have no idea what those are, it didn¡¯t make any sense to me.¡±


    Opening the pouch, she pours the contents into her hand, just as confused as Laren when she stares down at what appears to be several nuts; about the size of eggs, they are intricately carved out of an almost white looking metal. ¡°Irron didn¡¯t like trees,¡± she states.


    ¡°Frankly, nothing that man did makes any sense. He left that country in shambles; if Irving does take it over he will have quite a bit of work to put forth. Do you believe him to be up to the task?¡±


    cing the nuts back into the bag, she drops them into the box with a clink before rising, ¡°It is hard to say. He is a quick study and I find him to be quite amiable. Clearly, he got his personality from his mother.¡±


    ¡°Let us be thankful for that,¡± he replies, motioning her back to the couch to sit down. He waits until she begins eating again before walking to therge wooden box on the desk, ¡°Your father had me secure the contents of the desk into this box before he passed. There are a few that I was surprised to have never set eyes on before.¡± He lifts up the box and brings it over, setting it on the ground.


    ¡°The book?¡± She queries, eating arge chunk of meat.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replies, pulling it out and looking at it. His hand traces the cover before he opens it up, ¡°I recognized your mother¡¯s handwriting, though I don¡¯ t know whatnguage it is in. If I had to fathom a guess, I¡¯d believe it to be some ancient tongue of Sceadu. I was thinking that perhaps you could ask Prince Varickan-¡± he pauses, before frowning, ¡°Or maybe there is someone else. It isn¡¯t pressing, though-the book has been locked away for almost thirty years now. I suppose it is just my curiosity at finding what secrets it holds.¡± Setting the book back down into the box, he pulls out a smaller object; it is about the length of his fore arm and only a few inches thick. He hands it to her.


    Mora takes the object, surprised to feel that it is wood but unlike any known to her. Though it is ck, the coloration of it is so incredibly dark and matte, that it almost appears to suck in the surrounding light. It isn¡¯t heavy and she gets the suspicion that it is hollow, yet there are no seams in it and no open sides. When she turns it over, she discovers an engraving; it is almost impossible to see because of the dark coloration of the wood, but it is a tree. The branches and roots of the tree extend outward, weaving into arge circle that epasses it. She looks up at Laren, ¡°What kind of wood is this?¡±


    He shakes his head,pletely beside himself, ¡°I have no idea. I thought I knew all of the trees in this country and the others, yet I have never seen one like this.¡±


    She frowns, her fingers tracing the engraving. Mora wishes that her father was here, that her mother was still alive-or at the very least, that they didn¡¯t leave behind so many unanswered questions. Deciding that it can wait until she has the luxury to focus on it, she ces the piece of wood and the book back into the box,tching the lid shut, ¡°A mystery for another time. Right now, let us focus on things that are more pressing-what do I teach Irving? How do I teach Irving?¡± Leaning back, she finishes the rest of the roasted vegetables from the te.


    Laren sighs, ¡°Teach him how to rule Derven.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She says, surprised.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It makes the most sense-clearly, the way that Irron ran his country he was little more than a tyrant. It seems like the best course of action would be to groom Irving in a way that we would groom someone to be your King; thepassion, patience, steadfastness, determination, kindness and loyalty-these are all things that Alumenia needs right now. Seeing as how you cannot take over the country yourself, you should teach him to be like you. I brought with me a copy of the current Alumenianws-granted, he will want to change most of them in the future but it will give him something to be versed on when he arrives.¡±


    Nodding slowly, she rises, ¡°Yes, that does make sense. Come, walk with me.¡±


    Laren obliges, following her out of the room. Catching Jackson outside the door, he directs him to ce the metal box into the royal vaults before they wander the castle.


    Mora leads him towards the front, ascending the stair case just to the side of the doors that leads beyond the balcony and to the roof. Together, they stand in silence for a while, looking out over the ck night and seeing the bright orange orbs of funeral pyres dotting thendscape.


    ¡°Does Prince Varickan sense your intentions with Irving?¡± Laren asks, softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies.


    ¡°Will he send word to his mother?¡±


    She sighs, ¡°Honestly-I am not sure. If he does, then I will know for certain that he is incapable of bing a Derven King.¡±


    Laren stands in silence for a moment, ¡°I saw one of Queen Sheynne¡¯s Wardens here this afternoon-therge burly man with a scar on his face. I am afraid that he might let word slip; while they will know eventually, I don¡¯t like the idea of giving them the time to plot.¡±


    ¡°Warden Eric won¡¯t tell her a thing,¡± she says quietly. When Laren nces at her, she continues, ¡°I already spoke with him. He informed me of Sheynne¡¯s desire of him to spy on me, but t out told me that he would not. Apparently a lot of Sceaduians are displeased with her rule and are already gearing to support Rick. At least, they were when they thought he and I were to be wed.¡±


    ¡°You still might be,¡± Laren offers.


    ¡°Only time will tell what kind of hunter he truly is,¡± she whispers.


    Their conversation continues well into the night, until the orange pyres have faded from sight. Laren advises her on a course of action for teaching, ¡°Use the morning to discuss Derven policy and leave him the evening to read through the Alumeniaws on his own.¡±


    ¡°What of the afternoon?¡± She asks when they finally begin to leave the roof.


    Laren rubs his head awkwardly, ¡°I was thinking, that perhaps, you would fight with him.¡±


    ¡°Fight with him,¡± she is clearly surprised, ¡°like you would with me? I thought you already trained him?¡±


    ¡°Aye, I did, but it has been over five years since I saw himst. I don¡¯t feelfortable sending him out of this country without more training.¡±


    ¡°You suspect Sheynne would try something?¡± She wonders.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past that woman,¡± he affirms once they are wandering the halls, ¡°But I also worry about any in Alumenia who would retaliate against him.¡±


    She thinks on it, before surprise hits her face, ¡°Jones? Irron¡¯s Advisor-was he among the dead?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Laren says softly, stopping just outside of the royal suite. He nces around, nodding to the guard who hase to stand outside of her door. When they walk inside, he continues, ¡°Nor is he anywhere in Alumenia that we can discern.¡±


    Her brow crinkles, ¡°Why would he run? If he were under the influence of Irron¡¯s blood, we would have worked with him-are you saying that he helped that man of his own volition?¡±


    ¡°Until we find him, we will not know,¡± Laren says, ¡°but just to be on the safe side, Irving should be prepared to fight. I taught you better than I taught all of the other trainers-next to me, you are the most qualified.¡±


    She frowns but nods, ¡°It¡¯s a little untoward but I agree with you.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he says, ¡°You can use my office. Once you figure out which weapons he seems to favor, let the royal cksmith know and he can measure him for a proper fitting.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t rather I use the guards¡¯ training grounds? It is quite a bit more open and the targets have more range.¡±


    ¡°It is too public. I am not sure what our kinsmen would think about watching their Queen teach ayman to fight,¡± he bows, ¡°I will see you for breakfast tomorrow before I head back to Alumenia.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Laren,¡± she offers a nod, watching him retreat.


    Sleepes easy to her soon after.

 524

    TRAINING


    Mora bids Laren farewell with a heavy heart; she watches from the stairs of the castle until he fades in the distance, disappearing down the public road. Turning to Irving, she offers a half smile before retreating back into the castle. Slowly, they make their way to therge throne room as she exins the ideals and virtues that she would consider necessary for a King.


    ¡°The way you speak of it reminds me of your father,¡± Irving says thoughtfully as they spend time examining the paintings of the previous royalty adorning the walls.


    ¡°That is exactly what I am trying to epass; since everything Irron was, was horrible, I am attempting to teach you what it would be like to be a Derven King.¡± Her eyes are fixed on the portrait of her mother, seeing her almost harsh, pointed face, deep dark hair and bright green eyes. Her eyes, most definitely, remind her of those in Sceadu. When she finally pulls her gaze away, she realizes that Irving is staring at her.


    He seems flustered for a moment, something that he has done well to keep locked down over the past day, ¡°I am sorry, Namora, I didn¡¯t mean to stare,¡± he averts his gaze, skirting around her to look at another painting, ¡°I can hardly imagine that if I did agree to this, that I would be able to rule Alumenia on my own.¡±


    She nods slowly, following him, ¡°Advisor Laren will remain with you until the dust has cleared; he is a good judge of character and it is my hope he will be able to find an Alumenian trustworthy enough to be your own Advisor.¡±


    Irving¡¯s gaze drops from the painting to the floor; he draws in a breath and nces sideways at her, ¡°That isn¡¯t quite what I meant, Namora.¡±


    It takes her a moment to discern his words; when she does, her heart begins to pound fast and she can feel her face almost flush, barely able to stammer out anything, ¡°Oh.¡±


    He stares at the floor, speaking to it though his posture ismanding, his hands elegantly sped behind his back, ¡°I realize that it is very sudden-we haven¡¯t known each other for more than a few days, but when I am with you, I feel like I am-like I am home. Your presence puts me at ease in a way that I have never felt before. I can hardly imagine anyone less than a King would be worthy of your affections or I wouldn¡¯t have bothered saying anything. I know your fears of Sceadu and Geofen banning together; it seems the logical thing for them to do, now that they realize what a force Derven is. I hate the idea that Irron tried to force the alliance between Alumenia and Derven, but perhaps¡­ perhaps it was more strategic than we¡¯ve attributed to him.¡±


    Mora is utterly shocked; to hide her surprise, she turns her back towards him, trying to gather her thoughts. She admits to herself that she is very attracted to him-the effect he has on her is the same one as Rick. Whereas Rick is strong and naturally powerful, Irving is innately kind and thoughtful. An ache hits her, when she realizes that perhaps Irving wouldn¡¯t want her if he knew she already gave her body to Rick-she chastises herself for giving into her carnal desire outside of marriage. If she does not marry Rick, she is ruined. Drawing in a deep breath, his words hit her with a realization, ¡°Are you saying that you would be the King of Alumenia, if I agreed to be Queen?¡±


    His voice is right behind her, she can almost feel his breath on her neck, ¡°I am saying, Namora, that I as the King of Alumenia, would like you to be my Queen.¡±


    Slowly, she turns around, taking care to leave her face nk; she lets her anger spark a me inside, finding his eyes. He is mere inches from her, ¡°Am I to assume that this is a conditional offer? You would barter the throne for my hand, either you get both or neither?¡±


    He looks genuinely surprised, ¡°I would never do such a thing, Namora.¡± He reaches down and takes her hand into his, bringing the back up to his lips, ¡°I will go with you to Geofen and I will im my birthright regardless-however, I cannot deny the way that you make me feel.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart leaps into her throat at the touch though her mind reels at the now impossible decision before her. ¡°And if I were to decline? If I took another as my King?¡±


    Staring at her hand, he strokes the back of it, cing another kiss before gently letting it go, ¡°Then I would count myself lucky to view you as my sister and hope to form a bond between our nations regardless.¡± He is silent for a moment, before speaking softly, ¡°A blind man could see Prince Varickan¡¯s feelings for you, Namora. I was hoping that I had a chance because you are still eating bread.¡±


    Drawing in a deep breath to respond, she is cut off by the knocking sound on the door. Franklin tentatively peeks his head in, bowing deeply when Mora turns to him, ¡°I am sorry to interrupt, Queen Namora. If I could have a brief word?¡±


    Irving takes the hint and slowly walks down the length of the throne room, admiring the paintings while Mora approaches Franklin, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He frowns slightly, ¡°Amyee¡­¡±


    Mora¡¯s brows crumple, ¡°Is she all right?¡± Mora didn¡¯t see any injuries on her after the battle, but it has been a few days since then and she hasn¡¯t had the chance to sneak away from the castle to visit.


    ¡°The man who was courting her,¡± Franklin says softly, ¡°perished in the battle. She has not been herself since then. I was hoping that if you had a moment or two to spare, you could spend some time with her?¡±


    Her heart aches for her friend, ¡°Of course. I will visit her this evening.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I can go with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to do it alone, Franklin,¡± Mora says, ¡°she is no doubt in need of a good cry and I don¡¯t think having her older brother within earshot will offer anyfort.¡±


    He shifts slightly, ¡°I am notfortable with the idea of you not having a guard.¡±


    ¡°In my ownnd?¡± She says, surprised.


    ¡°Anywhere,¡± he replies, ¡°we almost lost our Princess once, we did lose our King-we cannot risk our Queen.¡±


    She sighs, ¡°Perhaps you could bring her here then to stay for a few days. It would be nice to have someone¡­ female, to talk to.¡±


    He huffs augh, ¡°Sari does not count, I suppose, as she would rather fight than talk. I will have someone gather Amyee; if it is agreeable, I could get her here by lunch?¡±


    Her posture slumps a little, ¡°Lunch? In an hour? Is she really that bad off, Franklin?¡±


    All he replies with is a sad smile.


    ¡°Right away then,¡± Mora nods, dismissing him. When she returns to Irving, she is thankful that he doesn¡¯t bring up their previous discussion. Instead, they pick up where they left off.


    Soon enough, midday arrives and they find themselves walking down the hall towards the small dining room. When Mora pulls her gaze away from Irving, she sees Amyee approaching them. Though Amyee cautiously eyes Irving, she curtseys to Mora.


    Mora sighs, drawing Amyee into a warm hug when she rises. Amyee swallows hard, wrapping her arms around her and the two embrace for a while. Finally, Mora pulls away, gently stroking her friend¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amyee. I should have known-if I had, I would havee sooner.¡±


    Amyee sniffles with a smile, ¡°You have more important things to do than to look after me, Queen Namora.¡±


    Tenderly she kisses her friend¡¯s forehead, ¡°You will stay here for a few days with me. Now,e, let me introduce you-this is Irving. Irving, this is my dear friend Amyee.¡±


    Irving bows deeply, offering a kind smile, ¡°It is nice to make your acquaintance, Amyee.¡±


    Amyee offers him a curtsey, surprised by his formalness, ¡°As it is to make yours, Irving.¡±


    ¡°Let us eat some lunch,¡± Mora says, walking into the room first, Amyee¡¯s arm tucked into hers.


    When she sits at the head of the table, Irving sits to her right, Amyee to her left. They start filling their tes when Eric enters the room. He is followed by Lucas, Sari, andstly Rick.


    It is Eric who offers a bow, ¡°We were wondering, Queen Namora, if we could join you for lunch?¡±


    Mora clenches her jaw tight, staring right into his bright green eyes; she has no issue with her three friends joining them, but is wary of having Rick in the same room as Irving after his outburst yesterday. The only time she saw him remotely like that before, was when he discovered she was engaged to Irron-and he broke her shoulder out of rage. She knows how brutal and violent he can be without his wits about him.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Irving¡¯s pleasant voicees as a surprise to all of them, ¡°It would be a pleasure to have yourpany.¡±


    Shocked, Mora looks at Irving. All he does is offer her a brilliant smile before returning his attention to pouring some wine for them both. She huffs a snort, motioning her hand outward, ¡°By all means.¡±


    Smartly, Eric takes the seat next to Irving; Mora realizes he does so in order to put him in a position to protect the man. When Amyee hesitates and starts to rise, realizing that she is sitting where the Prince should, he stops her.


    ¡°Please, miss, stay,¡± he offers a soft smile before sitting beside her, followed by Lucas.


    Sari stalks over to sit next to Eric, drawing Mora¡¯s attention when she sees her outfit, ¡°I am pleased to see that you look lovely in a dress, Sari.¡±


    Sari purses her lips, ncing up at Mora, ¡°Thank you. I will admit, the dresses in Derven are morefortable than I thought one would be. A far cry from the fashion of Sceadu.¡±


    Theugh escapes her throat musically before she can stop it, ¡°I¡¯d hardly call the things women wear in Sceadu a dress. We are much more practical than women like Reba and Fanny.¡±


    The thought of it brings a smile to Sari¡¯s lips, ¡°Yes, that is most definitely the truth.¡±


    Franklin slips in with a bow, before sitting at the far end of the table. He gives a lingering look at Sari, earning him a scowl from the woman-it brings a smile to Mora¡¯s face.


    ¡°I know the dressmaker in town,¡± Amyee says, eyeing Sari, ¡°perhaps this winter we can go visit her and have a few more made.¡±


    Sari tenses a little, staring down at her te. She doesn¡¯t reply, but Mora picks up the conversation, speaking to Amyee, ¡°Yes, we will have to get a hunting dress made for her.¡±


    When Sari looks up, she nces from Mora, to Amyee, to Franklin, ¡°A hunting dress?¡±

 525

    ¡°All of the women wear hunting dresses to the Festival,¡± Irving says, easily picking up their train of thought, ¡°it would only be proper for you to have one as well. Do you still intend on hosting the next Festival in the woods near the western vige?¡± He asks Mora.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, sipping her wine, ¡°we will have to find Sari a hunting party.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she can join ours,¡± Amyee says softly, ¡°I think that Talia will probably want to hunt with her mother and sisters next time.¡±


    Mora nods, ¡°All right. Sari, would you like to join our hunting party at the next Festival?¡±


    Sari¡¯s brow crinkles, ¡°You want me to hunt with you?¡±


    ncing at Franklin, Mora raises a brow. He shifts ufortably in his seat, before speaking softly, ¡°Women cannot entertain proposals of marriage before killing their first brush tiger.¡±


    Her eyes grow wide, her face snapping to him, ¡°Marriage! Now wait just a damn minute-¡±


    Franklin cuts her off, ¡°If you remain in Derven, perhaps sometime in the future you will want to find yourself a husband. An invitation to hunt with the Head Huntress is rare-not to mention that she is also the Queen. You could not ask for a better mentor in such a fashion.¡±


    Clenching her jaw tight, she stares down at her te.


    Mora speaks softly, drawing the woman¡¯s eyes, ¡°It is merely an offer, Sari-you can choose to decline and there will be no hard feelings. I know that you never felt epted in Sceadu but here you would fit in better. You are more than wee to live here, should you choose.¡± She pauses a moment, before continuing, meeting the gaze of Lucas, Eric and finally Rick, ¡°All of you are wee to live here.¡±


    Tearing her eyes off of Rick, she reaches forward and plucks a roll from the tter. Bringing it up to her lips she bites it carefully and chews. Amyee lets out a startled cry, quickly muffling it; she reaches out and her hand finds Mora¡¯s, fingers wrapping around it. They exchange a solemn nce. Though those from Sceadu nce at each other confused, Franklin and Irving understand the gesture fully.


    ¡°What are your ns for this afternoon, my Lady?¡± Franklin asks after she finishes the roll.


    ¡°Irving and I will be training, in Laren¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he says, his brows crinkling, ¡°really?¡±


    She nods, Irving looking at her questioningly, ¡°Training-to fight? Laren taught me when he arrived.¡±


    ¡°Well, he believes you need a refresher course,¡± her gaze briefly flickers at Rick, ¡°in case you are attacked in the future.¡±


    ¡°We would be d to help you,¡± Eric offers; Sari and Lucas nod eagerly. Rick nces up from his te and catches Mora¡¯s eyes; he slowly inclines his head in agreement.


    ¡°That would hardly be proper,¡± she starts, ¡°in Dervenbat training is a very private affair. Generally it only involves a trainer and the trainee.¡±


    ¡°Except for the guards, we train together regrly,¡± Franklin points out, ¡°twice a week.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be an excellent idea,¡± Irving says, shing a wry smile at Mora when she gives him a perturbed look. He continues, ¡°If I may be honest, Namora?¡±


    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t been so far?¡± She quips.


    Heughs, ¡°I would think it to be beneficial to get some pointers from those in Sceadu-their fighting style is substantially different, from my understanding; while I have the utmost confidence in your abilities, my Lady, I believe that they are more used to close, personal fights. I think that it could only improve your teachings if you show me how to adapt to a technique I might not know.¡±


    ¡°He makes a very good point,¡± Franklin says. ¡°My afternoon is clear-I would like to learn as well. Anything new we could teach our guards could only enhance their abilities.¡±


    A soft frown mars Mora¡¯s lips; she nces to Amyee who only offers a shrug. ¡°Fine,¡± she replies, ¡°best eat up, you¡¯ll need your energy.¡±


    Laren¡¯s office isprised of two rooms; the first is a smaller actual office containing a desk, chairs, several cabs and bookshelves holding various materials dedicated to the art of war, espionage, fighting techniques, ounts of past battles and the like. The second room is farrger; instead of the dark wooden floor that is spread throughout the castle, it is covered in a grey padded carpet, offering some give but still firm. Along one wall is a small rack containing a few weapons-swords, both long and short, spears and several bamboo staffs. Unlike Rick¡¯s tavern, there isn¡¯t an abundance of choice in weapon.


    Those from Sceadu examine the weapons curiously, taking the swords into their hands andmenting on how light they are; Lucas is the one who points out theck of variety, ¡°I would have thought the Advisor of War would have more weapons to teach with.¡±


    Franklin stands against the far wall with his arms crossed over his chest, ¡°We are taught to fight with whatever is on hand, though we train with these ones because they are what the guard usually carries.¡±


    When Mora grabs a bamboo staff, Sari eyes her, ¡°You are going to fight-in a dress?¡±


    Mora nces at Amyee and the pairugh; Irving joins Franklin against the wall and the two chuckle. Mora tosses Amyee a staff, much to her friend¡¯s surprise, before she replies, ¡°The women of Derven only wear pants when we are hunting in the woods during the Festival, otherwise we wear dresses. We were trained to fight in a dress. Perhaps next time someone attacks me, I should try to ask them to wait while I change into pants.¡±


    She motions Franklin over; everyone else gives them the floor. Franklin scowls and reluctantly follows, unsure what Mora¡¯s intentions are. Mora makes a few hand signals to Amyee, who gets a huge smile on her face in understanding. The two casually start to circle Franklin; he keeps his eyes trained on Mora but it is Amyee who makes the first swing. He barely notices it in time and ducks to roll out of the way. Out of empathy, Irving tosses a staff to him and he catches it, barely able to block a blow from Mora.


    The two women alternate their attacks while continuing to circle them. Franklin fights back whole heartedly but when his feet are swept out from under him by Mora, Amyee dives and tackles him into the ground.


    ¡°I yield,¡± he yips before she can do much more than that.


    Laughing, she rises; Mora is d to see a smile on Amyee¡¯s face.


    Franklin grumbles to himself.


    Irving looks over Mora, fully surprised. She catches his gaze and gives him a look, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It is one thing to understand that women can fight, but another thing entirely to see it,¡± he says.


    Lucas snorts, ¡°I will honestly admit that seeing Derven women fight at the battle scared the shit out of me. They moved in groups and fought in tandem just like Mora and Amyee-never in my life did I think women such as them existed.¡±


    Sari punches him in the shoulder with a scowl.


    ¡°They don¡¯t exist in Geofen, that is for sure,¡± Irving adds.


    ¡°Are there any women trainers?¡± Sari wonders.


    ¡°No,¡± Mora says, ¡°all of the trainers are men.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Franklin adds, ¡°they teach women differently. The trainers understand that women have different skills about them and they show them other techniques. Add into it that women learn to hunt in groups during the Festival and they be a terrifying force.¡± He hands the staff to Irving.


    Mora nods for Amyee to join the others and she takes up a stance in front of Irving. He looks at her with a frown, ¡°One on one?¡±


    ncing around, she quips, ¡°Well if you want to ask one of the other men for help you are wee to.¡±


    Everyoneughs but Irving, who continues, ¡°I don¡¯t mean any offense, Namora, but I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    With a swift swing low to the ground, she knocks his feet out from under him before speaking, ¡°Irving, you are the only man in this room that I haven¡¯t fought and beaten.¡±


    He lets out a surprised groan when he hits the mat, before ncing at the other men.


    ¡°She beat my ass into the ground with a staff the first night I met her-and I had a sword,¡± Lucas says.


    With a wince, Eric recalls, ¡°I thought I had her pinned but she took me down with one swift kick.¡±


    Rick¡¯s eyes lock on Mora¡¯s, the bright blue orbs sending a chill down her spine when he speaks, ¡°She killed me.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When everyone gasps, their eyes dart between the pair. The revtion is even a surprise to those from Sceadu; Eric¡¯s gaze falls on Rick, ¡°Then how are you still standing here?¡±


    ¡°Mora¡¯s mother was one of us,¡± Rick says, his attention never leaving her.


    All eyes now fall on her; she can sense their tension, their apprehension, their awe at the creature that she is. Even if Franklin, Amyee and Irving don¡¯t fullyprehend what she is capable of, they can glean enough from the Sceaduians to know that she is an anomaly.


    Ignoring their looks, she tilts her head to the side, staring at Irving, ¡°Well, shall we see what you can do?¡±


    The rest of the afternoon is spent in various stages of training; Mora takes on Lucas, Sari, Eric and even Rick briefly before turning each of them on to Irving while she shouts out suggestions from the side of the mat. He is quick to pick everything up and even in his tired state, he is able to best everyone but Rick. Mora watches the two soon to be Kings attack and evade, circling each other like predators, almost as if they are attempting to fight for her hand. After about an hour she calls them off, dering their match a dead heat.


    The tired group drag themselves back to the small dining room for supper, all of them too exhausted to bother with the pomp and circumstance of sitting ording to peerage. As Mora leans back in her chair, slowly chewing on a mouthful of squash, she realizes the odd pairings that have urred; Eric sits beside Amyee. He gazes on her with curiosity as she speaks, his eyes never wandering away from hers, a soft smile on his ruggedly handsome face. Amyee seems to be making more of an attempt than simply being polite, in fact Mora has never seen her talk as much to a man other than her brother.

 526

    At the far end of the table, Franklin sits beside Sari, Lucas with them as well. The three of them are discussing the traditions of Derven.


    But the most surprising is Irving and Rick; the two are behaving more amiably than she ever imagined possible. Rick is quietly filling in Irving on the current politics between the nations, Irving casually asking questions as they arise. From time to time, Mora sees Rick¡¯s eyes flickering towards her though she makes it a point to avoid catching his gaze. She is still too confused about her sudden pull to Irving, about Rick¡¯s quick to anger attitude to know what the right choice is. For once her mind and her heart are in agreement-both men have virtues, both men have faults. And, at the moment, both men make her knees weak.


    After they finish eating, they file into the library for a quick nightcap. With a ss of wine in her hand, Mora sits on the window ledge that overlooks the orchard, remembering her conversation with her father. It was thest time they were alone before he died. Her heart is heavy; though he kept many things from her, she still loved him deeply and she misses him dearly.


    ¡°Namora?¡± Irving¡¯s soft voice draws her out of her thoughts. When she turns her head, she discovers that he is standing right next to Rick, both men looking at her expectantly. ¡°Can we have a moment?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She nods briefly, her eyes turning to Rick when he speaks, ¡°Irving and I have been talking about the tensions between the countries; it has be clear that you believe in the possibility of Sceadu and Geofen forming an alliance.¡±


    Looking at Irving for a moment, she stiffens; though her heart still yearns for Rick, the way he spoke when they spent the night together, his actions and response towards Irving has made her doubt where his loyalty lies. Aside from her outburst, she wouldn¡¯t have dared speak ill of Sheyenne to him; she words it as carefully as she can, ¡°Both Wace and Sheyenne expressed a nervousness upon discovering that Derven was capable of fighting for itself.¡±


    His piercing gaze doesn¡¯t leave hers, ¡°I would say that¡¯s an understatement. Even if I didn¡¯t know my mother before, after seeing the way she manipted both you and I it would be obvious that she craves power and will do whatever is necessary to obtain it. The only thing that saved you was the secrecy of Derven; I imagine if she realized how formidable you truly are, she would have done whatever she could to see you removed from the equation. I realize now, when I expressed my apathy towards her political games to you, how you took that as meaning I didn¡¯t care what happened to ournds. I care deeply for many things, Mora. I would like Sceadu to thrive once more and I will earnestly admit that it isn¡¯t possible while my mother holds the crown. She and Wace are from a different era, just like Irron and your father; they will do what they need to in order to assure their rule.¡±


    Mora studies his face; she sees the earnestness behind his confession, the sorrow in his eyes that his poor choices had damaged their rtionship. Her heart aches and yearns to be back in his embrace, though her mind still has its reservations, ¡°Do you think Wace and Sheyenne pose a threat to Derven?¡±


    ¡°To Derven and to you, Mora. I wouldn¡¯t put anything past my mother, though she¡¯d be a fool to send an assassin after you.¡±


    ¡°And what of Alumenia?¡±


    Rick nces to Irving, ¡°I will honestly admit that I am still unnerved at how much Irving looks like Irron. There is still a lot left that he needs to learn but having him take over the throne is about the best option there is. And,¡± he turns back to her, ¡°I have the utmost confidence in you, Mora. If this is what you wish, I will support you in the matter.¡±


    She nods slightly, ¡°Prince Varickan, would you give Irving and I a moment?¡±


    Rick¡¯s eyes drop immediately, sensing her caution of him still, ¡°Of course, Queen Namora.¡± He offers a slight bow before retreating to join one of the other groups.


    Irving watches him go before he turns back to her, casually sitting on the window sill, ¡°Perhaps I have overstep my bounds, Namora.¡±


    Drawing in a deep breath, she replies, ¡°Not at all, Irving. You were taking the initiative like a King would and that ismendable.¡±


    ¡°You do not trust him, still? Prince Varickan? Is it because of his mother?¡± He asks her outright.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, honestly, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t trust Rick, I am just wary of his behavior. In a way he still has to learn what it is like to be a King, just like you; I just fear that his desire to fill that position isn¡¯t what it should be.¡±


    ¡°He admitted to me what he said to you. It sounded like he spoke and acted before he thought about it.¡±


    ¡°I would agree with that statement,¡± she mumbles before sipping her wine, ¡°Why the sudden interest in Rick?¡±


    ¡°Know thy enemy,¡± Irving says, before shaking his head at her surprised look, ¡°I¡¯m not saying I have any enemies¡­ yet. But I am not naive, I realize that with the Alumenian crownes a whole caravan ofplications. While you and I might be on the same page and can ensure peace between our nations, I am afraid the same cannot be said about Sceadu and Geofen. And if Queen Sheyenne is as both you and Rick say, then I imagine she won¡¯t give up her thirst for power so easily after I be King.¡±


    Mora suddenly feels guilty that she thrust all of this upon Irving, ¡°If Rick thinks that it is a possibility for Sheyenne to send an assassin after me, then no doubt your life will be at risk.¡±


    ¡°Then we better train more tomorrow afternoon,¡± Irving says, sipping back his brandy, ¡°I¡¯d be appreciative for any Derven you¡¯d be able to spare as a guard for me while in Geofen and afterwards.¡±


    She smiles slightly, ¡°Well, I will be with you in Geofen and Laren will remain at your side for a while; I dare say that we are the best guard you could hope for. None the less, I will have Franklin recruit some men for you.¡±


    Irving turns to her, his eyes wandering over her face, lingering for a moment on her lips before he speaks, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be opposed to you by my side after Geofen, Namora.¡± When she looks away, he continues, ¡°I realize that I¡¯m being forward, I just want to make my sentiments clear to you now.¡±


    ¡°You have, Irving,¡± she says softly, her eyes flickering over to Rick.


    ¡°If you tell me you have no interest in me in that way, I will never speak of it again,¡± he adds, with a somewhat dejected tone in his voice.


    She turns to him, hesitating, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t, Irving, it is just¡­ not that simple.¡±


    When he looks at her again, she sees the look in his eyes that Rick gives her, the yearning, the adoration, the need to be with her and it makes her heart ache.


    SOVEREIGN


    None of them are able to stifle their yawns and soon Mora rises and heads for the door; everyone follows her without question as they too are all ready for a full night¡¯s sleep. In the hallway, Mora informs Irving of therge book on Alumenian policy that Laren left him, ¡°I had it sent to your room. I am sure it is just what you need in order to ensure that you fall asleep quickly and get a good night¡¯s rest.¡±


    He smiles brilliantly at her, ¡°I will give it my full attention, Namora.¡± With little regard to those still around them, he takes her hand and gently kisses the back of it, ¡°Good night, my Queen.¡± With a quaint bow he departs ways.


    Mora ignores the looks she gets, instead taking Amyee¡¯s arm in hers as they lead the procession down the hall. While the others break off towards their rooms, Rick hesitates in front of them; it is clear, he wishes to speak to Mora alone but as she has ensured her friend¡¯s presence, he is unable to.


    Raising both hands, he offers her the jar of healing salve, ¡°In case you still have injuries that are bothering you, mydy.¡± His tone is just as sad as his eyes, his regret and yearning for her clear.


    She takes the salve, nodding her head-her heart aches at his pain, though she is still uncertain about him, about them, about everything, ¡°Thank you, Prince Varickan. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Queen Namora,¡± he says longingly before parting ways.


    Amyee has the courtesy to wait until they are in her room before she speaks to Mora, ¡°Are you ever going to tell me what is going on between you and the Prince?¡±


    Mora sighs, ucing the ties at the back of her dress so she can shed it and rx in her shift. Amyee does the same, pulling a brush out of her bag; she sits on the edge of the bed andbs through her hair while Mora speaks, divulging every detail of the time since she first left for Alumenia, though she leaves out anything regarding the immortals or the unknown mysteries left by her mother.


    Amyee silently listens over the next few hours, her attention never wavering. When Mora finally finishes, her friend draws in a deep breath, ¡°That is¡­ an impossible choice. While Prince Varickan was the first to capture your heart, there is so much more that you don¡¯t know about him. And Irving, he is so kind, so thoughtful. I am sorry, Mora. What are you going to do?¡±


    Mora rubs her face, joining Amyee in bed as the two lie back and stare at the velvet folds above them, ¡°I haven¡¯t the slightest clue.¡±


    It isn¡¯t much longer before both women start to nod off, Amyee the first to sumb to slumber. While Mora feels the pull, she forces herself up and out of the bed. Carefully grabbing her dress and the jar of salve, she locates the hidden panel and navigates back to her room in the darkness of the small hallways.


    Once there, she takes the time to rub the salve into her ribs and her hand, sighing as the cooling concoction offers her relief of her physical pain. Though she is tired, she feels suffocated by her bed chambers, discovering the antechamber does nothing more than draw her mind to the mysteries left behind by her mother. Sighing in exasperation, she pulls on a deep red robe, securing the belt around her waist before slipping her boots back on and escaping the castle through the hidden passages.


    Greystar snorts in excitement upon seeing her, he immediately presses his weight against the stall door, trying to get out. She gently tugs on his ear to calm the beast before leading him from the stable and mounting him bareback, not bothering with a bridle or even giving the horse directions. He quietly trots through thendscape to the lone tree in the meadow, halting just beneath its barren branches. As soon as Mora dismounts, the horse drops down onto his knees before settling back; she eases herself down to the earth and tucks in against his side, feeling the warmth of him permeate into her. Breathing the fresh, crisp air, her gaze turns upwards to the waning moon, the dark night sky offering herfort. Slowly, her body rxes and she finds the sleep that evaded her.

 527

    Mora gets a few peaceful, uninterrupted hours before something wakes her; she takes care to remain still, though her heart is pounding. Peaking from behind her eyelids, she scans the tree line beyond the meadow, the hair on the back of her neck standing up as if she can feel someone watching her. Deep within the shadows, she can barely make out the glowing of green eyes focused on her being. Before she can respond, she hears the quiet rustling of paws crunching through dead leaves. The green eyes disappear and light, almost silent footsteps carry therge frame through the dark forest.


    Slowly, she turns her head and gazes out into the trees until she spots the familiar shimmer of moonlight on the almost blonde fur of the tiger that followed her all those nights ago. Swiftly, she rises to her feet, drawing her hunting knife from her boot before she flies down the hill and into the forest. A smirk crosses her face as shees up silently behind hisrge, crouched form; Eric is too focused on the tiger to notice her until she carefully ces her cold de under his chin.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°It is not a man¡¯s ce to kill a brush tiger, Warden,¡± she whispers into his ear. He huffs, holding up his hands in surrender. Mora chuckles and withdraws her knife, ¡°May I ask why you are hiding in the woods in the middle of the night?¡±


    Nervously, Eric nces back at the disappearing form of the tiger, ¡°You aren¡¯t frightened for your own safety, Mora? It seems unnecessarily risky for the Queen of Derven to sleep under the stars while wild animals lurk in the woods beyond.¡±


    She sighs and turns, slowly walking with him at her side, ¡°That tiger will not harm me. In fact, none of them will, I don¡¯t know what it is but they do not wish me dead.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, Franklin mentioned you were attacked in the woods when you went to retrieve Irving,¡± he replies, begrudgingly sheathing his knife when she does the same.


    ¡°No, I was not,¡± she says as they exit into the meadow and start the trek to her sleeping horse, ¡°the tiger made a move on Irving, not me.¡±


    Mora settles her back against Greystar, nodding to the ground. Eric lowers hisrge frame before stretching out onto his back to stare up at the stars, ¡°It is a bit unnerving to know that,¡± he admits. He stares off into the night for a while before he clears his throat slightly, ¡°Prince Varickan is sorry, you know.¡±


    She eyes him, ¡°Of all people, I never imagined you toe to his defense, Warden.¡±


    He snorts, ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you are, Mora. Honestly, part of me always hoped he would fail, so that I would be there to take his ce. But I know that you are not destined to be mine,¡± he says with a tinge of sadness to his voice. ¡°You deserve a great man, Mora. I am not entirely positive if Rick is a great man, but I do know that he is a much better one than me.¡±


    Drawing in a deep breath, Mora contemtes his sentiments, ¡°It is not that simple, Eric. It never is. What I want, what is right for Derven and what will happen are not always the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true ruler,¡± he says. After a brief pause, he adds, ¡°I see the way he looks at you. Irving. An alliance with Alumenia would be a huge strategic advantage, way more so than Sceadu.¡±


    ¡°I am not looking for an advantage, Warden,¡± she snips quietly, ¡°I am simply trying to prevent the downfall of our society-short of marrying myself off to the bigger threat I feel like I am not in control of a single situation in my life.¡± Her voice is bitter.


    ¡°I cannot imagine the weight on your shoulders, Mora,¡± Eric replies. ¡°I will be here for you, whatever you need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eric,¡± she says softly. As the silence sinks in around them, she feels her eyelids grow heavy and she gives in to her urge to sleep.


    The woods are dark. There are no stars in the sky, just the moon sulking in its loneliness. She knows, deep in her bones, that there are but a few more hours until the sun rises with its tentacles reaching rudely through the tree tops to touch every de of grass, every particle of dirt, every fiber of her being.


    Her body remains low to the ground as she runs almost silently through the forest, knowing the ce she is searching for as it is the ce she was born, the ce they were all born, the ce that gives life to thend and in turn life to all creatures. Her slender frame tenses and she uncoils her form, leaping high off of the ground and into a tree before bounding again up to the steep stone mountain that encases thend. She is barely able to catch the ledge, her muscles straining to pull herrge body upwards, her back ws scratching into the stone for purchase.


    She makes it, the cold autumn air burning in her lungs as she pants, yet her tiredness does not slow her down. Leaping, jumping from ledge to ledge she climbs higher and higher until she has almost reached the top of the cliff; hidden by a thicket of brush is an opening. She wiggles her lithe form into it, sliding past the vegetation to therge vast cavern just as the sun rises into the sky. Through holes in the stone high above, light trickles in, falling upon dark blue, almost ck leaves that adorn the twisting and gnarled braches of arge, vast tree, revealing the richly colored red wood of its trunk. Surrounded by a dense thicket, hundreds of glowing eyes peer out to evaluate the neer.


    Mora startles awake when Greystar shifts behind her and rises. Eric, tense, sits up quickly to look her over, ¡°What is wrong, Mora?¡±


    Her heart is racing in her chest; she shakes her head, trying to clear her scattered thoughts. It was just a dream, she tries to assure herself. When she realizes that she is shaking, she briskly rubs her arms, ¡°Nothing, Warden. I am fine.¡±


    Eric isn¡¯t easily dissuaded, ¡°Something is off¡­ perhaps we should get you back to the castle.¡±


    Relenting, she nods and rises. They walk side by side in the silence of the early morning; no one has stirred yet, not even the sun. Eric apanies her as she puts Greystar away, not satisfied until he walks her to her chamber doors.


    As Mora pushes them open, she turns to Eric, her brow knitting together, ¡°Eric, would youe in for a bit?¡±


    He hesitates before tentatively replying, ¡°If you wish it, yes.¡±


    She frowns, knowing that it is all untoward but cannot get her mind off of her dream, ¡°There is something I need your help with.¡±


    Shutting the door behind him, she motions for him to follow her to the desk in the antechamber. Opening the wooden box upon it, she pulls out therge book of her mother¡¯s, turning it to the first page, ¡°Advisor Laren thought this might be in ancient Sceaduian.¡±


    Eric¡¯s fingertips trace the parchment as his eyes skim over the words, ¡°It is not,¡± he says. He pauses for a moment, still examining it, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is anguage from anynd but rather a cipher. If it was something of value that the owner meant to keep secret, that would be the most logical conclusion.¡±


    Mora sighs, ¡°Of course, because there aren¡¯t enough mysteries as it is.¡±


    He snorts, a smirk on his face, ¡°I am sorry I couldn¡¯t be of more help-¡± Immediately stopping, his eyes are glued on the open box, ¡°Where did you get this?¡± He turns his furrowed, confused gaze to Mora.


    She looks inside to see what has affected him so; pulling out the ck wooden cylinder she turns to him, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I know what it is made out of,¡± he gingerly takes it when she ces it in his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how this ended up in your possession but I have never seen this wood outside of the cave in which the tree that ites from grows. That tree is viciously dangerous and nothing can cut through it.¡±


    ¡°The cave of darkness,¡± she whispers, looking at the object with new found wonderment once he gives it back, ¡°you are certain?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± he says. ¡°Not many are allowed entry into that cave, only the royal family determines who has the privilege. I am one of five wardens who apany the men to harvest the sap. It is a frightening ce, even to the most steadfast.¡± He shudders slightly at the memory of it. Mora looks at him curiously, knowing the ce must truly be frightening if Eric has fear of it.


    Silently, she looks at the cylinder in her hand and begins to piece the mysteries together, ¡°Thank you for your help, Warden. Perhaps you would like to get some rest before midday meal?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he says, offering her a short bow before he turns to leave.


    ¡°Eric?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± He pauses at the door looking back at her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention this to anyone,¡± she feels her heart beating a shade faster, worried about the thoughts in her head.


    ¡°That goes without saying, Mora,¡± he replies softly before leaving.


    Alone again, she stares down at the cylinder in her hands. A fleeting thought crosses her mind; she leans down and draws her hunting knife from her boot. Carefully, she pricks her thumb with the tip of the knife, watching the bright red blood rush to the surface of her skin and collect into arge drop. Mora rotates the cylinder until she feels the intricate carving of a tree in the middle of it, then, she presses her thumb into the engraving, her blood smearing onto the wood.

 528

    Part of her thinks she must be losing her sanity, until she hears the faintest of clicks and the cylinder splits in half, opening in reaction to her offering. She forces her hands to steady while she pulls the two halves apart, unwinding a thick piece of leather that is attached to it at either end.


    Her heart almost stops when her eyes scan the image and she sees a map of the ind. Before she can look at it in too much detail, her gaze is drawn towards the edges of the leather. Delicate loops of scrolling handwriting alternate with symbols she recognizes from the cipher and she realizes she has found the key.


    She startles when she hears a gentle knock at the door, knowing that it is Eunice. Hastily, Mora closes the cylinder before securing it back into the wooden box just as her handmaid opens the door, ¡°Good morning Eunice.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised to see you awake, Queen Namora,¡± she says softly before curtseying. Mora has difficulty focusing on anything and doesn¡¯t argue when Eunice insists on helping her dress.


    When she hears a voice asking her a question, she looks up to realize that she is in the breakfast room with Irving.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you say something?¡± She replies while picking up a hardboiled egg and bringing it to her lips.


    Irving studies her for a moment, ¡°I found some very interesting things in the book of Alumenianws.¡± He shifts awkwardly for a moment, ¡°Have you ever heard mention of a Sovereign King?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± Rick¡¯s deep quiet voice cuts into the room as he enters. He hesitates for the briefest of moments before taking the seat at Mora¡¯s other side. He continues, ¡°It isn¡¯t a position that has been filled for years, though, as rtions between the countries have been strained. Thest man to hold that position was an ancestor of mine.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Irving says, turning to Rick.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have to exin this to me,¡± Mora says.


    ¡°The Sovereign King rules over all of the countries,¡± Rick replies while adding a few things to his te. ¡°Each nation still has their ruling family and conducts the business within their realm as they see fit but when ites to negotiations beyond their borders the Sovereign King makes all of the decisions.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that would work very well,¡± she replies with a frown, ¡°what is to stop the King from slighting one side of a deal or ying favorites?¡±


    ¡°The Sovereign King marries into each royal family,¡± Rick says. ¡°My great grandfather three times over was married to the Queen of Sceadu as well as the sisters of both the Derven and Alumenian Kings. He was from the ruling family of Geofen, that is why I do not look like a typical Sceaduian.¡±


    ¡°While this interesting, Irving, I am afraid I don¡¯t understand your reasoning for bringing it up,¡± Mora says while ncing at him. ¡°There are no females of the Geofen royal family that could be attached to a Sovereign King.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Irving says. His eyes flicker to Rick before they drop down to the table; he tenses slightly, as if in preparation for the bacsh of his next words, ¡°But Geofen does allow a man of stature to take a second wife.¡± When they stare at him, he adds, ¡°And there is nothing saying that the Sovereign ruler has to be male.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her shock at his words is so great that slightly chokes on a piece of fruit and has to take arge drink of her water to quiet herself. When Rick speaks, it startles her, ¡°That is actually a very good point.¡±


    Mora¡¯s eyes dart to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Rick leans back in his chair; he appraises Irving for a moment before his gaze drops down to his te, his voice quiet, ¡°I realize how tenuous of a peace there is between the countries right now. I know that I have possibly ruined my chances of obtaining your hand in marriage, Mora, but if you were able to find forgiveness in your heart and ept my offer, the alliance between our countries ces the other two in a defensive position. If Irving takes the Alumenian throne I imagine he will maintain a working rtionship with Derven; that would put Geofen at a disadvantage. Their contacts beyond the sea could pose a threat.¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt Sheyenne would approve of any of this,¡± Mora stammers out.


    ¡°I believe you are correct in that assumption,¡± Rick says.


    ¡°From what I understand of Queen Sheyenne,¡± Irving adds, ¡°her desire for power is unprecedented. While Prince Varickan is set to gain the throne eventually, he has little say in ruling Sceadu at the present; it is quite possible that she and King Wace could form coup. I¡¯ve been thinking it over a lottely and those two have to realize the threat that you pose.¡±


    ¡°Their approval wouldn¡¯t be necessary, either. Granted it would be an underhanded and difficult way of going about it but if Prince Philip was in agreement with this, we could get this aplished without their knowledge,¡± Rick adds.


    ¡°I-I am not sure how this would affect Derven,¡± she says as the first thing thates to her mind, ¡°We rule as a pair, how could that be possible if I were married to three different men?¡±


    ¡°That, I am not sure,¡± Irving says, ¡°perhaps after breakfast we could look through the archives.¡±


    ¡°I would be happy to assist,¡± Rick says earnestly.


    When Mora looks at him he avoids her gaze. She is truly shocked that he would have an outburst over Irving but be agreeable to the idea of sharing her with other men. They eat the rest of their meal quietly; Mora¡¯s mind is spinning with the notion of Sovereign reign and she finds that she is adamantly against it. She does not want the power over the other countries, in fact all she wants is to lead a quiet life with a loving man, raise children and provide stability for Derven. Her heart sinks when she realizes that her desires aren¡¯t possible as long as Sheyenne and Wace are able to make a ploy for power. If she does nothing, Derven is in danger; she struggles to grasp onto the hope that there will be another way.


    After breakfast, Mora leads the two men into the archives. The castle servants take care to keep the room clean and tidy but even so, the lingering smell of dust and mildew cling to the stale air. She pulls open therge curtains, exposing the floor to ceiling shelves full of books and scrolls dating back to the beginning of Derven.


    As if he can sense the tension between them, Irving wanders off towards the far corner of the room, leaving Rick and Mora alone. She stands, staring numbly at a row of scrolls.


    ¡°Mora,¡± Rick¡¯s voice softly drifts to her ears, ¡°I am sorry for the way I behaved towards Irving. I should have waited to hear you out before reacting; time and time again your judgment of the character of people proves to be uncannily correct, which unfortunately means that your assessment of me is as well.¡±


    She sighs, ¡°I said that out of anger, Rick. I should have told you of my intentions before I carried them out, I just¡­ honestly, I am just not sure who I can trust anymore. It seems like every time I feelfortable around someone I am hit with another surprise.¡±


    Hesitantly, he reaches for her, his fingers brush her cheek. Mora closes her eyes and leans into his hand, savoring the feel of his skin against hers, something she has adamantly missed over the past few days. Rick drifts closer to her until his lips brush hers. She can feel him tremble.


    ¡°I want to earn your trust again, Mora,¡± he whispers, ¡°You are everything to me.¡±


    She stares deep into his blue eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you are all right with the thought of me being with others.¡± Her cheeks begin to blush when she realizes the concept is even hard for her to grasp. Not that long ago being this close to Rick put her into a tailspin; she isn¡¯t sure if she could survive repeating the nerve-wracking experience again, let alone two more times.


    His gaze drops from hers though he takes her hand, ¡°No, I am not all right with it but as you have said many times before, I must learn to put others before myself. You are a formidable woman Mora but beyond that you are the only one who can bring true peace to all of us. This is a sacrifice I must make, to ensure the future of Sceadu, the future of Derven. I-I want you, most ardently, please know that.¡±


    She can see the fear in his face, his worry that he is losing her to Irving. Realizing that he is doing what is necessary for the greater good over being selfish, Mora knows that Laren was correct-Rick can learn to be a great King. Unfortunately, she knows that she must also put her own personal wishes aside and it doesn¡¯t bode well with her. She swallows hard and nods, ¡°You have me, Rick.¡±


    Their morning passes by rather quickly; all three of them dig through the books and scrolls, looking for any information that might help them. When it is almost lunch time, Mora is the one who stumbles across the useful information written on an ancient scroll and it makes her stomach drop.


    Clearing her throat, she reads out loud, ¡°When the nations of thend were first formed, roughly one hundred years ago, they waged war upon each other in an attempt to gain morend and resources. Hundreds of men died in this travesty until the very first King of Derven, King Seamus, called for negotiations of peace. He made the proposal for a Sovereign ruler, a King to unite each country and to see to it that peaceful arrangements could be had across the borders. A vote was called for in which each King could not dere themselves the nominee; King Seamus was the victor with three votes in his favor. Thus, the first Sovereign King was dered. In order to ensure fair treatment, the other three Kings offered the hands of their daughters to Seamus; though he already had a wife, he was inclined to ept the proposal, producing a child with each of them in order to seal the peace between the four countries.¡± Her hands start shaking when she sets the scroll down.


    ¡°Then it seems our question has been answered,¡± Irving says, taking a seat in a chair opposite her. ¡°The Sovereign ruler, regardless of whichnd he or she is from, must take a spouse from each and produce a child.¡±


    ¡°Assuming we get Prince Philip on board, would she have to find a Derven man to marry before she could be crowned Sovereign Queen?¡± Rick asks.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think so,¡± Irving says, ¡°she already holds the crown. I think the only issue that would arise would be who ascends to the throne after her; if she does not produce a Derven heir, then a vote will be held for a new ruling entity.¡±


    ¡°The royal family of Derven is voted into position?¡± Rick asks Mora, surprised.


    ¡°In a way,¡± she says, clearing her throat, ¡°the royal family assures their reign by fulfilling their duty to Derven to the highest; it has never happened, but if a majority of the country was opposed to the King and Queen they could demand another take their ce. My ancestors were voted into position when a King failed to produce any heirs.¡±


    ¡°It appears,¡± Irving says softly, ¡°the only loose end is Prince Philip. He is Wace¡¯s only son, so your option is limited.¡±


    ¡°He already has a wife,¡± she reiterates.


    ¡°Yes, he does, but theirw allows for men to have two. And you will have four husbands,¡± Rick says with a frown.


    Mora rubs her face, drawing in a deep breath, her voice grates with irritation, ¡°I have had about as much of this as I can take. Let us get some lunch and set this topic aside for the moment.¡±


    The two men exchange a nce. ¡°Mora,¡± Irving says softly, ¡°I apologize, we never did ask for your feelings on this matter.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± she snaps, rising to her feet and walking to the door, ¡°because if you had you¡¯d realize just how absurd this is.¡±


    She leaves the room without bothering to wait for them, drifting down the hall before they have a chance to catch up to her. When she makes it to the small dining room, she finds the remainder of their party already seated and beginning to eat.


    ¡°We have been looking for you¡­ three,¡± Sari adds as Rick and Irving catch up; the men appear surprised to see everyone there.


    Mora sits down, frustrated, but thankful for the moment as she will get a small reprieve from their previous conversation. She grabs two thick slices of bread and thers some jam on them, intentionally making her feelings known to both Irving and Rick. When she takes arge bite, Franklin frowns at her.


    ¡°Is everything all right, my Queen?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Fantastic,¡± she snaps before stuffing more bread into her mouth, ¡°Where is Jackson?¡± After looking around, she frowns, ¡°And Eric?¡±


    Franklin¡¯s displeasure at her subject change is clear; his voicees out soft and kind, ¡°Jackson conscripted Eric to assist him with delivering the supplies to Sceadu, as you asked, mydy.¡±


    Mora nods, dropping her gaze down to the table; Franklin¡¯s tone is always a jarring reminder to her that she is acting foolish, ¡°Very well, thank you Franklin.¡±


    ¡°Supplies?¡± Lucas asks curiously.


    When she looks up, she realizes that everyone has turned their gaze on to her. She clears her throat, ncing at Rick before speaking, ¡°It hase to my attention that Sceadu might be in need of assistance, after the battle. We have some grain and meat to spare and I thought it would be a nice gesture if we shared our excess.¡±


    Tentatively, Rick reaches out his hand to take hers, ¡°Thank you, Queen Namora, that is a very generous gesture. I am sure my people will be most grateful at your kindness.¡±


    She allows him to take her hand in his; he briefly holds it, squeezing her fingers before he lets her go. Rick takes care to make the touch affectionate but doesn¡¯t cross a line suggesting their familiarity. Mora appreciates his thoughtfulness, though she doesn¡¯t want the touch to end; she aches to be back in his arms again, to feel the gentleness of his lips on hers, of his fingers on her body. She realizes now that despite his shorings, she will always desire him as he is her first true love, the first man to kiss her, the first man to have her body.


    Her heart almost breaks at knowing that she could potentially have to be parted with him and share herself with others; while she feels a pull towards Irving and could possibly love him as well, she has little knowledge of Philip. She can¡¯t even imagine how she would even go about broaching the subject with him and what if he refuses? The thought of trying to find a man of Derven to rule with her causes her hands to shake; she had waited a long time for someone to make an offer of marriage yet no Derven man had-who would possibly want a wife that he would have to share?


    The tenuous bnce of power feels like it is eating away at her soul. Hastily, she drinks down her ss of wine, seekingfort; her mind tries its best to quell the fears of her heart, reminding her that she is a servant to Derven and it is her duty to ensure the safety and security of her country by whatever means necessary-if she cannot find an alternate path then she will have toe to terms with bing a Sovereign Queen. Not that long ago she had resigned herself to being married to a heartless, wicked man who would have treated her like nothing more than an object; at the very least, she would have Rick and Irving at her side. This is something she can survive if she must, even if she doesn¡¯t want to.

 529

    Messenger


    Their afternoon is much the same as thest, the group spending their time holed away in Laren¡¯s office, teaching and instructing Irving on his fighting technique. As if Rick senses her need to process all of the new information, he leads the charge, falling easily back into his former boots of tavern owner. Mora watches the training without actually seeing anything; her mind and heart are struggling with the prospect of bing a Sovereign Queen.


    The evening and night is a blur. She feels herself replying when addressed but her mind is so far absent that she doesn¡¯t even realize she is alone in her room until dys reaches out and touches her shoulder.


    ¡°Queen Namora? Are you all right?¡± the woman¡¯s voice is soft and hesitant as she withdraws her hand.


    Mora nces around, finding herself seated on the couch before her firece. She reaches up and rubs her face, ¡°I think I just need some rest, dys. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, mydy,¡± with a stiff bow, the handmaid sees herself out.


    Though her body says it is time to rest, her mind cannot even focus on that. Mora paces the length of the room before finally stopping in front of her desk and therge wooden box on top of it. It is not the time to deal with the secrets inside of it but she feelspelled to pull out therge book and the wooden cylinder. Perhaps forcing herself to decode some of the text will give her the ability to refocus her attention on something, on anything.


    Her progress is slow; the symbols on the cipher are so vastly different from the writing she was taught. Their elegant strokes seem to flow from right to left, tiny details of added dots or tails on them change their meanings. It is almost as if thenguage itself was created to be art, to represent a beauty found within the world around instead of imposing a foreign symbol to represent it.


    She knows better than to write the trantion down onto paper, as that will make it more dangerous simply by making it easier for anyone but her to understand. Instead, she painstakingly memorizes each sacral, referring frequently back to the cipher, softly repeating the words aloud as they are revealed to her. When she finally makes it through the first full page, she discovers that the text is a fable about the origin of ind that makes up thend.


    They are the world builders, They are the life givers.


    They are the beings who ced each star in the night sky, They are the ones who tasked the sun and moon with their cycles.


    When They saw our world, our solitary drop of water, They took pity upon it.


    They dove into the oceans and from the heart of our mother They pulled up thend.


    Upon eachnd They bestowed a Gift of life: the spirit of steadfast, the charisma to aplish, the strength to protect, the durability to withstand.


    It is from this Gift that the first immortals were created, those who were tasked with guardianship, the shepherds of the first beings of man.


    Uponpletion of service, each immortals made a recement, using the Gift that They bestowed upon thend, just as those before them had done, just as those after them will do.


    It is our duty as these shepherds to not only protect our flock but to protect the Gift that They granted us, for without it life cannot exist.


    Mora leans back in the chair as the fable washes over her. She has never been one to put stock in the tales of old yet she knows that every fable has some truth to it and she knows exactly what truth this one reveals-immortals are not born, they are made.


    Quickly she closes the cipher and book, locking them both back into the wooden box. She attempts to shut her eyes, yearning for sleep to call to her yet it does not. Her mind, though scattered all day is now keenly focused on the fable. She spectes that if she reads further into the book, she will discover the process of how to create an immortal.


    Before she knows it, she is on her feet; she sweeps the box up into her arms and crosses the room swiftly to stand before the fire. The knowledge in her hands is more powerful than any one should ever be privy to, it is dangerous and if someone else were to get ahold of it, it wouldn¡¯t just be Derven at risk, it would be the entire world. She leans forward, fully prepared to set the box in the mes, to remain in ignorance of all in order to avoid disaster. The heating off of the fire singes her delicate hands, yet she hesitates.


    She does not know why.


    Grabbing her cloak, she slips into the secret passage, cing the box just inside of it. Her heart races in her chest, her hands shaking as she stands in the darkness of the narrow hallway, staring downwards at the box she cannot see. Instead of gaining answers, all she has done is found more questions-what is the Gift? How did the immortals chose their sessors? Was it her mother¡¯s intent to change her into an immortal as well? Who in their right mind chose Irron?


    She spins on her heels and walks blindly through the passage until she has reached the cool night air outside of the castle. Swinging her cloak over her shoulders she breaks out into a run, darting across the open field to the forest¡¯s edge, seeking sanctuary in the trees before slowing to a walk. Her throat burns with the exertion but it is a weed distraction from the overwhelming feeling constricting her chest. Her entire life she felt like she was waiting for the opportunity to prove her worth to the world but never did she think that she would face so many challenges at all, let alone all at once.


    A soft rustle of leaves instinctually halts her movement; she hears a quiet, low chirp, her head immediately turning to the source. Bathed in dappled moonlight, sits the lightly colored brush tiger. In this close proximity, Mora sees that he isrger than she initially realized, in fact he might be thergest male she has everid eyes on.


    He makes the soft chipping noise again, his tail lightly flicking as he sits and watches her. She knows she should slowly reach down and draw the knife from her boot but instead she feelspelled to move forward towards it. Hisrge, reflective eyes watch her, his ears perking up towards the sounds of her soft footsteps yet he does not tense, he doesn¡¯t attack nor does he run. Halting just a few feet away from the tiger, Mora¡¯s heart races when her hand slowly reaches up towards his head. Mere inches from his fur, she freezes.


    The tiger raises his chin, his cold wet nose touching her fingertips as he smells her. A low rumblees from within him; Mora almost panics when he moves but he doesn¡¯t attack, instead he steps forward and rubs his face against her thigh, marking her with his scent. A small sigh of relief escapes her; tentatively she rests her hand on his back, feeling the warm coarse fur slide underneath it.


    A smile crosses her lips, ¡°Namur,¡± she names him, recalling the word that her mother often used when referring to the brush tigers. After he has circled her, his long tail gently swaying in his wake, Mora starts to walk forward, Namur falling in step beside her as if they were old friends.


    Within the serenity of the forest her mind finally clears, the calmness of peace washing over her. As she curiously wonders how Greystar will react to her newpanion, she alters her path to head towards the stables. At the edge of the forest, Namur tenses, raising his head to huff in the night air. Mora watches him curiously, wondering what he senses that she does not, until she hears the rustle of footsteps a ways off.


    When a low growl escapes the tiger¡¯s throat, Mora sets her hand on his back to quiet him while she peers off into the distance towards the stables. From the trees arge figure emerges which, by the stature and movement, Mora knows to be Eric-however, she doesn¡¯t recognize the man that he roughly drags along behind him. Eric shoves the man into the stables.


    Sensing no danger, Namur butts his head into her leg in farewell before turning and disappearing into the forest. Mora watches him until he vanishes before she follows Eric.


    Inside the stable she is surprised to find him waiting near Greystar¡¯s stall; the Warden leans against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest, his intent stare fixated on a man sitting atop a wooden tack box. Even though there is little light being shone through the windows, Mora can still make out the teal tinge of his uniform. She stops when she reaches them, her brow quirked at the man.


    He only briefly nces at her before he drops down to one knee, lowers his head and offers a greeting, ¡°Queen Namora.¡±


    Her eyes flicker to the Warden before she looks down to the man, ¡°Please, rise and exin to me why you are crossing into Derven under the cover of darkness.¡±


    The man rises though his posture cringes slightly; he wrings his hands, ¡°I apologize for the secrecy of it all, mydy, but I was given explicit orders not to be seen by anyone other than you. I fear I have failed in my endeavor though, as this Warden caught me in the woods.¡± He nces curiously at Eric, before mumbling, ¡°However I don¡¯t know why someone of Sceadu is in Derven.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how that is your concern,¡± Mora frowns at him, ¡°Now, who sent you?¡± When the man hesitates, she adds, ¡°The Warden has my utmost confidence.¡±


    He swallows hard, ¡°Prince Philip sent me, mydy. With a letter.¡± After getting a nod from Mora, the man crouches down and opens up a small satchel at his feet, withdrawing a folded piece of parchment to hand to the Queen. When she takes it, she recognizes the teal wax impression as the royal seal of Geofen. She finds the entire matter very odd and even more so when the man adds, ¡°He expressed to me that I was to wait for your written response and to return it to him in the same matter.¡±


    Skeptically, she raises her brow at him, ¡°He expects me to read it and reply immediately? Very well. You shall wait here with the Warden while I return to the castle so that I may draft a reply.¡±


    The man nods and tensely sits back down on the wooden box under the keen gaze of Eric.


    With swift feet, Mora leaves the stables and enters the castle; she takes care to avoid encountering anyone and is soon back in the antechamber of her room, sitting at the desk. She picks up a small knife and slides it under the wax seal before opening the letter.

 530

    I apologize for the manner in which I am forced to send this letter, Queen Namora-please understand that this is not how I seek to conduct business on a regr basis. I wish to express first and foremost that my concerns and interests are solely for my country; as it is, I find that in order to remain faithful to my people, I must go behind the back of my father.


    Upon discovering the strength and brutality capable to those warriors of Sceadu, he saw an opportunity that would benefit him and I am afraid to say that he is making the moves necessary in order to put him into a position of great power. He and Queen Sheyenne have been meeting almost nightly on the border of our twonds; I am privy to their discussions as one of his personal guards is a dear friend of mine and is also concerned at where their talks are headed. He and the Queen have made the decision to elect her as the ruler of Alumenia, as there is no blood heir to the throne. Since the only other vote belongs to you, their majority will bring this n into fruition. In exchange for his move on this matter, the Queen has agreed to marry my father to be his second wife, thereby creating an alliance between the three nations; this leaves Derven in a dangerous position and I am specting that they mean to take your country by force.


    I have gotten the impression that Queen Sheyenne has little regard for her son, Prince Varicken. It has also been said that she has a second son, Prince Treven, who lives in thend beyond the sea known as Barine. Her and my father have conspired to send word for him to return; in a panic, I intercepted that letter and had it destroyed, unbeknown to them.


    I have ced myself in a dubious position bymitting treason upon the crown of Geofen; if my father discovers my actions I fear that it will conclude in my death. As a result, I am sending this letter to you for reasons twofold: firstly, in hopes that you have a n in mind to avoid the assimtion of Alumenia and therefore the alliance between the three nations that would leave your country at a disadvantage; secondly, to request asylum in your country should all else fail. I realize that this puts you in a terrible situation but I have exhausted all other avenues on my end to keep my country safe from the destruction of the current ruling entities.


    Please reply in haste and my messenger will return the letter to me at once.


    Yours,


    Prince Philip


    Mora clenches her hands into fists on the desk. She wants to scream out in rage, she wants to destroy something but instead she forces herself to remain deadly still. Part of her heart feels that this is a trap-she has felt betrayed by almost everyone she grew to love and trust and knows that it has caused her to be wary and paranoid in believing the words of others. But if his letter weren¡¯t based in truth, if everything he wrote of hadn¡¯t beenpletely usible she would have known it to be false yet she cannot ignore the facts.


    Rising to her feet, she walks to her chamber doors, opening it so quickly that she startles the guard outside of it, ¡°Please summon Prince Varicken and Irving to my chambers at once.¡±


    The man bows before he trots off down the hall. Mora paces up and down the length in front of the firece, her mind reeling. She knows this is how a brush tiger must feel like when it is backed into a corner with no way out, only one option remaining. When there is a soft knock on the door, she barks out a reply, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Irving and Rick both slip in, shutting the door behind them. Rick¡¯s face is wrought with concern, as if he is worried that Mora is injured. Irving, on the other hand, keeps his expression remarkably nk though his eyes follow her movements with precision. She points to the letter on the desk, still pacing, ¡°Read it.¡±


    Rick picks up the parchment and reads it out loud. Towards the end, his voice is quiet and threatening, almost growling out his displeasure at the words. Once he is finished, he carefully ces the letter back onto the desk; silence permeates the room.


    Irving is the first who dares to speak, ¡°It will be a surprise once they find out that I exist.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they will stop,¡± Rick spits out, ¡°if I know my mother, she will keep pushing until she gets what she wants.¡± He shakes his head, ¡°All these years I truly believed that Treven was dead¡­ I know nothing of Barine.¡±


    ¡°My knowledge on them is very limited as well,¡± Irving adds, ¡°I know that they are the country who Geofen primarily deals with while exporting goods. They have wealth, that much is obvious by the sight of their ships alone and their sailors always pay tribute to the Keeper of the Sea.¡±


    Mora shoots him a nce, ¡°Keeper of the Sea?¡± The irritation grates on her voice though she doesn¡¯t intend it to be directed at him.


    Irving catches her eye before lowering his gaze though it is Rick who responds, ¡°It is the deity they worship. The temple is arge cavern on the coast where the sea rolls in; the fish and saltwater provide nourishment to the Keeper.¡±


    ¡°And what, exactly, is a Keeper?¡± she snaps.


    Irving shrugs, ¡°It is arge tree, a very odd looking one at that, the trunk is sort of white and the leaves are teal in color. I believe that is where Geofen¡¯s royal colorse from.¡±


    Mora freezes in her tracks, so still she isn¡¯t even breathing. When the men nce at her, she turns around so that they only see her back instead of viewing the shock on her face. Another tree, in another cave; she swallows hard, her mind drawn back to the white metallic nuts that were in the box with the immortal metal and shees to term with the horrible realization that each country must have its own tree. Her mind spins as she recalls her dream which suddenly she wonders if it was in fact something else entirely, if somehow she was viewing memory of a past life or slipping into the body of another creature.


    She tenses, lost I her thoughts; Mora had hoped she would be able to deal with the fallout of the battle, to get everything settled before she delved into this convoluted bottomless pit of secrets but she now realizes that it is intertwined, that each country is tangled together into a twisted thicket of brush protecting a dark mystery. She feels it tickling the edge of her mind-the answer to a question she hasn¡¯t asked, the answer she doesn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°What will you do, Mora?¡± Rick¡¯s voicees from directly behind her.


    She jumps as it startles her from her thoughts; spinning on her heels she discovers both men standing there, waiting for her to decide, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, that is why I asked you two to join me. It seems that Prince Philip is being genuine, that he truly wants to help Geofen.¡±


    ¡°I would agree with that assessment,¡± Irving replies; when he sits down on the couch, he pats the cushion next to him and looks at her expectantly. Once she settles beside him, Rick takes the spot on her other side.


    ¡°I think it would be wise if I went to Geofen a day early,¡± Rick speaks, drawing their attention, ¡°I would be able to meet with Philip in private and discern his honesty in the matter. And,¡± he hesitates, recalling her reaction earlier, ¡°I could get a feeling of how he would take the proposal of a Sovereign Queen.¡± He tenses, waiting for Mora to snap at him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowing sucking in a deep breath, she stares off into the fire, frowning, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Sovereign Queen. No one should possess that much power.¡±


    Irving slips his hand into hers, repeating the words she used against him during their first meeting, ¡°And because of that reason, you are the only one worthy of it. It is a selfless sacrifice to promote peace, something only a true Derven wouldn¡¯t hesitate at.¡±


    Mora looks at him, a frown slowly growing on her face, ¡°I suppose I deserved that.¡±


    *******


    Mora hasn¡¯t spoken for most of the journey. If she had her mind about her, she would have used the opportunity to get to know Irving on a more personal level as it is the first time since they met that they have been truly alone without the threat of an interruption. Instead, she sits quietly in the royal carriage, her gaze fixed on the rolling countryside beyond the window and while it appears that she is thinking deeply she is, in fact, truly lost in her own thoughts. Her focus is absent and each time she attempts to grasp ahold of an idea it slips away, like water or sand through her hands.


    When Irving shifts, his movement draws her attention to him. He holds out a small folded length of fabric, ¡°It would behoove me to offer you some education about the practices of Geofen.¡±


    Her eyes wander over the offering before she takes it into her hands; it is bright red, light and incredibly soft, unlike the thick Derven wool she is used to. As she unfolds the fabric she is surprised to discover that it is of a substantial length, woven so that thest third of it is sheer and see through. Puzzled, her eyes meet Irving¡¯s.


    ¡°I realize that whenpared with Alumenia or Sceadu, Derven women seem incredibly modest. You dress to cover your bodies, you rarely show any skin beyond your hands and faces, there is minimal contact between the sexes and while Derven women are respectful of all they never hesitate to speak their minds.¡± He shifts somewhat ufortably before continuing, ¡°In a way, the women of Geofen are simr but perhaps more to an extreme. The way your dress hugs your curves would be considered scandalous; in fact, beyond their hands and on asion their eyes, the women of the Geofen are fully covered at all times when outside of their homes. While no one would expect a woman from another country to abide by their customs you will receive a negative reception from the locals by exposing your face to them. I imagine that Sheyenne made that blunder.¡±

 531

    Mora nods slowly, ¡°Am I to understand that Geofen women are considered inferior to men?¡±


    This time, Irving turns his gaze out the window, remaining silent for quite a while. ¡°Yes. As a whole, women are considered no more than amodity, a thing to be obtained once a man bes of age, a vessel to carry a child, a servant to tend to his needs. In their religion, women are considered to be of the sea-unable to remain constant or reliable, ever changing and wild. Men are their Keeper, the ones responsible for taming them, forcing their submission,manding their virtues.¡±


    When an ironicugh escapes her lips, Irving turns a surprised look to her. Mora shakes her head, muttering under her breath, ¡°That is where they have it wrong. Women are the Keepers. Women are the ones that provide thend with life and without them it would cease to exist.¡± She meets his gaze and sees the curiosity within him; desperately she wants to tell him the secrets that she holds. Knowing that he will be hers and she his, Mora feels a moral obligation to be forthright with him yet she knows that now is not the time, she must wait until she has gathered all of the facts. Even then, though, she is unsure if she would divulge the true origins of the immortals.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Irving doesn¡¯t press her like Rick would; he understands that when she is ready, she will open up to him. He slips into the seat next to her, taking the veil from her hands. Expertly he swathes it over her hair, folding and wrapping the length around her head until just the sheer part remains. When he drapes it over her face it covers her yet she is able to see through it though everything takes on a reddish tinge. His gentle hand caresses her cheek through the fabric.


    ¡°Thank you, Namora, for all that you have done. Not only for me, but for Derven, for Alumenia, for Sceadu and for Geofen. I am privileged that I will be able to call you my wife one day and I will forever work to be worthy of being your husband,¡± his voice is quiet and sincere.


    Mora stares deep into his eyes, her heart fluttering wildly in her chest. She can feel her connection to him, her desires towards the man whom not that long ago didn¡¯t exist to her or to the world. Though she still very much wants to lead a quiet, humble life with a solitary partner who cherishes her as much as she does him, she has begun to ept the fact that she is destined for more. Last summer she believed she would never have a husband and now here she stands to have four. Her worries still gue her of the nature of Prince Philip but she considers herself beyond lucky to have both Rick and Irving by her side.


    ¡°Thank you, Irving. I cannot imagine this is without difficulty for you. I myself am having moral hesitations with the thought of¡­ more than one husband. It simply isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    He huffs augh, an easy smirk on his face as he sits back and gazes upon her, ¡°I am fairly certain that not a single one of us would qualify as normal, Namora-not I, nor Rick or Philip and most definitely not you. You, my dear Queen, are one of a kind.¡±


    A smile touches her lips, ¡°You say that as if it is a good thing, Irving.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, it is. You are just the woman ournd needs in order to repair the damage that has been done. No one but you would be capable of this.¡± Mora tenses when she feels the carriage slow to a halt but Irving ces a gentle hand on hers, ¡°I asked Jackson to stop here.¡±


    He pulls the hood of his cloak up, ensuring that his face is covered, before opening the door and stepping out. Mora takes his hand when he offers it and joins him on the public road. She barely recognizes it from a distant memory of her past, one of the few trips she made with her father when she was a child. They are well beyond the meadow, which is no doubt still stained with blood. The forests of Scedau and mountains of Alumenia have begun to dissipate into the loamy soil and thick vegetation of Geofen. In the distance she can see the gleam of the sun off of the royal pce¡¯s teal dome though they are still too far for any prying eyes to see more beyond the ck dot of the Derven carriage.


    Greystar walks up to Mora, the puff of his snort swaying her veil as he inspects her new attire. She reaches up and gently strokes his nose before staring into the darkness of Irving¡¯s hood, barely able to make out his eyes. ¡°Care to enlighten me?¡±


    ¡°Those of Geofen are horse people. They take pride in their abilities to tame the beasts and associate status with the merit of them. Your father understood this, so while he traveled by carriage for a majority of the journey he always made sure to cross into Geofen on one; he gained respect for this and for his horsemanship.¡±


    She nods slowly, recalling the few times she remained in the carriage for the entire journey while her father always rode to the pce. The memories make her heart ache as she misses him dearly yet she pushes those emotions aside in an attempt to remain focused on the task at hand. When she is about to mount Greystar, Irving stops her.


    ¡°Women in Geofen always ride sidesaddle,¡± he says softly as if ashamed that he is correcting the Queen, ¡°to show their modesty.¡±


    Jackson, having just joined them, eyes Mora curiously, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure if the Queen has ridden sidesaddle before.¡±


    ¡°I have not,¡± she replies as she begins undoing the buckles beneath her horse, ¡°nor do I have one. So, I will go bareback.¡±


    ¡°That will most definitely gain you prestige, Namora,¡± Irving reaches up and removes Greystar¡¯s saddle.


    ¡°Well in that case,¡± Mora unsps his bridle and removes it as well, speaking in a hushed voice to Irving, ¡°might as well show off a bit. Perhaps that will ease some tension amongst the citizens that any sovereignty will cause.¡±


    With a meremand, Greystar tilts his massive body down to the ground so that Mora can perch herself on his back. When she pats him on the neck and he rises again she finds the asymmetry of both her legs on his left side to be a bit cumbersome but knows she will manage well enough. ncing down, she speaks to Jackson, ¡°Once we reach the pce, make sure you remain with Irving at all times. The meeting is set for this evening after dinner so keep him out of sight until then. I will send for you, understood?¡±


    Jackson shifts uneasily, ¡°And who will be your guard?¡± Irving mirrors his hesitation.


    Though he cannot see it, she smiles beneath the veil, ¡°I am perfectly capable of handling myself, Advisor Jackson. None the less, I will have Prince Varicken with me as well as Advisor Laren. The three of us will be able to take on any situation that arises.¡±


    He bows his head, holding his fist over his heart before returning to the seat of the carriage. Irving runs his fingers over Greystar¡¯s thick neck. Mora can see the apprehension in his stance, even if she cannot fully see his face. Before she can question him, he offers a short bow and retreats back into the carriage.


    Greystar leads the way, needing nomand; Mora takes in the surrounding country side, watching as the thick jungle like vegetation changes. The grass bes more sparse until it is simply rough tuffs haphazardly scattered in the sand; the trees shrink in thickness but tower high in the sky, reaching for the brightness of the sun that beats down upon thend. Though it is the beginning of winter, the temperature is amiable, to the point where Mora isfortable without need of a cloak. As the town growsrge in the distance she can make out the peculiar buildings; not wood like Derven nor stone like Alumenia but they almost appear to be made out of a seamless material resembling the sand around them with y tiles adorning their roofs.


    At therge gates framing the main road into the town, Laren waits atop a horse. He tilts his head curiously at her, a slight smile on his face while he takes in the sight of the Queen of Derven arriving in Geofen for the first time. Word has spread quickly and the road is lined with townsfolk all wanting to catch a glimpse of the new ruler. She can hear their excited murmurs of approval of her appearance, even if she cannot understand the local tongue itself.


    Laren takes up his ce at her side. He bows his head, ¡°Queen Namora.¡±


    ¡°It is good to see you again, Advisor Laren.¡±


    ¡°The hunter bids you haste, lest you miss the meal. While all was well within the chase, the fish and friend are cutting a deal.¡±


    Her head turns sharply to him as the message bes clear-Wace and Sheyenne are attempting to finalize the oue of Alumenia without her. It is a strategic move as her vote would be the only opposition and therefore worth nothing, at least that would be the case if Irving didn¡¯t exist. Steadying herself by gripping a tuft of Greystar¡¯s mane, she spurs him into a quick trot, her entourage matching her pace. She would have rather made her way slowly through town to allow the citizens a chance to inspect her but now she must rush in order to prevent a disastrous oue.


    Within minutes she reaches the pce, surprising the Geofen guards. While one rushes to get a step stool for her so that she may climb down, she dismounts easily. Irving steps out of the carriage, Jackson immediately by his side; both men can sense that something is wrong. Her voice rings out clear, sharp andmanding, ¡°Laren, you two-with me now.¡±


    Rick is waiting for them just as they enter through the pce doors. He swiftly bows to Mora as she drifts by, scurrying to catch up to her while taking the position on her left, Laren on her right. The entourage make their way through therge tiled hallways until theye before a pair of grandiose, brightly colored doors at which two guards are stationed in front.


    ¡°Let us pass,¡± Rick says to the men.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, we have our orders that no one is to enter the royal hall,¡± one bravely replies.


    When Rick and Laren both tense for a fight, Mora¡¯s cold voice stills them all, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Queen Namora,¡± they reply in unison, both bowing.


    ¡°Good. Now move, or I will move you.¡±

 532

    Though they share a brief hesitant nce, when they move aside it is clear that tales of her abilities have proceeded her. Pushing therge doors open, she calmly strides inside much to the surprise of the upants.


    ¡°Queen Namora,¡± King Wace offers amiably though he doesn¡¯t mean it, ¡°so good to see you again.¡±


    He, Sheyenne, their advisors and Philip are all sitting around a crescent shaped table in the middle of the room. Moraes to a halt, staring them down from behind the sheer veil still covering her face, ¡°It appears that you have moved the time of our meeting.¡±


    Sheyenne narrows her eyes at Rick, ¡°We were just having an informal discussion over mid day meal, is all.¡±


    ¡°An informal discussion, with your advisors and a scribe? If I didn¡¯t know better, it would seem that the pair of you are attempting to form an alliance against Derven.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Wace says while waving his hand about, ¡°it is nothing like that. However, Sheyenne and I havee to an agreement in regards to the fate of Alumenia. As majority vote would enact it I am afraid that your opinion wouldn¡¯t hold much merit.¡±


    ¡°Is that so. Pray, tell me, what decision you¡¯vee to?¡± Mora casually walks forward and perches herself on the edge of the table, leaning back onto her hand to emphasize herck of fear in their decisions.


    Wace shifts awkwardly, taken aback by her demeanor, ¡°Sceadu will take over rule of Alumenia. As they are the closest nation it makes the most sense.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to that throne,¡± Rick snaps, unable to remain silent any longer.


    All eyes turn to him though it is his mother who replies, ¡°Oh? And I suppose you believe your future wife has a stronger im? Having been engaged to the King she then murdered in front of everyone?¡±


    Mora¡¯sugh cuts through the air, ¡°Well, at least you and I finally agree on something, Sheyenne-neither of us has a right to the Alumenian throne. The point is moot however because there is someone who does.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Wace demands.


    She raises her slender hand towards the cloaked figure behind Rick. Irving steps forward. There is no hesitation in his movements, his confidence and sureness would never belie the fact that he was living alone, in a cabin in the woods just a week ago. His voice is smooth as he pushes his hood back, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°May I introduce Irving of Alumenia, Irron¡¯s only son and heir to the throne,¡± Mora¡¯s voice is quiet and her eyes drift from Irving¡¯s handsome face over to the surprised ones at the table behind her.


    ¡°You-you think that just because he looks like Irron that means he has a right to-¡± Sheyenne stutters out, clearly flustered.


    Laren cuts her off immediately, producing a parchment from his cloak, ¡°A signed affidavit by both King Nathanial and your own father as well, my King.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If it were at all possible, Sheyenne¡¯s face bes more pale as she examines the document along with Wace. When she attempts to speak, Mora interrupts her.


    ¡°King Irving¡¯s ascension to the Alumenian throne is whole heartedly backed by myself, Derven and our army. Should either of you choose to dispute his im, well, I suppose we could schedule another battle on the meadow. I do not have ns forter this week, if your schedules are free?¡± Despite the flippant nature of herment her voice is t and threatening.


    ¡°No need,¡± Wace says quietly, ¡°it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, King Irving. Please ept my hospitality while you are here; I shall have rooms prepared for all of you at once. Perhaps this evening we can meet for supper?¡±


    ¡°I whole heartedly ept, thank you Wace,¡± Irving¡¯s voice is warm and friendly, enough to offset Mora¡¯s threat.


    Mora knows that it isn¡¯t the red tinge of the veil but rather the rage flushing to Sheyenne¡¯s cheeks that give them their glow.


    ¡­


    Laren arranges for both Irving and Rick to remain in therge suite assigned to Mora; smoothly wording it to the pce staff that he has an obligation to both the King and the Queen and as the Queen¡¯s betrothed, the Prince should not be far away. The five of them, Jackson included, carefully check therge drawing room and the four smaller rooms adjoined to it before they all rx in the seating area near the fire ce.


    Mora removes her crown before carefully unwinding the fabric of the veil until her head is finally liberated.


    ¡°The veil was your idea?¡± Rick asks Irving; he continues after getting a nod, ¡°Brilliant. She was utterly terrifying with it on.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Moraughs, ¡°why is that?¡±


    ¡°Red is not amon color in ournd,¡± Philip¡¯s voice drifts over as he silently shuts the door behind him, ¡°at least not in so much abundance on one person. Combined with your stature and presence and you are like both an angel and death in one being.¡± He bows deeply to the gathered group, ¡°You sent for me, Varicken?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Rick says, motioning for him to take a seat, ¡°I think it is time that the lot of us has a discussion. While I have brought Laren up to speed on the situation in Geofen, there is still the other matter we have yet to broach.¡±


    Mora frowns deeply, her eyes fixated on the fire as she stands before it. She can feel Laren¡¯s gaze trying to bore into her, in fact everyone stares at her.


    ¡°Advisor Jackson, would you please step outside and guard the room?¡± Mora asks quietly.


    He hesitates momentarily but obeys her wishes none the less. Once the door is shut, Mora draws in a deep breath, steeling her nerves before turning around. Rick and Irving nce briefly at each other before returning their gaze to her.


    Philip¡¯s handsome, rich brown face wears a slight frown; though he has a life time of experience navigating tense situations it is clear that he is nervous. Laren, on the other hand, appears somewhat bored, a slender graying eyebrow cocked, his arms crossed over his chest.


    Seeing her mentor, her teacher retain hisposure at such a time gives her peace of mind. ¡°It is my intent to be the Sovereign Queen of ournds. That seems to be the only way to ensure that all four nations will remain in harmony with one another.¡±


    Philip startles slightly, ¡°Oh,¡± he says, taking a moment to process the information before he nces at Rick and Irving, ¡°Oh. Now I understand why you two are so¡­ calm.¡±


    Irving turns to him, ¡°This is all dependant on you, Philip. Namora will not be able to im Sovereignty without a im to the Geofen throne as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he says, his eyes growing wide as it dawns on him. He finally turns to Mora, catching her gaze. She can see the shock in his eyes as he processes the options.


    ¡°If you need some time to consider it,¡± Mora offers with a casual wave of her hand, providing Philip an opportunity to take a moment, despite the fact that they both know neither of them have a choice if they want to save Geofen as well.


    ¡°There is no need,¡± Philip replies smoothly, regaining hisposure. A few steps bring him before her, where he kneels down on one knee, extending his hand towards her, ¡°Queen Namora, it would be my honor if you would be my wife.¡± She ces her hand in his, her lightly colored skin contrasting against it. Philip gently kisses the back of her hand while gazing up into her eyes, ¡°Thank you, Queen Namora.¡±


    Offering a gentle smile with a nod, she watches him rise, the third man that she knows will be hers, she his.


    ¡°I must say, this is a rather brilliant n,¡± Laren speaks. ¡°If memory serves me correctly, though, you will have to choose a husband of Derven as well, to rule as King there.¡±


    Mora stares down at the mosaic tiled floor, slightly nervous at what she is about to say next, ¡°I already have.¡± There is no response as the men wait in anticipation of her promation; when her gaze slowly raises and fixes on Laren, she watches her mentor¡¯s facade crumble for the first time in her life.


    ¡°No,¡± he fumbles, ¡°I am too old for you.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter.¡±


    ¡°You are like a daughter to me, I could never-I can¡¯t even imagine-¡±


    ¡°You will be my fourth husband, Laren, or I will not do this at all. You are the only man worthy to speak for that country. You are the only man I could ever trust to raise my Derven child properly in my absence. You have given your life for ournd, sacrificed you own personal happiness to serve the throne without even batting an eye. This is the least I can do to offer you thanks for that, to repay you for all that you¡¯ve done for me. For all that you have done for Derven.¡±


    Laren looks away from her, unable to meet her gaze any longer.


    Though the other three men are in shock, it is Rick who speaks as the voice of reason, ¡°Mora is right, Laren. You are the only one who can be trusted with Derven.¡±


    She walks over to Laren, surprising everyone when she gets down onto her knees before him. He looks upon her face, his own wrought with conflict as he gazes upon the woman that he helped raise from a child, the woman he trained to fight, to rule, the woman he considers as a daughter.


    ¡°Will you be my fourth husband, Laren?¡±

 533

    NEW STORY TITLE: THE HEALER (EROTICA)


    A Coral ckthorn erotic tale.


    Enjoy¡­


    >>>>>


    Coral idly walks along the trees, following a bumblebee that crashed into her several feet back. She traces the creature¡¯s zig zag across the path, before it finally settles on a nt,nding on a plume of soft pink flowers. The bee¡¯s weight makes the plume sag, causing it to bob as it clings onto the blossom upside down, to collect the nt¡¯s pollen. She waits until the bee has had its fill and moves on, before she kneels down and pushes aside the encroaching nts. Carefully, with gloved hands and a knife, she harvests several of thefrey¡¯s inner leaves, dropping them into the overflowing basket from her journey so far. Therge leaves cover the assortment of flowers, nts and roots that she has gathered on her morning walk, alone in the forest.


    She hears loud footsteps behind her, turning to see a tall, slender young man. His long brown hair is slicked back, gathered into a neatly at the base of his neck. His smoothly shaven, handsome face and crisp clean clothes lend well to the air of confidence he exudes. Meeting her gaze, he gives her a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Coral,¡± his deep voice speaks to her.


    Coral sets her knife in her basket, rising from her crouch. She presents a slight curtsey, lowering her eyes while she responds, ¡°Good morning, Tobias, sir.¡±


    His soft but firm hand reaches out, tilting her chin up to meet his gaze, ¡°You know that you do not have to curtsey to me, Coral. I¡¯ve told you as much, many times before.¡±


    She smiles and shrugs, ¡°It is only proper, sir.¡±


    He shakes his head at her, ¡°And I¡¯ve also insisted on you calling me Tobias.¡± He slowly moves in closer to her.


    Coral, shy with her modesty, turns her head away from him, taking a step back, but he continues to advance on her until she feels her back pressed firmly against a tree. Her heart starts beating quicker as hees nearer, much closer than he should. She tenses, unsure what to do; automatically her hands rise up to rest on his chest, attempting to hold him at bay. She refrains from shoving him away from her, but instead tries to casually push him back. It doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°You are beautiful, Coral,¡± his voice purrs to her.


    She dares to look up and meet his gaze; his eyes wander over her face, down her neck, and to the exposed tops of her breasts, the plump curves rising and falling quickly as she struggles to maintain her calm.


    Tobias has made it clear for the past few months that he desires to have her. She has thwarted his advances so far; being the son of the Governor, she knows that he always gets what he wants from whomever he wants it from. Like his father, he has bedded many women and while most of them didn¡¯t want it, none of them were in a position to refuse.


    ¡°Thank you, Tobias,¡± she manages to breathe out, ¡°but I should really be getting home. Piers is expecting me.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She tries to slide out from under him, but his handnds firmly on her hip, holding her in ce. He starts to pull the fabric of her dress up; her knees almost buckle in terror.


    ¡°He can wait. At the Celebration, you will receive your gand, will you not?¡±


    As he pulls thest of her skirt up, Coral can feel the cool, morning air hit the hot skin of her thighs. Desperately, she tries to push the bunched up fabric back down but his left hand holds it in ce. Coral draws in a sharp breath when she feels his right hand graze the top of her thigh. Large, intent fingers creep against her skin, before teasingly flickering at the hair over her mound.


    Her heart pounds fiercely; no man has ever touched her legs let alone her cunt. As he strokes the soft, fluffy hair she experiences a feeling new to her; she feels her womanhood tighten inside and a wetness seep out from within.


    Tobias rests his forehead against hers, whispering softly, ¡°With your gand, you will finally be able to receive offers of marriage. I am sure that my intent has been clear, you will be my wife. I will have you for my own.¡± He tilts his head forward mashing his lips to hers. While doing so, his fingers press forward, parting her cunt lips to firmly stroke her clit.


    Coral feels her legs tremble, her uncontrolled moan is muffled against his mouth. Though she doesn¡¯t know what he is doing to her, her body responds; she kisses him back needily. His fingers slide back and forth over her clit, wet with her excitement. Slowly, he eases his hand lower, sliding half of his middle finger inside of her tight cunt, before the resistance of her hymen encircling it stops him from going further.


    She trembles as he pushes and pulls the finger out of her; it feels so good, she wants more, but she doesn¡¯t know why. Or what more would entail.


    He takes her hand and slides it down his chest, past his waist until she feels her fingers brush something firm against his crotch. Embarrassed, she tries to pull her hand back but he holds it there, forcing her fingers to feel the length of his cock through his pants.


    ¡°There is no question that you will belong to me,¡± he breathes heavily, his cock pulsing against her hand, ¡°so there is no reason for us to wait until then.¡±


    Coral manages to pull her hand free, turning her head to get away from him, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡±


    Rubbing her clit faster, he makes her legs shake. Tobias knows that he has made her want it, but her modesty still controls her. He breathes into her ear, his voice thick with want, ¡°I know plenty about it for the both of us.¡±


    Her heart beats so fast, she doesn¡¯t think she can breathe. What he is doing to her, the way he touches her womanhood has made her weak, made her lust for him in a way she hasn¡¯t felt before. She wants it, but she knows that if she freely gives away her first time before marriage, before she has the guarantee of Tobias being her husband, she runs the risk of him changing his mind. No longer a virgin, she wouldn¡¯t be as appealing to another man. As she is already orphaned and indebted to her guardian Piers, she has no prospects for herself, save her maidenhood.


    Tobias¡¯s free hand grasps her breast, kneading the tender flesh through the fabric of her bodice. Emboldened by his hold over her, he dares to press two half fingers into her wet cunt, attempting to prepare it for the entry of his cock.


    Coral moans, feeling her opening stretch to amodate the second finger, yet still so tight that she has no idea how anything more would fit. She doesn¡¯t want to refuse him, but she knows that she must. Gathering up her courage, she reaches down and pushes his hand away from her body, sliding out from him in one swift movement. She stumbles free, leaving him leaning against the tree. Coral rushes to grab her basket and walks swiftly down the path.


    She can hear him groaning behind her, ¡°Coral, I will have you.¡±


    Turning around to face him, she continues to walk backwards, ¡°After we are married, I will have no reason to refuse you. You will simply have to wait until then. Good day, sir.¡±


    She almost runs the entire way home. Forcing her legs to move quickly, the air into her lungs and the harsh beating of her heart helps to quell whatever fire Tobias set inside of her. When she reaches the small house, Piers walks towards the barn with a bucket of water.


    ¡°Come help me, child,¡± he grumbles.


    ¡°Right away,¡± she calls, entering the small house to set her basket down.


    Assisting Piers with the chores helps the rest of the morning fly by, giving her little time to think about Tobias touching her. When they finally break for lunch, Coral busies herself with cutting up the bread and meat, cing them on two dented metal tes for her and Piers. She hands the old man one, pouring fresh water into his wooden mug. Normally, they don¡¯t talk much, but today he grumbles at her after a few bites.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you I was there when you were born?¡± His aging face looks distant.


    Coral watches him, waiting.


    ¡°It was mid summer. Your father hade to help me repair the pasture fences, and your mother-oh, her belly was so big-she couldn¡¯t stand the temperature inside. She came too, and was going for a swim in the river to cool off. Out you popped, right into the water. Good thing your mum was a quick woman, or you would have been swept away with the current. Your dad and I heard your screams and came running; there you were, naked and wet, christened into being. Aye,¡± he says, turning to her, ¡°I guess that means you are already past your eighteenth day of birth. But you won¡¯t receive your gand of flowers until the Celebration. No doubt some youngd will make you an offer of marriage the same night. I¡¯ve seen a way a few of them look at you. Don¡¯t feel obligated to answer them right away, but let all of them that wish it make a proposal, then you will be able to choose the one you want the most.¡±


    She shifts ufortably, Piers having never broached anything fatherly in subject with her before. When she came to him crying several years ago, because she was bleeding from between her legs, he simply left the house. He sent one of the older women in the vige toe exin to her what was happening, and he didn¡¯t return until well after nightfall. They never talked about it again.


    Coral lost her father when she was only three years old; she thinks that she has memories of him, but she can never visualize his face. Many of the men his age died as well, either during the great Battle or shortly afterwards from their wounds. Her mother, belly full with a final gift from her deceased husband, died while trying to give birth to Coral¡¯s brother. With most of the men dead and buried, crops burned as punishment and little for the remaining families to survive on, there were none who wanted to take her in. Piers hade to collect her family¡¯s sheep to add to his own flock and found her snuggled up to a ram for warmth. She is not sure why he did it, but he took the sheep as well as her, and has raised her since. He never pretended to be her father; he never babied her or coddled her but taught her more as an apprentice, a protege. Regardless, she is forever grateful to him for his kindness, besides the fact that he says he did it just to have an extra pair of hands for chores.

 534

    ¡°I will be lucky to get one offer, if any,¡± she replies, thinking about Tobias¡¯s certain im of her. No doubt he has made it known to hispetition, and no young man would run the risk ofpeting with the Governor in waiting.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Piers retorts, talking with his mouth full of bread, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that what I have taught you is not a woman¡¯s work. In fact, most of the men around here are too soft to do half of the things you know how, but one day I will be gone and these town folk will have no choice but to look to you to help their animals. It is an honest trade, and a highly lucrative one, especially for a woman. It is just¡­ good money sense for a man to im you.¡±


    Piers is the local animal healer and has taught Coral all he knows. While there is a healer for the people in the next town over, moste to Piers with their own ailments rather than bother with the travel. Coral knows how to cure all thatmonly ails the livestock and for those that she is unable to heal, she knows how to provide them with a swift mercy killing. She can set a broken bone, though it is only done with the prize champions of flocks, and on several asions she has helped Piers butcher animals for meat. He keeps a surprising amount of concoctions and medicines around the small house; for the past several years he has given the task of harvesting nts from the wild to Coral, and she almost always mixes the medicines alone now.


    She is unsure how to respond to hisment; best case scenario for her, Tobias makes her an offer of marriage. She has no reason to refuse him: he is a handsome young man, wealthy, set to be the next Governor of their town. Her only reservations are that she does not love him-though she doesn¡¯t know what that means. She has read the few written stories that circte their vige, speaking of beautiful women taken hostage by dragons, or trolls, or whatever monstrous creature, only to be rescued by a handsome knight. They fall in love and live happily ever after. She doesn¡¯t think that is something she will have with Tobias. He will take her to his bed and mate with her when he wishes, but she knows that he will do that with other women too. She has never really thought about it much; all of her knowledgees from seeing the sheep, cattle, goats and horses breed. It seems like a rather violent, unpleasant sort of affair, especially for the female and the only true purpose seems to be for the production of offspring. From the bits and pieces of knowledge the other girls her age have shared, it seems to be enjoyable for the man and that is why they do it even if they don¡¯t want children.


    Before their conversation progresses any further, there is a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Piers grumbles.


    A boy, a few years younger than Coral,es in, taking his floppy wool hat off when he enters, ¡°Good day, Mr. Piers, Ms. Coral.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± grunts Piers, ¡°what is it that you need, boy?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ they¡¯ve arrived. The Governor bid me toe fetch you-I think one of them is injured?¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Piers makes a noise of distain, ¡°is that so. I don¡¯t know anything about those creatures and that damn Governor knows it. I suppose he expects me to fix it up?¡±


    ¡°I think that is the thought behind me fetching you, sir.¡±


    Piers waves the boy off, ¡°Tell him we will be there shortly.¡±


    When the boy leaves, Piers shakes his head, ¡°Foul beasts. I don¡¯t like seeing them and I don¡¯t want to touch one either.¡±


    Coral finishes off her water, rising from the table, ¡°Then I will do it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know any more about them than I do, child,¡± he says, brows furrowed.


    She squints at him, ¡°I know what thest war cost us, what it still costs us. Thest thing we need is some grumpy old shell of a man calling one of them a ¡®foul beast.¡¯ Besides, they are more like a horse than a man. You know I am good with the horses.¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°All right, but I am going with you. Who knows what those beasts would do to an unescorted maiden.¡±


    They journey to therge field just outside of the vige; normally it is a quiet ce where the cattle graze, but it has been cleared out for their use. They made short work of setting up their camp, several oxen drawn carts, mixed withrge canvas tents form a circle around their central meeting area, shielding the majority of themselves from would be curious eyes. Centuries are posted about the perimeter, the tall, majestic creatures paying no mind to Piers and Coral as they make their way through thergest opening of the circle, between tworge tents. The Governor stands next to arge ck creature; the man, obviously nervous, attempts to make small talk. He resembles Tobias in a lot of ways, though he has about fifty more pounds clinging to his thick frame than his son, and his hair has long since started to thin. Compared to hispanion, he is dressed rather elegantly, with polished ck boots, ck wool pants tucked into them and a crisp white shirt underneath a deep green vest and jacket.


    Therge creature standing beside him appears irritated at the man¡¯s presence. His deep brown skin gleams in the sunlight,rge muscr arms crossed over his defined chest, bare except for the leather harness and belt holding his weapons, a sword and several daggers. Though he has the face of a handsome, Moorish man, his long thick, coarse hair pulled back in uneven dreads, where his body should meet a pair of hips, it meets the chest of a horse, short shiny ck fur extending down to thick legs, finished with hooves. The curve of his back extends out, ck fur covering the rest of the horse body and hind legs, his ck tail idly swishing back and forth.


    Coral tries not to show her nervousness around the majestic creature. There is no love between the centaurs and humans; the great Battle that imed her father was fought when the humans tried to wipe out the halflings, but it did not end in their favor, but rather a ughter. With no choice but to surrender, the humans lost at a great cost. Knowing that there was nothing to prevent the centaurs from wiping them out for good, they came to an agreement; every three years, the centaurs would be paid reparations-food, wares andbor-in return for their continued peace. They take their cut, and while the humansin about it behind their backs, Coral views it as being a fair share. She can recall two Atonements ago, when a drought had gued their crops. The usual amount of reparation would have wiped the silo clean of grain, but instead of condemning the humans to death, the centaurs chose to take less food and morebor, ridding the vige of a few criminals who were to be locked away for their crimes.


    Therge, ck centaur, standing at least half a foot over the Governor, shifts his weight and uncrosses his arms when Piers and Coral arrive.


    ¡°Is this the healer you spoke of?¡± His deep voice cuts the air cleanly.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Rainer, this is the¡­ healer,¡± the Governor says nervously.


    ¡°Tell me, gentleman, what is it that you heal?¡± Rainer asks.


    Piers stuffs his hands into his coat pocket, ¡°Ah, well I tend to the livestock in our vige.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± the Governor scrambles, ¡°Mr. Piers also treats the vigers as well; most go to him instead of venturing to the next town over.¡±


    Rainer seems to frown, unappreciative of the man¡¯s skills. He isn¡¯t sure if he should be insulted that they sent a man who deals with animals, instead of a man who deals with humans. When his gaze turns upon Coral, his tail flicks, ¡°And who is this maiden you bring with you?¡±


    ¡°This is my¡­ apprentice, Sir. Rainer.¡± Piers fumbles over his words, ¡°Ms. Coral.¡±


    ¡°A female apprentice,¡± Rainer¡¯s face disys his disapproval, ¡°to an animal healer? And you call us barbarians-that is hardly proper.¡±


    All of the color leaves the Governor¡¯s face when Piersughs deep from his belly.


    ¡°You are right, master centaur, it is hardly proper, but she has a better gut for it than most men. And a kinder disposition, too.¡±


    Still frowning, the centaur flicks his tail again before turning around, ¡°Very well, follow me. You can leave us now, Governor.¡±


    Piers follows the creature; Coral nces at the distain on the Governor¡¯s face before leaves. Switching therge wooden case to her other hand, she leans the opposite way to counter its weight before she joins the men.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Their encampment is not what she has ever imagined it to be; there are just as many humans wandering about as there are centaurs. The humans all wear the thick leather gauntlets that mark them as centurion property, yet aside from that they all appear healthy and in rtively good spirits. They tend to the fires, chop wood, prepare food and do the wash, just as they would normally. None of them appear to be beaten or shackled, as the rumors that circte amongst the humans her age have led her to believe.


    Towards the back of the camp, there is a group of three male centaurs standing around, talking. As they walk upon them, Coral uses the opportunity to look over the beautiful creatures. The first is somewhat thick; this chest isn¡¯t chiseled, his muscles hidden behind ayer of fat, yet despite his boyish features he appears to be barely thirty years. He has the beginnings of a beard, his messy brown hair is pulled up into a high bun, his brown hide glistening in the sunlight. Next to him, a centaur a little younger than herself stands. He is slender, no muscle nor fat, and couldn¡¯t have grown facial hair if he tried. His loose ck hair frames is face; he shifts his weight, though Coral can see him favoring one of his grey fur covered hind legs.


    The third centaur is stunningly handsome; his sun-kissed skin outlines his muscr chest, dirty blonde hair a little disheveled as if he were working or ying. There is a shadow of stubble over his face, Coral guesses him to be only a little older than her. His body extends to a beautiful palomino hide, a matching blonde tailzily flicking about. When his piercing blue eyes catch Coral staring at him, he stomps his front hoof. She quickly averts her gaze, feeling her cheeks burn red.

 535

    Rainer stops before the group, pointing towards the grey steed, ¡°All right healer, your expertise is required.¡±


    Coral sets the case down, walking towards the boy, leaning over to look at his back hoof. Making a face, the young centaur watches her.


    ¡°You let this maiden do your work for you, healer?¡± Rainer¡¯s voice echoes with disapproval.


    Piers looks from Coral, back to Rainer, suddenly feeling out of sorts around the halflings, ¡°She¡¯s ah¡­ better with horses?¡± When Rainer raises a brow, he continues, ¡°And with people too, honestly. I mean no disrespect, but I generally don¡¯t deal with creatures who can talk to me.¡±


    Coral stands up, looking to see Rainer¡¯s slightly angered face. She offers a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse Mr. Piers, good sir. I¡¯m afraid in his aging years he has lost what little propriety he had to begin with. I assure you, I will do whatever I can.¡±


    The anger disappears from the centaur¡¯s face, defaulting back to a frown, ¡°All right, youngss.¡±


    Coral nods, turning back to the grey centaur. She reaches out to touch his hindquarters, before stopping herself short and pulling back her hand slightly. As it urs to her, she turns towards the boy, ¡°May I¡­ touch you?¡±


    Eyeing her for a moment, he finally nods in agreement.


    Coral reaches out her hand again, her fingers making contact with the soft, grey fur. As she runs her hand along his hind quarters and down the front of his back leg, she is relieved that his body feels just like a horse. She reaches her other hand out, crouching down to the ground so that she can feel his cannon. He winces slightly at her pressure, but she has a firm grip on his leg and he isn¡¯t able to pull it away from her. Thinking she knows what it is, she feels all the way down the length, forcing him to lift his leg so that she can check his hoof as well.


    The four centaurs watch her with odd looks on their faces; she stands, resting her hand on his back, petting him softly before remembering that he is a centaur and embarrassedly removing her hand.


    ¡°I believe you have a very fine break in the bone of your cannon. With time, it will heal on its own but you shouldn¡¯t do much travel. Most definitely no running, or it could break all the way through,¡± she says gently to the boy.


    ¡°Rest will not be possible,¡± Rainer says, ¡°we leave for Centuarna after the Atonement tomorrow. It is a full day¡¯s walk.¡±


    Coral frowns, concerned, ¡°Can he¡­ ride in a cart?¡± she asks.


    The boy stamps his front foot, snorting, ¡°I will not ride in a cart like some filly.¡±


    Looking from the boy to Rainer, and the other centaurs, she can see that none override his decision. A hairline break in a horse isn¡¯t life threatening, but a horse can be stalled and denied excessive movement until it heals. A centaur, well, has a mind of his own.


    ¡°All right, my apologizes, sir,¡± Coral says to the boy. ¡°I can apply a poultice to help the bone heal faster, and I want to wrap that leg. If you go easy, a day¡¯s walk shouldn¡¯t do any permanent damage, but you must promise me that you will not run. There is a chance that running would break itpletely and at that point-¡± she stops herself short. At that point, a horse would be put down. She knows they are intelligent creatures, but she can¡¯t imagine that there is much that could be done for a three legged centaur, ¡°you run the risk of being permanentlyme.¡±


    ¡°Promise you?¡± The boy huffs out augh.


    Rainer stamps his back foot, cutting the boy off. The seriousness on his face causes the boy to clear his throat and concede, ¡°Yes, maiden, I promise I will not run until it is healed.¡±


    Coral opens the medicine chest, looking through a few bottles before grabbing one containing crushedfrey leaves. She empties it into a wooden bowl, mixing it with water into a thick paste. Grabbing a roll of muslin, she crouches back down beside the centaur. Coral scoops the paste up in her hands, rubbing it firmly into the centaur¡¯s cannon, massaging as much of it into the muscle as possible. Movement from the corner of her eye catches her attention and she nces over to see his thick, fuzzy gray cock twitch. Tearing her eyes away, she feels her face burning red. She takes deep breaths to try to calm herself, mortified that she tantly looked at his sex organ. She has seen the cocks of the horses in the stable and has watched them grow when they approach a mare in heat, but none of them were attached to half of a man. She wraps the leg with the muslin, tying the loose ends into a knot; only when she is satisfied that it is secure, does she wipe her hands on the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Well, if that is all you require of us, master centaur,¡± Piers gruffly says, turning to leave. Rainer nods, walking with him towards the entrance to the camp.


    Getting up, Coral sets the bowl down next to the case, looking through severalbeled boxes to find the one she wants. Pulling out a few leaves, she puts them into a brown paper envelope, filling a second with driedfrey before rising.


    Coral hands the envelopes to the young steed, ¡°This will help with the pain,¡± when he makes a face, she can¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, ¡°if you aren¡¯t too stubborn to admit that you have any. Steep one leaf in hot water for several minutes, then drink. No more than three times a day. Mix the powder with enough water to make a paste and reapply it as needed.¡±


    He nods to her and begins to walk way; pausing, he bows slightly to her, ¡°Thank you, maiden.¡±


    Coral smiles in reply, turning back to her case. Crouching down again, she rinses out the bowl, wiping it clean with the bottom of her dress before carefully packing it back up. When shetches the case closed, she sees a pair of white hooves stop in front of her. Looking up the light golden fur, across the tanned chest and into a pair of deep blue eyes, she sees the palomino centaur looking down at her. He reaches out and grasps the handle of her case.


    ¡°Let me help you with this,¡± he says softly.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary, sir,¡± she says, standing as he lifts her case up, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    ¡°It is no bother,¡± he replies, turning to walk along side her.


    Awkwardly, she nods, walking next to the centaur. Though she is tall for a maiden, he stands several inches taller still.


    ¡°You¡­ seem to know what you are doing. We don¡¯t encounter healers much in the ounds, and none that are so willing to aid a centaur. I could even sense your father¡¯s aversion to the situation,¡± he speaks quietly, but she can hear him clearly.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my father,¡± Coral replies. ¡°People around here are still licking their wounds. You cannot expect much from them, they see all of you as conquerors. It makes them fear you.¡±


    ¡°And what of you, young maiden? Do you fear us too?¡± He stops a distance away from where Piers and Rainer converse near the entrance. He turns to look down upon Coral.


    She buckles under his piercing gaze, averting hers to nce around the camp, ¡°Many wrongs were done because of the Battle. I was only three years, but I had my father taken away, only to leave my mother to die shortly after. But, as you say,¡± she looks back up at him, ¡°I am a healer. I have no wounds to lick. When I feel like I might harbor hate towards your kind, I ask myself, how many fathers did you lose? How many young were orphaned? People seem to forget that the centaurs lost too; no matter which side ims victory, the price will always be too great.¡± She reaches out and takes the case from him, their hands brushing against each other for a moment. Embarrassed, she nods in farewell, ¡°So no, master centaur, I don¡¯t fear you anymore than a man with only two legs.¡±


    He bows slightly in farewell, Coral taking her leave to rejoin Piers.


    ¡­


    After supper, several of the young men and women gather at the tavern on the edge of town to share a pint and talk about the uing Celebration. It is the only approved way for them to get to know one another in a social setting, monitored on asion by the old bartender and his wife, who make sure that nothing unsavory happens. They sit at a table, in the sheltered awning behind the tavern, warmed by a roaring fire in the open pit, providing the only light. Coral usually doesn¡¯t attend, but she felt restless at home with Piers and he gave her permission to take leave.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She slowly drinks her sweet mead; she doesn¡¯t have the stomach for the ale that the others do and alcohol affects her greatly so she tries to take care to pace herself, asionally taking a bite of bread to quiet her stomach. The warmth flows through her veins, finally calming her loud thoughts.


    That is, until one of the girls says loudly, ¡°I heard that you went into their encampment today, Coral, to help one of the injured beasts. Weren¡¯t you terrified? I¡¯m surprised you made it out of there in once piece.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine,¡± adds another girl, ¡°those creatures are so savage. They probably would have mounted you if they had the chance!¡±


    Several of themugh rudely.


    ¡°They¡¯re just normal people,¡± Coral half defends, not wanting to get caught up in the conversation.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t people at all,¡± Tobias reminds her, sitting on the table top next to her, his feet resting on the bench, ¡°frankly, I¡¯m not even sure they¡¯re half people.¡± He downs his ale, his words slightly slurred together, ¡°Theye here and take our food, our people. One day, when I am Governor, I will put an end to this. I¡¯ll make sure that they don¡¯t get a thing-and if they fuss about it, we¡¯ll fight back. We would win, I am sure of it. Then, we can make them our ves,¡± heughs, along with a few other men, ¡°instead of the other way around. Imagine how productive our fields would be, if we had a smart horse to do all of the work.¡±


    ¡°Or more of our people would die in another stupid battle,¡± Coral snaps back, downing the rest of her mead. Her head swirls a bit, but she stands up none the less, ¡°But what would you know of that, Mr. Tobias? You have never lost anything.¡±


    She turns and leaves the awning, walking around the building to the front to go home. When she is in the shadows, she feels an arm grab her and spin her around, pressing her to the wall of the tavern.


    ¡°I will ignore the way you spoke, because I am sure having to help those beasts surely put you into a foul mood,¡± Tobias¡¯s breath burns of ale as his body presses against hers.


    Coral knows she should have kept her mouth shut; no one likes the centaurs. Those that are too afraid to talk about them do their best to ignore the creatures, and those that don¡¯t care, like Tobias, make their feelings well known to the town.


    She can feel his hard cock through his pants as he grinds his crotch into her, his hands roughly pawing at her breasts, ¡°You¡¯d do best to keep in mind that as my wife, you will keep your mouth shut on all matters concerning the centaurs.¡±

 536

    When he tries to mash his mouth into hers, she turns her head to the side, pushing against him, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife yet, Tobias.¡±


    Heughs, biting at her neck, ¡°But you certainly will be. I¡¯ve made it clear to everyone else; you will not get another proposal of marriage at the celebration. You are mine.¡±


    She shoves him harshly, freeing herself from his grasp. Taking a few steps away, she can feel the hatred burn inside of her, angered that he would prevent her from having someone else. She catches her tongue before she says something she might regret, only able to retort with, ¡°Fine, but until then, for the next two days, I belong to no one.¡±


    Heughs, reaching towards her, ¡°You¡¯re only dying the inevitable. If you think that ying hard to get makes me want you more, you¡¯re right¡­ but making me wait, won¡¯t make me any nicer when I do finally take what I want.¡±


    Coral back steps out of his reach, before turning and running. When she reaches the front of the tavern, she knows that if she runs towards home, though the town, he will chase her down. Even if she were sober, she wouldn¡¯t be able to out run him in open ground. Instead, she turns the opposite direction, taking the road that leaves town, and she runs, hopping from thepacted dirt into the tree line, weaving her way in and out of the familiar trunks. In this territory, she has the upper hand.


    Behind her, she can hear him crash into the brush, cursing under his breath, calling out to her in his drunken anger, ¡°Coral!¡±


    But she doesn¡¯t stop, picking up her pace as she flies through the night. It is only when her lungs burn that she halts, pressing her back against arge tree, trying to catch her breath. She gasps in air, holding it, trying to listen to the night over the pounding of her heart. It is hard to hear, but she knows he isn¡¯t following her any longer. He is the Governor¡¯s son, and has never had to spend time in the woods or fields working for his own food, so he isn¡¯t exactly light of foot.


    Coral closes her eyes, her skin hot, as she breathes the cool night air in quickly. The pounding of her heart sent the mead coursing through her veins, making her slightly light headed and woozy. She bends over, resting her hands on her knees, trying to calm herself. It takes her several minutes to catch her breath, though her lungs and throat still burn from the sprint. When she rises up, she gets a weird feeling at the base of her skull, a shiver down her back, as if someone is watching her. Spinning around, her eyes discover the moonlight reflecting off of a palomino coat, almost giving the centaur a ghostly glow. He stands but a foot away from her, having snuck up so close that he could have reached out and touched her if he wanted. Coral stumbles back away from him, her intoxicated legs finding it hard to keep their bnce.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here alone, maiden,¡± he says, his voice soft and gentle like earlier.


    She puts her hands on her hips, heart still pounding, and pants out, ¡°Yeah, well, I do just fine on my own. It is only when someone else is around, that I have to worry.¡± When he smiles at her quip, she continues, ¡°Besides, you shouldn¡¯t be out her alone either. There are plenty of young drunk men in town who would love to tell the tale of fighting a centaur.¡±


    ¡°They would lose,¡± he states, matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t stupid enough to try,¡± she snaps back.


    Hisugh, so sincere, so pure, helps to calm her anxiety of being caught alone in the woods. Regaining herposure, she apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master centaur, I didn¡¯t mean to speak so boldly. Please, I beg your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°You were drinking?¡± he asks, sniffing the air as if he can smell the alcohol on her breath.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± she replies, ¡°but that is a sorry excuse at best.¡±


    ¡°You were being chased,¡± he says, more than asks. He frowns slightly, reminding her of Rainer. ¡°I saw it from across the field. You do not need to worry; he is no longer following you.¡±


    A shiver creeps over Coral; she wonders how many more centaurs are stalking around the outskirts of town. No doubt they could hear the rantings of the young folk.


    She waves her hand offering an excuse for Tobias, ¡°He was drunk. My presence seems to bring out his inner demons. Best to just remove myself from the equation at that point.¡±


    The centaur takes a step towards her; when she holds her ground, he takes another so that he is within arm length, ¡°As you say, that is a sorry excuse at best. A man should be a gentleman, no matter what drink flows through his gullet.¡±


    Coral nods in agreement; she feels no reason to attempt to defend Tobias any further, his actions were truly despicable. Regardless, she is fated to be his soon, so she doesn¡¯t want to bad mouth him either.


    ¡°I am surprised,¡± he says softly, ¡°how well you can run through the woods, especially after drinking. Do you spend a lot of time in nature? When you aren¡¯t healing the lesser creatures of your town?¡±


    Coral shrugs, reaching up to smooth down her fiery red hair; she has no doubt that her impromptu excursion has caused her long curls to frizz out wildly. Piers always told her she took after her father, sharing his same unruly ruby hair and sharp green eyes; all she knows, is that she doesn¡¯t look like any other in her town.


    Picking out a leaf and discarding it, she gives up trying to tame the wilderness on her head, ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy thepany of most people in town. I much rather prefer the animals in the stable, but I do walk quite a bit to harvest nts for medicine, master centaur.¡±


    ¡°Quell,¡± he says, ¡°my name is Quell.¡± He holds out his hand in introduction.


    ¡°Quell,¡± she repeats, meeting his gaze, ¡°I am Coral.¡± She ces her hand in his, finding that it feels just as a man¡¯s would.


    He bends over slightly, bringing her hand up to his lips, where he ces a soft kiss on the back of it, ¡°I am happy to know you, Coral.¡±


    Even through the heat of the mead in her, she feels her cheeks burn, ¡°It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± she says quietly.


    ¡°I would like to see that you get home safe,¡± he extends his arm out before him, towards the town.


    Coral hesitates; Quell tilts his head at her, ¡°You do not wish to be seen with me?¡±


    She shakes her head, ¡°I do not wish for you to be seen at all, sir.¡±


    ¡°You worry for my safety?¡± there is a slight smirk on his face when he says it.


    She slowly pulls her hand from his grip, smoothing the front of her dress, ¡°Yes. And for everyone else¡¯s as well, master centaur,¡± she watches his smirk fade into a gentle smile, ¡°I live on the other side of town regardless. If you must see me home, then we can walk through the woods to get there.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Coral,¡± he says, waiting for her to lead the way.


    She carefully picks her way through the woods, her feet unsure with the alcohol in her system. Quell walks easily beside her, taking small steps to keep her pace. The make their way along in silence, neither of them sure what to talk about. After a quarter of an hour and not even half way there, Coral pauses to take a breath.


    Quell looks her over, before bending his forelegs down to the ground, followed by his hind legs, until he is resting slightly below her stature. When she gives him a confused look, he replies, ¡°Centaurs do not let humans ride them, but I wish to return you to your home before your not-father realizes you have been gone too long. You are too intoxicated to make good time in the dark, so you must get on my back.¡±


    She gives him a shocked look; it isn¡¯t that she doesn¡¯t know how to ride a horse, because she does. She has ridden sidesaddle often, but she has never tried to ride a horse bareback; undoubtedly she would have to straddle him to stay on. Quell reaches out and takes her hand, pulling her towards his back, ¡°I will not take a refusal. Tuck the back of your dress forward between your legs and put one on each side of me.¡±


    With her face burning from embarrassment, she does a she is told, easing one leg over his thick back, barely able to keep both feet on the ground to steady herself. When he rises suddenly, his fore legs first, he catches her off guard; Coral gasps and wraps her arms around him, palms t on his bare chest to keep her bnce. When he risespletely, she feels the firm muscles ripple beneath her, through the thin fabric of her dress and against her inner thighs and cunt. He stands still for a moment, allowing her to get her bearings; then, she realizes, she is clutching onto his bare chest and quickly pulls her hands away.


    ¡°I am sorry, sir,¡± she says, mortified.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You will call me Quell,¡± is all he replies, before starting forward through the forest at his normal walking pace.


    ¡°Yes, Quell,¡± she says softly, resting her hands at the withers of his tanned skin, where it turns into soft pale blonde fur.


    The movement of her weight against him, the rippling of his muscles rocking below her, causes a dark tingle to grow in her lower back; she can feel her cunt begin to tighten and seep out wetness, as it did earlier in the day when Tobias pinned her to the tree. She tries to tilt backwards to give herself some reprieve; when it doesn¡¯t work, she tilts forward only to discover that the added pressure against her womanhood excites her more. She returns to her original position, trying not to think about it much, but as the thought of her naked womanhood rubbing against the soft, blonde fur beneath her, her heart begins to beat faster.

 537

    She draws in a sharp breath, trying to focus on something else, ¡°The humans in your traveling party appeared to be well taken care of.¡±


    His head tilts towards her as she speaks; he replies softly, ¡°I am sure you think that we beat our ves and ravage the women,¡± his voice bites with a hint of venom in it.


    It stings her slightly, but the distraction from her aching cunt is weed, ¡°That is what they say. I think there is so much hatred because they simply don¡¯t know what happens to the people once they are taken.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, then?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± she wonders, truly thinking on it, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. All of the Atonements that I can remember, your kind is civil and fair to us. Don¡¯t get me wrong, you truly are fearsome creatures,¡± when he snorts, she borates, ¡°I do not mean like a monster, but strong,rge, powerful, intelligent. I have never known a mean spirited horse-they have the capacity for caring and kindness. And, on asion, humans do too. It would only be sensical then, that centaurs are both.¡±


    She rests one hand on his shoulder, so that she can lean forward and point in the direction of her home; the movement causes her to grind her clit against his withers, her breasts pressed up against his back. She bites her lip when she leans back, releasing her hold on him. He picks his way through the trees, stopping when the small cabines into view. Slowly, he lowers himself down, offering her a hand to assist her off of his back. When she takes it, his fingers wrap around hers, leading her out in front of him where he looks up at her.


    ¡°You are an odd creature, Coral,¡± he says, looking deep into her eyes, ¡°you are not like your kin. You help us with kindness, you try to see the good in the centaurs despite the hate that flourishes still after the Battle.¡± Drawing in a deep breath through his nose, he raises a brow, ¡°And you are aroused by me.¡±


    Her eyes grow wide; she jerks her hand away from him, turning her back towards him to hide her flushing face, ¡°That is not a proper thing to say to a woman,¡± she snaps.


    His hands easily grip her waist and he turns her back around, holding her before him. In his kneeling position, his face is the same height as her rapidly rising and falling breasts.


    ¡°We centaurs are not as good with small talk. We say what is on our minds. I could feel the heat radiating off of your womanhood, and I can smell your musky scent. It is¡­ intoxicating,¡± Quell¡¯s piercing eyes never leave hers.


    Coral¡¯s body tingles, aching for him to do to her, what Tobias had done earlier. Yet, being more of a gentleman, Quell releases his hold of her and rises to his feet, now looking down upon her.


    Her heart continues to pound, but she manages to force her voice out, ¡°Thank you, Quell, for seeing me home. Is there anything I can offer to express my gratitude?¡±


    Slowly, he leans down towards her, his handsome face serious. She can feel his breath tickle her skin when he speaks, ¡°I require but a single kiss in payment, from a beautiful, kind maiden.¡±


    His hand finds her cheek, gently cradling it; almost as if he is waiting for her to pull free from his grasp in disgust, he pauses and waits.


    Coral slowly tips her chin upwards towards him, her lips gently pressing against his. Quell returns the kiss, wanting to melt into her lips, wanting more. But instead, he slowly pulls back, breaking free from her touch.


    ¡°Have a good night, dear Coral,¡± he says, his fingers gently stroking her face before falling away.


    ¡°Get back safely, Quell,¡± she whispers, watching him turn and trot off into the darkness.


    She lingers there for a long while, first watching the fading, ghostly glow of his fur in the moon light and then staring off into the darkness, almost as if she hopes he wille back. When an owl hoots gruffly into the night, she feels a shiver across her skin, jarring her back into the realization that she should be inside, warm in her bed. She walks to the cabin, arms wrapped around herself. Just as she is about to open the door, she gets the feeling again at the base of her skull, a cool shiver down her spine, as if someone is behind her; but when she turns and stares out into the night, she sees nothing, though Quell, tucked safely in the darkness of the encroaching forest, can see the disappointment on her face before she disappears into the small cabin.


    Coral slides the wooden bolt to lock the front door behind her. Piers has already gone to bed, his door to her left is shut and she can hear him snoring. Walking to her room at the back of the cabin, she pushes her door shut quietly. The room is small; once, before Coral, it was used strictly to dry and store herbs and nts. It still is, frankly, as the counter and shelves that upy the entire length are full to the brim with different containers, hanging bundles of drying faded greens, pots of dirt ready to start new life. Just behind the door is a small metal stove, used mainly in the winter to keep the room a tepid temperature. At the far end, her bed pressed against the wall, with barely enough room on the other side for her to get out of it. She kicks her boots and socks off, ucing her dull blue dress before pulling it over her head and resting it on the small chest that contains her few clothes. In just her shift, she walks to the far end of the room, gazing through the ss of the window out at the darkness of the forest and the brightness of the moon. Coral has spent many nights looking out at the same scene, thinking of ces far from here, pretending to be somewhere else, with her family, or perhaps starting a family of her own. It isn¡¯t that she doesn¡¯t appreciate all that Piers has done for her, but rather a yearning to begin a life of her own. Sighing, she reminds herself that she will never have a life of her own, as she won¡¯t have any choice but to marry Tobias and do as he tells her.


    Laying down in her bed, she tries to convince herself that it could be worse-at least he is a handsome man, even if he is a bit dull witted and arrogant. She recalls the way that he touched her that morning; letting her eyes drift shut, she slowly pulls her shift up as he did. With a light touch, her hand grazes the skin of her thigh, slowly moving to the soft hair of her mound. She slips her fingers between the folds, discovering her clit for the first time, her womanhood still wet from the arousal Quell caused her. And though she tries to picture Tobias when she slides a finger inside of herself, piercing blue eyes cut into her mind and all she can see is the eerie glow of his seemingly white fur under the moonlight, feel the way his muscles rippled between her legs. She strokes the wetness up and down with her fingers, her pace quickening when she recalls the way he spoke so bluntly to her, how his touch felt on her cheek, how he tasted when his lips met hers. Her heart beats uncontrobly and she feels a tightness in her chest; she wonders if she is dying. She knows she should stop but the thoughts of the palomino centaur gallop through her mind, she can¡¯t help but rub her clit faster, as it feels so good, so unlike anything she has ever felt before. Drawing in a sharp breath, she feels her muscles tense before her body explodes into a million fragments, pleasure radiating through every fiber of her being. Withdrawing her hand, her body curls into a ball on her small bed, shocked at what just happened. She feels like she is adrift in a boat on arge sea, the waters of her ecstasy quickly rocking her to sleep before she can think of anything other than Quell.


    She wakes up rather abruptly, to Piers banging on her door.


    ¡°Coral,¡± he grumbles, ¡°time to get up. We have animals to prepare for the Atonement.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up,¡± she calls back to him, her voice hoarse, her head aching from the mead of the night before. Uncurling her body, she stretches it out, slowly dragging herself to her feet. Outside of her window, the sun is far from rising. Somehow, she knows that Piers has woken her earlier than usual, but none the less she prepares.


    Pouring some water into a bowl, she strips off her shift and uses a wet cloth to wipe down her body. Her skin immediately prickles at the coldness, her nipples hardening so fiercely that she feels a tingle in her womanhood. Trying to ignore it, as it dredges up feelings from the night before, she pulls a fresh shift and dress out from her trunk. It is her best dress, a light green cotton one, sleeves just past her elbows, a scoop neck that shows a respectable amount of cleavage. However, despite being the fanciest one she owns, it pales inparison to what she knows she will see others dressed in today. Coral, remembering her tryst through the woodsst night, reluctantly dunks her head into the bowl of water, ringing out the excess. Hastily, she manages to get a brush through it, calming down the wild curls into smoothly formed spirals before she joins Piers for breakfast.


    He sits at the table, the air still lingering with the smell of fried sausage and eggs. Coral hungrily eats hers up.


    ¡°Four cows and a bull, two ewes and a ram, two goats and a dozen hens. Robbery, if you ask me,¡± Piers is already in a sour mood, his stock of animals cut almost in half.


    ¡°What would you like me to take down to the meadow?¡± Swallowing some water, she looks up at him.


    ¡°You get the cattle, I¡¯ll do the rest. The Governor wants you to help serve midday meal to those beasts, and then this year you will have to be registered for plucking.¡±


    Coral nods, nervous about it. She knows that registering involves everyone of age going into a private tent, but beyond that she has no clue as to what it entails.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, she immediately helps Piers catch and cage the dozen chickens; it is rather easy, as the sun has not yet risen and the birds are still happily roosting in their coop, until they are snatched from their perches. She then grabs two lead ropes and fixes them to two cows. They follow after her easily, as she makes sure to grab a bucket of grain for their breakfast. With the leads in one hand and the bucket in the other, she makes her way slowly through the sleeping town to the meadow on the far side. Outside of the encampment, posts have already been set to tie animals off to, though no one has risen this early. As she walks past the centaur sentries, she realizes that a few of them have drifted to sleep while standing. They stamp their feet in surprise upon hearing someone approach, but don¡¯t act when they realize it is only a young maiden with cattle. Tying the cattle to the post, taking care to leave them a long enough lead to lie down if they wish, she pours the bucket out onto the ground for them to eat at their leisure. Then, she swiftly walks home. By the time she arrives, gathers two more cows and a second bucket of feed, the night sky has started to soften, the change barely noticeable.

 538

    Her second trip through town is just as uneventful, except that this time the sentries are awake, their keen eyes watching her every movement as she passes them one by one. Seeing that there are two standing together near the entrance of the encampment, she looks up long enough to see Quell next to the much older sentry. His gaze follows her, a soft smirk touching his lips when she looks at him.


    Coral can¡¯t help but return the small smile, dropping her gaze when she nears them, ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± she says softly as she walks by.


    ¡°Good morning, Coral,¡± Quell¡¯s voice drifts to her ears.


    She can feel his eyes on her as she ties the cows to the adjacent post. She empties the bucket again, carrying it back with her as she passes him. She wills herself not to look up, but at thest moment she throws him a nce, caught by him as he watches her tantly. Feeling her cheeks grow red, she hurries back home.


    It takes her a while longer to lure the bull close enough to get a rope around his neck. Bribing him with sweet grain, she quickly ties a second rope through the ring in his nose, her heart beating fast at having to lead such a fearsome creature that far of a distance. She is nervous, wondering if she should have started with the bull first, as now she runs the risk of folk in town waking up and startling him. Hoping for the best, she fills a half bucket of grain, just enough to entice him, and begins her trek. She keeps the lead rope much shorter, not wanting to give him anymore freedom than necessary.


    Thankfully, she doesn¡¯t meet anyone in town. The only ones awake are the same sentries, though this time, they all stare at her with a look of surprise, seeing the slender maiden lead the massive bull past. The moment she nears Quell, for whatever reason, the bull decides he has had enough and tries to pull free from her grasp.


    Upon seeing the bull¡¯s path start to waver, Quell immediately starts towards her. Coral, knowing exactly what to do, gives the bull a sharp tug on the rope through his nose ring, instantly giving the creature a reason to doubt his new found desire for freedom. Coral stops in her tracks, assuring the bull will mind her before offering him a quick mouthful of grain. When she nces up to see Quell calmly walking over, she lets the bull feed on as he speaks.


    ¡°I am surprised your not-father would allow you to take charge of such a dangerous creature,¡± he says, almost disapprovingly.


    Coral takes the bucket from the bull and starts walking forward, bull in tow. Quell falls into step beside her, shortening his to match her slower pace.


    ¡°I think it has already been established that Piers doesn¡¯t treat me very conventionally,¡± she replies softly. Arriving at the third post, she ties the bull¡¯s two leads to it, emptying the grain onto the ground for him. Looking up, she can see a concerned look on Quell¡¯s face.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t worry for your safety,¡± he states, though it seems as if it is a question.


    Keeping his gaze for quite a while, she finally speaks, ¡°I think he worries for me a lot, but instead of sheltering me as men often do for young women, he taught me how to deal with the dangers for myself, so that I could be better prepared for whatever mighte.¡±


    Quell slowly nods, ¡°Then it seems your not-father has done a good job; every time I encounter you, you seem to be in the face of danger, meeting it head on and responding ordingly.¡±


    As she slowly begins to walk towards her home, Quell follows.


    ¡°What danger was I in when we first met?¡± She asks, curiously.


    Heughs slightly, ¡°A young maiden walking fearlessly into a centaur encampment? I do not think there are any in your town who would have been as brave as you, to venture into the unknown.¡±


    They stop at the entrance to the encampment. Coral can see Piers walking to them in the distance, leading several sheep and a few goats. She turns back to Quell, seeing him gaze upon her. The way he looks at her, the small smile on his lips makes her heart race. Thinking of their ridest night, how she explored her body for the first time while imagining it was him, her face starts to glow, ¡°You have proven that I have less to fear from centaurs, than I do from the men in my own town,¡± she turns her gaze away, looking back as Piers draws nearer. Her voice is soft, almost a whisper, ¡°I wish we had met under different circumstances, Quell. I would have enjoyed getting to know you.¡± Without another word, she leaves him to help Piers bring in the goats.


    They had to load up both donkeys with the caged chickens, but she helps Piers unload those as well. With a lead in each hand, he leaves her as he heads home. The sun has risen and though it was still early morning, there is work to be done to prepare for the midday meal toe. The town always prepares a humble, but plentiful meal to share with the centaurs, though the past few Atonements have seen only the upper ss of the town venture to join them. Coral quickly heads over to therge cooking area set up near the encampment; tucked under the shade of arge oak tree, five women have already begun preparations. Coral jumps right in, though she can still feel the watchful eye of Quell on her for the next few hours.


    When the meal is finally finished, several dozen of the centaurs havee out from the encampment, gathered in smaller groups near the cooking area. Unlike the day before when they had arrived, they are all dressed elegantly; long sleeved, white shirts under vests and in some cases, wearing jackets as well. They look rather civilized, aside from the fact that they aren¡¯t wearing any pants. From a distance, it truly looks like a man on top of a headless horse.


    The Governor, his wife and son, plus several other upper ss families from the town finally appear as well. Though the meal is meant to serve as aing together for the two species, all it does is to emphasize the great chasm between them.


    Three of the women prepare tes of food; the townsfolk have no reservations about drifting over to the area to get a te; the centaurs, however, remain still in their clusters, making no motion to help themselves, requiring them to be served. Some saw it as haughty, but as Coral carries four tes at a time towards them, she sees it for what it is-awkwardness. They feel unepted, so they remain apart. Two of the other women carry tes as well; before started they all asked Coral to serve Rainer, as they were too afraid to go near the leader. Taking it in stride, she goes directly to him. He stands with the three centaurs from yesterday, Quell, the younger injured one, and the plump older one.


    Rather gracefully, considering, Coral manages a small curtsey before offering a te first to Rainer, then to the young one, the plump one, and finally to Quell. As he takes his te from her, he runs his hand slowly over hers beneath it. From the look in his eyes, Coral knows it was on purpose.


    ¡°Would you care for some ale, sir?¡± She quietly asks Rainer.


    The dark centaur looks at her curiously for a moment, before casting a brief nce to Quell, ¡°Yes, that would be appreciated, maiden.¡±


    With a nod, she returns to the cooking area, pouring four full mugs from the sideways casks. This time, when she arrives back, all four are staring at her.


    ¡°Here you are, sir,¡± she says, serving Rainer first.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms¡­ Coral, correct?¡±


    Nodding, she pauses momentarily in case they want anything else; when no one responds, she continues serving the other centaurs.


    After all of the centaurs and people have been served, Coral takes a te for herself and sits with the other women who made the meal, away from the main group and under the shade of the tree. Cross legged under her dress with the te in herp, she picks at the roasted meat.


    ¡°Honestly,¡± one of thedies says, ¡°the centaurs were more polite than our townsfolk.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aye,¡± adds another, ¡°I was surprised as well. I mean, I know the dark one is their leader, but aside from that he acts the same as the rest of them. Not all better-than-though, like the Lord All Mighty Governor himself.¡±


    A few of themugh, ¡°Some of our kin are a bigger horses¡¯ ass than the centaurs, too.¡±


    Coral can¡¯t help but let out a chuckle at the quip as well.


    ¡°Coral, you¡¯re at your eighteenth year, aren¡¯t ye?¡± The old woman next to her wonders.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies, her thoughts drawn back to the Celebration that will happen tomorrow. Ever since she was little, she was looking forward to getting her gand, but now, knowing that it also condemns her to a life with Tobias, she can¡¯t help but feel a little bitter.


    ¡°Ah, so you get to be registered for the plucking then. For a youngling, it is not a pleasant experience.¡±


    Frowning, she turns to the woman, ¡°What do they do?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± the olddy figures out how to word it, ¡°there will be a centaur, the one that keeps their books, and an older woman. He mainly asks you questions, but she¡­ well, since you are not yet a bride, she will check to make sure you are still a maiden.¡±

 539

    She can feel her brow furrow; she didn¡¯t know that was possible. She imagined that her word, and the fact that no man could say he imed her, would suffice, but knowing now that there was a way to see she was a maiden? Coral begins to worry about what she had donest night-perhaps the exploration of her body had robbed her of the only dowry she had.


    By the time the midday meal is finished, the entire town has gathered. Bushels of crops have been brought, more animals, chests of goods and wears, filling the area next to the animals with the reparations to make up for the past three years.


    The men are all lined up outside of the tent; they seem to go through it quickly, entering in and exiting a few minutester. When they finish, the women then line up, with the oldest going through first followed by the youngest. Nervous, Coral hangs back, helping clean up the cooking area before reluctantly making her way to the tent. She sees that she is thest one and it doesn¡¯t help her fear any, as she can see that the young women ahead of her are just as nervous. One by one they enter the tent; some only take a few moments, others several. Finally, it is her turn.


    She walks in, her eyes having a hard time adjusting to the darkness. There are two tables, a taller one at which an older centaur stands; his wispy hair is long since white, his thinning hindquarters showing the age of an old horse, grey hair peppering the once brown fur. With his sleeves rolled up, he stands over arge ledger, quill in hand.


    ¡°What is your name,ss?¡± He asks ndly.


    ¡°Coral ckthorn, sir,¡± she replies.


    ¡°ckthorn? What is your age?¡±


    ¡°I will celebrate my eighteenth year tomorrow,¡± nervously, she nces at the other table. An old woman, face heavy with wrinkles, her thick white hair braided over her shoulder, looks at the young girl.


    ¡°And who are your parents?¡±


    She is surprised by this question, ¡°They are long since passed, sir. I live with Mr. Piers, he is my guardian.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± the centaur says, intrigued, ¡°All right, Ms. ckthorn, have a seat on the table. Mildred will give you a quick look over, then you can leave.¡±


    Hesitantly, she hops upon to the table. The old woman wastes no time; she looks into the girls eyes, feels the girls throat, opens her mouth to check her teeth. Coral gets a chill; it reminds her of how Piers looks at livestock when they go to neighboring towns to make a purchase.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± the woman says nkly.


    She doesn¡¯t want to, but slowly she lies back. When the woman start pushing her skirt up, Coral immediately stops her and sits up, ¡°I beg your pardon, but-¡±


    ¡°Lie down,¡± the woman repeats, firmly.


    ring at her for a moment, she finallyplies. Her face starts to burn red but she does her best not to fight the woman as she pushes up her dress. The olddy spreads Coral¡¯s legs and soon she can feel cold, bony fingers pulling apart the lips of her cunt. Coral gasps when the old woman slides a finger inside of her, followed by another, to measure the resistance of her opening.


    ¡°Huh,¡± she grunts, ¡°she¡¯s intact.¡±


    When the woman pulls her hand away, Coral snaps her legs shut and immediately sits up, eyeing her.


    ¡°Do you have any skills, Ms. ckthorn?¡± the centaur asks, as if their conversation was never interrupted.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± she stammers out, ¡°I can do whatever needs to be done. I help Piers with healing the animals, I can cook, I can mend, I can butcher, I can forage,¡± she isn¡¯t sure what more she should say.


    ¡°That will suffice,¡± he says, ¡°you may rejoin the rest of the town now.¡±


    Scrambling to her feet, her face burns red with embarrassment as she exits the tent, fists clenching the sides of her dress as she quickly makes her way towards the front of the crowd. Coral sits with the other women, on the grassy ground in the meadow just outside of the centaur encampment. The men sit in a separate group, with a walk way down the middle. At the head of the crowd, the Governor and a few of his appointed officials, stand beside Rainer, Quell, and the two other centaurs that they dined with.


    All of them wait several moments, before the older bookkeeper centaur slowly meanders out of the tent. He walks to a tall table, setting the ledger down; Rainer joins him, picking up a quill to jot his chosen names down with as he goes through the list of vigers.


    ¡°Heavens, that blonde one would be so handsome if he were a man,¡± Coral can hear one of the girls behind her whisper to herpanion. Immediately she draws her eyes up, catching the cold, blue gaze of Quell staring at her. She knows that he heard thement.


    ¡°There would be a line of women swooning over him,¡± herpanion agrees.


    ¡°Even so, can you imagine how big his¡­ manhood must be when he gets excited? Good lord, it would tear a woman in half!¡± She giggles almost uncontrobly with her friend.


    Quell smirks, stamping his back hoof. Mortified, Coral drops her chin to her chest, tearing her eyes from his. She tries to breathe slowly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bookkeeper hands the Governor the list, taking stance next to Rainer who has joined his centaurpanions. The man clears his throat, speaking loudly so that all can hear, ¡°In Atonement, we offer a share of our bounty to our gentle neighbors, ensuring that peace abounds for many more years toe. It is our duty to make reparations for the good of the town, and for three of you it will be an honor to help us maintain this truce with the centaurs.¡±


    He looks at the list, getting a little pale. Coral raises her head, waiting to see who has been chosen this year. In all years past, they have chosen lone vigers, those who never had or no longer have a family, or whose family has grown up and moved out. Generally, it is always the elders who have a useful trade, craftsmen, bakers, seamstresses, but all who have already passed their skills on to the next generation.


    ¡°Cecil Evergreen,¡± the Governor calls the first name. Cecil rises from the back of the crowd; a man in histe forties, he is the town¡¯s master cksmith. His son, several years older than Coral, has already proven his knowledge of the trade and more or less runs the smithy for his father. Cecil reaches down and squeezes his son¡¯s shoulder, before walking down the aisle and towards the front of the crowd to stand in front of the centaurs. He bows slightly, stepping to the side to wait.


    ncing from the paper, back to Rainer, the Governor calls out the next name, ¡°Margaret Elwood.¡± A quiet murmur ripples through the crowd; Coral turns around to see a girl, her own age, rise to her feet. She does not know Margaret well, but enough to know that she hasn¡¯t been entertaining any promises of proposal at the Celebration. It has been many Atonements since a maiden was chosen. Margaret is visibly shaken, tears rolling down her cheeks as she manages to stumble out of the crowd. Her mother stifles a wail. Margaret stops before Rainer, managing a courtesy, before stepping to the side. Cecil wraps his arms around her, attempting to calm her down.


    The Governor nces at his son briefly, shaking his head; he turns his gaze directly to Coral, catching her by surprise, ¡°Coral ckthorn.¡±

 540

    All eyes immediately turn to her. It takes her a moment to process what just happened. She looks over to Rainer, his expression defaulted to a smooth nk face; when she turns her gaze to Quell she sees that he is just as surprised as her, starting at Rainer in shock before ncing directly to Coral.


    ¡°Coral,¡± the Governor says softly, drawing her attention to him. Suddenly remembering what she is supposed to do she rises to her feet, carefully picking her way through the women to the aisle. She pauses briefly, catching Piers¡¯ distraught gaze, before she continues down the line past the Governor. Stopping before Rainer she looks him right in the eye defiantly, dropping into a curtsey. Then, she stands next to the inconsble Margaret, shedding no tears of her own.


    The Governor can see his son shifting angrily so he quickly finishes up the ceremony, ¡°We thank these three vigers for their sacrifice so that we may continue to thrive in a peaceful country. Their families maye up now to say their goodbyes and apany them home to pack their things. The rest of you may return to the town and prepare for the feast tonight.¡±


    The vigers get up, almost all thankful that neither they nor none of their family were chosen for the Atonement. Margaret¡¯s mother immediatelyes running over to her, gathering up her wailing daughter in her arms. Cecil¡¯s son approaches his father, wrapping the man in a hug.


    Coral, still stunned by the sudden derailment of her life, is left staring at Piers. He slowly walks to her, his face clearly upset. He makes no move tofort her, having never done so before in his life; instead he offers a nod and grumbles, ¡°We should pack some things for your journey.¡±


    Several feet away, she can hear the ending of a heated argument between the Governor and his son. All of the centaurs are watching it, their keen ears having heard it in detail. Coral catches a snippet of Tobias¡¯s rage, ¡°¡­ she was to be mine! You cannot let those beasts take what is rightfully mine!¡±


    ¡°Quiet your tongue, boy,¡± the Governor whispers sharply, ¡°She is just a girl. There are more and there will always be more. They have chosen to take her and like it or not there is nothing you nor I can do about it, so you would do best to simply forget her and move on with your life.¡±


    Tobias tries to push past his father; it is unclear whether he means to approach Coral or fight the centaurs, but the Governor spins him on his heels and shoves him off in the direction of town, motioning to two of his officials to take him back and keep him there. Though he rips his arms free of the men, he shoots a burning re towards the centaurs before stomping off.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Governor rubs his face exasperatedly, turning back to the centaurs.


    ¡°Is there a problem, Governor?¡± Rainer asks, a frown etched onto his dark face.


    ¡°No, Sir Rainer, just the rantings of a boy in love. I apologize for his behavior,¡± the Governor says, pressing his hand to his heart.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that he hadid a im to the young woman,¡± Rainer says, ncing at Coral.


    ¡°He has not, Sir. It was his intention to do so at the Celebration tomorrow. She is unimed,¡± he reiterates, also looking at Coral.


    Rainer nods, ¡°I see,¡± turning to the centaurs he gives them orders, starting with the bookkeeper ¡°Elex, you will apany Ms. Elwood as she retrieves her things. Quell, you will assist Mr. Evergreen. Reid, Ms. ckthorn.¡±


    The thicker stallion nods his head, waiting for Piers and Coral to start theirst walk towards home. He trails a few feet behind them to allow some privacy, though neither bothers talking. Since the meadow is on the outskirts of town it doesn¡¯t take them long to arrive at their cabin.


    ¡°I will wait out here,¡± Reid says to Coral, ¡°we do not have all evening but you do not need to rush your farewells. Pack what you wish, the rest will be provided for you.¡±


    Coral nods, following Piers into the house for thest time. She stands there looking around, as he shuts the door and begins to hurriedly pack up the medicine case for the journey. He grumbles in a low voice, keeping it quiet so that the centaur won¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°I was a fool to bring you with me to fix that colt¡¯s leg. I should have seen thising a mile away-of course they would choose you, with your knowledge of healing and animals. I should have made you stay home.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Piers,¡± she says. ¡°I mean they chose Margaret, and she doesn¡¯t know the difference between a goat and a ram.¡±


    Piers stops and looks at her, his face slowly draining of color, ¡°I heard one of the men say they have been choosing at least one maiden from each town. They must be in need of¡­ breeding stock,¡± his jaw clenches.


    ¡°That is just a myth,¡± she says, trying to assure herself as much.


    ¡°Bullshit, have you ever seen a female centaur? How do you think they make more? Oh, heavens above,¡± his hands start to tremble with rage as he crams more medicines into the case. Barely managing to shut andtch it, he stands with his head hung low. Before Coral can say anything he walks to the workbench and grabs a sturdy de almost a foot long, its sheath attached to a short belt. It is the de that hemonly wears over his boot when he is out in the forest. He motions for her to sit down then he grabs her right leg and uces her boot, buckling the de against wool sock on the inside of her leg before pulling her boot back over it. His voice is barely a whisper, ¡°You know how to take a horse down, I imagine they are no different. Do what you must to get out of their camp tonight and hide in the woods, down by the stream. You can survive out there, I have taught you as much. Wait a week, maybe two and make your way over towards the mountains, two towns over. Once you are there pick a new name, get a job as a maid and send word for me. I have friends there, I can make arrangements for you to start a new life.¡± He is frantic, his hands shaking so badly that he can¡¯tce her boot up.


    Coral reaches down and ces her hands on his to steady them; she wraps her fingers around them, bringing up a soft hand to his face when he looks at her.


    ¡°I want to thank you for taking me in Piers and caring for me all of these years. You have taught me so much and I will forever be in your debt. I know how to take care of myself-I am not afraid. I will not run from them; there is no reason to risk retaliation on everyone for just one person,¡± she dries the tears that fall from his eyes; it is the first time she has ever seen him cry, ¡°This is not your fault. I cannot be anyone other than who I am and if that means helping an injured creature, then I would never say no, you know that. I am sure that is why they chose me. And, if they chose me as,¡± the words get caught in her throat, ¡°breeding stock, then I will deal with that too. You need to make sure you take care of yourself now that I won¡¯t be around to do it for you. Take in one of the Petersen boys, they are poor and I know their family would be happy for one less mouth to feed. Teach him what you have taught me so that you can pass your knowledge on.¡±


    Piers, shaking, pulls her into a deep hug, holding her tight. He smoothes her hair while whispering softly, ¡°All right, Coral. You remember the mushrooms we use on animals when we have to perform a procedure and cut them open?¡±


    She knows the exact mushroom he speaks of; they crush it into a paste and spread it on the livestock¡¯s tongue. It seems to put them in a trance; they are awake, but don¡¯t seem to feel anything-they just simply stand there and watch. She nods against his shoulder.


    ¡°If¡­ when¡­ the timees, you put one of them in your mouth. Chew on it and hold it between your cheek and gums; it will numb your mind and your body, then you won¡¯t have to suffer as much. There should be no pain,¡± he tries not to sob into her shoulder.


    She squeezes him tight, ¡°All right, Piers, I promise I will use it.¡±


    Coral packs her clothes, though she doesn¡¯t have more than a few changes anyways, as well as a second pair of high boots that she wears after it rains. She doesn¡¯t have anything else to bring with her, save a small box of things from her childhood. Inside of it, a wooden horse that her dad carved for her, a handkerchief that her mom embroidered with her initials and two lockets of her parents hair, a bright red curl from her dad and a shiny brown tuft from her mom.


    Piers walks her outside, lugging the medicine case awkwardly, having packed it fuller than it has ever been. Before she can take it from him Reid slowly approaches, ¡°I will carry that for you, maiden.¡±


    Coral watches him easily pluck the case from Piers. She slings her own bag over her shoulder; standing before Piers, he reaches out and gives her a final hug farewell before abruptly turning and shutting himself in the house. She stands there for a moment, memorizing everything she can of the ce she called home for most of her life.


    ¡°It is time,¡± Reid says, turning and leading her back to the encampment. She follows him without objection, her head down and eyes watching his brown back legs as his hooves rhythmically rise and fall on thepact dirt. She already feels like her life was just a distant dream before now and that she just woke up to the crushing oppression of reality. Her heart aches for the way things were, though she always had a hard time believing in a future life in this small town. She has never truly belonged anywhere, always being treated like an ounder, simr to the way the men treat the centaurs. Coral can¡¯t imagine she will feel any less out of ce amongst them than she has her entire life.

 541

    Most of the men and women in the meadow are busying themselves with preparations of their own feast, separate from the vigers outside. Smells of savory meat and bread waft through the air, though Coral feels numb to it all. She follows Reid blindly, only stopping when he does, around a low fire in the center of the encampment. The only ones sitting there are Cecil, perched on a log with his legs stretched out before him and his arms crossed over his chest and Margaret, whose face is bright red and puffy-she stares into the fire, each breath causing her to frantically suck in more air, on the verge of another melt down. While they remain unapanied, Reid stands behind Coral as she sits on an empty stump waiting for whatever is toe next.


    After a little bit a manes to get Cecil; a whileter, the manes back for Margaret, leaving only Coral around the fire. The sky has darkened, the sun just a distant glow over the tree line. Though she is a stone¡¯s throw away from home she feels as if she is in an entirely different country, a strange newnd filled with creatures of myth and foreign customs. She findsfort in the warmth of the fire, watching the dancing mes whip around in a frenzy, almost taunting her with their seductive movements. She feels like she should cry, or yell, or scream, or run away, but she simply sits there and epts her fate.


    An older graying man carries an arm full of cut wood over to them, dropping it into a pile on the ground before jabbing a few logs into the fire, ¡°Hoy, Reid,¡± he says.


    ¡°Marcus,¡± Reid replies in greeting, having not moved from his position behind Coral; his arms are crossed over his chest, the mes casting shadows over his looming figure making him appearrger than he actually is.


    Marcus nces over at Coral, waiting until she looks up at him, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the one all the gossip is about.¡±


    She looks at the man nkly, sitting with her hands in herp. She wasn¡¯t expecting anyone to approach her other than a centaur. It only makes sense for someone of her own kind to extend a greeting, though she got the distinct impression that the centaur behind her would warn others off; the way he hovers near her makes her feel as if she has been used of something, though she doesn¡¯t know what her offense is.


    ¡°Heard there was an argument, some youngd felt slighted?¡± Heughs, ¡°I can see why, you are a pretty youngss.¡±


    Coral gets a chill down her spine; she barely inclines her head towards Reid, her voice quiet, ¡°They seem to think that I will run off.¡±


    Marcus nces up, ¡°What, Reid? Naw, that¡¯s where you¡¯ve got it all wrong,ss.¡± He sits on the log next to her brushing his hands off on his pants, ¡°A few Atonements back, I forget what town it was now, but a young maiden was chosen-a pretty little thing, though not as pretty as you. There was ad who had gotten it in his mind to propose to her but she was plucked before he could. Later that night he snuck into the camp,¡± Marcus shakes his head, ¡°Lads are stupid when they are that age; when they get an idea in their minds and they convince themselves it is the right thing to do. It makes them dangerous and determined and it takes years for that haughty dumbness to wear off. He found the woman and he, well,¡± clearing his throat, he words it politely, ¡°he stole her maidenhood from her, against her will. I suppose thed thought he was saving her, that if she had already been taken by a man she would be less valuable to the centaurs. I doubt it even urred to thed that it wasn¡¯t his choice to make.¡± Shaking his head, he tilts it slightly towards Reid, ¡°He¡¯s not here to make sure you don¡¯t run away, he¡¯s here to make sure you remain safe. In time, you¡¯ll see the truth.¡±


    Her brow crinkles, ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t the savages,ss, we are.¡± He rises when a man walks over, finally summoning Coral. Marcus nods at her, ¡°Good luck, maiden.¡±


    Nervously, she follows Reid into a tent mulling over what Marcus had told her. She always felt that the centaurs were chivalrous creatures though she never wanted to admit that the stories she¡¯d heard had still struck fear deep within. Coral tries to keep an open mind, but still finds her heart beating fast, like an animal being hunted, full of worry and scared that they will be no different than the monsters the past had painted them to be. Reid sets her medicine case down to the side, gesturing for her bag only to do the same. Then, he leaves.


    Coral stands there awkwardly, waiting. The tent is one of therger ones, sectioned off into two other chambers by thick tan canvas. Brightly colored woven rugs cover the floor and aside from a few pillows tossed into piles, it is sparsely furnished, containing only a tall table on which a basin and pitcher sit.


    When she hears movement, she turns towards the sound. Rainer walks out from one of the partitions, hisrge, dark, imposing form contrasting the surrounding canvas makes Coral¡¯s knees grow weak. She tries to breathe slowly, willing herself not to run.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that much of a ruckus when I chose you,¡± he says, almost as if it were an apology. Not following it up with anything he waits for her to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you did choose me, master centaur,¡± Coral¡¯s voice is timid, her fear obvious; she keeps her eyes trained on his ck hooves. They bring him a few steps closer.


    He snorts, ¡°We are not good with dancing around the truth, Ms. Coral. I chose you because you appear to be a gifted healer. We have a master doctor back in ournd who tends to all centaurs, but I am afraid that there is no one to help the human poption with their ailments. Plus, our doctor doesn¡¯t travel well as he is getting on in years. You are young, vibrant and capable, and while your fellow vigers would look upon us with distain you do not hesitate to help.¡±


    She nods, ¡°I understand, Sir.¡± She gets a small sense of relief, barely enough to knock down her will to run though she is still nervous at being left alone with the leader of the centaurs.


    ¡°As I said, eloquence often evades us so I will let you know that my reasoning is twofold. The first is as I have said. The second, well,¡± he pauses.


    Coral dares to raise her eyes to his, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°You are a young and beautiful woman, Ms. Coral and a verified maiden.¡±


    She draws in a sharp breath, feeling her ears burn as the blood rushes through her body. She trembles, trying to keep herself together.


    Rainer looks her over waiting for her to speak but when she doesn¡¯t he adds, ¡°I chose you in hopes that you will be a mate to my son.¡±


    A slight choking sound escapes her and she drops her gaze. Coral wishes she would have put some mushrooms in her pocket before she left home.


    ¡°I saw the way he looked at you yesterday, the way he minded you-I have no doubt that he is attracted to you.¡±


    Her eyes get wide as she remembers the injured grey centaur and she stutters out, ¡°But he¡¯s just-a colt¡­ he¡¯s younger than me!¡±


    Rainer¡¯s brow furrows, ¡°What, Wistan?¡± Instantly heughs, his hearty booming voice no doubt carrying out into the night; the sudden deep sound makes Coral jump. It takes him a moment to rein it in, ¡°Yes, Wistan is a young one and yes, he is my son, but that is not who I was speaking of. I chose you for Quell.¡±


    That name instantly dredges up images of his piercing blue eyes, the way his lips felt against hers; she can feel her face start to flush and her fear and dread are almost instantaneously reced by another feeling-desire. ¡°He is your son too,¡± she states. ¡°Did he¡­ did he ask you to pick me?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°No,¡± Rainer affirms, ¡°nor would he have even if I gave him the option. He is wise enough not to trouble me with such whims. But yesterday when he spoke with you, you did not shy away in disgust as many your age do. And,st night, I spoke with him when he returned to the encampment from wandering out on his own. He smelled of your scent.¡±


    Coral repeats the choking sound, dropping her head to shield her face from his burning eyes; she asks, wondering to what extent their encounter was revealed, ¡°What did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°The truth. That the Governor¡¯s son was acting a drunk fool and you ran off into the woods. And that he saw you home safely, and alone, which is definitely not something I approved of as a lone centaur makes a target. But when he told me that despite what you had been through you had concerns for his well being-I knew then that you two would be a good match.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t respond, her mind a jumbled mix of a million thoughts. While before her future was molded and decided upon by Tobias, her future now is at the choice of Rainer. Either way she is at the whim of men.


    Rainer can see her struggle; he retreats behind the curtain only toe back out with a box. He speaks gently to her, ¡°I will not force you into this match, none of us will. Despite what your kind says that is not our way. If you choose each other, then you will be mated. If you don¡¯t, then you will be treated justly as our other humans are. You will work your trade in our home for one year and you will be paid a fair wage for it. If, at that time, you decide to leave, you are free to do so.¡±


    Coral manages to gain the courage to look up back up at him, ¡°No one everes back,¡± she replies.


    He opens the box, taking out a pair of short, soft leather gauntlets, much lighter in color than she has seen before and much smaller, almost more of a cuffed bracelet. Reluctantly she offers up her wrists to him; he responds as heces them on her, ¡°That is because no one ever wants to return.¡±


    Looking over the cuffs she sees the beautifully tooled scroll pattern swirl about the leather, ¡°These are different from the others?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± he says, putting the box on the table, ¡°a visual way to determine your ranking, if you will. You may freely attend our feast and when you are tired you will sleep in this tent tonight,¡± he points towards the left enclosure.


    ¡°You are giving me special treatment,¡± she affirms, ¡°I did not ask for this. Is it because-¡±


    He cuts her off, ¡°It is because you are a special asset. You are more valuable to us than a baker or a seamstress, you are a healer. You will sleep in here so that we can make sure you are safe.¡±

 542

    The color drains from her face, ¡°This is your tent?¡±


    He chuckles, shaking his head, ¡°No. This is Quell¡¯s tent.¡± Cutting off the conversation, his muffled hooves lead him out of the tent and into the night.


    Coral stands there alone, trying to process everything. It never urred to her that she would have a choice to mate with a centaur-she always assumed they would force maidens to do what they wanted. But now the question crosses her mind-would she? Her thoughts drift back tost night: the feel of his muscles rippling between her legs, his hand touching her face, his lips on hers, the way she brought pleasure to herself afterwards-was that something he would do for her? Her face begins to flush even though she is alone. She pushes the thoughts from her head and exits the tent. She needs a drink.


    Reid stands several feet away and walks towards her when she reappears. She waits for him to tell her what to do but he just stands there, staring at her. Finally he speaks, ¡°I¡¯m just here to keep an eye on you, you decide where to go.¡± His back hoof stomps somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she says. ¡°Have they started the feast yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ hungry? Maybe we should go there?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Reid nods and turns to lead her towards the far end of the encampment. Arge cluster of the party lingers there; humans and centaurs alike. Most centaurs are standing with tes of food, some around tall tables while a few are resting on the ground holding their tes. The humans stand as well, some conversing with each other, some with centaurs; there are several barrels that have been dragged out to be used as make shift chairs around a fire. Hesitantly, Coral walks towards a wagon; the sides have been dropped down, the entire floor covered with dishes of food. She takes an empty te, followed by Reid and fills it up with a modest portion. Choosing a spot away from most of the crowd she sits on the ground alone, her legs crossed under her dress, the te in herp. Reid walks towards her only to see Quell approaching; a nod from the palomino frees Reid of his guard duty and he wanders off to talk to another centaur.


    ¡°May I join you?¡± Quell asks, looking down at Coral. He holds two mugs in one hand and a te of food in the other.


    Still embarrassed by her conversation with Rainer moments ago all she does is nod. The centaur kneels down facing her, offering her a mug.


    She graciously epts, taking it with both hands, ¡°Thank you,¡± she mutters softly.


    He sets the other one down, picking at the food on his te, ¡°I hope you do not think I am the reason you are here, Coral.¡±


    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t, sir,¡± she says into her mug, draining half of the liquid before realizing that it is mead. She wipes her mouth on her forearm, the cuff grazing her face. Unnerved, she looks at it for a moment before setting the mug in the grass and tearing some meat off of a bone.


    He chews on a chuck of bread, swallowing before talking, ¡°Yet you are upset with me?¡±


    She shakes her head, ¡°No, I am just¡­ trying to adapt. It will take me a little bit.¡±


    Quell nods, ¡°Rainer said that you would sleep in my tent tonight and that I am charged with your safety.¡±


    ¡°Is that what he told you?¡± she queries, a little embolden as the alcohol hits her veins.


    ¡°Yes¡­ why, did not tell you?¡±


    ¡°Aye, he did.¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± He suspects she has more to say.


    Fiddling with the meat on her te, she takes a few bites. She knows that the centaurs don¡¯t waste much time trying to state what they are thinking. They tell it like it is, bluntly. She can feel her ears burn; he will find out eventually so she forces it out of her mouth, ¡°Sir Rainer believes that you are fond of me. He chose me so that I could be your mate.¡±


    When he doesn¡¯t respond she nces up at him, seeing surprise on his face. He takes a moment to drink some of his ale before saying, ¡°If he didn¡¯t believe you could feel the same way he would not have chosen you. But¡­ I am fond of you, Coral. I am attracted to you, the way you are to me. Perhaps, in time, you could see me as your mate.¡±


    She averts her gaze, stuffing food into her mouth. Coral isn¡¯t exactly sure of what to say or do so she silently continues to eat, as Quell does, not wanting to push her. When she finishes her food she downs the rest of the mead, immediately feeling a little dizzy; the drink is stronger than she is used to. Drawing her knees up, her dress drapes down to the ground keeping her feet covered. She can feel the dagger digging into her skin as she finds somewhere to look; her eyes pass over the centaurs talking with humans, humans at ease amongst them. The pairing is jarring to her.


    ¡°What is your home like, master centaur?¡± She asks softly, trying to strike up a conversation because she can feel his eyes boring into the side of her head.


    He sips his ale slowly, ¡°Centuarna? Well, it is arge town nestled into a basin of mountains. I don¡¯t know the exact number, but there are maybe five hundred of us who live there and half as many humans. There are a few fields to one side of the town but most of our crops are grown on the other side of the mountain.¡± He isn¡¯t sure what to describe, ¡°I live in the castle with my brothers, the King and Queen and a few others.¡±


    Raising her eyebrows she looks at him skeptically, ¡°Castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nods, unsure of her question, ¡°It is like arge stone house though it is much less than one would imagine a castle. It is built into the side of the mountain so some of the rooms are more like caves with doors. The doctor¡¯s surgery, as he likes to call it, is arge cavern in the lower part of the castle.¡±


    Coral knows what a castle is though she has never actually seen one with her own eyes; she has read about them before but it usually involves a princess, a prince and a dragon. She never truly believed in dragons but if centaurs exist it only seems logical that other creatures do as well. A thought urs to her, ¡°So Sir Rainer is actually King Rainer?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± he says chewing on some food.


    ¡°And that makes you Prince Quell?¡±


    He swallows, ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you addressed as such?¡± She asks, somewhat embarrassed at fumbling their proper titles.


    ¡°We are,¡± he says, ¡°though generally we drop the titles around the time of the Atonement. I am sure you can understand that letting townsfolk know it is the King of the Centaursing to collect, would make everything a bit more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she says softly, ¡°I am sorry for my confusion, Prince Quell.¡±


    ¡°I would prefer you to just call me Quell,¡± he says, handing his empty te and mug to a woman whoes to collect it. She takes Coral¡¯s too, giving her a warm smile before wandering off.


    She nods, ¡°All right. Quell, I think that perhaps I will turn in for the night,¡± though it is barely dark and she is used to staying up until ratherte she feels ufortable sitting with him in the encampment. Not so much because he is a centaur but because she is attracted to him, he to her, and several eyes have been watching the potential match since they sat down together.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he says, rising when she does. He walks along side her to the tent, holding open the p for her.


    After entering he picks up her bag and medicine case and walks towards the partitioned off room on the left. It is sparse but more than she expected. There are severalrge pillows on the ground, a small table with a chair housing a basin and pitcher, a towel and a dimly burningntern. Quell sets her items down against the wall, leaving her a walk way.


    ¡°I will be in this area here,¡± he points towards the p a few feet from her own, ¡°if you need anything, just simply ask. I am close enough that I can hear you clearly but far enough to give you some privacy.¡±


    He lingers, gazing at her as if he is going to say something more but instead, he backs out of the room, letting the p fall shut.


    Coral knows she should try to process everything but her mind is warm and fuzzy with mead. She uces the front of her dress, slipping it off of her body, remaining in only her shift. She loosens her boots, kicking them off, finally able to unbuckle the knife that Piers insisted she wear; she slides that, very quietly, into her bag while pulling out her hair brush and a ribbon. Pushing off her wool socks she wiggles her toes, sitting in the chair to brush and braid her hair before tying it off with the ribbon to keep it out of the way. Taking the towel she dips it into the jar, wetting it just enough that she can wipe down most of her body, feeling almost as fresh as a bath.


    Trying to decide how to sleep without a bed it urs to her that the centaurs themselves probably do not sleep on beds. She knows horses sleep standing up and asionally when they feel safe they will rest while kneeling or take a nap on their sides. She imagines that is what the pillows are for, to provide them with a little bit offort. Discovering a nket she wraps herself in it before blowing out thentern and lying on top of the mound of pillows. The angle is slightly odd, with her head elevated and her ass sinking downwards but it reminds her of the few times as a child when she would sleep against the sheep at night time.

 543

    The mead permeates through her giving her a weightless feeling, easing the tension in her muscles. As sheys her head backwards her eyes adjust and she can make out the outlines in the tent, back lit from a zing camp fire that casts its shadowy light through the canvas. Coral can hear the soft thumping of Quell¡¯s hooves as he moves about on his side of the partition. She wonders what he is doing, her thoughts soon drawn to the night before; she remembers the feeling of his soft, fur covered muscled back rippling between her thighs, the aching she felt when she pressed her chest against him, the way he took her breath away with a single kiss.


    She knows that she shouldn¡¯t but under the nket her hand slides over her breast, rubbing at her nipples through the thin cotton of the shift. It makes her shudder and she can feel her cunt pulse, wetting itself. Her hand moves further down, pulling up the hem of the long under dress until she can feel her bare ass and thighs against the nket. Her runs her fingers though the soft hair, pressing them deeper until she feels her skin; slowly, she rubs along the length, the feeling causing her back to arch. She strokes herself idly as she did the night before, her maidenhood growing wetter and as it does, she wants more.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning her head she muffles a moan into her pillow; her thighs mp shut over her hand as she rocks her pelvis across her fingers, increasing her pace.


    She freezes instantly when his voice cuts through the canvas, ¡°Ms. Coral, are you all right?¡± There is a worried tone to it, a hint of frantess.


    Coral does not know what to say, her body hot with desire but also embarrassment. When she doesn¡¯t respond Quell pulls the p open and steps inside of her partition. There is enough light that she can make out the concern on his face as looks about. He is undressed, the faint lines of his muscled chest barely visible in the darkness. His dark eyes fall on her and he takes a deep breath; as he inhales the scent of her arousal she can see him shudder, sending a ripple through the palomino hide and out through a flicker of his tail. The realization crosses his face and he looks almost mortified that he mistook her sounds for danger; he starts to back out of the room, ¡°I am sorry, Ms. Coral, I did not mean to-¡±


    ¡°Stay,¡± she says so firmly she surprises herself as much as him. When he freezes in his tracks she speaks before she can think about it, ¡°Will you stay with me for a little bit, Quell?¡± Her voice is darker than usual, almost gritty.


    Quell, still frozen, is unsure if he should or not but each breath he takes causes her scent to intoxicate him more. Even in the shadows, Coral can see his cock grow and drop from his body. Quell takes a few steps forward, tilting down onto his forelegs, then his hind legs, until his body rests in front hers, but not too close.


    Coral sits up on the mound of pillows and leans towards him-he does not hesitate to wrap his arms around her waist and pull her close, their mouths connecting in a fervent kiss. She drops the nket, her shift still hiked up, her bare calves pressed against the soft fur of his body. Deepening the kiss he runs his hands down her thighs until he meets skin; then, he traces them back up underneath the shift, up her ribcage, to her arms, only breaking the kiss to pull it off and over her head, leaving her naked.


    The air hitting her bare skin causes her a shiver, her heart pounding rapidly while Quell¡¯s hands linger down her back to cup her ass. When they slide back up to her waist he lifts her up, slightly tossing her onto the mound of pillows.


    Surprised by the sudden removal of his body from hers, she looks up at him, wondering if she did something wrong; from the way his eyes wander her body she can see a hunger in him, much like a wolf. He reaches out, running his hands over the tops of her thighs, moving towards the inside before he spreads her legs. Grasping them behind the knee, Coral starts to get nervous, wondering if this is the night she loses her maidenhood and what that would mean for her future.


    Quell bends towards her, cing soft kisses on her inner thigh, causing them to twitch as he moves closer and closer to her wet cunt. When he shifts forward and buries his mouth into her lower lips, Coral gasps loudly. Quell releases her left leg, letting it rest on his bicep so he can reach up and ce his hand over her mouth; as he does so, he drags his tongue across her clit, hand muffling her moaning. Continuing to nuzzle her womanhood he lets her right leg rest on his other bicep, his hand sliding up her stomach to her bare breast where he squeezes it, rolling her nipple between her fingers.


    Coral feels so overwhelmed, she struggles to breathe. She clutches at the pillows below her, her hips responding as they thrust up to meet Quell¡¯s mouth. He senses her excitement and increases his pace, making her cry out against his hand. As the feeling rolls over her body, her chest tightens; finding it difficult to make herself to force air into her lungs, panic starts to creep over her. Though she tries to squirm away from him he holds her down, sucking almost harshly on her clit, until he finally forces pleasure to explode across her body.


    She feels the bliss hit her like a rush of icy water, touching every part of her being; she cries out, the volume of her moan barely muffled by the hand covering it. Able to take no more her body jerks away from his mouth, the overwhelming sensitivity trying to get a reprieve from his attack.


    Quell draws his face back, releasing her breast but still keeping his hand over her mouth to stifle her whimpers. He shifts closer to her, rolling to the side so that he can rest his torso on the pillows and hold her naked, svelte body against his. He smoothes stray hairs from her face, gazing down up on her, his eyes lusty and wanton yet he does not make a further advance. Leaning down he kisses her softly. Coral tastes the muskiness of her wetness on his lips for the first time.


    She is not sure what they did, thinking it must be a kind of half sex as her maidenhood is still intact, not having been prated by his manhood. Staring into his eyes she knows that he did not experience the pleasure that he brought to her. Not knowing entirely what to do yet emboldened by the mixture of the mead and her orgasmic high, she sits up from his embrace. cing her hand on his chest she runs it down the length of him, feeling fur under her fingertips, his hide rippling under her touch as she strokes down his back and across his folded hind leg.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asks, his voice strained.


    Her skin flushes red as she crouches next to his belly, seeing the vague outline of his cock resting on his folded foot, ¡°I¡­ I want to touch it,¡± she looks up at him, barely able to see his eyes in the darkness, ¡°May I touch you?¡±


    His chest rises and falls rapidly before he gives her a slow nod. She has seen a horse cock before so she knows what to expect but when her fingers touch the soft skin at the base and she glides her hand up the length, to the sensitive unsheathed half and over the wide, t tip she shutters when a quiet moan escapes his lips. She thinks back to what the woman behind her at the Atonement said, his manhood could tear you in half and she feels certain that it most definitely would. Wrapping it around the girth, her small hand barely makes it two thirds of the way. She adds her other hand, intecing her fingers to epass his width, running both hands across the entire length, discovering that it is almost as long as her own arm. He moves it in her hands, pressing against her to stroke in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Rest your back against my belly and spread your legs,¡± he says firmly, his voice thick with lust.


    Coral freezes, terrified by the massive cock in her hands; she now knows why Piers told her to chew on the mushroom.


    Feeling a hand touch her shoulder and pull her closer to his fur, he says softly, ¡°I won¡¯t take your maidenhood, you must trust me.¡±


    She gives in, feeling the wetness between her thighs increase, knowing that she wants more of what he elicited from her earlier. She lies on her side, pressing her back to his stomach and slowly lifts her leg up, exposing herself. She feels his manhood on her inner thigh, moving upwards until the tip presses against her stomach, the thick warm length of it against her cunt. His hands reach down propping her lower side on a pillow so that she doesn¡¯t lie on his front legs. He strokes her face, speaking softly, ¡°Squeeze your legs shut over me and tuck your feet back between my mine.¡±


    Coral does as she is told, squeezing her thighs closed over the length of his cock, resting her ankles back between the soft fur of his hind legs. She gasps suddenly when he moves against her, his thick cock dragging backwards against her went cunt for what seems like an eternity until the wide t tip touches the top of her soft hair; then, he slides it slowly forward along her length until the tip presses against the bottoms of her breasts. A shudder ripples through his hide and he leans his torso forward, reaching down, his hands cupping her breasts, kneading them and squeezing her nipples. As his long cock pulls downward against her Coral feels her entire body tremble with the building pleasure. When he starts to push forward she wraps her hands around it,cing her fingers so that she can hold it closer to her body, keeping the base of it roughly rubbing against her clit. Quell moans at her touch, his speed increasing. Her body responds naturally, her hips grinding her cunt back and forth over him as he strokes himself against her; she feels her yearning making her thighs squeeze tighter, her hands grip him more firmly as he strokes faster and faster.


    She gasps for air, unable to breathe when her body explodes a second time, convulsing over his cock as he moves swiftly. As she shudders and squirms against it, her mind drowning in a sea of bliss she feels it surge even wider in her hands. The t tip expands before streams of his seed spew forth, drenching her breasts and stomach, dripping down on the pillow below her. His entire body shudders, his torso falling back against the pillows as she lies curled around his throbbing cock.


    After a few moments she releases her hold of him, easing her feet out from his legs. He reaches to the table and grabs a towel, wiping off his cum from her breasts, stomach and cunt before pulling her down to him and kissing her tenderly. Drawing a nket up to cover her, he wraps his arms around her and holds her close, both of them soon diving to sleep on the waves of theirbined orgasms.

 544

    Coral wakes up the following morning after feeling Quell rise to his feet. She rubs her eyes, looking up at the handsome creature, somewhat content until she sees a slight frown on his face.


    ¡°What is the matter, Quell?¡± She asks tentatively.


    ¡°You should get cleaned up and dressed; there is something to attend to before we leave.¡± Without further exnation he backs out of her room, leaving her alone.


    She sits up, keeping the nket wrapped around her to ward off the cool morning air. Her womanhood feels tender, having been rubbed vigorously the night before but she pushes those thoughts aside while she pulls a fresh shift, pair of socks and a dress from her bag. When the knife falls out onto the rug she looks at it for a moment, before grabbing it as well.


    Pouring the water into the basin she soaks a towel in it before reluctantly discarding the nket. The skin on her torso feels tight; a dried, shiny slick of Quell¡¯s seed is still covering her. Knowing that the centaurs have a good sense of smell she rubs her skin red trying to clean it off. Washing the rest of her body she is covered in goose bumps and freezing by the time she has finished and makes short work of pulling on her shift and faded green dress. Pulling on her socks, she buckles the knife higher on the outside of her upper calf, the top of the hilt barely visible after she pulls her boot on but making it much more essible than where Pierstched it the day before. Finally she unties the ribbon, shaking her thick curls free from the braid only to braid them back again for the day long journey to thend of the centaurs. Her body still feels a chill, now being deprived of the heat that Quell provided her all night; she shivers, fishing out her grey wool cloak from her bag and throwing it over her shoulders before stuffing her dirty clothes inside.


    Out in the main part of the tent she is surprised to see Reid, not Quell, waiting for her. When he sees that she is dressed he holds the p open, exposing her to the dark, early morning light. She walks outside to find a group of centaurs standing around, all of them looking unhappy.


    Coral, unsure what is going on, starts to get nervous, feeling like she did something wrong. She wraps her arms around herself underneath the cloak trying to rub warmth back into her flesh. Slowly she approaches Rainer, who stands with Quell, Wistan, and two otherrge centaurs she does not know. When one steps to the side she sees arge post that has been driven into the ground; tied with his hands behind his back, Tobias sits with his back to the post, feet bound, mouth gagged.


    Her face crumples and she starts to walk towards him only to be stopped by Quell, who moves to stand in her path. She looks up at him, then to Rainer, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Rainer speaks quietly, ¡°He was caught sneaking into our encampmentst night. Had you not been under protection, I shudder to think what he would have done.¡±


    Looking between the centaurs again she sidesteps them both and approaches Tobias; his eyes are shut, his head down. He has some dried blooding out of his nose and a fat lip.


    Coral crouches down, cing a hand on his shoulder to shake him, ¡°Tobias,¡± she says. When he does not respond she removes the gag and shakes harder, ¡°Tobias!¡±


    His eyes blink open as he wakes up. He sees her but looks past her to Rainer and Quell; Tobias spits on the ground to the side, ¡°Filthy fucking half breeds,¡± he snarls.


    Aghast, Coral snaps at him, ¡°Watch your tongue!¡±


    When he looks at her it is different than before; there is no more soft kindness in his eyes, just a dark irritation, disgust and hatred, ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me like that, Coral, I came here to rescue youst night. I looked for you-but you were nowhere to be found. Perhaps I should have looked underneath all of those beasts, apparently you have a soft spot for them.¡±


    Coral hears some movement behind her; she restrains from pping Tobias, instead reaching out and shifting the gag back up to his mouth.


    ¡°You are a foul mouthed fool Tobias,¡± she whispers harshly, ¡°too smart for your own good but too stupid to know when to give up. Your arrogance-your pathetic pride puts this entire town at risk! You want to be in charge? Ha! By the time you get the title you¡¯re conceit will have gotten everyone killed and you¡¯ll be bossing spirits around! I did not ask you to try to rescue me, nor do I want to be! If what remains for me in this town is to be your bride then I bid it a hearty farewell.¡±


    She rises and walks away from him, hearing his muffled yells as he strains against the post. Her anger and rage warms her blood finally shaking off her chill. Approaching the centaurs she can see that two of them had restrained Quell; he did not take kindly to the way Tobias spoke to her and had every intention of making the boy apologize. Only when she stops in front of the centaurs and it is clear that she gave him ashing of her own, do they release Quell.


    ¡°What will happen to him, master centaur?¡± she asks Rainer.


    ¡°Well, ourw dictates that a human who attacks a centaur will be indentured. He will be bound and taken as a prisoner. We have notified his father and he is on his way to the camp right this moment. In fact, it appears he has arrived,¡± Rainer nods in the direction behind her.


    Coral turns around, seeing the quick walking speed of the Governor. He stops before his son but makes no move to free the boy or no motion towards him in general, as if he is afraid of the repercussions that his love could bring.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She leaves the centaurs, approaching the Governor; still enraged she grabs his sleeve and pulls him further away from Tobias so that their words cannot be overheard by the boy.


    ¡°They said he broke into campst night looking for you,¡± the Governor¡¯s eyes remain on his son.


    ¡°Your son is an idiot. He is a condescending, violent, arrogant, hateful pathetic excuse for a man,¡± Coralshes out, ¡°and you are just as guilty for raising him to be one.¡±


    His wide eyed shock turns to her, ¡°How dare you-¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth and listen, Governor,¡± she growls, ¡°they intend on taking him prisoner. That means that he will leave here in chains and never return-and you know just as well as I, that he is fool enough to try to escape. He will get himself killed.¡±


    The Governor clenches his jaw, not denying her statement, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is you think I can do about it.¡±


    She thinks on it for a moment, ¡°If I can get them to agree to leave him in your custody-he will have to remain in confinement for a stretch of time-you must promise that you will keep him reined in. If you fail,¡± she pauses, trying toe up with the one thing that he would regret losing the most, ¡°if you fail, your family gives up the rights to the Governor title and you leave, west. Far west.¡±


    His grinds his jaw slightly, chewing on the proposition. Not wanting to lose his son nor his title, it is a hard choice; finally he nods to her.


    Coral returns to the centaurs. Looking up at Rainer he confirms that he overheard their conversation, ¡°It is against ourw to release him back to his own people, Coral. You know that.¡±


    She nods, taking a deep breath to calm herself, ¡°I was told a story about a woman who was in a simr situation as I but she¡­ had her maidenhood stolen by the man; is it true?¡±


    Quell shifts ufortably as Rainer responds, ¡°Aye, that is why we kept you closest night.¡±


    ¡°And you think that fool capable of doing the same to me?¡± She looks up at therge, ck skinned centaur.


    ¡°If I gambled I would put money on that possibility.¡±


    ¡°Then, master centaur, it seems like bringing him with us means you put my virtue in danger. If he was brazen to break in here once, you don¡¯t think he¡¯de after me again? Taking him prisoner is simply providing him with a better opportunity and an easier reach. If he were to remain here, locked up, while we journeyed far to your homnd then not only am I removed from his daily routine but a vast distance is put between us to discourage his foul behavior.¡±


    Rainer frowns down at her, his hands crossed over his chest. He looks up at his sons, to the guards, before looking back down on her in silence. Finally he nods, ¡°You make apelling argument, maiden. I concede.¡± It is just a tilt of his head and the two guards leave to pick up Tobias, each tucking a hand under his arm to lift him up and carry him from the camp. As the Governor nears them Rainer continues, ¡°You will keep him locked away for two months. After that his behavior directly affects you. If I hear that he steps out of line again or if he makes an attempt towards any of my people, then you will be banished.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sir Rainer,¡± the Governor says; looking briefly at Coral, all he offers is a small nod in appreciation before disappearing out of sight.


    Rainer looks back down at Coral, studying her. ¡°You are an odd one,¡± he simply says before walking away and deeper into the camp.


    She stands there, her boiling blood slowly cooling; ncing around she sees that the humans have woken and are now packing up the wagons. Thinking she should help she starts to head towards the nearest one only to be stopped by Quell¡¯s hand on her shoulder, ¡°Come, maiden.¡±


    He leads her back into the tent and stands in front of her, looking at her, ¡°I have never heard a woman speak as you did, let alone to a man.¡±


    Almost instantly her anger dissipates, leaving behind her embarrassment at having stepped so far out of line that she can hardly bring herself to look at him. She stares, instead, at his palomino legs, catching a glimpse of his swishing tail.


    ¡°I apologize for my insolence, Prince Quell. I should not have said what I did to Tobias, nor his father,¡± she replies before adding under her breath, ¡°even though it is the truth.¡±

 545

    He chuckles; reaching out he cradles her cheek with his hand, ¡°Aye, you should do well to watch your tongue, maiden; not because you don¡¯t deserve to have your voice heard but because I fear the day the man on the other side of such a verbalshing will retaliate against you.¡±


    When she looks up at him and their eyes meet, he stares deep into her soul as if searching for something. The way he looks at her, so kindly, so adoringly, causes her to flush. She thinks that perhaps, she loves him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Quell,¡± she says softly, ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡± Her heart races, almost choking her.


    He presses his lips together drawing in a breath through his nose; his cheeks start to redden ever so slightly, ¡°I must apologize to you, Coral, my actions were far from gentlemanly¡­ I should have left you alone.¡± He starts to pull his hand back but she stops him, wrapping her fingers around his and brining them up to her lips.


    ¡°Be that as it may, you did nothing that I did not want,¡± she can feel her heart swoon.


    Quell draws her close, wrapping his arms around her back, ¡°I never expected you to affect me so greatly,¡± he says softly, ¡°I want my intentions made clear-I want you as my mate,¡± when she draws a breath in to respond he cuts her off, ¡°Please listen carefully, Coral. I am not going anywhere nor will my heart change. Do not decide on this, just yet. Wait until we arrive at the castle, until you have time to learn about our ways. It is not an easy path for a woman to be mate to a centaur-I want to make sure that you know all that it is you are getting into before you decide. I do not want you to be caught by surprise.¡± He gently pushes her away from him but grasps her shoulders, staring down deeply into her eyes, ¡°It would¡­ destroy me, if you said yes and then came to regret it.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± she says. She reaches up, her fingers gently brushing his cheek, slipping around the back of his neck to pull him downward to her. Hees willingly, their lips melding with a tender love that neither has felt before.


    ¡­


    The afternoon sun beats down on the caravan, the warmth almost stifling, with little relief offered by the gentle breeze that drifts across the road. Around midmorning the centaurs had shed their vests and shirts, almost all are bare chested andfortable about it, while the human men remain clothed in their baggy white shirts, a bit more reserved about being half naked around women. Coral had removed and folded up her cloak long ago, choosing to sit on it as a cushion against the hard, bumpy seat of the wagon she was told to ride in. Aside from the men driving the wagons and a few children, most of the human party are walking; she protested but Reid shut her down, stating that there is no one to heal a healer should she take ill.


    Coral does not like the special treatment-she supposes she should be happy about it, having people wait on her and tend to her but she finds it awkward. She feels a bit of an imposter having been raised in a poor simple life, no doubt with less than most of the kin in the caravan. Marcus, who is driving the wagon she rides on, told her that they would arrive in thend of the centaurs shortly before sunset, which means there are still several hours of the grueling quick pace to endure.


    She hears the pounding of hooves and turns in time to see a centaur galloping up from the end of the caravan, ¡°Please hold for a moment,¡± he shouts to the people as he runs by.


    Marcus eases the wagon to a halt; leaning to the side she can see the centaur reach the front of the procession, talking to Rainer and Quell. The three of them, along with Reid turn and gallop past, towards the back of the caravan. She hears Quell as he zips by, ¡°Come, Coral.¡±


    Surprised, she slides out of the wagon seat and grabs a hold of her skirt; hiking it up a shade she runs quickly to follow them. She hears the screaming of an injured ox as she approaches.


    Several men and a few centaurs have managed to get the beast free from the wagon it was pulling. They have managed to get a rope around its horns but the centaur holding the other end is struggling to keep the animal from getting away.


    Quickly she runs over to the wagon, shouting at one of the men trying to help, ¡°Get the wheel chocks!¡±


    He does, securing them in front of the wagon wheels to stop it from moving. Coral snatches a rope from the hand of another man much to his surprise before calling up to the centaur, ¡°Tie off your end low to the wagon.¡± The centaur looks down at her, confused at being ordered around by a human woman.


    ¡°Do as she says,¡± Quell shouts. The centaur nods and secures his end of the rope. The wagon wood creaks from the weight of the animal.


    ¡°All of you please back off, you are frightening him,¡± she shouts to the gathered crowd, motioning for them to back away into arger circle around the animal.


    She quickly ties arge slipknot in the rope, holding the rope steady before tossing the noose out low at the beast, catching its hind leg before pulling it tight; she flicks the lead of the rope behind the beast¡¯s other hind leg. Bracing herself, she heaves the rope back and trips the animal, causing it to fall to the ground.


    Coral races forward, wrapping the rope around both of its hind legs to prevent it from rising again before she presses her weight into the ox¡¯s shoulder, quickly seeing that one of its front legs is broken. She makes short work to cobble the able leg with the rest, immobilizing the frantic animal. Coral strokes the ox¡¯s muzzle, cooing to it. Looking up she sees the driver of the wagon, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°He stumbled and fell hard; managed to get back up but¡­ well, you heard him screaming.¡±


    Gently she runs her hands down the broken leg, softly squeezing to feel the bones. The animal whines at the pain; she shakes her head, looking up at Rainer, ¡°It is shattered. A human would have a hard timeing back from this with a working leg. There is nothing that can be done to save him.¡±


    Rainer nods, ncing at Reid. Reid draws her sword, moving towards them, ¡°Best return to your wagon, maiden.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she says holding up her hand to stop him, ¡°that is not how to do this.¡± Reid stops, ncing to Rainer.


    Coral continues to talk softly to the ox, gently rubbing its nose and ears to calm it down as much as she can. Pulling her dress up to expose her boot she draws the knife tucked in there, the slender yet robust twelve inch de. She ignores the surprised movements of those around her, her free hand sliding down the ox¡¯s side to feel for the beating heart and the gap between its ribs. In one quick plunge she slides the de in, twisting it; the ox makes onest cry out, before its dead body rxes down to the earth.


    Coral runs her hands over the ox, underneath its chin and tilts it back all the way before slicing her de at the top of its throat, causing blood to gush out. As she holds its chin to keep the wound open, she looks up to the shocked centaurs, ¡°The meat is still salvageable. If you have a butcher in the party, now would be the time to get him. If you don¡¯t, I will need a few strong men to assist me.¡±


    None of them respond, staring at her nkly. Finally Reid turns and slowly walks away, ¡°I will find a butcher.¡±


    She rests her knife on the side of the bull, standing so that she can gather up the loose bottom of her dress to one side; she twists the fabric into a knot just above her knees, giving her legs freedom while also keeping her dress out of the bloody mud forming around the ox. She doesn¡¯t bother to ask or put on airs around the group but picks up her knife and slices the ox down the belly to the base of its tail. As the entrails pour out, several onlookers gag and disappear, both human and centaur alike. The King and his party remain, their faces booth horrified and in awe as she fearlessly reaches into the cavity to clean it out before the meat is spoiled.


    By the time the butcher arrives with his assistant, she has the top half of the ox skinned, the side the ox isying on still covered in its hide. The butcher looks over the naked animal, then to Coral, ¡°What is your trade,ss?¡±


    Coral stands, her hands and forearms covered in sticky drying blood. She stretches her back a little, ¡°I¡¯m an animal healer.¡± It is the first time she has called herself such, usually making it known that she apprentices to Piers but as she is now alone, she decides she must own the title as her own.


    He continues to look at her, ¡°Ah¡­ but you¡¯ve done this before,¡± he states, more than asks.


    Coral looks down at the animal knowing that her cuts are all clean and sure. She nces back to the butcher and shrugs, ¡°I¡¯m from a small town and we do not have a butcher,¡± she offers as an exnation.


    ¡°Aye,¡± he says, walking to her with an oil skinned apron. He drapes it over her head, wrapping it around her body and tying it in the front; it covers everything but her arms and upper back, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to it then.¡±


    The butcher starts by taking off the head, Coral carves the hindquarters up; they hand pieces to the butcher¡¯s assistant who wraps them in leather and piles them into a nearby wagon. Once they have broken down the top side, the three of them roll the beast over onto its peeled back hide, exposing the unworked side of the ox. Coral and the butcher make short work skinning the rest of the animal and breaking it down, leaving the chest cavity forst. The butcher gets out a saw and while Coral and the assistant steady the meat he saws down the spine to separate the two halves into more manageable ones. By the time they are finished all that remains is the pile of organs sitting in the bloody mud, the cleaned hide and the head.


    A womanes to them with a few sacks of water, empting one into a bowl for clean up. As the assistant cleans what was left on the ground the butcher motions for Coral to wash up, standing next to her as she does so. She rinses her knife off first, setting it on the back of the wagon before scrubbing her arms free of the sticky darkened blood.

 546

    ¡°You must have insides of iron,ss. A lot of men don¡¯t even have the stomach for butchery; whoever taught you knew what he was doing-it would have taken me and my assistant twice as long to break that animal down.¡±


    She dumps the bowl out, filling it with fresh water for the butcher before taking her apron off, ¡°Thank you,¡± she says hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ve had some practice with cattle, more so with deer and goats though. But once the skin is off cloven hoofed animals are pretty much all the same.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± he agrees. ¡°If you ever decide to change your profession I¡¯d be happy to work with you.¡±


    She smiles, tucking the knife back into her boot before unknotting her dress, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Coral nods to the King and starts to walk back to her wagon. From behind her she can hear Quell speaking to Rainer, ¡°I¡¯ve never been as attracted to such a frightening woman. I apologize, father, I did not realize she carried a knife. Or could wield it.¡±


    ¡°Aye, it is concerning the skill she possesses with it but perhaps we let her keep it. I imagine if she got an idea in her mind she¡¯d carry it out with whatever was at hand regardless. Let us just be appreciative that we are in her favor,¡± Rainer says with a frown on his mouth.


    Coral climbs back up into the wagon next to Marcus and soon they begin to move forward, their journey set back a little. Quell appears, walking next to Coral. She looks over at him, ¡°I should have probably turned my knife over to you.¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± is all he says in response.


    ¡°Piers¡­¡± she fumbles to word it delicately, ¡°He was worried about my safety and insisted that I keep the de hidden.¡±


    Quell looks at her before nodding, ¡°I understand. It was an oversight on our end that we did not think to check a freshly plucked maiden for a weapon. In our realm only men carry weapons on them but¡­ as a necessity of your profession it is wise for you to have one. Though, please do not wear it on your person in the castle,¡± he says firmly, ¡°that is ourw.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she says softly, bowing her head in eptance.


    ¡°I must say, it was unnerving watching a fair maiden do such a¡­ such a thing. I¡¯m almost afraid to ask-what other weapons can you wield?¡±


    Surprised, she looks at him thinking it a joke but when she sees the seriousness on his face she realizes that being able to perform a mercy killing without damage to her sensibility makes her a rather surprising threat, ¡°Oh. Um, well I can use a bow, but I don¡¯t have a lot of experience with it. I¡¯ve fished with a spear before¡­¡± she tries to read his nk face, discerning if he feels differently because of her unfeminine talents.


    ¡°What was the reason behind wielding a bow?¡± He asks.


    She thinks back to the night she spent sleeping in a tree, ¡°There were some wolves attacking our sheep, getting into the pasture and killing off thembs at night. Piers taught me how to use a bow and had me climb into a tree to wait for them-he is far too old and I insisted on doing it, a fall from that height could have killed him.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill the wolves?¡±


    Hesitating, she doesn¡¯t want to lie but she doesn¡¯t want toe off threatening, ¡°Yes. There were only two renegade males.¡±


    ¡°How far of a shot? Was it a kill shot?¡±


    Another pause, ¡°I am not sure¡­ maybe three hundred yards?¡±


    Looking at her he waits for an answer.


    She feels queasy, never before has she felt that her normal everyday life, though a little odd for her town, would be viewed by outsiders as making her a dangerous woman, ¡°It only took one shot to take him down. The second went running off so it was a little further away but I got him as well.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Quell nods slowly, looking forward, ¡°Have you ever killed a man?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she responds quickly, aghast that he has to ask.


    ¡°All right, Coral, calm down,¡± he says softly, ¡°we will talk about thister tonight. Let¡¯s just keep it between us for now. Well, us and Marcus, assuming he doesn¡¯t open hisrge mouth.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Quell,¡± she says.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear a thing, Prince Quell,¡± Marcus smiles at him.


    With a nod Quell trots forward to rejoin his father. Coral can feel herself deting in the seat; she looks to Marcus, ¡°I realize that it is unusual for a woman to have done the things I have, but¡­ surely men are capable of as much. Am I really a threat to them? Are they going to lock me away?¡±


    Marcusughs a little, ncing at her, ¡°Aye, you¡¯re most definitely a threat to them and any other living creature. Sure, some men are capable of handling a knife as well as you, some a bow, some even both but by that point they be soldiers,ss. The thing that makes you, well, dangerous, is that no one expects a woman to be able to ughter a creature with such skill. It gives you the element of deception-oh, I know you don¡¯t mean to intentionally deceive but the centaurs do worry about assassins. It has been known to happen.¡±


    She makes a choking sound, ¡°I am not an assassin-I¡¯ve never attacked anyone, what I do isn¡¯t with malice-¡±


    ¡°I knowss, they just prefer to err on the side of caution. You won¡¯t be locked up but don¡¯t be offended if you discover someone watching you at all times. At least for a while until they are sure of your resolve.¡±


    Thinking back to the night before with Quell, the intimacy they shared contrasted with the way he looked at her today, she shudders, ¡°I don¡¯t know what more I could do to prove my resolve.¡±


    By the time the caravan climbs the steep incline to the lower path through the mountains into the valley of the centaurs below, the sun has begun to set. The fading light illuminates the shadows of the far high cliffs, darkening the massive town at their base. Though it is hard to make out, Coral strains her eyes to see all that she can of the breath taking view. Hundreds of wooden buildings are neatly lined up down long streets, the tallest of which line the wide main road to the castle, no doubt the center of their businesses. The castle itself is taller than she expected from Quell¡¯s description, three stories with the upper parts peaking in watch guard towers, its wide elegant stonework making it seem as if it melted out of the mountain itself. Each floor must be at least twenty feet tall, the castle sitting at least that high off the base of the mountain, a wide stone ramp leading towards huge double doors.


    When the caravan finallyes to a halt in the middle of the town there is a lot of happyughter, cheering and bustling about from both humans and centaurs. Many handse help unload the bounty of the Atonements, townsfolking to greet the newly arrived citizens and assist them with finding the correct ce to go. Coral climbs out of the wagon, grabbing her bag, when Marcus walks around to join her shouting, ¡°Hoy, Reid!¡±


    The centaur, obviously looking around for Coral, turns when his name is called and walks to them.


    As Coral makes to retrieve her medicine case Marcus stops her, ¡°Naw,ss, I will bring it to you. You must go with Reid now, he will show you to where you are staying.¡±


    She nods, nervous, ¡°Thank you, Marcus.¡±


    ¡°Quickly now,¡± Reid waits for her before settling into his normal walking pace, trying to catch up to the royal party down the road.


    Though she wants to take in all of the sights she is unable to do so at such a brisk walk so she focuses on following Reid through the crowd, having to almost jog to keep up. By the time they reach Rainer, Quell, and the rest of the royal procession, they are walking up the ramp into the castle. Reid stops so suddenly Coral runs directly into his ass, stumbling back a bit.


    He gives her an odd look then nods down at her leg. It takes her a moment to realize what he wants. Quickly she crouches down, ucing her boot before unbuckling the knife and retying her boot, a shade too tight in her haste. She hands the knife willingly to Reid. He holds it as if contemting, then reaches for her bag, pulling it off of her shoulder and stuffing the knife into it.


    ¡°I will carry your bag for now, until you have been introduced to the Queen and Prince. You must courtesy before them-do not speak unless directly spoken too and if you must make eye contact keep your chin down so that way you don¡¯te off as threatening,¡± he starts walking up the ramp, several paces behind the others, ¡°only the royals and guards are allowed to carry a weapon on them in the castle. A weapon is never to be drawn in the presence of a royal, unless specificallymanded to do so.¡± He tries to think of anything else he can say to prepare her; he has never had to prep anyone before, let alone a human, ¡°don¡¯t mention anything about that boy Tobias or the ox to the Queen. She likes to be well informed but the King does not wish to frighten her with gory details.¡±


    Coral nods, walking through the tall wooden doors behind Rainer. She suddenly feels entirely out of ce, knowing that she has not gussied herself up from the trip. Able to finally nce around as the centaurs slow their pace she sees the luscious tapestries and rugs, elegant furniture and extravagant decorations. She also sees humans-acting as servants, they all stand either bowing or curtseying as the procession walks through the long great entry-it is then that she truly starts to worry. All of the guards are centaurs, which she obviously assumed but seeing her race as underssmen to these majestic creatures makes it soundly resonate that she is in an entirely different world.

 547

    The King, Quell and Wistane to a halt, Coral stops several yards back. She keeps her chin down but is able to look up enough to see a stunning woman walk down the long ramp leading from the second floor; dressed in flowing white fabric, her long, wavy blonde hair falls down her shoulders and almost to her waist. She has a beautiful smile and with bright blue eyes the resemnce between her and Quell is obvious. It is only when she hears the knocking of hooves does she realize that the white extending back from the woman is a soft fur hide with a matching wavy white tail. The Queen is a female centaur.


    ¡°You arete, my love,¡± the Queen says yfully, walking forward to kiss Rainer.


    ¡°Just a little trouble with an ox, my dear,¡± he says with a gentleness that Coral hasn¡¯t heard before.


    The Queen kisses each of her sons on the cheek. As she turns to lead them to another room she stops, her eyesnding on Coral, ¡°And whom do we have here?¡± Her voice is pleasant but portrays a mild surprise with a hint of threat. The Queen walks towards her, waiting for an introduction.


    Unsure if she is supposed to respond or not Coral keeps her mouth shut. She grabs the sides of her skirt and dips down into a courtesy.


    ¡°This maiden, my darling, is Coral ckthorn. Wistan injured his leg while ying too roughly with Quell and we were fortunate enough to stumble upon her in thest town. She is a rather gifted healer and was gracious enough to join us,¡± Rainer words it carefully, as if she had a choice.


    ¡°A maiden healer,¡± the Queen says, truly surprised this time, ¡°and such a beautiful creature at that. We are truly blessed to have you, Lady Coral,¡± she says rather sincerely.


    Coral rises, ncing up to take in the Queen; she is surprised to find that they are roughly the same height, her body smaller, more like a pony than a horse yet that doesn¡¯t make it any less nerve wracking, ¡°Thank you, your majesty. But it is just Coral, I have no title.¡± Her voice is soft and small, portraying her obvious nervousness.


    The Queen reaches out and tips her chin up with a gentle hand, ¡°You do now, Lady Coral. We value all gifted creatures.¡±


    Coral nods slightly, offering a smile in response. Her eyes catch movement from behind the Queen. A tall, handsome man walks down the ramp, first encountering Rainer; he shakes the centaur¡¯s hand, clutching his shoulder. They smile warmly at each other. She watches the man do the same to Quell before wrapping Wistan up in rough hug. When he turns towards the Queen his eyes meet Coral¡¯s and she gets a good look at him. His long, ck, coarse hair is twisted into dreads gathered at the nape of his neck and his smooth, earthy brown skin off sets his deep brown eyes. He is dressed as elegantly as any she¡¯s ever seen and when her eyes glimpse his wrists she sees that he doesn¡¯t wear any cuffs.


    With a smile, the Queen nces to the man, turning back to Coral, ¡°Lady Coral, may I introduce my oldest son, Prince Vadim.¡±


    Coral draws in a sharp breath, just able to contain her shock; it takes her a moment to process before she quickly drops down into another courtesy, ¡°Please, forgive me sir.¡±


    She hears a softugh, ¡°There is nothing to forgive, Lady Coral, simply a pleasure to take and that is all mine.¡±


    Rising, she offers a small nod in acknowledgement but doesn¡¯t dare look up at him.


    ¡°Well,¡± the Queen says, ¡°I believe the feast is a few hours from being ready. That should give all of you time to freshen up a bit and rest.¡± She turns to leave, walking beside Rainer. Wistan follows a length behind yet Quell remains.


    ¡°Come, maiden, I will show you to your quarters,¡± he says softly, standing in front of her.


    ¡°Please, brother, allow me,¡± Vadim interjects, resting his hand on Quell¡¯s shoulder, ¡°you have had a long day of travel and are no doubt ready to rx while I, on the other hand, have been waiting with bated breath for your return. It is the least I can do.¡±


    Cautiously Coral looks up to see Vadim smiling at Quell, while Quell does not appear to be in as pleasant a mood as his brother. He nces to Coral-she thinks she senses a hint of worry in his stance. None the less, he agrees, ¡°Thank you, Vadim. Lady Coral, I will see you again at the feast.¡± He gives her a pleasant half bow before reluctantly turning and following his parents.


    Vadim rests his hand on his chest, tipping forward, ¡°Please, mistress, follow me.¡±


    Coral walks beside him;pared to the pace of his brothers he strolls leisurely down the hallway, making pleasant conversation with her, ¡°It is truly a stroke of luck that my father was able to retain your talents for our kingdom. I know he has encountered healers before but none savvy enough to catch his eye-you must truly be a master of your craft, Lady Coral.¡±


    She finds that she is even more nervous around him than the centaurs, ¡°I do what I can to help any who need it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± he says, smiling to her, ¡°call me Vadim.¡±


    She nods anxiously; his words reminding her of a simr encounter with Quell.


    ¡°May I ask, Coral-if I may be so bold-but how is it that such a fair maiden as yourself was¡­ unattached to hermunity?¡± He chooses his words carefully, smartly.


    ncing at him for a moment, she deciphers the true meaning of his question, answering quietly, ¡°I was due to be crowned with a gand at my town¡¯s Celebration this year.¡±


    ¡°Celebration?¡± he asks, ¡°I am afraid I am not familiar with this term.¡±


    It surprises her a little as she assumed that everyone had a yearly Celebration, ¡°Where Ie from and all of the ces that I know, well, up until now that is, each town holds a Celebration following the Atonement. The Celebration is the time in which everyone celebrates another year past, marking them another year older. We are not allowed to marry until we have surpassed our eighteenth Celebration, during which a maiden receives her gand and as my vige is holding theirs-¡± it gets caught in her throat when she realizes it, ¡°tonight, during which I would have earned my gand, so I was not avable to receive offers of marriage when I was plucked by the King. That is why I was unattached. Am unattached.¡±


    ¡°How truly interesting,¡± he says, opening a door for her. He motions a nearby servant, the womanes rushing over and curtseys, ¡°Lady Coral will be staying here with us; can you please arrange for a bath to be drawn for her in these quarters? And some clothes too.¡±


    The woman nods and rushes away; Vadim follows her into the bedchamber. Coral sees that her bag is already waiting for her, looking worn and faded, entirely out of ce resting at the base of the elegantly carved wood wardrobe against one wall. There is arge firece with a roaring fire; the floor is covered in a massive plush rug. There are several pieces of furniture, all human sized; a desk and chair, a vanity, a taller table with a pitcher and basin. While there is a small four post bed, there is also arge mound of pillows and a rather oddly shaped piece of furniture she is not familiar with; it appears to be a plushly padded narrow table with wide legs angled outward. It reminds her of the stands a carpenter uses when sawing wood.


    She can feel him watching her curiously; suddenly realizing she is alone in a room with a strange man, she is a bit on edge and tries to elongate the conversation, ¡°Is that not how it is done here, Vadim? The Celebration?¡±


    He smiles warmly, somehow quelling her fears instantly, ¡°No, we do not do it as such though I could see the benefit. Here we measure one¡¯s years down to the exact day, so the day that one is born is celebrated on the same day the following year. It means everyone has their own special day but that also means more celebrations. It can be tiresome, especially in the summer,¡± he smirks, dropping his gaze, ¡°as there is little to do during the winter that is generally when babes are conceived.¡±


    Shocked, sheughs before she can restrain it; sensing that she has a hearty sense of humor, heughs as well.


    A manes in carrying arge wooden wash basin, generally used for washingrge amounts of clothes; it is roughly three feet across. Vadim frowns, looking strikingly like a lighter shade of his father. The woman servant rushes in with arge piece of stitched leather to line the tub with, to prevent water from seeping out. Before the tub is set down a third servant rolls out a cow hide underneath it.


    The womanes over to apologize, ¡°I beg your pardon, Prince Vadim, my Lady, but this is the best we coulde up with on short notice. There are no actual wash tubs in the castle and I am pretty sure there is nothing in town that would be suitable. I shall have a chat with the cksmith right away and have him fashion one from copper.¡±


    Coral looks at the tub, happy enough that it is twice as wide as the one she used to use, ¡°No, please that won¡¯t be necessary. This will do just fine.¡±


    The woman nervously looks from Coral to the Prince. He smiles at Coral, ¡°It truly is no trouble, mydy.¡±


    She shakes her head, the title still odd to her ears, ¡°Nonsense-if there are no wash tubs in the castle then I wonder where you bathe, Prince?¡±


    Heughs, ¡°I bathe in the castle bathhouse with the rest of the centaurs.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°All right, then I shall bathe there too,¡± Coral says.


    Surprised, he looks at her curiously before turning to the woman, ¡°Please, dys, would you fill it up with warm water for mydy?¡± After the servants disappear he turns back to Coral, ¡°If that is what you wish in the future then I won¡¯t stop you. I assumed that perhaps you would prefer something more private-my kind are a little less shy about nudity than humans and far more familiar with the nakedness of other centaurs than the nakedness of a fair maiden human such as yourself.¡±


    She holds his gaze but something in the way he looks at her makes her blush and look away, ¡°Please, forgive me, Prince Vadim.¡±


    Motioning her towards a plush settee he waits for her to sit down before joining her, the shortness of the seat causing them to sit closer together than would be proper in a less intimate setting. He rests his arm on the back, angling his body to face her, ¡°It is I that should beg your forgiveness, my Lady. There are times that I forget that I am human as well,¡± when she looks up at him he continues, ¡°I suppose it was rather jarring for you to be introduced to me that way-and rather like my family to not tell you ahead of time. It does not happen often, perhaps once in a thousand but between centaurs there is a possibility for a human babe to be born, though the offspring, to my knowledge, is always female. They all treat me as if I am one of them and the humans as if I were a centaur but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that every day of my life I have felt out of ce. As a woman and a healer, being thrust into this lifestyle, I imagine you are perhaps the only one who could truly know what that is like.¡±

 548

    She can hear the pain and sadness in his voice, it tugs at her heart strings, ¡°I¡­ have felt the same way my entire life, so yes, I understand how much of a struggle it can be.¡±


    ¡°Please Coral, do tell,¡± he asks, his brows crinkled, wanting to share something inmon with her.


    sping her hands in herp she watches a womane in with a pitcher of water to add to the bath, ¡°My father was lost to the Battle when I was too young to remember him. My mum died inbor shortly after. I do not know how long I was alone but a man named Piers was the only one with the heart to take me in. He was old and never had children of his own so I suppose he did the best he could but it was not the life a girl should know. He is a healer of animals and humans, so I was exposed to things that would make the strongest of men get weak in the knees. I was taught the hard way to live, I have slept under the open night sky more times than I can remember. I was teased a lot as a young girl and all of my friends were animals, my only connection with the outside world were the few books that I could get a hold of,¡± sheughs slightly, looking up at him, ¡°and now I am being revered for the life that I was shunned for back home, with everything familiar torn from my grasp, the ways that I thought the world to be turned upside down.¡± Stopping, she draws a deep breath, ¡°Again I apologize for the freedom of my tongue, I am not ustomed to conversing with anyone who can understand me so apparently I don¡¯t know when to keep quiet.¡±


    He reaches out, grasping her hand; slowly he brings it to his lips and kisses the back of it, ¡°Please, never still your tongue with me. It is such a surprise to find a kindred spirit in you,¡± he continues to hold her onto her, reaching out to brush her cheek with the back of his fingers, ¡°You are a bewitching creature, Coral. I hope that in the future we are able to spend more time together. You put me at ease.¡±


    Her heart begins to race at the feel of his touch, in the way he looks deep into her soul, not daring to look away; it is then that she realizes he is attracted to her, much in the same way his brother is as well.


    When the woman adds thest pitcher of water to the tub she stands waiting by the door, eyes down so as not to disturb them. Vadim blinks several times as if trying to break free from her spell. Slowly, he releases her hand and rises, ¡°I will leave you to rest and will look forward to seeing you at the feast.¡± With a smile and a short bow, he turns and leaves the room.


    Her heart still racing, she tries to figure out what just happened. She knows she isn¡¯t mistaken-he seemed to make it clear that he wants to spend more time with her. Admittedly, she finds him to be a handsome man and he seems to be kind and gentle, yet part of her heart still yearns for Quell, for his kind touch, the warmth of his body, the hunger of his desire. When she finally rises and starts to untie theces of her dress, dys walks over.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize you were still here,¡± Coral says, clutching the front of her dress closed.


    ¡°Yes, mydy, I figured you would like me to assist you with your bath,¡± she says, offering a smile.


    Coral nkly stares at the woman for a minute, ¡°I¡­ I can mange alone, thank you.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she replies, surprised. Unsure what to do, she stands there.


    Coral reaches down and uces her boots, ¡°I am sorry, dys, I am not ustomed to being dawdled over. I am not ady, by title. In fact,¡± she says, kicking her boots and socks of, ¡°that tub is twice the size that I am ustomed. All of this is¡­ way too much. I am not used to any sort of special treatment.¡±


    dys smiles, picking up her socks and shoes and setting them by the door, ¡°I understand, mydy; perhaps I can just remain in here with you-to answer any questions you might have?¡±


    She nods, turning her back to the woman and pulling her dress and shift off, ¡°That would be much appreciated.¡± She steps into the tub, finding the water pleasantly warm and is content that she is able to sit down in itfortably. Untying her hair, she finds the soap and pitcher nearby and drenches her head, scrubbing herself all over. ¡°I understand that there is a centaur doctor here in the castle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Pelium. Why, are you ill, mistress?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe I am to work with him.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ a healer?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answers reluctantly.


    ¡°Oh, what blessed news! A human healer and a woman at that-it is no wonder that King Rainer brought you here. Sir Pelium does try, to his credit but he doesn¡¯t have a full grasp on the things that ail humans; we do our best amongst ourselves but¡­ well, with the women especially, there are things that none would dare ask a man, let alone a male centaur. But a woman healer-you will be the talk of the town!¡±


    ¡°The things you would not ask a man-I assume they are to do with female parts? I have found that women are generally more open with each other about such problems and solutions to fix them.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, indeed, we all talk about them but, well, mistress, it bes a whole new set of problems when a woman mates with a male centaur. I don¡¯t suppose you would know much about that but when the timees and you have chosen a stallion for your own, I will do my best to answer any questions you have.¡±


    ¡°It is assumed that maidens would choose a centaur then?¡±


    ¡°Most do but if you happen to find a human male that meets your fancy well, there is nothing wrong with that either. Generally though, mated humans move to the town to the east-it is still under Centuarna¡¯s rule but inhabited solely by humans. Some work here in town still but most farm thends.¡±


    Feeling her cheeks burn red, she scrubs the soap into her hair, ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me, dys, but there is one question that has been vexing me and I¡¯m afraid it is a rather crude one¡­¡±


    Sheughs, ¡°It stretches to fit, mydy. If you think on it, it makes sense-I mean, a baby¡¯s head cane out of there so something thatrge¡­ could also go in¡­¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve witnessed, a babying out is not a very enjoyable thing.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she affirms, ¡°it is not. And, well, for the most part there is a lot of pain involved when a centaur¡­ well, when heys with his mate¡­ but I have heard that a woman can want her mate enough that she is at ease and actually enjoys the act.¡±


    Her mind shes back to the night before with Quell, which seems like an eternity ago¡­ her naked back, rubbing against the fur of his belly, the way his cock ground over her clit, how she felt so much pleasure she thought she would die-she dares to think that she had wanted him bad enough that she would have, perhaps, enjoyed being impaled by his thick, long cock.


    Having more questions yet too embarrassed to ask them, she stands and steps out of the tub; dys wraps her in a towel. There is a quiet knock at the door; the woman rushes over to peek out, holding it open as several young servants rush in, depositing packages of clothing on the bed before disappearing again. dys makes short work of opening them, handing her a soft white shift, finer than any dress she has ever worn. Coral slips it over her head, the fabric floating down her like a cloud.


    ¡°These should be enough for a few days; I am sure they are all styles foreign to you but once you find the type you like I will make sure to get more sent over.¡±


    She runs her hands across the fine fabrics, like nothing she has ever felt before. When her hand reaches a deep blue one, it reminds her of the depth of Quell¡¯s eyes; she chooses it. dys helps her put it on.


    It is a three quarter sleeve dress, though the drastic square neckline leaves little to the imagination in regards to her chest. Itces across the front of her torso, the bottom opening up to a lighter blue fabric and spilling down to the ground. When she looks at herself in the mirror, she shakes her head, ¡°I am not sure about this dress.¡±


    dys ties the backces into a neat bow, ¡°Have no doubts about it, mydy, it is truly stunning on you.¡±


    There is a knock at the door; another servant speaks with dys before leaving. Returning to Coral, she says, ¡°Doctor Pelium would like to meet you before the feast. If you are ready, I can show you to the surgery.¡±

 549

    Coral follows the woman down the long arcing ramp from the second floor, barely recognizing the vast entry hallway she came through just an hour ago. It is bustling with activity, both humans and centaurs carrying goods and foods through and down towards the east wing of the castle; they weave their ways, Coral only getting a few curious nces. She is led through a door to a much smaller, darker ramp; as she descends, she can feel the temperature grow cooler. The way is lit with tall bowl torches; they pass several doors, finallying to the end of the hall and arge set of old, well polished wooden doors. dys hesitates, ¡°This is the surgery; I am needed to help in the kitchen before the feast, but if you would like I can wait out here for you to show you the way back.¡±


    She smiles, ¡°It is all right, dys, I should be able to find my way. Thank you.¡±


    The old woman bows, ¡°Of course, mydy. I am to be your handmaid; after I am finished in the kitchen, I will make sure that everything is in order in your room before I leave for the night. I will return first thing in the morning.¡±


    Coral nods with a smile, watching the woman leave. She turns towards the door, studying the intricate carvings in the wood; she does not know what they mean, if they even have a meaning but something about them gives her a deep, restless worry as if the person who put them there believed in a magic that has long since been lost. She understands dys¡¯s hesitation to enter but she puts her weight against the door and pushes it open.


    The inside is well lit, showing the extent of the clutter of various cases, books, vials and papers scattered everywhere. Though the front half of the room has a high t ceiling, the back half extends taller up, being the exposed side of the mountain that the castle is nestled into. She can hear the trickle of running water, guessing that there is a natural spring running through the rocks somewhere. She nces down the length of the room; to her left, a wide alcove contains arge stone b, raised to afortable height for someone who is standing. Several pulleys and chains dangle from the ceiling above, undoubtedly to hoist injured centaurs up for repair. Severalrge, mounds of pillows are separated by small tables near by the b. The length of the room is littered with hutches full of bottles and vials, stacks of books, tables of what appears to be brewing equipment, dried shrubbery hanging from the ceiling. At the far end, she can see natural light, no doubt a window facing out towards the town; there is arge firece near it with a small gathering area. When her eyes focus, she can see the outline of a centaur before the fire ce.


    Coral clears her throat, ¡°Greetings, Sir, I am looking for Doctor Pelium?¡±


    The centaur turns towards her voice, walking over, ¡°Yes, I am Doctor Pelium?¡±


    She walks in, shutting the door behind her, ¡°I am Coral ckthorn, good Doctor. I heard that you wished to meet me?¡±


    ¡°Aye, yes, Lady ckthorn,¡± he says, somewhat cheerfully. He is shorter than most other centaurs she¡¯s seen so far, standing only a few inches taller than her. He is older, roughly the age of Piers if she had to guess; with his balding head only holding a few white hairs and round, plump belly, he wears a grey vest over his shirt, coupled with a grey jacket. His once brown hide has begun to turn grey with age and he moves slowly as if his muscles have stiffened up on him. When he reaches Coral he looks her over before bending in a small bow, ¡°it is a pleasure to meet you, madam. I must say, you are not quite what I was expecting¡­¡±


    She dips into a small curtsy, following him back towards the fire ce; he offers her some tea, which she epts. Once he has handed her a cup, he looks around and finds an arm chair in the corner, covered in books. Despite her objections, he clears it off and brings it to the firece for her to sit in, he standing opposing her.


    ¡°Forgive me mydy, but I will have to admit when the Prince told me of you I imagined a fearsome woman,¡± he says, sipping his tea, ¡°and if I heard the story of the ox from any other than Prince Quell himself I would have called him a liar and thrown him out promptly.¡±


    Coral blushes a little, ¡°I was only doing what I thought right but apparently I caused quite an uproar. It is¡­ not proper for ady to know such things.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°I am sure there were several shocked men but your knowledge is impressive and will be most beneficial to this realm. It has been several hundred years since there was a verified human healer here and to be so fortunate enough for you to be a woman is a true blessing.¡± He smiles at her.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor. I had heard from my handmaid that a woman healer would cause the local female townsfolk to seek help more readily; do they note see you? Or do you strictly attend to the centaur poption?¡±


    ¡°I will help any who need it, as I am sure you would as well, though being a centaur does make helping the human poption more difficult. And if we are being frank, both female humans and female centaurs are reluctant to seek the assistance of a man, even in a professional setting,¡± he pauses, sipping his tea, ¡°I am sure that there will be several topics we will discuss that should never be spoken about in politepany, let alone mixedpany but I hope that it will not bother you so, as I only mention such things for the benefit of our profession.¡±


    With a smile, Coral nods, ¡°Aye, I understand Doctor. I am more than happy to learn from your vast expertise and you can be certain that I will have many questions.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he says, ¡°now that we have gotten the formalities out of the way¡­ I am most thankful that you are a woman. It bothers me so that when a woman gives birth, men are not allow to be present-not that any would want to be, mind you, but I worry that there isn¡¯t a medical professional on hand in case something goes wrong. Have you been to a birthing before?¡±


    She blinks several times, surprised that he jumped so readily into the subject, ¡°Yes, I have been to a few.¡±


    ¡°I understand you were mostly an animal healer-were the births all animal? Any horses? Humans?¡±


    ¡°Several horses, uncountable numbers of animals and two human births,¡± she thinks on it.


    ¡°That is very fortunate indeed. I have never been present for a human nor a centaur birth. We are reluctant to admit it but centaurs are more like humans in some ways, more like horses in others; that is why you are such a lucky discovery-to have knowledge of both humans and animals, it should make it easier to understand theplexities of a human-centaur pairing. Do you read, mydy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, though there weren¡¯t many books in my vige I read them all. I was taught at a young age to read and write,¡± she smiles, thankful to Piers as she is one of only a few women from her vige that can do so.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Most excellent,¡± he walks over to a stack of books, looking through them; finding a particr one, he pulls it out and hands it to her. ¡°It has been a long time since I read this book but I will forewarn you that the author, Adger dstone, was very urate in his descriptions and drawings. It is a most intriguing, informative book, written by thest human doctor that was in residence in this town. From what I gathered, like yourself, he was not from around here so everything was new to him. Towards the end of his career he decided to detail everything that he would have wanted to know when he started, so that those who followed wouldn¡¯t be slowed down by rediscovering them. It should answer any of your questions that you have in regards to the human-centaur pairing.¡±

 550

    Coral runs her hand over the thick, dusty leather binding before slowly opening the book to reveal yellowed, handwritten pages and sketches. She shuts the book and looks back up, ¡°If it is all right with you, I would like to take this with me so I can begin reading it at once.¡±


    ¡°But of course,¡± he smiles, finishing his tea, ¡°take your time and please ask me any questions you have along the way. Mr. Reid brought your case down here,¡± he points over to the corner, ¡°and I am looking forward to seeing what it is that you have brought on your journey here. I am sure that there are plenty of herbs each of us use that are unknown to the other-ah, for example, the poultice you put on Prince Wistan? I was curious, so I smelled it but it is unfamiliar to me.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She finishes her tea, ¡°It was driedfrey leaves. Is that a nt you have around here?¡±


    His brow furrows, ¡°Yes, it is. A rather vigorous nt-it poisoned several of our cattle years back and I know that the farmers have had trouble getting rid of it from their fields. It keeps growing back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, cows will eat it though I have never discovered why. When ingested inrge amounts, it is poisonous, but if you harvest the young leaves to make a powder from, it can be used topically. It cuts down the healing time of broken bones by almost half, from my experience. I do know in some towns they call it knitbone.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± he says, truly surprised, ¡°that is not something known to us but could have been useful countless times. I should tell the farmers to harvest some instead of burning it, the next time it pops up.¡±


    She smiles, ¡°It isn¡¯t a nt that propagates from seed, which is probably why they are having a hard time getting rid of it by burning it down. If they want it gone they will have to dig up all of the roots; it truly is a hearty nt though. The leaves also make an excellent fertilizer, so perhaps they could get benefit from it that way.¡±


    He takes her empty tea cup with a wide smile, ¡°I can see that we are going to have a wonderful time working together. I know there is a desk and a chair around here somewhere; I will have a few of the servantse help us dig it out. Perhaps now that I have another pair of skilled eyes, we can straighten up this mess and get it organized. But all of that can wait until tomorrow. I was headed home for the evening but had to stay so that I could have the pleasure of meeting you, mydy.¡±


    Coral rises, holding onto the book, ¡°Of course, Doctor. Thank you so much for the tea and I look forward to seeing you tomorrow.¡± She smiles warmly, the Doctor walking her to the door.


    She was hoping to spot Quell as she made her way through the bustling first floor; the second floor, inparison, is deserted and he isn¡¯t there either. Unsure of what to do she returns to her room, discovering the wash tub emptied and gone, clothes hung up. dys emptied her bag, taking her dirty clothes to be washed and leaving her personal things neatly on the desk. Drawing in a deep breath, she feels restless, her mind curiously drawn towards Vadim. As a distraction, she drops herself onto the pile of pillows and opens up the book.


    Immediately blushing red and flustered, she shuts it again; it takes her a moment to prepare herself. Reopening the book to the same page, she sees a detailed drawing of a naked, human man; the opposing page has a detailed drawing of a male centaur. With her face hot, she thumbs her way to the very first page and decides that perhaps starting at the beginning will ease her into the chapter on cross species rtions.


    Coral finds the book surprisingly interesting; Adger dstone, having been male, assumed that his counterparts would also be male so he was very detailed in his ount of the male human body as well as the female human body. She reaches the point in which he outlines his intention to touch on all four matingbinations, human male and female, centaur male and female, centaur male and human female and human male and centaur female, though thest encounter he states as a hypothetical, as he isn¡¯t sure of the actual mechanics being able to produce offspring. As she begins the chapter with human male and female coupling, a knock on the door startles her, causing her to m the book shut as if she were reading something that she shouldn¡¯t have been. Flustered and oddly aroused, she sets the book on the nightstand next to the bed, straightening her dress as she walks to the door.


    When she opens it she is expecting to see Quell, but is surprised to see Vadim waiting with a handsome smile on his face. He looks her over, his smile growing a bit more broad, ¡°You look stunning, Lady Coral.¡±


    She remembers to curtsey, ¡°Oh¡­ thank you, Prince Vadim.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to escort you down to the hall, for the feast,¡± he says, ¡°I figured that you would not know where to go so I am here to help.¡±


    ¡°Of course, thank you,¡± she says, stepping out into the hall and shutting the door behind her.


    He walks leisurely as he did earlier, his hands sped behind his back, ¡°Do you have any ns for tomorrow?¡±


    The way he words the question causes her heart to quicken; she assures herself it is an innocent enough one, not a proposition, ¡°I met Doctor Pelium not that long ago; he has a full day nned tomorrow. I dare say I am just as excited to pick his mind as he is mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is a very intelligent man and highly knowledgeable about his craft though I am certain there are a few things you could teach him. I think my father intends for you to upy a small building in town, as well, to see human patients a few days during the week. Though they are ustomed toing to the castle for help he believes that if you are in the thick of it, that perhaps they would feel morefortable stopping in if it were less¡­ overbearing.¡±


    ¡°That is a very smart idea,¡± she affirms, ¡°from what I can gather the female poption is¡­ far too modest to seek the advice from the Doctor.¡±


    Vadim ponders on it, ¡°Because he is a male or a centaur?¡±


    ¡°To my understanding, because he is a male, though he was the first to say that being a centaur made it more difficult for him to urately ess their needs.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°Yes, I know that all too well. He still calls my feet hooves.¡±


    Sheughs along with him, entering the hall. The feast appears to have just started; four long rows of tables make up the bulk of the room. They are taller than a table that would be sat at, and there are no chairs but instead the centaurs stand at them, filling their tes, talking with each other and drinking ale. At the far end is a shorter, perpendicr table, more finely made and stocked with obscene amounts of food. Rainer sits next to his wife and her next to Wistan; Quell sits at the Kings other side. Though she would prefer to sit next to Quell, Vadim leads her to the spot next to Wistan instead. Being his regr spot, a tall plush chair upies it; he offers it freely to Coral, holding her hand as she steps up into it. Before he can motion for another chair to be brought, two servants carry one towards him, ready to amodate.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!